UNITED STATES OF AMERICA FOUNDED 1836 WASHINGTON, D. C. GPO 16—67244-1 Surgeon General's Office | -" i PRESENTED BY i*5** no. Si M/rl ED BY J fl~A^£+^. ft:CZ>2'00'C,QtyO,' I pound,' ' I express.' The thick residuum, obtained after expressing certain substances to extract the fluid parts from them. Also, the grounds, which remain after treating a substance with water, alcohol, or any other men- struum. (F) .Ware. The MARC of Olives is the residuum after the greatest possible quantity of oil has been extracted from olives, by making them ferment. It was former- ly employed as a stimulant, under the form of a bath, — to which the name Bain de Marc was given by the French. The MARC of Grapes, Brytia, (Iqv ■ift, was once employed for the same purposes. Mag'nes Arsenica'lis (Mat. Med.) Sulphur, white arsenic, and common antimony, of each equal parts. Mix by fusion. It is corrosive. Magne'sia (Mat. Med) Jlbar'nahas, Cham'bar, from mag'nes,' the magnet'; because it was supposed to have the power of attracting substances from the air. (G) Talkerde. MAGNE'SIA US'TA Magne'sia calci- na'ta, Cal'cined Magne'sia. This is obtained by exposing carbonate of mag- nesia to a strong heat. It is inodorous; taste very slightly bitter; in the form of a white, light, spongy, soft powder. S. g. 2.3; requiring 2000 times its MAGNET 3 MAGNETISM, ANIMAL weight of water for its solution. It is antacid, and laxative when it meets with acid in the stomach. Dose, gr. x to 5 j m vvater or milk. (F) Magnesie Brulee, Magnesie, M. Caustique. MAGNE'SIA OPALfNA. A name given, by Lemery, to a mixture of equal parts of antimony, nitrate of potass, and muriate of soda (decrepi- tated). It has emetic properties, but is not used. MAGNE'SIJE CAR'BONAS,M.Subcar'- bonas, Magne'sia (Dublin), M. aera'ta, M. carbon'ica, M. al'ba, Subcar'bonate of Magne'sia, Henry's Magnesia, M. Subcarbon'ica, M. Mi'tis, M. Edinbur- gen'sis, M. Sa'lis Ebshamen'sis, M. Sa'lis ama'ra, Car'bonas magnes'icum, Lac ter'ra, Hypocar'bonas magne'sia, Ter'ra ama'ra, T. ama'ra aera'ta, T. absor'bens minera'lis, T. Talco'sa ox- yanthraco'des. Prepared from sulphate of magnesia by subcarbonate of potass. It is inodorous; insipid; light; white; spongy; opaque; effervescing with acids: insoluble in water. Properties the same as the last. But the carbonic acid, when set free, sometimes causes unpleasant distention. (F) Souscarbonate de Magnesie, Mag- nesie aeree, M. blanche, M. crayeuse, M. douce, M. effervescenle, M. Moyenne, Poudre de Sentinelli, P. de Valen- tini, P. du Comte de Palme. MAGNE'SIJE SUL'PHAS, Sul'phas Magne'sia purifica'ta, Magne'sia vitri- vla'ta, Sal cathar'ticus ama'rus, Sal cathar'ticum ama'rum, Sul'phate of Magne'sia, Sal Epsomen'sis, Sal ca- thar'ticus Anglica'nus, Sal Sedlicen'sis, Sal Ebsdamen'se, S. Seydschutzen'se, Ter'ra ama'ra sulphu'rica, Vitriol'icum Magne'sia, Ep'som Salt, Bit'ter purg"- ing Salt. Generally obtained from sea water. Its taste is bitter and dis- agreeable. It is soluble in an equal quantity of water at <50°. It is purga- tive and diuretic. Dose, as a cathartic, § ss to § ij. (F) Sel admirable de Lemery, Sel d'Egra. Writer. N. Grew, Lond. 1695 (L). Mag'net (Therap.) Mag'nes, La'pis heracle'us, L. Syderi'tis, L. nau'ticus, Magni'tis, uayving, fiayr^g; so called from Magnes, its discoverer. The magnet or loadstone. An amorphous, oxydulated ore of iron, which exerts an attraction on unmagnetized iron, and has the property of exhibiting poles; — that is, of pointing by one of its extrem- ities constantly to the north. This ore, by contant or long rubbing, communi- cates its properties to iron, and thus artificial magnets are formed. Mag- netic ore is found in many countries, and particularly in the island of Elba. The magnet is, sometimes, used to extract spicula of iron from the eye or from wounds. It has been employed as an antispasmodic; but has no such effect. The powder has been given aa a tonic. In Pharmacy, it is used to purify iron filings. It attracts the iron, and the impurities remain behind. It formerly entered, as an ingredient, into several plasters, to draw bullets and heads of arrows from the body: — as the Emplastrum divinwm J\'icolai, the Emplastrum nigrum of Augsburg, the Opodeldoch and jittractivum of Paracelsus, &c. (F) Aimant. Writers. W. Maxwell, Francf. 1679 (L). J. R. Deima.v, Amsterd. 1775 (D). J. A. Heinsius, Leipz. 1776 (G). E. E. Baldinger, Gotting. 1787 (l;. Magnet'ic (Phys., Therap., &c.]j Magnet'icus, from payvyg, ' the magnet.' That which belongs or relates to mag- netism ; — mineral or animal. MAGNET'IC FLU1 ID. A name, given to the imponderable fluid to which the magnet owes its virtues. By analogy, it is applied to a particular principle, supposed to be the source of organic actions; which affects, it is conceived, the nervous system principally, and is susceptible of being transmitted from one living body to another, by contact or simple approximation, and especially under the influence of fixed volition. MAGNET'IC PLAS'TER. A plaster, at present, not used. It had for its base a mixture, called Magnes arseni- calis; formed of equal parts of anti- mony, sulphur, and arsenic melted together in a glass cucurbit. The name MAGNET'IC PLAS'TERS was, likewise, given to such as con- tained powdered magnet. Mag'netism, An'imal (Med.) Mes'- merism, J\"euroga'mia. Properties at- tributed to the influence of a particular principle, which has been compared to that which characterizes the magnet. It is supposed to be transmitted from one person to another, and to impress peculiar modifications on organic ac^ tion, especially on that of the nerves. The discussions, to which this strange belief have given rise, are by no means terminated. (G) Thierische Magnetiaraus MAGNOLIA GLAUCA 4 MALjE OS Writers. Mesmer, Carlsruhe, 1781 (G).: Paris, 1781 (F). Another work, Lond. 1781: Carlsruhe, 1783 (G). Ch. G. Ludwig, Lips. 1772 (L). Ch. Her- vier, 1784 (F). J. S. Bailly (report of Acad, des Sciences), Paris, 1784 (F). J. Janin de Combe Blanche, Genev. and Lyons, 1784 (F). M. de Puyse- gur, Paris, 1784 (F). Another work, Paris, 1809 (F). M. A. Thouret, Paris, 1784 (F). Another work, 1785 (F). Ch. L. Hoffmann, Mainz. 1787(G). Supplement to Do. Mainz. 1687(G). Fr. H. Birnstiel, Marburg, 1787 (G). J. Fr. Ch. Pichler, Francf. 1787 (G). J. D. Metzger, Regiom. 1787 (L). E. Gmelin, Tubing. 1787(G). Ch. Fr. Elsner, Regiom. 1787 (L). A. Wien- holt, Hamb. 1767(G). Another work, Leipz. 1802(G). Another, Do. (G). Meiners, Lemgow, 1788 (G). W. Josephi, Brunsw. 1788 (G). Kumpel, Jenaj, 1788 (L). P. Usteri, Gotting. 1788 (L). K. Sprengel, Hal. 1788 (G). J. L. Bockmann, Strasburg, 1788-9 (G). J. H. Rahn, Zurich, 1788(G). Another, Tigur. 1788 (L). Another, Heidelb. 1789(G). Another, Zurich, 1790 (G). J. A. Murray, Gotting. 1789 (L). H. Tabor, Heidelb. 1790 (G). Fr. L. Segniz, Jenas, 1790 (L). Martin, Lond. 1791. Arens, Francf. ad Viadr. 1798 (L). W. Davidson, Berlin, 1798 (G). J. Heinecken, Brem. 1800 (G). G. Winter (history), Bris- tol, 1801. L. Chr. Treviranus, Jenae 1801 (L). A. W. Nordhoff (archives for), Jenae, 1808 (G). D. A. Seiffert, Paris, 1805 (F). J. Stieglitz, Hanov. 1814 (G). Fr. K. Strombeck, 1813 (G). D. G. Kieser, Leipz. 1822 (G). A. Bertrand, Paris, 1826 (F). Magno'lia Glau'ca (Mat. Med.) Small Magno'lia, Magno'lia, Swamp Sas'safras, Elk Bark, ln'dian Bark, White Lau'rel, Sweet Bay, Bea'ver Wood, White Bay, Cincho'na of Vir- gin'ia. The bark is possessed of tonic properties, resembling those of cascaril- la, canella, &c. The same may be said of the Magno'lia tripet'ala or Umbrel'la tree ; the M. acumina'ta or Cu'cumber tree, and the M. grandiflo'ra. Mag'num, Os (Anat.) The third bone of the lower row of the carpus; reckoning from the thumb. It is the largest bone of the carpus; and is, also, called Os capita'tum. (F) Grand Os. Magor'reum (Therap.) The cure of wounds, Paracelsus. Ma'gos (Pharm.) uayog. Ancient name of a plaster, described by Aetius, which was employed in the cure of ulcers, &c. MAHON, Paul Augustin Olivier (Biog.) A French physician; born at Chartres in 1752; died in 1801. Works. Histoire de la mddecine clinique depuis son origine jusqu'a nos jours. Paris. 1804. 1 vol. 8vo. Midecine Ugale et police medicate. Paria. 1802. 3 vols. 8vo. He translated into French the work of W. Black on small-pox. Paris. 1788.12mo: the treatise of Stoll on practical medicine, and his disserta- tion on the materia medica. Paris. 1801. 4 vols. 8vo. MAL BE CRIMEE (F) (Path.) Lipre des Cossaques, — Le'pra Tau'rica. A variety of lepra in the Crimea. Writer. H. von Martius, Lips. 1806 (L). Malabath'rinum (Pharm.) Ancient name of an ointment and a wine, into which the malabathrum entered. Malaba'thrum (Mat. Med.) ftcda- (ia&Qor, Cadeji-lndi. The leaves of a tree of the East Indies. These leaves entered into the theriac, mithridate, and other ancient electuaries. They are believed to be from a species of laurel — the Laurus Cassia; but, ac- cording to others, from the Laurus Malabathrum. The O'leum Malaba'thri is obtained from it. Mala'cia (Path.) from fiakaxia,' soft- ness.' A depravation of taste, in which an almost universal loathing is combi- ned with an exclusive longing for some particular article of food. If the patient desires substances that are not eatable or noxious, it constitutes Pica, Pisso'- Sis, niaowatg, Pitto'sis, Ttirrwaig, xioou, xittu, xiTTwo.g, Depra'ved ap'petite, Cit'ta, Limo'sis Pi'ca, Allotriopha'gia, Pella'cia, Picacis'mus, Pica'tio. These symptoms accompany several nervous affections, — those of females in par- ticular. In pregnancy it is common; and is termed Longing, (F) Envie. Writers on Pica. Michaelis, Lips. 1638 (L). Schuster, Argent. J^o CL)- M" H6ffmann, Altdorf, 1662 (L). Waldschmid, Basil, 1665 (L). Friderici, Jena?, 1668 (L). J Bohn, Lips. 1670 (L). R. G. Craus- TIUS' -.^n^x16^^)' Q- RlVINUS, 179lVL? °' GRUNER' JemE> Malacosar'cos (Palh.y fiaXaxoaao- xoj, from fiaXay.og, 'soft,' and o«n| ' flesh.' One of a soft constitution : —! hab'itu cor'poris mollio'ri prad'itus Galen. Ua'ls. Os (Anat.) from ma'lum,' an MALAGMA 5 MALLEUS apple'; so called from its roundness. Os Juga'le, Os Jugamen'tum, Zygo'ma, tvywfia, Os Zygomat'icum. The cheek or malar bone. This bone is situated at the lateral and superior part of the face; and constitutes the zygomatic region or region of the cheek. It is irregularly quadrilateral. Its outer sur- face is convex, covered by muscles and skin, and pierced with canals, called malar, through which vessels and nerves pass. Its upper surface is con- cave, and forms part of the orbit. Its posterior surface is concave, and enters into the composition of the temporal fossa. This bone is thick and cellular. It is articulated with the frontal, tem- poral, sphenoid, and superior maxillary bones, and it is developed by a single point of ossification. (F) Os Malaire, Os Zymogatique, Os de la pommette. (G) Backenbein, Jochbein, W angenbein. The part of the face rendered promi- nent by this bone, the French call Pommette. Malag'ma (Pharm.) uu'/.ayua, from /Lialuacfw, ' I soften.' An emollient cataplasm, and, in general, every local application which enjoys the property of softening organic tissues. Malan'dria (Path.) A species of lepra or elephantiasis. Marcellus Empiricus. Malandrio'sus (Path.) Lep'rous. Affected with a species of lepra. To Mal'axate (Pharm.) Molli're, Subig"ere, Malacissa're, from ua'laaau, ' I soften,' and iia).&aaow. To produce the softening of drugs, by kneading them. (F) Malaxer. (G) Er w e ichen. Malazissa'tus (Anat.) One in whom the testicles have not descended. It has, also, been used synonymously with emascula'tus, and muliera'tus. Castelli. Male (Anat.) Mas'culus. Of the sex that begets young. Not female. What belongs to the male sex; as the male organs of generation. Malig'nant (Path.) Malig'nus. A term, applied to any disease, whose symptoms are so aggravated as to threaten the destruction of the patient. A disease of a very serious character, although mild in appearance;—Morbus malignus. (F) Malin. (G) B 6 s a r t i g. Writers on malignant diseases. F. BeterjE, Brixise, 1611 (L). J. Colle, Patav. 1620 (L). Fr. Hoffmann, Hal. 1* 1695 (L). Starcke, Ultraj. 1701 (L). G. E. Hamberger, Jenee, 1721 (L). G. W. Wedel, Jenae, 1721 (L). J. G. de BStticher, Havn. 1736 (L). A. E. Buchner, Hal. 1755 (L). E. A. Nico- lai, Jenre, 1763 (L). Ph. A. Bohmer, Hal. 1772 (L). Fahner, Jena;, 1779 (L). Another, Jence, 1780 (L). Ac- kermann, Kilon. 1782 (L). Ma'lis (Path.) fiaXig, uatiauttoc, Coc'yta, Cuta'neous vermina'tion. The cuticle or skin infested with animal- cules ; — Pas'sio Bovi'na, Phthiri'asis, EpizoO'tia, Parasitis'mus superficie'i. In Persia, the affection is produced by the Guinea Worm; in South America, by the Chigre; and in Europe, occa- sionally by the Louse. Malle'olar (Anat.) Malleola'ris, from malle'olus, ' the ankle.' Belong- ing or relating to the ankles. The MALLE'OLAR ARTERIES are two branches, furnished by the anterior tibial about the instep ; the one — the internal — passes transversely behind the tendon of the tibialis anticus to be distributed in the vicinity of the malle- olus internus: — the other — the ex- ternal — glides behind the tendons of the extensor communis digitorum pedis and. the peroneus brevis, and sends its branches to the parts, which surround the outer ancle, as well as to the outer region of the tarsus. Malle'olus (Anat.) Diminutive of mal'leus,' a mallet or hammer': otpvou, Rasce'ta or Haste'la, Sphy'ra, Ta'lus, Diab'ebos, diajii^wg; the An'kle. The two projections, formed by the bones of the leg at their inferior part. The inner belongs to the tibia: the outer to the fibula. The aakles afford attach- ment to ligaments, and each has a sort of gutter, in which certain tendons slide. (F) Malleole, Cheville du Pied. (G) Knochel. Mal'let (Surg.) Malle'olus. A kind of hammer, used, with the gouge, for removing or cutting bones in certain surgical and anatomical operations. (F) Maillet. Mal'leus (Anat.) The longest and outermost of the four small bones of the ear. It is situated at the outer part of the tympanum, and is united to the membrana tympani. It has, 1. An ovoid head, which is articulated, be- hind, with the incus, and is supported by a narrow part called the neck: this has, anteriorly, a long apophysis, which is engaged in the glenoid fissure, and is called the Apophysis of RAU, and MALOUN 6 MAMMILLARY Proces'sus grac"ilis. It affords attach- ment to the anterior mallei muscle. 2. A handle, which forms an obtuse angle with the neck, and corresponds to the membrane of the tympanum, which it seems to draw inwards. It is furnished, at its upper extremity, with a process — the Proces'sus bre'vis, to which the internus mallei is attached. This bone is developed by a single point of ossification. (F) Marteau. (G) Hammer. MALOUN, Paul James (Biog.) A French chymist and physician; born in 1701; died in 1777. Works. Chimie medicale. 1755. 2 vols. 12mo. MALPI'GHI, Marcel'lus (Biog.) A renowned Italian physician and anat- omist ; born near Bologna in 1628; died in 1694. Works. Observationes anatomica de pulmonibus. 1661. fol. De pulmonibus, observationes anatomi- ca. Hafn. 1663. 12mo. De viscerum structurd, exercitatio anatomica, disser- tatio de polypo cordis. Lond. 1669. 8vo. Epistola anatomica; — exercitati- ones anatomica ; dissertationes de ute- ro; anatome plantarum, cum appen- dice observationum de ovo incubato. Lond. 1675. fol. De structurd glan- dularum conglobatarum consimilium- que partium. Lond. 1689. 4to. Opera physica et medica. Lond. 1675. fol. : figuris illustrata. Lond. 1686. fol. Opera omnia botanico-medico-anatom- ica. Lugd. Bat. 1687. 4to. Opera posthuma, figuris aneis illustrata, cum ejusdem vita per seipsum. Lond. 1697. fol. Malpig'hia Mourel'la (Mat. Med.) The bark of this shrub — a native of Cayenne — is reputed to be febrifuge, and useful in diarrhoea. (F) Moureiller, Simarouba faux. Malt (Mat. Med.) Sax. mealfc, Dutch mout, Teut. malt; from ^ukarrw, ' I soften,' (?) Mal'tum, Brasium. Bar- ley, made to germinate, for the purpose of forming beer. It has been recom- mended in medicine as antiscorbutic, antiscrophulous, &,c. (G) Malz. (F) Dreche. MALT SPIR'IT. A spirit, distilled from malt. It is the basis of most of the spirituous cordials. Mal'tha (Pharm.) Mal'the, ua/.d-rj, from na/.urrw, * I soften.' Wax, par- ticularly a soft wax. Ma'lum Mor'tuum (Path.) A spe- cies of lepra, in which the affected portions of skin seem to be struck with death. Ma'lis In'dica (Mat.Med.) Btlwnbi biting-bing of Bontius. The juice oi this East Indian tree is cooling, ana drunk as a cure for fevers. The leaves boiled and made into a cataplasm witn rice, are famed in all sorts of tumors. The juice, mixed with arrack, is drunk for the cure of diarrhoea. Ihe ripe fruit is eaten as a delicacy; and tne unripe is made into a pickle for the use of the table. Mal'va (Mat. Med.) Mal'va sylves'- tris, M. vulga'ris, Com'mvn Mai'low. The leaves and flowers are chiefly used in fomentations, cataplasms, and emol- lient enemas. Its properties are de- mulcent. The Mal'va rotundifo'lia has like virtues; as well as the other varieties. (F) Mauve sauvage. (G) Malve, Pappel. Mal'vern, Waters of (Mat. Med.) The village of Great Malvern, in Worcestershire, England, has for many years been celebrated for a spring of remarkable purity, which has acquired the name of the Holy-well. It is a simple carbonated water; and is chiefly used externally, in cutaneous affec- tions. Writers. A. Ph. Wilson, Worces- ter, 1805. Martin Wall, 1806, 8vo. Mama-pian (Path.) An ulcer of a bad aspect, which is the commence- ment of the pian; and which, after having destroyed the flesh, extends to the bones. It is also called the Mother ofpians — La mire des plans. Mamei (Mat. Med.) The Mammoe, Mom'in, or Tod'dy Tree. From in- cisions, made in the branches of this West Indian tree, a copious discharge of pellucid liquor occurs, which is call- ed momin or toddy wine. It is very diuretic, and is esteemed to be a good antilithic and lithontriptic. Mamillary (Anat.) Mantilla'ris, from mamil'la, <■ a small breast, a nip- ple.' MAM!ILLARY EMINENCE is a name given, 1. To more or less marked prominences on the inner surface of the bones of the cranium, which cor- respond to the anfractuosities of the cranium. 2. To white, round, medul- lary tubercles, of the size of a pea situated at the base of the brain, be- hind the gray substance from which the Tige pituitaire, of the French anatomists, arises. These Mam'illarv Tu'bercles, Bulbes de la voute a trois piliers, Coj'pora albican'tia, C. Candi- can'tia, Willis's Glands, Tubercules MAMMA 1 MAMMARY pisiformes (Ch.), Emvnen'tia Candi- can'tes, Prio'rum cru'rum for'nicis bul'- bi, are united to each other by a small grayish band, which corresponds with the third ventricle. They receive the anterior prolongations of the fornix. Some ancient anatomists, taking the nervous trunks, to which Willis first gave the name olfactory nerves, for simple appendages of the brain, called them, on account of their shape, Ca- run'cula mumilla'res. Vesalius, Fal- lopius, Columbus, and several oth- ers, termed them Proces'sus mamilla'res cer'ebri ad na'res. Mam'm\ (Anat.) uaarog, f.iatog, The'U, &i,kt], Ti'thos, ftaa&og, rndog. The female breast, (Mammil'la being the male breast.) A glandular organ, proper to a class of animals — the mam- malia —and intended for the secretion of milk. The mammae exist in both sexes, but they acquire a much greater size in the female ; especially during preg- nancy and lactation. In women, be- fore the age of puberty, the breasts are but little developed. At this period, however, towards the central part of each breast, the skin suddenly changes color and assumes a rosy tint in young females. It is of a reddish brown in women, who have suckled several children. This circle has a rugous appearance, owing to the pres- ence of sebaceous glands, and is called Areola or Aureola. These glands fur- nish an unctuous fluid for defending the nipple from the action of the saliva of the sucking infant. In the midst of the aureola is the nipple, a conoidal eminence, of a rosy tint, susceptible of erection, and at the surface of which the galactophorous ducts open. Be- sides the skin, covering them, the breasts are, also, composed of a layer of fatty cellular tissue, more or less thick ; of a large gland ; excretory ducts ; vessels, nerves, &c. See Mam- mary. The breasts are called the bosom, (F) Sein, (G) Busen. (F) Mamelle. (G) Brust. Writers. Henning (cancer of), Franeq. 1661 (L). P. Ammann (Do.), Lips. 1669 (L). H. Meibom (Do.), Lugd. Bat. 1673 (L). Loss (Do.), Vitemb. 1682 (L). R. W. Crausius (diseases of), Jenae, 1689 (L). G. W. Wedel (cancer of), Jenae, 1704 (L). G. H. Welsch, Lips. 1709 (L). L. Heister (extirpation of), Altdorf. 1725 (L). Ludolff (cancer of), Erford. 1726 (L). Hanstein (Do.) Ultraject. 1731 (L). S. P. Hilscher (Do.), Jena?, 1746 (L). A. E. Buchner (abscesses and ulcers of), Hal. 1748 (L). G. A. Langguth (cancer of), Vitemb. 1752 (I.). Lanthois, (Do.), Monspel. 1753 (L). R. Guy (Do.), Lond. 1762. A. Nannoni (diseases of), Ven. 1765(1). W. Rowley (Do.), Lond. 1772. Se- bastiani (cancer), Erfurt, 1776 (L). Gibbons (abscess), Edinb. 1775 (L). Lerche (Do.), Gotting. 1777 (L). Crutwell (drawing the breasts), Lond. 1779. Rust (diseases of), Gotting. 1784 (L). M. Underwood (abscess), Lond. 1783. De Tribolet (care of the M. in childbed), Gotting. 1791 (L). Care of the M. of young females, Leipz. 1794 (G). Ch. G. Gruner, Jenae, 1794 (L). J. Ewart (cancer), Lond. 1785. J. G. Klees (hygiene of M.), Francf. 1795 (G). G. R. Bohmer (Do.), Witemb. 1796 (L). Mayer, Erford, 1800 (L). Adams (Cancer), Lond. 1801. J. Club be (inflammation). Ips- wich, 1799. J. North (cancer), Lond. 1804. J. A. Braun (hygiene), Erfurt. 1805 (G). Vogt (structure and dis- eases), Witemb. 1805 (L). J. Rodman (cancer), Lond. 1815. Sir A. Cooper (diseases of the), Lond. 1829. Mam'mary (Anat.) Mamma'rius, from mam'ma, ' the breast.' Relating to the breasts. The MAM'MARY GLAND is the se- cretory organ of the milk. It is situ- ated in the substance of the breast to which it gives shape and size. The tissue of this gland results from the assemblage of lobes of dif- ferent size, united intimately by a dense cellular tissue. Each of them is composed of several lobules, formed of round granulations, of a rosy white color and of the size of a poppy seed. The glandular grains give rise to the radicles of the excretory canals of the mamma, which are called galactoph- orous or lactiferous. These excretory vessels unite in ramusculi, rami, and in trunks of greater or less size ; col- lect towards the centre of the gland; are tortuous, very extensible, and semitransparent. All terminate in sin- uses, situated near the base of the nipple, and which are commonly from 15 to 18 in number. These sinuses are very short, conical, and united by cellular tissue. From their summits a fasciculus of new ducts sets out, which occupy the centre of the nipple and open separately at its surface. The arteries of the mammary gland come from the thoracic, axillary, intercostal, MAMMARY 8 MANGET and internal mammary. The veins accompany the arteries ; the nerves are furnished by the intercostals and brachial plexus; the lymphatic ves- sels are very numerous and form two layers. They communicate with those of the thorax, and pass into the axillary ganglions. (G) Milchdriise. The MAM'MARY AR'TERIES are three in number. They are distin- guished into 1. The Inter'nal Mam'mary, Arte'ria sterna'lis, A. Sous-sternal (Ch.) In- ter'nal thorac'Hc. It arises from the subclavian and descends obliquely in- wards, from its origin to the cartilage of the third rib. Below the diaphragm it divides into two branches : — the one external, the other internal. From its origin until its bifurcation, it gives branches to the muscles and glands of the neck, to the thymus, mediastinum, pericardium, and oeso- phagus. In eacli intercostal space, it gives off internal and external musculo-cvtaneous branches, and also, on each side, the superior diaphrag- matic. Its two ultimate branches are distributed in the parietes of the abdo- men, and anastomose with the external mammary, intercostal, lumbar, circum- flexa ilii, and epigastric arteries. 2. The exter'nal mam'mary ar'teries are two in number; and are distin- guished into supe'rior and infe'rior. The supe'rior exter'nal mam'mary, First of the thorac"ics (Ch.), Supe'rior ex- ter'nal thorac'Hc, Supe'rior thorac'Hc, is furnished by the axillary artery. It descends obliquely forwards between the pectoralis major and pectoralis mi- nor, to which it is distributed by a con- siderable number of branches. The infe'rior exter'nal mam'mary, the sec'ondof the thorac'Hcs (Ch.), Long or infe'rior thorac'Hc, arises from the axillary artery, a little below the pre- ceding. It descends vertically over the lateral part of the thorax ; curves, afterwards, inwards; becomes subcu- taneous and divides into a number of branches, which surround the breast. It gives branches to the pectoralis ma- jor, serratus major anticus, the inter- costal muscles, the glands of the axilla and the integuments of the breast. MAM'MARY SARCO'MA (Path.) Mas- toid sarco'ma of Abernethy, Emphy'- ma sarco'ma mamma'rum. Tumor, of the color and texture of the mammary gland ; dense and whitish; sometimes softer and brownish ; often producing on extirpation, a malignant ulcer with indurated edges. Found in various parts of the body and limbs. The MAM'MARY VEINS follow the same course as the arteries, and have received the same denomina- tions. The inter'nal mam'mary vein, of the right side, opens into the supe- rior cava; that of the left, into the corresponding subclavian vein. The exter'nal mam'mary veins open into the axillary vein. MAtfMEA AMERICA'NA ( Hyg- ) The systematic name "of the tree on which the mammce fruit grows. This fruit has a delightful flavor when ripe ; and is much cultivated in Jamaica, where it is generally sold in the mark- ets as one of the best fruits of the island. MAN'DEVILLE, Ber'nard de, M. D. (Biogr.) An English physi- cian and wit; born in Holland in 1670; died in England in 1733. Works. Oratio de medicind. Rot. 1685. 4to. Treatise of the hypochondriac and hys- terick passions, vulgarly called the hyppo in men and the vapours in women ; with discourses on the art of physic and prac- tice of the modern physicians and apoth- ecaries. Lond. 1710. 8vo. Mandragori'tes (Pharm.) iiom^iav- dpayona, the At'ropa mandrag'ora or mandrake. Wine, in which the roots of mandrake have been infused. Manganese, black oxide of, (Mat. Med.) Tetrox'ide of man'ganese, Mag- ne'sia ni'gra, M. vitrario'rum, M. oxy- da'tum nati'vum seu ni'grum, Mangane'- sium ochra'ceum ni'grum, M. oxyda'tum nati'vum, Man'ganum oxyda'tum nati'- vum, Molybda'num mag-ne'sii, Oxo'des man'gani nati'va, Peroi'ydum manga- nc'sii ni'grum nati'vum, Supcrox'ydum mangan'icum. This oxide is not much used in medicine. It has been advised to dust the affected parts, in tinea cap- itis, with the powder. (G) Braunstein. MANGET, John James (Biog.) A learned physician and laborious writer- born at Geneva in 1652 ; died in 1742^ Works. Messis medico-spagyrica, qud abundantissima seges pharmaceutica e selectissimis quibusque turn pharmacolo- gis et chymiatris, turn celeberrimis prac- ticis, &c. cumulatur. Genev. 1683. fol. Pauli Barbette opera omnia medica et chirurgica, notis, obsercatio- nibus, &c. illustrata et aucta. Genev 1683. 4to. Bibliotheca anatomica &r Ibid. 1685. 2 vols. fol. Pharmacopaa bCHRODERO-HOFFMANNIANA illustrata MANNINGHAM MANG1FERA INDICA ! et aucta. Genev. 1687. fol. Tractatus de febribus, &c. auctore Fr. Piens, notis, observationibus, &c. Ibid. 1689. 4to. J. Andrew Schmitzii medicina prac- tica compendium, &c. Ibid. 1691. 12mo. Bibliotheca mcdico-practica, qud omnes humani corporis morbosa affec- tiones ordine alphabetico explicantur. Ibid. 1695. 4 vols. fol. Theophili Boneti sepulckretum, &c. commentariis et observationibus aucta. Lugd. 1700. 3 vols. fol. Bibliotheca pharmaceutico- medica. Ibid. 1703. 2 vols. fol. Thea- trum andtomicum, cum Eustachh tabu- lis anatomicis. Genev. 1716. 2 vols. foL Bibliotheca chirurgica. Genev. 1721. 2 vols. fol. Traite de la peste recueilli des meilleurs auteurs. Genev. 1721. 2 vols. 12mo. Nouvellcs reflexions sur Vorigine, la cause, la propagation, &c. de la peste. Genev. 1722. 12mo. Bib- liotheca scriptorum medicorum veterum et recentiorum. Genev. 1731, 2 vols. fol. Mangif'era In'dica (Hyg.) The Man'go tree. A tree, cultivated over Asia and in South America. Mangos, when ripe, are juicy ; of a good flavor; and so fragrant as to perfume the air to a considerable distance. They are eaten, either raw or preserved with sugar. From the expressed juice a wine is prepared ; and the remainder of the kernel can be reduced to an ex- cellent flour for bread. (F) Manguier. Ma'nia (Path.) uavia, Fu'ror ma'nia, Insa'nia, Delir'ium mani'acum,, Ecphro'- nia ma'nia, Delir'ium ma'nia, Ma'nia universa'lis, Vesa'nia ma'nia, Ra'ving or fu'rious mad'ness; from uauouat,' I am furious.' With some, it means insan'ity. Disorder of the intellect, in which there is erroneous judgment or hallucination, which impels to acts of fury. If the raving be not directed to a single object it is mania properly so called ; if to one object it constitutes monomania. This term is, however, usually given to melancholia. Mania attacks adults chiefly; and women more frequently than men. The prognosis is unfavorable. About one third never recover; and they, who do, are apt to relapse. Separation is one of the most effec- tive means of treatment, with atten- tion to the corporeal condition and every thing that can add to the mental comfort of the patient; and turn his thoughts away from the subjects of his delusion. In the violence of the paroxysms, recourse must be had to the straight waistcoat, the shower bath, &c. Separation should be continued for some weeks during convalescence ; with the view of preventing a relapse. (G) Raserei, Tollheit. Writers. Saltzmann, Argent. 1619 (L). D. Sennert, Vitemb. 1620 (L). Zeidler, Lips. 1630 (L). W. Rol- finck, Jenae, 1630 (L). Another work, Jenee, 1666 (L). Mylius, Giess. 1672 (L). J. G. de Berger, Vitemb. 1685 (L). B. Albinus, Francf. ad Viadr. 1692. A. Ariugoni, 1757 (I). W. Pargeter, Reading. 1792. Esquirol, Paris, 1805 (F). A. Winkelmann, Berlin, 1806 (G). J..H. F. Auten- rieth, Tubing. 1806 (L). A. Mar- shall (morbid anatomy of the brain in M.), by S. Sawrey, Lond. 1815. Manilu'vium (Therap.) Manulu'vi- um, from ma'nus, ' the hand,' and la'vo, ' I wash.' A bath for the hands. It may be rendered stimulating by means of muriatic acid, mustard, &c. (G) Handbad. Manio'des (Path.) fiariwdtjs, fiavt- y.og, Mani'acus. One laboring under mania, a maniac. Manipulation (Pharm.) from ma'- nus, ' a hand.' Mode of working in the arts. (G) Behandlung, Bearbeit- ung. Manip'ulus (Pharm.) The quantity of a substance capable of filling the hand. A handful. (F) Poignie. MAN'NINGHAM, Sir Richard, M.D. (Biogr.) A London physician and practitioner of midwifery of eminence ; flourished about the middle of the 18th century. Works. Artis obstetricaria compendium tarn theoricam quam prac- ticam spectans. Morborum omnium, qui faminis inter gtstandum in utero et puerperio, nee non infantibus supervenire Solent, curatinnem totam complectens. Lond. 1739. 8vo. In English, An ab- stract of midicifcry,for the use of lying- in-women. Lond. 1744. 4to. The symptoms, nature, causes, and cure of thefebricula or little fever. Lond. 1746. 8vo. Aphorismata medica ; quibus tarn bona quam mala valetudo mulierum, pracipue utero gerentium a conceptu us- que ad puerperium, depingitur., Et ad levandas earum morbos, quid sit faci- endum, quid fugiendum prascribitur, &c. Lond. 1756. 8vo. A discourse concerning the plague and pestilential fevers, plainly shewing that the general productive causes of all plagues or pes- MANOEUVRE 10 tiHence are from some fault in the air or from ill or unwholesome diet. Lond. 1758. 8vo. MANCEVVRE (F) (Surg. & Obstetr.) from main, ' the hand,' and auvre, ' work.' Opera'tio chirur'gica vel ob- stet'rica. The practice of surgical or obstetrical operations on the dead body or phantom. Man'us (Anat.) xs'Q- The hand. The part, which terminates the upper extremity in man, and which is inser- vient to prehension and touch. It ex- tends from the fold of the wrist to the extremity of the fingers. The hand is sustained by a bony skeleton, composed of a number of pieces, movable on each other; of muscles, tendons, cartilages, liga- ments, vessels, nerves, &c. It is divided into three parts — the carpus or wrist, the metacarpus, and fingers. Its concave surface is called the palm ; the convex surface the back of the hand. The facility of being able to oppose the thumb to the fingers in or- der to seize objects, forms one of the distinctive characters of the human hand. (F) Main. MA'NUS CHRIS'TI PERLA'TA (Pharm.) A name, anciently given to troches, prepared of pearls and sugar of roses. They were called Ma'nus Chris'ti sim'plices, when pearls were not employed. MA'NUS DE'I (Pharm.) An ancient plaster, prepared of wax, myrrh, frank- incense, mastich, Gum ammoniac, Gal- banum oil, &c. Maran'ta Arundina'cea (Mat. Alim.) See Arrowroot. Maran'ta Galan'ga (Mat. Med.) Golan'ga. The smaller galan'gal. Two kinds of galangal are mentioned in the pharmacopoeias ; —the greater, obtained from the keempferia galanga, and the smaller, the root of the Maranta ga- langa. The dried root is brought from China, in pieces, from one to two inches in length, but scarcely half as thick ; branched ; full of knots and joints, with several circular rings, of a red- dish brown color, on the outside, and brownish within. It was formerly much used as a warm stomachic bitter ; and generally ordered in bitter infu- sions. (G) Galgantwurzel. Marathri'tes (Pharm.) f;s, from paQa&oov, ' fennel.' Wine, im- pregnated with fennel. Marcel'lium (Pharm.) fiaoxcXXiov. MARMELADE Pau- A medicine, used for chilblains. lus of iEgina. MAR'CET, Alexander, M. V., F. R. S. (Biogr.) A physician of great respectability and an excellent chymist > born at Geneva; died in 18—. He was physician to Guy's hospital. Lond. Works. Essay on the chemical history and medical treatment of calculous dis- orders. Lond. 1817. 8vo. Marchan'tia Polymor'pha (Mat. Med.) Hepat'icafonta'na, Li'chen stel- la'tum, Jecora'ria, Liv'encort. This plant is mildly pungent and bitter. It is recommended as aperient, resol- vent, and antiscorbutic; and is used in diseased liver. &.c. (F) Htpatique des fontaines. (G) Vielgestaltige Stein- moos. MARCHET'TI or MARCHET'TIS, Peter de (Biogr.) An Italian physi- cian; born at Padua; died in 1673. Works. Anatomia. Venet. 1654. 4to. Sylloge observationv.m medico-chirurgi- carum rariorum. Patav. 1664. bvo. Marchio'nis, Pul'vis (Pharm.) Pow'der of the Mar'quis. A powder, formerly considered to be anti-epilep- tic ; and composed of Male paony root, Misletoe, Ivory shavings, Horn of tlie oot of the stag, Spodium, Tooth of the monodon, coral, &c. Marcia'n.i Antid'otus (Pharm.) An antidote, described by Marcellus Em- piricus. Marcia'ton (Pharm.) uanxtarov. The name of a malagma or liniment, used in pains of the joints, &c. Paulus of jEgina. Mar'ga can'dida (Mat. Med.) Lae luna. An ancient name for'a variety of spongy, white, friable marl, which was employed as an astringent and refrigerant. Ma'ris (Pahrm.) paoig. Ancient name of a measure, containing 83 pints and 4 ounces. Marmarygo'des (Path.) fiaQfiapv- ywd>jc, brilliant. An epithet, joined particularly to the word oip&ccXuog ;__ a brilliant eye, a. flashing eye. Mar'melade (Pharm.) Marmela'da, Mar'malade, Mi'va. Parts of vegeta- bles, confected with sugar and reduced to a pultaceous consistence. MAR'MELADE OF A'PRICOTS. A marmelade, prepared with two parts of ripe apricots deprived of their stones and one part of white sugar. MAR'MELADE OF TROtfCHIN OR OF FER'NEL. A kind of thick looch, of an agreeable taste, prepared with MARMOREUS TARTARUS 11 MARTEL two ounces of oil of sweet almonds, as much syrup of violets, manna in tears, very fresh pulp of cassia, 16 grains of gum tragacanth, and two drachms of orange flower water. It is used as a laxative, demulcent, and pectoral. Marmo'reus Tar'tarus (Path.) The hardest species of human calcu- lus. Marocosti'num (Pharm.) An extract or peculiar mass, composed of marum and costus. It was applied as a ca- thartic. Maro'gus (Med.) A word, used by Paracelsus to designate a very power- ful narcotic. MARQUAIS, John Theodore (Biogr.) A Parisian surgeon ; born about 1760; died in 1818. Works. Heponse au memoire de M. Magendie sur le vomissement. 1813. 8vo. Rap- port sur I'etat actuel de la mcdecine en France, &c. 1814. 8vo. Adresses au Roi et aux Deux Chambres sur la neces- sity de reorganiser les Ecoles de Mcde- cine et de Chirurgie en France. 18f8. 8vo. Mar'riott, Dry Vomit of (Pharm.) This once celebrated emetic, called dry, from its being exhibited without drink, consisted of equal portions of tartarized antimony and sulphate of copper. Mar'row (Anat.) Medul'la, uveXog, Med'ullary Juice, Axungia de Mum'ia, Sax. mepj1, Germ. Mark. The oily, inflammable, whitish or yellowish juice, which fills the medullary canal of the long bones, the cancellated structure at the extremities of those bones, the diploe of flat bones, and the interior of short bones. The marrow is furnished by the exhalation of the medullary membrane. It is fluid during life, and appears under the form of small points or of brilliant grains, after death. It is enveloped in the medullary mem- brane. (F) Moelle, Sue midullaire. Marru'bium (Mat. Med.) from Heb. 71113} ' to be bitter.' Marru'bium vul- ga're, M. album, Hore'hound, Pra'- sium, Phra'sum. The leaves have a moderately strong, aromatic smell; and a very bitter, penetrating, diffusive, and durable taste. It has often been given in coughs and asthmas, united with sugar. Dose, § ss to §j,in infusion; dose, of extract, gr. x to 3SS- (F) Marrube blanc. (G) Andorn, Mariennessel. FORD'S BAL'SAM OF HORE'HOUND is made as follows: — horehound, li- quorice root, aa. Jfoiij and § viij: water q. s. to strain, foyj. Infuse. To the strained liquor add : —proof spirit or brandy, Jfcl2; camphor, §j and 3ij; opium and benjamin, aa §j; dried squills, §ij; oil of aniseed, gj; honey, Ifeiij and § viij. Gray. It is pec- toral. Marsh (Hyg.) Pa'lus, Sax. mepj-c, Xiuvtj, iXog. Marshy districts give off some emanation, which is the fruitful source of disease, and is the cause of great insalubrity in many countries. The chief disease, occa- sioned by the malaria or Miasm (q. v.), is intermittent fever. Hence it becomes important to drain such regions, if practicable. Marshy countries are, however, not so.liable to phthisis pul- monalis, and it has been found that, where intermittents have been got rid of by draining, consumption has be- come frequent. The most unhealthy periods for resi- dence in a marshy district are during the existence of the summer and au- tumnal heats : at which times the water becomes evaporated, and the marshy bottom is more or less exposed to the sun's rays. This postulatum seems necessary for the production of the miasmata: for whilst the marsh is well covered with water, no miasm is given off. (F) Marais. (G) Sumpf, Morast. Writers. J. B. Bonius (on restor- ing the saluhfity of Rome), Floren. 1667 (L). Lancisi (noxious effluvia from), Genev. 1718 (L). Condition of the Roman soil, Genev. 1718 (L). Pellet (insalubrity of), Edinb. 177'.t (L). Va- renne de Feuillebourg (onponds), 1791 (F). M. P. B. Ramel (influence of marshes and ponds on health), Paris, 1802(F). MAR'SHALL, An'drew, M. D. (Biog.) A Scottish anatomist and phy- sician ; born in Fifeshire in 1742; died in 1813. Works. Treatise on the pre- servation of the health of soldiers.----. The morbid anatomy of the brain in mania and hydrophobia. Lond. 1815. 8vo. Mar'sum, Mar'sium (Mat. Med.) Mar'sicum, ftaooog. An ancient wine of Marsia, in Italy, which was used as an astringent in certain diseases of the mouth. Marsu'pion (Therap.) Marsyp'ion, Marsip'pon, iiaooinnov, ftaoovmor, Sac'culus. A sack or bag, with which any part is fomented. MAR'TEL, Fran'cis (Biogr.) A MARTIATUM UNGUENTUM 12 MASSETERIC French surgeon; surgeon to Henry IV. about the year 1590. Works. Apologie pour les chirurgiens contre ceux quipub- lient qu'ils ne doivent se meler de remet- tre les os rompus et demis. Lyons. 1601. 12mo. Paradoxes sur la pratique de chirurgie. In this, he anticipates sev- eral modern improvements. His works were published with the Chirurgie rationelle of Philip Flesselle. Paris. 1635. 12mo. Martia'tum Unguen'tum (Pharm.) Onguent de Soldat, Soldier's oinl'ment. This was composed of bay-berries, rue, marjoram, mint, sage, wormwood, basil, olive oil, yellow wax, and Malaga wine. It was invented by Martian; and was employed by soldiers as a pre- servative against cold. MAR'TLNE, George (Biogr.) A physician at St. Andrews, in Scotland; born in 1702; died in 1743. Works. Essays, medical and philosophical. Lond. 1740. 8vo. De similibus ani- malibuset de animalibus colore libri duo. Lond. 1740. In Bartholomjei Eu- stachii Tabulas anatomicas, commen- tarii. Edinb. 1755. 8vo. MASCA'GNI, Paul (Biog.) A dis- tinguished Italian anatomist; born in 1752; died in 1815. Works. Vaso- rum lymphaticorum corporis humani historia et iconographia. Senis. 1787. fol. fig. Anatomia per uso degli stu- diosi di scultura e pittura, opera pos- tuma. Flor. 1816. fol. fig. Tavole figurate di alcune parti organiche del corpo umano, degli animali e dei vege- tabili. Flor. 1819. fol. Prodromo della grande anatomia, opera posluma, se- cunda edizione. Milano. 1824. 4 vols. large 8vo. fig. Anatomia universa, 45 tabulis aneis <$•<;. curd et studio Eq. Andrew Vacca Berlinghieri, Ja- cobi Barzelotti et Joan. Rosini,&c. Paris, fol. MaschAlon'cus (Path.) from pa- oxotXtj,' the axilla,' and oyxog,1 a tumor.' A tumor or bubo in the axilla. (G) Achselbeule. Mask (Surg.) Lar'va. A bandage, applied over the face, as a sort of mask, in cases of burns, scalds, or erysipelas. It serves to preserve the parts from the contact of air, and to retain topical applications in situ. It is made of a piece of linen, of the size of the face, in which aper- tures are made corresponding to the eyes, nose, and mouth, and which is fixed by means of strings stitched to the four angles. (F) Masque. (G) Larve. Maslach (Pharm.) Am'phion, An - fion. A medicine, much used by me Turks, and into the composition oi which opium enters. It is excitant. Mass (Pharm.) f«a?o, from uitaau, ' I mix.' The compound, from which pills have to be formed. MAS'SA, Nic'olas (Biog.) A cele- brated physician and anatomist oi tne 16th century; born in Venice, where he was living in 15156. Works Liber de morbo gallico. Ven. 1532. 4to. Anatomia liber introductonus. Ven. 1536. 4to. De febre pestilentiali, pe- techiis,morbillis, variolis, et apostemati- bus pestilentialibus, ac eorum omnium curatione; nee non de modo quo cor- pora a peste preservari debeant. Ven. 1540. 4to. Epistolarum medicinalium tomus primus. Ibid. 1542. 4to. : Tomus alter. Ibid. 1550. 4to. The two together. Lugd. 1557. 4to. Examen de vena sectione et sanguinis missione in jebri- bus ex humorum putredine ortis, ac in aliis prater naturam affectibus. Ven. 1560. 4to. Massaliot'icon (Pharm.) Massili- ol'icon, iiotaoaXiwTixor. The name of a plaster, recommended by Galen in anthrax; and described by Paulus of iEgina. Masse'ter (Anat.) fiaoo^rtjn, from fiaoauiiai,' I eat, I chew'; Zygomato- maxillaire. A muscle, situated at the posterior part of the cheek, and lying upon the ramus of the lower jaw-borte. It is long, quadrilateral, and is attached, above, to the inferior edge and to the inner surface of the zygomatic arch; below, it terminates at the angle of the jaw, and at the outer surface and in- ferior margin of the ramus of that bone. It is composed of an intermixture of fleshy and aponeurotic fibres. Its office is to raise the lower jaw, and to act in mastication. (G) Kaumuskel. Masseteric (Anat.) Mas'seterine, Masseter'icus, Masseteri'nus. Relat- ing or belonging to the masseter mus- cle. The MAS'SETERINE AR'TERY a- rises from the trunk of the internal maxillary or temporalis profunda pos- terior, and is distributed to the masseter muscle, after having passed, horizon- tally, through the sigmoid notch of the lower jaw-bone. The MAS'SETERINE VEIN has the same distribution as the artery. It opens into the internal maxillary vein. The MAS'SETERINE NERVE is given off from the inferior maxillary MASTICATION 13 MATERIA MEDICA branch of the 5th pair. It passes through the sigmoid notch, and is dis- tributed on the inner surface of the masseter. In luxation of the lower jaw, this nerve is strongly stretched, and considerable pain, consequently, produced. Mastica'tion (Phys.) Mastica'tio, from uaoTf/uv>,' I chew.' Manduca'tio, Commanduca'tio, muotijoic. The ac- tion of chewing or bruising food, to impregnate it with saliva, and prepare it for the digestion it has to undergo in the stomach. This is executed by the joint action of the tongue, cheeks, and lips, which push the alimentary sub- stance between the teeth; and by the motions of the lower jaw it is cut, torn, or bruised. (G) Kauen. Mas'ticatory (Therap.) Mastica- to'rium, (.laor^ta, Diamaste'ma, dia- i.taoT>ifia, same etymon. A substance, chewed with the intention of exciting the secretion of saliva. (G) Kaumittel. Mastodyn'ia (Path.) from fiaorog, 1 the breast,' and odvvt;, ' pain.' Pain in the breasts : a sort of neuralgia. MASTODYN'IA APOSTEMATO'SA, Phleg'moni, Mam'ma, Absces'sus Mam- ma, Phleg'moni Mastodyn'ia, Ab'scess of the Breast, Mam'mary Ab'scess. Phlegmonous inflammation of the breasts, running on to suppuration. It is one of the best instances of phleg- monous inflammation, and requires the active use of the treatment appropriate to it. See Mamma, for Writers. Mas'toid (Anat.) fiaaroti8r,e, Mam- millaris,Papil'li-aut-mammil'li-for'mis, Mammifor'mis ; from uaarog,' a breast', and eiSog, ' form, resemblance.' Hav- ing the form of a nipple. The MAS'TOID or MAMMIFORM or MAM'MILLARY PROCESS, is situated at the inferior and posterior part of the temporal bone, and gives attachment to the digastric and mastoid mus- cles. (G) Z itze nfortsa.tz. MAS'TOID (Anat.) MastoXde'us. That which relates to the mastoid process. The MAS'TOID CELLS, An'trum mastoide'um, Mas'toid Si'nus. These are situated in the mastoid process; communicate with each other, and open into the cavity of the tympanum. Their use seems to be, to increase the intensity of sound. The MAS'TOID FOS'SA is a depres- sion at the inner surface of the mastoid portion of the temporal bone, which forms part of the lateral sinus. (F) Gouttiire mastoldienne. The MAS'TOID AP'ERTURE,: — the opening of communication between the cavity of the tympanum and the mas- toid cells. The MAS'TOID POR'TION OF THE TEM!PORAL BONE is that part, which bears the mastoid process. The MAS'TOID OR DIGAS'TRIC GROOVE, is a groove, situated at the inner side of the mastoid process, which affords attachment to the poste- rior belly of the digastric muscle. (F) Rainure mastoldienne ou digas- trique. The MAS'TOID FOR A'MEN is situ- ated behind the mastoid process, and gives passage to a small artery of the dura mater, as well as to a vein which opens into the lateral sinus. Maston'cus (Path.) from uocoto;, ' the breast,' and oyxog,' a tumor.' A tumefaction of the nipple or of the breast itself. Masturba'tion, Mastupra'tio, Ma- nustupra'tio, Manstupra'tio, from ma'- nus,' the hand,' and stu'pro,' I ravish.' O'nanism, Voluntary Pollu'tion, Self- Pollu'tion. Excitement of the genital organs by the hand. (F) Abus de soi-meme? Attouche- ment. (G) Selbstbefleckung. Writers. Ch. Fr. Borner, Leipz. 1780 (G). Ch. G. Gruner, Jenee, 1784 (L). S. G. Vogel, Stendal, 1786 (G). Huschke, Jenee, 1788 (L). J. G. Botticher, Konigsherg, 1791 (G). Weise, Erford, 1792 (1). J. V. Rothe, Leipz. 1798 (G). Goldstein, Francf. ad Viadr. 1798 (L). G. W. Becker, Leipz. 1802 (G). A. H. Curdtsc, Brem. 1802 (G). A. L. Inze, Rost. 1802 (G). K. J.Kugelgen, Andernach, 1805(G). S. A. Tissot, Paris, 1809 (F). Masu'cha (Pharm.) paoovxu, Ma- sua'phion, fiaova of organs,.....5 which diminish cerebral life, . . . which irritate the inner surface of the } intestines, ..... 5 which irritate the gastro-duodenal sur- ? face especially, .... 5 which disturb the natural movements > of the intestines, . . • -5 whose modus operandi is not determin- ed, or which cannot be included in the preceding classes, . 1. Tonics. 2. Excitants. 3. Diffusibles. 4. Emollients. 5. Temperants. 6. Narcotics. 7. Purgatives. 8. Emetics. 9. Laxatives. 10. InCERTjE sedis. The classification of Murray is, per- haps, as good as any: especially, if modified by leaving out those remedies whose operation is uncertain or indi- rect ; — as the antipasmodics, emmena- gogues, diaphoretics, and expectorants. (F) Mati&re me'dicale. (G) Heilmittellehre. Writers. L. J. Hildegardis, Ar- gent. 1533 (L). A. M. Brassavolus, Rom. 1536 (L). Another, Ven. 1552 (L). P. A.Dioscorides, by Mathioli, Ven. 1559 (L). A. Anguisola, Placent. 1586 (L). Fr. Ximenez (Materia Med. of the Americans), Mexico, 1615 (L). J. G. Macasius, Franef. 1654 (L). J. J. Manget, Genev. 1703 (L). Tourne- fort, Lond. 1716. P. Hermann, Ar- gent. 1710 (L). G. W. Wedel, Jenae, 1704 (L). Another, Jenae, 1735 (L). S. Dale, Brem. 1713 (L). J.C. Man- gold, Basil. 1715 (L). H.Boerhaave, Lugd. Bat. 1719 (L).: —in English, Lond. 1720. Another, Paris, 1740 (L). Th. Zwinger, Basil, 1722 (L). G. E. Stahl, Dresd. 1731 (L). M. M. Lu- dolff, Berol. 1734 (L). H. F. Teich- meyer, Jense, 1737 (L). D. de Gorter, Amstel. 1740 (L). J. Fr. Cartheuser, Francf. ad Viadr. 1741 (L). Pomet (history), ----. 1748. Another work, Ibid. 1767. Another (Pharmacologia), Berol. 1771 (L). St. Fr. Geoffroy, Paris, 1741 (L). E. A. Nicolai, Hal. 1751 (L). Sir John Hill, Lond. 1751. L. Tessari, Ven. 1752 (L). A. E. Buchner, Hal. 1754 (L). Syllabus, Hal. 1755 (L). N. Lemery (on'drugs), by S. Morelot, Paris, 1807 (F). W. Lewis, Lond. 1761: by J. Aiken, Lond. 1791. J. Juncker, Hal. 1760 (L). H. J. N. Crantz, Vienn. 1762 (L). C A. Gerhard, Berl. 1766 (G). C. W. Porner, Lips. 1767 (L). E. G. Baldinger, Altenb. 1768 (L). Litera- ture of, Marburg, 1793 (L). Julliot (Dictionary of), Paris, 1768(F). C. Alston, by John Hope, Lond. 1770. J. G. Gleditsch, Berlin, 1769 (G). Another, Berlin, 1778-9 (G). Ch. Alston, Lond. 1770. J. A. Gesner» Stuttgard, 1771 (L). T. R. Spielmann Argent. 1774 (L)- Syllabus, Argent. 1777 (L). D. Rutty, Roterod. 1775 (L). J. J. Plenck (surgical), Vienn. 1775 (L). Another, Vienn. 1782 (L). J. LiEUTAun, Paris, 1776(F). J. Ber-, gius (vegetable Mat. Med.) Holm. 1778 (L). G. Bicker, Leipz. 1781 (L). J, Cl, Tode, Havn, X778 (L). Another, MATERIA MEDICA 16 MATRICARIA Copenhag. 1798 (G). G. Fr. Venel, Paris, 1780 (F). Ph. R. Vicat, Lips. 1782 (L). Car. von Linne, Erlang. 1782 (L). Lamure, Paris, 1784 (F). R. A. Vogel (history), Francf. etLips. 1784 (L). W. Lewis, Lond. 1785. J. J. Plenck (surgical pharmacology), Paris, 178G (F). G. F. Hildebrand, Brunswick, 1787(G). D. J. Schopf (American M. M.), Erlang. 1787 (L). W. Cullen, Edinb. 1789: by B. S. Barton, Philad. 1812. J. Rance, Barcelon. 1789 (S). F. Home, Edinb. 1780 (L). Desbois de Rochefort, Paris, 1789 (F). Romer, Altenb. 1789 (G). A. J. G. C. Batsch, Jen. 1790 (G). W. Gesenius (vegetable M. M.), Sten- dal. 1790 (G). Losecke, Berlin, 1790 (L). Another, Stendal, 1791 (G). J. A. Stifft, Vienn. 1791 - 2 (L). J. K. Dietz, Jenee, 1793 (G). J. Ch. Hack- el, Vienn. 1793 (G). Chr. J.' Mel- lin, Francf. 1793 (G). J. A. Murray, Gotting. 1793 (G). J. Ch. Tr. Schle- gel,Lips. 1793-1797 (L). T.Moore, Lond. 1792. R. Pearson, Lond. 1794. Another work, Lond. 1797. K. G. Kuhn (magazine of), Leipz. 1794 (G). Fr. P. Steininger, Vienn. 1794(G). J. Arnemann, Gotting. 1797(G). An- other, Gotting. 1791 (G). B. Bjorn- land, Stockholm, 1797 (L). J. F. Voltelen, Lugd. Bat. 1797 (L). Fr. Jahn, Erfurt, 1797-1800 (G). C. Monch, Marburg, 1799(G). B.Bar- ton (M. M. of United States), Philad. 1798. J. L. L. Losecke, Berlin, 1800 (G). Fr. Swediaur, Paris, 1800 (L). Chr. Razeburg (animal M. M.), Ber- lin, 1801 (G). J. A. Neurohr, Heidelb. 1801 (G). J. S. Frank, Vienn. 1801 (G). J. V. Hildenbrand, Vienn. 1802 (L). E. Tourtelle, Paris, 1802(F). Ch. G. Hopf, Tubing. 1803 (G). J. Arnemann, Gotting. 1803 (G). E. Horn, Berlin, 1803 (G). (Surgical M. M.), Berlin, 1804(G). T. Kirby (ta- bles), Edinb. 1805. G. Savi (veget- able M.M. of Italy), Flor. 1804(1). G. W. Ch. Consbruch, Leipz. 1804 (G). W. F. W. Klose, Breslau, 1804 (G). J. Juglar, Paris, 1804 (F). J. Murray, Edinb. 1804: by N. Chap- man, Philad. 1815. J. B. G. Barbier, Paris, 181)5 (F). W. H. G. Remer, Brunswick, l-<05 (G). J. A. Tittmann, Dresd. 1805(G). C. J. A. Schwilgue, Paris, 1805(F).: by P. H. Nysten, Paris, 1*18 (F). Fr. Wurzer, Leipz. 1807(G). K. Fr. Burdach, Leipz. 1807-9 (G). Ch. H. Pfaff, Leipz. 1808-1817 (G). J. Staudt, Vienn. 1809-10(G). C H, Mynster, Co- penhag. 1810 (G). S. Hahnemann, Dresd. 1810-17 (G). J. A. Neurot- ter, Heidelb. 1811 (G). J. A. Schmidt, Vienn. 1812 (G). Stokes (Botanical M. M.), Lond. 1812. Fr. L. Segnitz, Leipz. 1812(G). Fr. A. C. Gren, Hal. 1813 (G). Ainslie (M. M. of Hindostan), Madras. 1813 A. Fr. Hecker, Erfurt, 1815 (G). T. A. Paris, Lond. 1-12 : by Ives, N.York, ---. John Bell, Lond. 1*1 a. K. Schone, Berlin, 1816 (G). A. Ure (table), Glasgow, 1813. Ch.W.Hufe- land, Berol. 1816 (L). C. F. Burdach, Leipz. 1817-19(G). W. P. C. Bar- ton (vegetable M. M. of United States), Philad. 1817 - 18. Jacob Bigelow (Do.), Boston, 1822. N. Chapman, Philadel. 1817. G. W. Schwartze (Tables of M. M.), Leipz. 1817(G). A. Ryss, Wurzburg, 1818(G). X. V. Merat and A. T. Delens (Dictionary of), Paris, 1830-18— (F). F. St. Ratier, Paris, 1829 (F). F. Foy, Paris, 1831. Mat'lock, Mineral Waters of (Mat. Med.) Matlock is a village in Derbyshire, England, at which there is a mineral spring of the acidulous class. Temperature 66°. It differs but little, except in temperature, from good spring water. It is generally used as a tepid bath. Writer. Geo. Lipscomb, Lond. 1802. Matrass' (Pharm.) Matra'cium. A glass vessel with a long neck; anjj a round, and sometimes oval, body. It may be furnished with tubulures or not. Jt is used in Pharmacy for distil- lation, digestion, &c. (F) Matrass. (G) Kolben. Matrica'ria (Mat. Med.) from ma'- trix, 'the'womb'; so called, from its reputed virtues in affections of that organ. Matrica'ria Parthe'nium, Par- the'nium febrif'uga, Argyrocha'ta, Chrysoc'alis, Fe'ver-few, Feather-few, Mother-wort. It resembles, in its prop- erties, chamomile and tansy; and, like them, has been esteemed tonic sto- machic, resolvent, emmenagogue ver- mifuge, &c. It is not much used. (F) Matricaire. (G) Mutterkraut. MATRICA'RIA CHAMOMIL'LA, Cha- mame'lum vulga're, Chamomil'la nos'- tras, Leucan'themum o/*Dioscorides • Wild Corn, Dog's Cham'omile. It re- sembles the Matricaria in properties. (F) Camomille vulgaire. (G) Kamillenblumen (the flowers); Gemejne Ch ami lie. MATTER 17 MAXILLARY Mat'ter, Mate'ria, vXr\, Mate'ries. Any substance, which enters into the composition of a body. In Medicine, it is'sometimes applied to the substance of evacuations; and. is also used sy- nonymously with pus. ^F) J\Iati&re. MATTHI'OLUS, Pe'ter An'drew (Biog.) A physician and medical bot- anist of celebrity: born at Sienna in Tuscany in 1501; died in 1577. Works. De morbo gallico. Ven. 1535. 8vo. Commentarii in libros sex Dioscori- dis. Ital. Ven. 1548. 4to. Epistola medicinales. Prag. 1561. fol. Opera qua extant omnia, edidit C. Bauhin. Francf. 1598. fol. Matura'tion (Surg. Path.) Matu- ra'tio, from matura're, 'to ripen'; it- naiftog, Pepas'mos, Pepan'sis, TttTrar- atg. Progression of an abscess towards maturity. The state of maturity. Coc- tion (q. v.) (G) Zeitigung. Mat'urative (Therap.) Matu'rans, nsnavrry.og. A medicine, which favors the maturation of an inflammatory tu- mor. (G) Zeitigende mittel. Matu'rity (Bot. & Path.) Matu'ri- tas. The state of fruits and seeds, when completely developed. State of an abscess, in which the pus is com- pletely formed. MA'TY, Mat'thew (Biogr.) An eminent English physician, and polite writer; born in Holland in 1718; died in London in 1776. Works. Disser- tatio de consuetudinis cjficacia in cor- pus humanum. Lugd. Bat. 1740. 4to. Dissertatio de usu. Lugd. Bat. 1740. 4to. Essaie sur Vusage. Ultr. 1741. 12mo. Essai sur le caractirc du grand medicin, ou eloge critique de Boer- iiaave. Col. 1747. 8vo. Authentic memoirs of the life of Richard Mead. Lond. 1755. 12mo. Translation of a discourse on inoculation, read before the Academy of Sciences at Paris by M. de la Condamine. Lond. 1765. 8vo. A translation of Dr. Garth's memoir on inoculation. Lond. 1768. 8vo. MAU'RICEAU, Fran'cis (Biogr.) An eminent French accoucheur; born in Paris; died in 1709. Works. Traitt des maladies des femmes grosses et de celles qui sont accouchees. Paris. 1681. 4to. Aphorismes touchant Vaccouche- ment, la grossesse et les maladies des femmes. Paris. 1694. In English, un- der the title, Aphorisms relating to pregnancy. Observations sur la gros- sesse et Vaccouchement des femmes, et sur leurs maladies, et celles des enfans nouveaux-nes. Paris. 1695. 4to. Der- nieres observations sur les maladies des femmes grosses et accouchees. Paris. 1708. 4to. Diseases of women with child and in childbed. Lond. 1755. 8vo. The whole of these works were col- lected and printed in 1712. Max'illary (Anat.) Maxilla'ris, from maxil'la,' a jaw.' Relating or be- longing to the jaws; from uaooam, ' I chew.' MAX'ILLARY BONES, Maxil'la,Man- dib'ula, Sia'gon, oiuyuv, jaw. A name given to two bones, which support the teeth, and, by means of them, are in- servient to the cutting, bruising, and tearing of alimentary substances. (F) Machoire. (G) Kinnbacken. The jaw bones are two in number. 1. The up'per jaw bone, supe'rior max'illary bone, Maxil'la supe'rior, Os maxilla1 r€ supe'rius, Os sus-maxil- laire (Ch.), Machoire syncranienne. The upper jaw bones are to the face what the sphenoid bone is to the cra- nium. They are articulated with all the portions composing it. They de- termine, almost alone, the shape of the face and give it solidity. Their size is considerable ; form unequal. They oc- cupy the middle and anterior part of the face ; and enter into the composi- tion of the nasal fossse, orbit, and mouth. The chief parts, observable in the upper jaw, are, 1. Externally.— The Sa'sal proc"ess, .(F) Apophyse montante, Fora'men infraorbital'rium, Zygomatic prod'ess, Ca'nine foe'sa, Myr'tiformfos'- sa. 2. Internally.—The Pal'atine prod'- ess, Ante'rior pal'atine canal', and the An'trum of Highmore. Its circumfe- rence is very unequal and has be- hind a round, unequal prominence called the Maxil'lary tuberosity, which is pierced by the poste'rior den'tal ca'- nal. Anteriorly, is a notch, which forms part of the anterior aperture of the nasal fossae; and beneath, an emi- nence called the anterior nasal spine. The lower part of this circumference forms the alve'olar mar'gin. Each superior maxillary bone is ar- ticulated with the ethmoid, frontal, nasal, lachrymal, palatine, inferior spongy, vomer, its fellow, the teeth of the upper jaw, and sometimes with the sphenoid bone. It is developed by 4 or 5 points of ossification. The low'er jaw bone, Os maxilla're infe'rius, Machoire diacranienne, Max- MAXILLARY 18 MAYERNE Wla infe'rior, Os maxillaire (Ch.), is a symmetrical, nearly parabolic bone, the middle portion of which is horizon- tal and called the body ; — the posterior, vertical, and angular portions being termed Rami or branches. These have behind a parotidaan edge, which forms, — by uniting with the base — the angle of the jaw. The branches terminate above, by two processes, separated by the sigmoid notch or fossa ; the ante- rior of which is called the cor'onoid; the posterior, the con'dyloid process or in ax'illary con'dylc, supported by a Cer- vix, Collum, or .Yeck. The chief parts observed on the lower jaw are — 1. Ex- ternally,— the Sym'physis menti, Apoph- ysis mcn'ti, Men'tal fora'men, and the exter'nal ob'lique line. — 2. Internally. The Geniapoph'yscs, the inter1 nal or My'loid oblique lines, and the entrance of the den'tal canal. The lower jaw has, also, an alvc'olar edge, which contains alveoli for the reception of teeth. ' The lower jaw bone is developed by two points of ossification, which unite at the symphysis of the chin. It is articulated with the temporal bones and with the teeth. Writer. L. Koecker (diseases of the jaws), Lond. lei-1. The MAX'ILLARY AR'TERIES are three in number. 1. The exter'nal max'illary. See Fa'cial. 2. Inter'nal maxHilary— A. Gutturo-maxillaire (Ch.) This arises from the external carotid with the temporal. It is remarkable for its complex course and ibr the number of branches, which it transmits to the deep-seated parts of the face. Immedi- ately after its origin, it buries itself under the neck of the lower jaw, curv- ing inwards and downwards. It then advances directly inwards ; proceeding in the space between the two ptery- goid muscles towards the maxillary tuberosity. It turns again, becomes vertical, and ascends into the bottom of the zygomatic fossa, until, having arrived at the floor of the orbit, it takes a horizontal and transverse direction ; enters the spheno-maxillary fossa and divides into several branches. See Artery. (Table). The MAX'ILLARY VEINS present the same arrangement as the arteries they accompany. 'Ihe MAX'ILLARY NERVES are two in number, and formed of the second and third branches of the fifth pair. The SUPE'RIOR MAX'ILLARY NERVE, JVerf sus-maxillaire (Ch.), arises from the middle of the gangli- form enlargement of the 5th Pair5 passes forwards and issues from the cranium through the foramen rotun- dum of the sphenoid bone ; enters the spheno-maxillary fossa, which it crosses horizontally ; passes into the infra- orbitar canal, which it traverses ; and makes its exit to vanish on the cheek. It gives off the following branches — the orbitar, a branch which goes to the spheno-palatincganglion ; posterior den- tal branches; the anterior dental, and terminates in the infra-orbitar nerves — which are divided into superior, infe- rior, internal, and external. The infe'rior max'illary nerve, Nerf maxillaire (Ch.), is the largest of the three branches, furnished by the 5th pair. It issues from the cranium by the foramen ovale of the sphenoid. Having reached the zygomatic fossa it divides into two trunks ; — the one su- perior and external, which gives off the temporales profundi, masseterine, buccal and pterygoids ; the other, — inferior and internal, — the larger of the two, which furnishes the inferior dental, lingual, and auricular. Writf.rs on diseases of the maxillary bones. Jourdain (abscess in the max- illary sinus, fracture, and caries of the jaws), Paris, 1760 (F) C. C. Siebold, Herbipol. 1776 (L). MAYER, John Christopher. An- drew (Biogr.) An eminent German physician ; professor of botany and ma- teria medica in the Collegium medico- chirurgicum of Berlin ; born at Griefs- walde in 1747 ; died in 1801. Works. Anatomische Beschreibung de Blutge- fasse des mcnschlichen Korpers. Berl. 1777. Svo. Mit. 16. Kpf. Anatomisch- physiologische Abhandl. vom Gehirn, Riickmark und Ursprung der JYervcn. Ibid. 1779. 4to. Beschreibung des gan- zen menschlichen Korpers. Ibid. 8 Bde. 1784-1794. The three last volumes were likewise published under the title, Beschreibung des Nervensystems des menschlichen Korpers. 8vo. To this belong 8 numbers of anatomischen Kupfertafeln. 1783-1794. 4to. Ein- heimische Giftgewachse, welche fur Menschen am schadlichsten sind, nach der Natur beschreiben. 2 Hefte Berlin 1799. Mit. illumin. Kupf. fol. ],„■'. zuglich einheimische essbare Schwamme Ibid. 1801. Mit. illumin. Kupf. fol MAY'ERNE, Sir The'odore Tur- quet de, Bar'on d'Aubon'ne (Bioar ) An eminent physician; born in Geneva I in lo73 ; afterwards settled in England MAYOW 19 MEDIAN and Was physician to King James I., Charles I., and Charles II.; died in 1655. Works. Apologia in quA videre est, inviolatis Hippocratis et Galeni legibus, remedia, chymice praparata, tuto usurpari posse. Rupeflee. 1603i 8vo. This was written against the physicians of Paris-, in defence of his using ehymical remedies. Treatise on the gout, out of French, by Thomas Shirley. Lond. 1676v 12mo. Idem. Lat., cum consiliis aliquot medicis. Medicinalcouncels or advices. Englished by Thomas Shirley. Lond. 1677. 12mo. Ptaxeos Mayerniana:, ex ad- versariis, consiliis, ac epistolis, &c. Lond. 1695. 8vo. De morbis internis pracipuk. gravioribus et chronicis. Lond. 1690. 8vo. Opera omnia medica, com- plcctentia consilia, epistolas, et observa- tiones, pharmacopaiam, variasque medi- camentorum formulas. Cura. Joseph Brown. Lond. 1700. fol. MAY'OW, orMA'YO, John (Bi- ogr.) A learned and ingenious physi- cian and chymist; born in Cornwall in 1645 ; practised principally at Bath; died in 1679. Works. Tractatus duo, de respiratione prior, alter de rachitide. Oxford. 1668. 8vo. Disquisitiones anatomica et physiologica a Mangeto. Genev. 1669. fol. Tractatus quinque physico-medici, quorum primus agit dc sale nitro et spiritu nitro-aerco, sccundus de respiratione, tertius de respiratione fatiLs in utero et ovo, quartus de motu musculari et spiritibus animalibus, ulti- mus de rachitide. Oxon. 1669. 8vo. And with the title Opera omnia medico- physica. Leyd. 1681. 8vo. A selection from his works was translated and published by Dr. Beddoes. MAZET, Andrew (Biog.) A young French physician ; born at Grenoble in 1793, fell a victim to his zeal for the promotion of science. Sent by the French government to observe the Barcelona fever of 1821, he was attacked by it and died. Works. Observations sur la fihvre jaune faite a Cadix en 1819, par M. M. Pariset et Mazet, &c. Paris. 1820. 4to. Mazisch'esis (Obstet.) from maza, (with some) ' the placenta,' and axtaic, 'holding,' 'retention.' Retention of the placenta. MEAD, Rich'ard (Biogr.) M. D., F. R. S. An English physician of freat distinction ; born at Stepney in 673; practised in London; died in 1754. Works. Mechanical account of poisons in several essays.- Lond. 1702. 8vo. De imperio solis et luna in cor- ?ore humano et morbis inde oriundis. •ond. 1704. Editio auctior, 1746. Svo. A short discourse concerning pestilen' tial contagion and the method to be used to prevent it. Lond. 1720. 8vo. The art of getting into practice in physic, Lond. 1722. 8vo. Oratio anniversaria Harveiana ; adjecta est dissertatio de nummis quibusdam Smyrnais in medico- rum honorcm percussis. Lond. 1724.. 4to. De variolis et morbillis liber. Lond. 1747. 8vo. In Engl. Lond. 1748. 8vo. To this work is added the trea- tise of Rhazes on the same subject. Dissertation on the scurvy. Lond. 1749. 8vo. Medicina sacra, sive de morbis insignioribus qui in Bibliis memorantur. Lond. 1749. 8vo. In English by T. Stark, with memoir of the author. Lond. 1755. 8vo. Opera omnia. Got- ting. 1749. 8vo. Monita etpracepta medica. Lond. 1751. 8vo. In Engl, by Stark. Lond. 1751. 8vo. In Lat. with numerous notes by Clifton Win- tringham. Lond. 1773. 2 vols. 8vo. Medical works. Leyd. 1752. 3 vols. 12mo. Lond. 1762. 4to. Edinb. 1763. 3 vols. 8vo. Memoirs of his life by Dr. Maty.^ Lond. 1755. 8vo. Museum Meadianum. Lond. 1755. 8vo. Phar- macopaia Meadiana. Part I. Lond. 1756. Part II. 1757. Part. III. 1758. 8vo. Most of his works were trans- lated into various European languages. Mechan'ical (Mat. Med.) Mechan'- icus, from ^tq/cm/, 'a machine.' An epithet given to irritating bodies, which do not act chymically, — as a mechani- cal irritant. Mechan'ics, An'imal (Physiol.) That part of physiology, whose objects- are to investigate the laws of equilib- rium and motion of the animal body. Mech'anis-m (Phys.) The structure of a body ; the collection or aggregate of the parts of a machine; the mode in which forces produce any effect, &c. Meco'nium (Physiol.) u^kuviov, from f(r,xo)v,' a poppy.' Pop'py juice. The excrement passed by the infant a short time after birth, and which had accu- mulated in the intestines, during preg- nancy. It is of a greenish or deep black color and very viscid. It seems formed of the mucous secretions of the intestines mixed with bile. (G) Kinderpech, Kindspech. Me'dian (Anat.) Media'nus ; from me'dium,' the middle.' That which is situated in the middle. ME'DIAN LINE. A vertical line supposed to divide a body longitu- MEDIASTINUM 2d MEDICINE dinally into two equal parts ; the one right, the other left. Chaussier calls the linea alba the ligne mediane of the abdomen. The ME'DIAN NERVE, Median dig- ital (Ch.) This nerve arises, chiefly, from the anterior branches of the two last cervical nerves and first dorsal. The 5th and 6th cervical pairs also send it a branch, which separates from the musculo-cutaneous nerve. The median nerve descends along the inner part of the arm along the biceps muscle. Opposite the elbow joint it buries itself behind the aponeurosis of that muscle, and engages itself be- tween the two fasciculi of the pronator teres. Lower down, it is situated be- tween the flexors — sublimis and pro- fundus — and passes with their tendons under the anterior annular ligament: it then divides into 5 branches, which are distributed to the muscles of the thenar eminence, the lumbricales, to the integu- ments of the thumb, the index, middle finger, and outer part of the ring finger. This nerve gives no branches to the arm. In the forearm, it furnishes filaments to all the pronator and flexor muscles ; and one of them accompanies the. ante- rior interosseous artery. It, also, gives off a filament to the integuments of the palm of the hand. ME'DIAN VEINS. Three of the su- perficial veins of the forearm are so called. The median basilic — the me- dian cephalic and common median or Funis trachii. See Basilic and Ce- phalic Mediasti'num (Anat.) quasi, inme'- diostans, as being in the middle. Mc- dia'num, Sep'tum thora'cis. A mem- branous septum formed by the adosse- ment of the pleura; dividing the chest into two parts, the one right, the other left. The mediastinum, formed by a double reflection of the pleura, extends from the spine to the posterior surface of the sternum. Its anterior part, called the Antc'rior mediasti'num, Mediasti'- num pcctora'le, lodges,' at its upper part, the thymus gland in the foetus, and is filled below with fatty, cellular tissue. Its posterior part, parallel to the spine, is occupied by the oesopha- gus, vena azygos, thoracic duct, the lower part of the windpipe, the origin of the bronchi and a number of lym- phatic glands. This part is called the poste'rior mediasti'num — Mediasti'num dorsa'le. The MEDIASTINAL AR'TERIES are very delicate arterial branches, distribu- ted in the cellular texture of the medias- tinum. They are distinguished, accord- ing to their situation, into anterior and posterior. (G) Mittelfell, Brustmittel- haut. Med'icament (Therap.) Medicamen'- tum, Reme'dium, Ac"esis, axtoig, A'cos, axog, Medica'men, Phar'macum, ;, Physic. A science, the objectof which is the cure of disease and the preservation of health. Occasion- ally, it is used to comprehend all the branches of the healing art; at others, to comprise one great division, in con- tradistinction to surgery and obstetrics. Medicine, in this sense, includes many branches ; — the chief of which are, Anatomy, Physiology, Pathology, The- rapeutics, Hygiene, Materia Medica, and Pharmacy. (F) Midecine. (G) Arzeneikunde, Arzenei- wissenschaft, Heilkunde. Medicine is, also, used in the same sense as Medicament (q. v.) and for a purging potion. Writers on the Medical Art. Hip- pocrates (ntqi Tt^rij?). Fr. Valleri- ola, Ven. 1548 (L). J. Cornavus, Basil. 1556 (L). A. C Celsus, by Sca- LIGEH,M0RGAGNI,&C.Lug. B.1746(L). In Engl, by J. Greive, Lond. 1756. J. A. Neustein, Tigur. 1557 (L). Ha- venbecter, Ven. 1558 (L). Vaius Jense, 1592 (L). C. Hoffmann, No- MEDICINAL 21 MEDICINAL rimb. 1608 (L). Bacmeister, Rostoch, 1614 (L). J. Schutz, Magdeb. 1616 (L). Muller, Gessa, 1618 (L). A Suchten, Hamburg. 1621 (L). J. Rhodius, Patav. 1625 (L). P.Lau- renberg, Rostoch. 1630 (L). G. Moe- bius, Jenae, 1651 (L). Hygr/eus (on M. and Surgery), Amsterd. 1655 (D). Quina, Lugd. Bat. 1660 (L). Lepner, Lugd. Bat. 1662 (L). Dorstenius, Marburg. 1691 (L). Dekkers, Lugd. Bat. 1695 (L). Lindelius, Ibid. 1696 (L). Ch. Schelhammer, Kilon. 1700 (L). G. E. Stahl (medical logic), Hal. 1701, (on medicine), Hal. 1702 (L). (on medical opinions), Hal. 1703 (L). (medical theory), Hal. 1704 (L). (m. testimony), Hal. 1706 (L). (power of medicine), Hal. 1712 (L). E. Konig, Basil. 1710 (L). T. Brown, Edinb. 1784 (L). In Engl. Lond. 1788. Edi- tion by Th. Beddoes, Land. 1795. Wolf, Helmstadt. 1713 (L). S. P. Hilscher, Jenae, 1730 (L). Ch. G. Stenzel, Vitemb. 1735 (L). G. G. Richter, Gotting. 1752 (L). Ch. G. Gruner, Breslau, 1772 (G). A. Pasta, Bergain. 1790 (I). J. J. Schmidt, Al- tona, 1799 (G). D. Ramsay (improve- ment of M. in ihe 18th century), Charleston, 1800. D. Uwins (modern M.), Lond. 1808. J. L. Alibert (connexion of M. with physical and moral science), Paris, An. xii. (F). N. M. A. Gariel, Paris, 1804 (F). L. J. Lejumeau de Kergaradec, Paris, 1809 (F). G. Wedekind (im- portance of M.), Darmstadt. 1811 (G). G. Ph. Labbe-Dumesnil, Paris, 1814 (F). Cabanis (revolutions of M.), Paris, 1804 (F). In Engl, by Hender- son, Lond. 1806. Sir Gilbert Blane (medical logic), Lond. 1819. A. Dods, Worcester, 1823. V. Lanza (medical logic) (I), by C. Stormont, 1826. H. Shute (principles of medical science and practice), Lond. 1824-26. Shir- ley Palmer (popular illustrations of medicine), Lond. 1829. Medic"inal (Path.) Medicina'lis. Having a remedial power; — as me- dicinal plants, &c. Medicina'les Dies (Path.) Medic"- inal days. Days on which the ancients considered that remedies might be ad- ministered ; and especially evacuants. Such days were not esteemed critical. Med'icine, Le'gal. Med'icaljuris- prudence of some, Law med'icine, Fo- rensic med'icine, Medici'na foren'sis. The application of medical knowl- edge to the solution of every question, connected with the preservation of the species and the administration of jus- tice. (F) Mcdecine legale. (G) Gerichtlich Arzeneige- lehrtheit, G. Arzeneiwissen- s c h a f t. Writers in alphabetic order. Awer- ti, Hal. 1736 (L). J. J. Baieb, Nor. et Lips. 1748 (L). J. W. Bauwer, Fr. and Lips. 1778 (L). C. B. Behrens, Helmst. 1696 (G). O. W. Bartley, Bristol, 1815. J.J. Belloc, Paris, 1811 (F). J. G. Bemstein, Leipz. 1794 (G). N. Bernstein, Frankf. 1812 (G). J. Bernt, Wien. 1232 (G). Witteb. 1756 (L). J. Bohk, Lips. 1690 -2(L). Th. R. Beck, Albany, 1823 By W. Dunlop, Lond. 1825. J. G. Brendel, Hanov. 1789 (L). W. H. S. Bucholz, Weimar, 1782 (G). A. Caccia, Cremona, 1789 (I). C. B. Clauder, Altenb. 1736 (L). Delsance (legal surgery), Francf. et Leipz. 1765 (G). J. Capuron (relative to parturition), Paris, 1821 (F). Thomas Cooper (collection of tracts), Philad. 1819. W. Dease. C. E. Eschenbach, Rostoch. 1755 (L). J. Ch. Fahner, Stendal. 1795 (G). Another work, 1799 (G). S. Farr, Lond. 1788. J. Fr. Faselius, Leipz. 1768 (G). Fau- trel, Paris. 1802 (F). J. H. Furs- tenau, Rintel. 1752 (G). E. Fodere, Paris, 1813 (F). Golicke, Frank. 1719 (L). Another work, Frank, ad Viadr. 1723 (L). A. Ton Haller, Bern. 1782 (G). J. Haslam (relating to insanity). J. E. Hebenstreit, Lips. 1748 (L). Heister, Helmst. 1730 (L). E. A. Henke, Berlin, 1821 (G). Fr. Hoffmann, Hal. 1728 (L). T. C. Hoffbauer, from the German, by A. M. Chambeyron,. with notes, by M. M. Esquirol and Itard , Paris, 1827. (F). J. D. Jonh, Prag. 1795 (G). D. G. Kannegiesser, Kilon. 1777 (L). J. C. Keck, Berlin, 1787 (G). Korna- towsky, Zerbst. 1807 (G). Klose, Breslau, 1811 (G). Ch. G. Ludwig, Lips. 1765 (L). P. A. O. Mahon, Paris, 1801 (F). J. D. Metzger, Ko- nitrsb. 1778 (G). Another, Konigsb. 1798 (G). V. Muller, Frankf. 1796 (G). J. Fr. Low, Norimb. 1725 (L). G. H. Masius, Rostoch. 1810 (G). Another, Altona, 1812 (G). G. E. Male, Lond. 1816. N. P. Orfila, Paris. 1824. J. A. Paris, and T. S. M. Fonblanque, Lond. 1823. Petit (med- ico-legal consultations), Paris. 1767 (F). J. J. Plenck, Vienn. 1781 (L). E. E. Richter, Lips. IT'S! (L). Roose, Brunswick, 1798 (G). G. A. Roose, Frank. 1802 (G). Roudonneau, Paris, MEDIC0CTI0 22 MEDULLARY 1812 (F), M. Ryan, Lond. 1831. C. T. Schlegel (collection of opuscula), Lips. 1783 (L). J. G. Smith, Lond. 1821. On Medical Evidence, Lond. 1825. F. Schraud, Lips. 1797 (L). Another work, Neap. 1802 (L) Ch. L. Schweickhardt, Strasb. 17~"> (G). Sedillot, Paris. 1830 (F). II. Fr. Teichmeyer, Jenae, 1762 (L). G. Tortosa, Genoa, 1802 (I). M. B Valentini, Frankf. 1701 (L). J. F. del Valle, Madrit 1800 (S). Zac- chagnini, Rom. 1621 (L). P. Zac- chias. Yenet 1751 (L). P. J. M. Zim- merman n, Hanov. 1803 (G). J. Fr. Zittmann, Fiankf. 1706 (L). Medicoc"tio (Pharm.) A sort of medicinal aporael, described by Nico- las Myrepsus. MEDICUS, Frederick Casimir {Biogr.) An eminent Bavarian physi- cian ; born at Grumbach in 1736 ; died in 1808. Works. Gcschichte periodi- scher Krunkheiten. 1764.8vo. Sammlung von Beobachtungen aus der Arzneiwis- senschaft. 2. bae. Zurich. 2te Aufl. 1776. 8vo. Most of his works are botanical. Medimalag'ma (Pharm.) A malag- ma, described by Celsus. Medim'nus. Medim'nos, utSipvog. An ancient measure, capable of containing about 4 pecks and 6 pints. Medi'na (Path.) A species of ulcer. Paracelsus. Me'dius (Anat.) The middle, me- dian. The MIDDLE FINGER is between the index and ring finger. (F) Doigt du milieu. (G) L anger finger, Mittel- fin g er. Medul'la oblonga'ta. Cer'ebral protu'berance, Ker'vous sys'tem of the sen'ses (Gail.), Cer'ebrum elonga'- tum, Mesocephale (Ch.) The medul- lary substance, that lies within the era- nium upon the basilary process of the occipital bone. The anterior surface,. which rests in the basilary groove, is impressed by the basilary artery. At the upper extremity and on its poste- rior surface are the Tubercula quadri- gemina. At the same extremity, the medulla gives rise to two prolongations, the peduncles of the brain, separated from each other by the mammillary eminences and becoming lost in the optic thalami. The lower extremity is called the tail or Rachid'ian bulb, and is continuous with the medulla spina- lis. It is to this part only that some anatomists apply the name Medulla ob- longata. From the posterior an£Ie* two other prolongations arise, called Peduncles of the cerebellum. The medulla oblongata has several eminences — the Pons varolii, Corpora pyramidalia, C. olivaria, teXi. Melt the honey in a water bath, and remove the scum. Uses the same as honey (q. v.) (F) Miel clarifii. MEL RO'SJE, Mel rosa'tum, Melli'- tum de Ro'sis, Hon'ey of Ro'ses, Rho- dom'eli, oodofitXi, Rhodostac'ton, qoSo- araxrov. (Rosa gallic, petalor. exsicc. § iv, aqua ferv. Jfeiij, mellis despum. flijv. Infuse the roses for six hours: add the strained liquor to the honey, and boil to a proper consistence in a water bath. Ph. L.) Astringent and deter- gent. Used chiefly in gargles and washes for aphtha?, &c. (F) Miel rosat, Mellite de Roses. HON'EY WATER is a mixture of essences, colored with saffron. A little honey is added to communicate a clam- miness ; the effect of which is to make it retain the scent the longer. It is used as a scent. Meljj'na (Path.) uelatra, Melas Ic'terus, from ueXag,' black.' The Black Vom'it; the Black Jaun'dice, Mor'bus ni'ger, usXaiva vooog. A name given to vomiting of black matter, ordinarily succeeded by evacuations of the same character. It seems to be often a va- riety of hsematemesis. (F) Maladie noire, Miline, lcte~re noire. (G)Schwarze Krankheit. Writers. Lausden, Lugd. Bat. 1694 (L). Fausius, Heidelb. 1657 (L). Fr. Hoffmann, Hal. 1701 (L). Gas- ser, Argent. 1761 (L). Schrader, Rintel, 1764 (L). ScHONiNGH,Groning. 1768 (L). Singer, Tyrnav. 1775 (L). Tissot, by Burke, Lond. 1776. Hart- mann, Francf. ad Viadr. 1786 (L). Gi- rard, Argent. 1789 (L). Hohn, Jenae, 1796 (L). Kuhn, Lips. 1802 (L). Melaleu'ca Leucaden'dron (Mat. Med.) This and the M. Cajaputi af- ford the Cajeput Oil (see Cajeput). The leaves are esteemed diuretic, sto- machic, and emmenagogue. MELAM'PUS or MELAMPO'DIUS (Biog.) A physician, who flourished in the time of Ptolemy Philadelphus, about 270 B. C. Works. Divinatio de navis corporis. Rom. 1505. 8vo.: by Sylburgics. Gr. Frankf. 1587. 8vo.: by Cl. M. Laurenderius. Gr. & Lat. Paris. 1658. fol. Divinatio ex palpi- tationibus et de navis corporis, — in- serted among the Physiognomia uteres scriptores. Gr. & Lat. Altenb. 1780. 8vo. Mel'an Phar'macon (Pharm.) fnXav tpaouaxov, Black Med'icine. A liquid medicine, anciently poured upon a fractured bone to detect the depth of the fructurfi ! Melan'agogue (Therap.) Melana-^ go'gus, iuXavaywyog,fTom peXag,' black,' and ayui,' I expel.' A medicine, which the ancients believed adapted for ex- pelling black bile or melancholy. Melanchlo'ros (Path.) fitkavxXu- po§, from utXag, ' black,' and ^Aw^oj, ' green.' The ancients gave this name to certain dark-colored topical remedies. Mel'ancholy (Path.) Melancho'lia, ueXayxoXta, from ptXag, ' black,' and XoXri,' bile.' Lypema'nia, Monoma'nia, Ecphro'nia Melancho'lia, Ma'nia Mel- anchol'ica, Ma'nia Melancho'lia, Triste- ma'nia. A disease, supposed, by the ancients, to be caused by black bile. A variety of mental alienation, charac- terized by excessive gloom, mistrust, and depression, with insanity on one particular subject or train of ideas. Panophobia, Demonomania, Erotoma- nia, JVostalgia, &c. may be referred to this head. Melancholy is also used for unusual gloominess of disposition. (F) Melancolie. (G) Schwarz Gallsucht, Schwermuth. Writers. Masbachius, Lip's. 1583 (L). Espich, Witemb. 1585 (L). T. Bright, Lond. 1586. Borneman, Ba- sil, 1594 (L). Liddel, Helmst. 1596 (L). Parcovius, Helmst. 1596 (L). Zeisius, Basil, 1600 (L). Varus, Jenre, 1606 (L). Oltermann, Rostoch, 1607 (L). Sigfrid, Helmst. 1697 (L). H. Saxoma, Ven. 1610 (L). Tandler, Vitemb. 1614 (L). Wolff, Helmst. 1614 (L). Schaller, Vitemb. 1618 (L). Westenberg, Basil, 1618 (L). Bresdel, Jeme, 1618 (L). J. Th. Schonlin, Aug. Vind. 1620 (L). A. Ponce de Santa Cruz, Madrit. 1624 (L). R. Buhton (Anatomy of), Oxf. 1624. Hornic.eus, Giess. 1625 CL) Weisius, Vitemb. 1629 (L). De la Mesnarderie, La Fleche, 1635 (F) J. Tappius, Helmst. 1652 (L). O. Fa- RUs,Lugd. Bat. 1653 (L). Vollhardt Argent. 1654 (L). H. Conring, Helmst 1659 (L). Burchard, Basil, 1660 (L). J. Th. Schenck, Jena?, 1662 (L). MELANCHOLIC 25 MELISSA Schneider, Vitemb. 1666 (L). An- other work, 1680 (L). Friderici, Jen®, 1671 (L). G. W. Wedel, Jenae, 1685 (L). B. Albinus, Franc, ad Viad. 1692 (L). A. Vater, Vitemb. 1702 (L). M. Alberti, Hal. 1743 (L). Engel- mann, Argent. 1754 (L). A. C. Lorry, Paris, 176.3 (L). Van Rossum, Lovan. 1785 (L). Forestier, Francf. ad Viad. 1790 (L). Luce-Roubaud, Paris, 1817 (F). F. H. Anseaume, Paris, 1818 (F). Melanchol'ic (Path.) Melanchol'i- cus. One laboring under melancholy. That which belongs or relates to melan- choly. In popular language, one of a gloomy disposition is so called. Melan'chrus (Path.) tuXavyoovg. One attacked with black jaundice. It is probably an abbreviation of Melan- CHLOROS. Melano'sis (Path.) from f.uXag, ' black.' An organic affection, in which the tissue of the parts is converted into a black, hard, homogeneous substance, near which ulcers or cavities form; — owing to the softening, either of ihis substance itself, or of some other morbid tissue, of tubercles especially. This morbific change affects the lungs par- ticularly. It is, also, met with in the liver and cellular texture. Its causes are very obscure. The melanosis of the lungs constitutes one of the species of phthisis of BayLe. It is impossible to distinguish it from the other species during life. Writer. Th. Fawdkngtox, Lond. 1826. Melas'ma (Path.) ucXao/na, from ut- Xag, ' black.' A black spot or e.cchy- mosis, occurring on the lower extremi- ties of old people. Melas'ses (Hyg. Mat. Med.) Mo- las'ses, Melus'tum, Theri'aca commu- nis, Trea'cle. The syrup, which re- mains after the juice of the sugar cane has been subjected to all the operations for extracting sugar from it. In the United States, the syrup made in the process of forming common sugar is called melasses; that remaining after the refinement of sugar being termed sugar-house melasses or treacle. Mel'ca (Hyg) fitXxa. Food, made. of acidulated milk. Melei'os (Mat. Med.) ptjXttog, MeV- inus, Melius. A species of alum, found in the island Melos. Me'lia Azed'arach (Mat. Med.) Poi'son Ber'ry Tree, Azed'arach, Pride ofln'dia, Pride of Chi'na, Bead Tree. The bark of the root is usually given in decoction, in the proportion of 3 or 4 VOL. II. 3 ounces of the bark of the fresh root to a quart of water; boiled down to a pint. The dose is one or two table- spoonfuls, every two or three hours, till free purging is produced. It is given in this manner as an anthelmintic. It is sometimes formed into an ointment, and used in tinea capitis. (G) Glatter Zidrack. Melice'ris (Path.) [tiXixiiQig, from utXi, ' honey,' and xrjoog,' wax.' An encysted tumor, filled with a substance resembling honey. Emphy'ma encys'- tis melice'ris. (G) Honiggeschwulst. Meligei'on (Path.) from^uXi,' hon- ey.' A fetid humor, of the consistence of honey, discharged from ulcers ac- companied with caries of a bone. Melime'lum (Pharm.) from fteXi, ' honey,' and fojXov, ' an apple.' A name given to two compounds : — one of honey and quince, the other of honey and apples. Mel'inum (Phar.) /.iqXivor. The ancient name of an ointment, and of several plasters; described by Dioscorides and Galen : so called from their resem- bling the firjXov, or quince, in color. Melis'sa (Mat. Med.) from fisXtoaa, ' a bee'; because bees gather honey from it. Melis'sa officinalis, Citra'go, Citra'ria, fitXtrua, (nXiaootpvXXov, f.it- Xioao(3oTog, ficXiraiva, ^uXixraiva, fie- Xioooftoravov, Melitei'a, Melissob'otos, Melita'na, Melikta'na, Melissobot'a- num, Melis'sa citra'ta, Melissophyl'lum, Melit'tis, Cedronel'la, Apias'trum, Me- lis'sa cit'rina, Ero'tion, Balm. The leaves of balm have a pleasant odor; and an austere and aromatic taste. It was formerly much used in nervous diseases: but is now only employed, when made into a tea, as a diluent, in febrile affections. It is the basis of a celebrated preparation, — the Eau des Carmes (q. v.) (F) Melisse, La Citronnelle. (G) Zitronen Melisse, Me- lissenkraut. Writer. J. H. Schulzius, Hal. 1739 (L). MELIS'SA CALAMIN'THA, Cala- min'tha, C. vulga'ris, C. officina'rum, Cal'amint. This plant smells like wild mint, though more agreeably. It is used, popularly, as a tea in dyspepsia ; flatulent colic ; hysteria ; uterine ob- structions, &c. (F) Calament. (G) Bergmiinze. MELIS'SA GRANDIFLO'RA, Cala- min'tha mag'no flo're, C. monta'na. MELITERA 26 MEMBRANE Moun'tain Cal'aminth, xaXafuv&ti. This plant resembles the last in virtues. MELIS'SA NEP'ETA, Calamin'tha An'glica. C. Pule'gii odo're, J\"ep'eta ogres'tis, Field Cal'amint, Spot'ted Cal'amint. Formerly used as an aro- matic. Melit'era (Mat. Med.) fuXiTeoa. A sort of terra sigillata, formerly used in the management of deep ulcers. Paulus of Mgina. Melitis'mus (Pharm.) from fieXt, ' honey.' A linctus made of honey. Paulus. Melit'tis Melissophyl'lum (Mat. Med.) La'mium monta'num, Melis'sa hu'milis, Melissophyl'lum, Bas'tard Balm. This plant was formerly em- ployed, like the balm, in uterine ob- structions. (F) Melisse des Bois, Melissot. (G) Wanzen Melisse. Melitto'ma (Pharm.) /ntXirrw^a, Melite'ma. A confection made of honey. Confec'tio ex Mel'le. Paulus. Melizo'mum (Pharm.) fieiitiofior, from [itXi, ' honey,' and twpog,' broth.' Mead. Melli'na, Metheg'lin. A drink prepared with honey. Mella'go (Pharm.) from mel, ' honey.' Any medicine having the consistence of honey. Melli'ta (Pharm.) from mel, 'hon- ey.' Prepared honeys : — medicated honeys. MELLI'TUM DE MERCURIA'LI COMPOS'ITUM (Pharm.) (F) Miel de mercuriale compose, Syr op de longue vie. (Succ. purif. mercurialis jfoij, boraginis, anchusa officinalis, aa. Jfoss, ins pseudacori radicis recent. § ij, rad. sice, gentiana gj, mellis Jfoiij, vini albi § xilj. Macerate the bruised roots in the wine, for 24 hours; strain. Mix the juices and honey; boil slightly, and filter: then add the two liquors, and boil to the consistence of syrup. 5 iss of senna leaves may be added to the syrup. Ph. P.) Cathartic, sto- machic, &c. MELLI'TUM SIM*PLEX (Pharm.) Syru'pus de Mel'le, Syr'up of Hon'ey. (Mellis Jfevj, aqua jbiss, carbonat. calcis. praparat. | iij. Mix the honey, water, and carbonate of lime in a silver vessel: boil the mixture, stirring it, at the same time^ for 2 or 3 minutes : then add, prepared animal charcoal § vj, two whites of eggs, mixed in a pint of water. Mix all, and boil to the consistence of syrup: remove from the fire ; let the syrup rest for 15 minutes, and pass through a cloth. Ph. P.) Demulcent. Melochi'tes (Mat. Med.) La'pis Arme'nius, AQfieviag Xi&og, Armeni'tes, Arme'nian Stone. ' A variety of blue carbonate of copper. It is found in Germany, the Tyrol, and especially in Armenia. It was formerly employed as a cardiac, and as proper for purging away melancholy. Mel'oe Ni'ger (Mat. Med.) M. Penn- sylvan'icus. A blistering fly, native of the United States. It feeds upon the Prunel'la vulga'ris or Self-heal, and Ambro'sia trif'ida or Stick-weed. These flies resemble the Spanish flies in properties. The MEL'OE PROSCARABJE'US, Cantarel'lus, was anciently used as a diuretic and anti-hydrophobic. Melopla'cus (Pharm.) i.itjXonXa- y.ovg, and ^.riXonX.axovvriov, Placen'ta e Ma'lis coton'eis. A compound, obtained by boiling wine, honey, quince, pepper, &c. together. Galen. Me'lon (Path.) /tiTjXov. A disorder of the eye, in which it protrudes out of the socket. Castelli. Me'los (Anat.) fitXog, Mem'brum. A member. An organized part, com- posed of other parts. Castelli. Melo'sis (Surg.) fitjXwotg. The act of probing a wound, ulcer, &c. Hip- pocrates. Melo'tis (Surg.) Melo'tris, fnj?.coTig, ftrjXcaTQig, Specil'lum Mi'nus. A small probe : —a probe for the ear. Mem'brane (Anat.) Membra'na, rutjr, /,i7;viyi. A name, given .to differ- ent thin organs, representing species of supple, more or less elastic, webs; varying in their structure and vital properties, and intended, in general, to exhale, absorb, or secrete certain fluids; and to separate, envelope, and form other organs. Bichat has divided the membranes into simple and com- pound. The SIM'PLE MEM'BRANES com- prise three orders. • 1. The MU'COUS MEM'BRANES, Membranes folliculeuses (Chaus.), so called, on account of the mucous fluid by which they are constantly lubricated. They line the canals, cavities, and hollow organs, which communicate externally, by different apertures in the skin. Bichat refers the mucous membranes to two great divisions —to the gastro-pulmonary, and the genito-urinary. The mucous membranes have a striking analogy with the cutaneous tissue, in organiza- tion, functions, and diseases They are composed of chorion, papilla, and MEMBRANE 27 MEMBRANIFORM epidermis; and are furnished with a I multitude of follicles, which secrete a viscid humor; — mucus. They receive a quantity of arterial vessels, veins, lymphatics, and nerves. (G) Schleimhaut. 2. The SE'ROUS MEM'BRANES, M. villeuses simples (Ch.), are transparent, thin, and composed of one lamina. One surface adheres to other textures : the other is smooth; polished, and moistened by a serous fluid, They are arranged — in the form of sacks without apertures—as great, intermediate reser- voirs for the exhalant and absorbent systems, and in which the lymph, in passing from the one, tarries some time before it enters the other. The serous membranes resemble the cellular mem- brane in structure and diseases. They facilitate the motion of the organs on each other, which they envelope. They may be divided into, 1. Serous membranes, properly so called; as the arachnoid, pleura, peritoneum, and tunica vaginalis. 2. Synovial mem- branes or Capsules; which belong to joints, tendons, aponeuroses, &c. (G) A nf euch te ndhaut, Se- rosehaut. 3. FIBROUS MEM'BRANES, Mem- branes albugineuses (Ch.), (G) Faser- haute. These are almost all continu- ous, and terminate at the periosteum — their common centre. They have been divided into two sections. 1. Enveloping aponeuroses, Aponeuro- ses of insertion, Fibrous capsules of the joints, and Fibrous sheaths of tendons. 2. The Periosteum, Dura mater, Sclerotica, Tunica albuginea testis, Fibrous membrane of the spleen, &c. The fibrous membranes are never free or moistened by any particular fluid. They always adhere by both surfaces to the neighbouring parts; are firm, resisting, but slightly elastic, and of a white color; sometimes pearly and glistening. They are chiefly com- posed of the albugineous fibre (see Albugineous and Fibrous). The ves- sels are numerous, in some, as in the dura mater and periosteum : in others, scarcely sensible, as in the aponeuroses. The presence of nerves has never been proved, although several circumstances, regarding their sensibility, renders their existence probable. The fibrous membranes serve, in gen- eral, to augment the solidity of the or- gans which they envelope ; to retain the muscles in their respective positions; to favor the motion of the limbs, and that of the muscles and skin; to form canala and rings for the passage of different .organs, &c. Bichat admits three species of com- pound membranes. 1. The Sero-fi'broust formed of a serous and fibrous lamina, intimately adherent to each other; — as the pericardium, dura mater, and tunica albuginea. 2. The Se'ro-mu'cous, form- ed of a serous and mucous lamina; — as the gall-bladder at its lower part. 3. The Fi'bro - mu'cous, constituted of the union of a fibrous and mucous membrane; — as the mucous membrane of the nasal fossa, gums, &c. Chaussier admits six kinds of mem- branes. 1. The laminated: 2. The serous or simple villous : 3. The fol- licular or complicated villous: 4. The muscular or fleshy: 5. The albugine-' ous : 6. The albuminous. (G) Haut. Writers. X. Bichat, Par. 1800 (F). in English, by J. G. Coffin, Boston, 1813 ; in French, by M. Husson, Paris, 1816. A. T. Christie (Pathology of mucous M.), Edinb. 1828. MEM'BRANE, False (Path. Anat.) Acciden'tal, Adventitious Mem'brane, Pseu'do-Mem'brane, Membranous pro- ductions are so called, which form on all the free, natural surfaces, and on every free, accidental surface. They are, in general, produced by the exuda* tion of a coagulable lymph, susceptible of organization, which takes place in consequence of inflammation of the various tissues. These accidental mem-, branes occur on the skin after the ap- plication of a blister; on mucous sur-. faces, as in croup; on the parietes of inflamed veins and arteries, &c. The cicatrices of wounds are formed of them. (F) Fausses membranes, M. acci- dentelles. MEM'BRANES QF THE FCE'TUS, Membra'na fai'tum involven'tes nex'us. The membranes, which immediately envelope the foetus, in the cavity of the uterus, and the rupture of which gives rise to the discharge of the liquor amnii. These membranes are the de- cidua, chorion, and amnion (q. v.) Mem'branqus (Anat.) Membrano'* sus, Hymeno'des, v^tevwdTjg. Having the nature of a membrane. Formed of membranes, (F) Membraneux. (G) H a.utig. Memrran'iform (Anat.) Membrani-, for'mis .- — resembling a membrane. A name given to thin and flat parts, which. resemble membrajieg, MEMBRUM 28 MENSES MEMBRAN'IFORM MUS'CLES. Very broad and thin muscles, as the platysma myoides, obliquus abdominis, &c. Mem'brum (Anat.) Ar'tus, iuXog, xmXov, a limb, a member. The limbs or extremities or members of animals are certain parts, exterior to the body, which are more or less apparent, long, and movable. It is by means of their limbs, that animals transport themselves from one place to another : and that they defend themselves, or at- tack others. The limbs are arranged on each side of the trunk, with which they are articulated. In man, they are four in number; — two upper or thoracic, and two lower, pelvic or abdominal. (F) Membre. (G)Glied. Mem'ory (Physiol.) Memo'ria, firij- urj. The cerebral faculty, by virtue of which past impressions are recalled to the mind. (F) Memoire. (G) Gedachtniss, Erinnerungskraft. Memphi'tes La'pis (Therap.) utu- ifirtjg. A sort of stone, found in the environs of Memphis; and which was formerly esteemed narcotic. Mentnge'al (Anat.) Meninga'us. Relating to the meninges, or merely to the dura mater. (F) Mininge. The MID'DLE MENINGE'AL AR'- TERY, Arte'ria meninga'a me'dia, A. Spha'no-spino'sa, A. Du'ra Ma'tris me'dia max'ima, A. Spha'no-spina'lis, Spi'nal Ar'tery, (F) Artbre meningee moyenne, A. Spheno-dpineuse, A. Epi- neuse, is the largest of the branches, given off by the internal maxillary artery. It enters the cranium by the foramen spinale, and distributes its branches chiefly to the dura mater. Menin'ges (Anat.) Eilam'ides, «- i.a/.nStg, Omen'ta, from ^.rjriy'i,' a mem- brane.' The three membranes, which envelope the brain: — Dura mater, Arachnoid, and Pia mater, (q. v.) (G) Hirnh'aute. Menin'gine (Anat.) Same etymon. A name, given by Chaussier to the pia mater, united to the cerebral layer of the arachnoid. Meningi'tis (Path.) Inflammation of the meninges or membranes of the brain. See Phrenitis. Meningoph'ylax (Surg.) Cus'tos menin'gis, Depresso'rium, from jnjny$, ' i>. membrane,' the dura mater; and tpvXa%,' a preserver.' An instrument for depressing the dura mater, and guarding it from injury, whilst the bone is cut or rasped. (F) Dipressoire. (G) Niederdrucker der riar- ten Hirnhaut. Mfningo'sis (Anat.) Same etymon. The union of bones by means of mem- brane; e.g. the articulation of' the bones of the cranium in the foetus. Meningosis is a variety of Syndesmo- Menisper'mum Coc'culus (Mat. Med.) The systematic name of the plant, the berries of which are well known by the name of Coc'culus In'dicus, ln'dian Ber'ries, Bac'ca Pis- cato'ria, Coc'culus subero'sus, ln'- dian Coc'kles, Coc'cus In'dicus, Coc'- cula officina'rum, Coc'ci orienta'- les, Gra'na Orien'tis. These berries are remarkable for their inebriating and destructive quality to fish. The deleterious principle appears to reside in the kernel, and in the active prin- ciple, called Picrotox'ine. The Coccu- lus Indicus has only been used in decoction to kill vermin. It has, at times, been added to beer, by fraudu- lent tradesmen, to render it more ine- briating. (F) Coque du Levant, Coque-levant. (G) KokkelkOrner, Fisch- tollkorner. Writer. B. Codronchi, Ferrar. 1591 (L). Menorrhagia (Physiol. & Path.) from 11 ijr, 'a month,' and Qrlyrv/.u, 'I flow fiercely.' Flow of the menses. Frequently the word is used synony- mously with uterine hemorrhage or me- trorrhagia (q. v.), or for immoderate flow of the menses—profuse menstruation, Parame'nia super'flua, P. profu'sa, Menorrha'gia ru'bra, Catamenio'rum flux'us immod'icus. Menos'tasis (Path.) from ujjv, ' a month,' and oraoig, ' stasis,' ' stagna- tion.' This word; according to some, signifies the retention of the menses and their accumulation in the uterus. According to others, it means the acute pain which, in some females, precedes each appearance of the menses ; a pain which has been presumed to proceed from the stasis of blood in the capillary vessels of the uterus. Menoxe'nia (Path.) from f,.rjV, 'a month,' and Jjtro?,' foreign.' Irregular menstruation. Men'ses (Physiol.) from men'sis,« a month.' Catame'nia, xarafirjvta, Men'- strua, Emme'na, t^wa, Tribu'tum luna're, Purgatio'nes, yvraixtia ; the Cour'ses, Men'strual flux, Month'ly MENSES 29 MENSTRUATION cour'ses, Flowers. The sanguineous evacuation from the uterus, the month- ly occurrence of which constitutes men- struation, (q. v.) The first appearance of the menses is usually preceded by the discharge of a fluid, whitish matter from the vagina; by nervous excitement, and by vague pains and heaviness in the loins and thighs; numbness of the limbs, tume- faction and hardness of the breasts, &c. More or less indisposition -and irrita- bility, also, precedes each successive recurrence of the menstrual flux. In temperate climates, each period ordinarily continues from three to six days; and the quantity lost varies from four to eight ounces. The menses con- tinue to flow from the period of puberty till the age of 45 or 50. At the term of its natural cessation, the flux becomes irregular; and this irregularity is occa- sionally accompanied with symptoms of dropsy, glandular tumors, &c, con- stituting the Paramenia cessatio'nis With the Natives of Persia..... Egypt ..... Arabia..... Abyssinia .... Senegal, Guinea India..... Java..... Greece..... Tropical climates in general . Minorca .... Smyrna..... Siam ..... Samoyedal Tartary California, Surinam, Guyana Italy..... Spain...... Lapland..... Ostiaks, Kamtschadales, and Esquimaux . France ....... Siberia........ England and temperate parts of America Saxony and Upper Germany . . . Sweden....... (F) Mois, Regies, Ordinaires, Pur- gations, Fleurs, Menstrues. (G) Monatliche Reinigung. Writers. J. Friend, Lond. 1717 (L) : — in Engl, by Th. Dale, Lond. 1752. Menstrua'tion (Physiol.) Menstru- a'tio, Chronogu'nea. The flow of the menses. Menorrhagia, Fluxus men- strua'lis. VICA'RIOUS MENSTRUA'TION is that, which occurs from other parts 3* of Good ; and what is called the critical time of life. With the immediate causes of men- struation we are unacquainted. We* express only our ignorance, when we assert it to depend upon periodicity; — an instance of elucidating the ignotum by the ignotius. The discharge comes from the uterus, and seems to be a true secretion from its lining membrane. It differs from blood, by its peculiar odor, and by its not coagulating. It is arrested, as a general principle, during pregnancy and lactation. In warm climates, women begin to menstruate early, and cease sooner than in the temperate regions. The quantity lost is also greater. In the colder regions the reverse of this holds, as a general principle. The following Table is merely an approximation to the truth; — regard- ing the commencement, cessation, and quantity of the menses ; on the report of different observers. Begins at Age Ceases at Age Quantity in ounces 9 to 10 30 to 40 4 to 20 Do. Do. Do. Do. Do. . Do. Do. Do. Do. Do. Do. Do. Do. Do. Do. Do. Do. Do. Do. Do. Do. Do. Do. Do. 11 Do. 4 to 12 Do. Do. Do. Do. Do. Do. Do. Do. little 10 to 12 4 to 12 12 Do. Do. Do. Do. 2 Do. very little 13 to 15 45 to 50 4 to 8 Do. Do. 2 to 6 Do. Do. 4 to 8 Do. 3toG 14 to 16 very little than the uterus. It is called Parame' nia err oris, Menorrhagia erronea, Men- sium per aliena loca excretio. Writers on Menstrual Blood. Brot- beck, Tubing. 1676 (L). — On Vica- rious Menstruation. J. H. Glasser (by the ears), Basil, 1673 (L). G. E. Stahl, Hal. 1702 (L). Kehler (from the eye), Harderovic. 1733 (L). G. E. Hamberger, Jense, 1745 (L). G. W. Wedel, Hal. 1745 (L). D. W. Triller (from the nose), Vitemb. 1758 (L). — Menstruation. MENSTRUUM 30 MENTULAGRA On menstruation (Physiol, or patholog- ically). A. E. Buchner (diseases of M.), Hal. 1754 (L). J. C. Gehler (physiol), Lips. 1793 (L). L. H. Ch. Niemeyer (physiol. of M.), Got- ting. 1796 (L). J. N. Thomann (Phys. & Path.) Virceburg. 1797 (L). Hopfe, (Do.), Helmstad. 1798 (L). Ettler (Pathology of M.), Gotting. 1800 (L). G. R. B6hmer (Path.), Vitemb. 1801 (L). J. Ph. Steinlein (Physiol, of), Hamberg. 1815 (L). Menstru'um ( Pharm.) This name was formerly given to every substance, which possesses the property of dis- solving others slowly and with the aid of heat. At present, it is used synony- mously with solvent. Thus water, alcohol, ether, acids, oils, &c. are men- strua. (F) Menstrue. (G) Ausziehmittel. Mensura'tion (Med.) Mensura'tio, from mcnsu'ra, ' measure.' Measure- ment. One of the means, used for exploring the state of the thoracic vis- cera. It consists in a comparative measurement of each side of the chest, by means of a riband extended from the median line of the sternum to the spine. When effusion exists in one side the measurement is usually greater than in the other. When, on the other hand, a portion- of a lung has ceased, for some time, to exert its respiratory functions, the corresponding side of the chest becomes smaller, in conse- quence of the contraction of the pleura, retraction of the pulmonary tissue and greater approximation of the ribs. Men'tal (Phys. & Path.) from mens, ' mind '; belonging or relating to the mind, as, men'tal phenom'ena, men'tal disea'ses, Mor'bi menta'les, &c. In Anatomy, Men'tal, Menta'lis, (F) Mentonnier, signifies that which relates to the chin, from mentum, ' the chin.' The MEN'TAL FORA'MEN, (F) Trou mentonnier, Ante'rior max'illary F. is the outer orifice of the inferior dental canal. It is situated on the outer sur- face of the lower jaw-bone, opposite the' second incisor or the canine tooth, and gives passage to the following vessels and nerves. The MEN'TAL AR'TERY, (F) Ar- tere mentonniere. This is given off by the inferior dental, and issues at the mental foramen to be distributed on the lower lip. The MEN'TAL NERVE, (F) JYerf mentonnier, is furnished by the inferior dental nerve. It issues by the mental foramen and is distributed, in numerous filaments, to the muscles of the lower Men'tha Agjuat'ica (Mat. Med.) Mnithras'trum, Sisymbrium mcnthras'- trum, Men'tha rotundifo'lia .palus'tris, Watermint. This is less agreeable than the Mentha viridis, and bitterer and more pungent. It is used like spear- mint. (F) Menthe aquatique, M. rouge. (G) Wa-sse r miinze. MEN'THA CERVUNA, Hart's penny- royal, Hys'sop-leaved mint, Pule'gium ccrvi'num. Possesses the properties of pennyroyal but is very unpleasant. (F) Menthe cervine'. MEN'THA CRIS'PA, Colymbifera minor, Curled mint. Possesses the properties of peppermint. (F) Menthe frissee, Menthe crepue, Beatime d'eau afeuillcs ridees. (G) Krausmiinze. MEN'THA PIPERI'TA. Men'tha Pi- peri'tis, Pep'permint. The odor of this variety is' strong and agreeable. Taste pungent, aromatic, and producing a sensation of coldness in the mouth. Virtues depend upon essential oil and camphor. It is stomachic and carmin- ative. It is chiefly used in the form of essential oil — the oleum mentha pipe- rita. The ES'SENCE OF PEP'PERMINT consists of the ol. mentha pip. § iij. sp. vin. rectifi, colored with Spinach leaves, Jfoij. (F) Menthe poivree. (G) Pf eff e r m iin ze. MEN'THA PULE'GIUM, Pule'gium, Pule'gium rega'le, Pule'gium latifo'lium, Gle'chon, yXijxwv, Pen'nyroyal, Pud'- ding grass. The oil — O'leum pule'gii — possesses the virtues of the plant. It resembles the mints in general in properties. Amongst the vulgar it is esteemed as an emmenagoo-ue. (F) Pouliot. (G) Pole°i. MEN'THA VIR'IDIS, M. sati'va, M. vulga'ris, M. genti'lis, -M. spica'ta, Spear'mint. Odor strong, aromatic ; taste, warm, austere, bitterish. Virtues the same as those of the peppermint. The Oleum mentha viridis is obtained from it. (F) Menthe sauvagc, Baume des jar- dins, Menthe verte, .Menthe des jar dins. (G) Wildemiinze. Men'to-labial (Anat.) Men'to-la- bia'lis. Under this name Chaussier has united the Levator labii inferioris and quadratus. Mentula'gra (Path.) A convulsive MENTUM 31 MEROCELE erection of the mentula or penis ; such as is sometimes observed in eunuchs ; a hybrid word, from men'tula, ' the penis,' and ctyqa,' a seizure.' Men'tum (Anat.) Genei'on, Anthe'- reon, avdtottov, ' the chin.' The infe- rior and middle part of the face, situ- ated below the lower lip. The chin is formed of skin, cellular tissue, mus- cles, vessels, nerves, and of the os maxillare inferius. (F) Menton. (G) K i n n. MENURET DE CHAMBAUD, John James, (Biogr.) A French phy- sician ; born at Montelimart, in 1733 ; died at Paris in 1815. Works. Kou- veau traitc du pouls. Paris. 1768. 12mo. Essai sur Vaction de Vair dans les maladies contagieuses. Paris. 1781. 12mo. Translated into German. Leipz. 1784. 8vo. Essai sur Vhistoire medico- topographique de Paris. Paris. 1786. 12mo. Essai sur les moyens de former de bons medecins, sur les obligations re- ciproques des medecins et de la societe. Paris. 1791. 8vo. Menyan'thes Trifolia'ta (Mat. Med.) Trifo'lium paludo'sum, T. aquat'- icum, T. palus'tre, T. fib'rinum, Meny- an'thes, Water trefoil, Buckbean, Bog'- bean. The taste is intensely bitter, and is extracted by water. It is tonic, an- thelmintic, diuretic, cathartic, and, in large doses, emetic. In some countries, it is used as a substitute for hops in making beer. (F) Trifle d'eau. (G) Bitterklee, Fieberklee. Writer. J. Francke (Francus), Francof. 1701 (L). Mephit'ic (Hyg.) Mephit'icus; from a Syriac word, signifying to blow, to breathe. Any thing possessed of an unwholesome property ; chiefly ap- plied to exhalations. Mephitism (Hyg.) Same etymon. Any pernicious exhalation. Mephitis and Mophe'ta, (F) Mofette or Moufette, are old names for azote ; and, in gen- eral, for all exhalations and gases that are unfit for respiration. Writers. Leonardo di Capua, Naples, 1683 (I). J. N. Halle (from privies), Paris, 1785 (F). Parent du Ciiatelet (Do.), Paris, 1823 (F). Mercu'rial (Pharm.) Mercuria'lis. That which contains mercury; one of the preparations of mercury. MERCURIA'LI.Je'rome (Biog.) A learned, and eminent Italian physician; born in Romagna in 1530; died in 1606. Works. Nomothesaurus, seu ratio lactandi infantes. Patav. 1552. De arte gymnasticd libri sex. Venet, 1569. 4to. Variarum lectionum in me- dicina scriptoribus, &c. Venet. 1571. 4to. De morbis cutaneis et omnibus cor- poris humani excrementis. Venet. 1572. 4to. Tractatus de maculis pestiferis et hydrophobia. Basil. 1577. 8vo. De pestilentid in universum, prasertim vero de Venetd et Patavind. Ven. 1577. 4to. Hippocratis opera Gr. et Lat. Ven. 1578. fol. De morbis mulieribus pra- lect. Basil. 1582. 8vo. De morbis pue- rorum tractatus locupletissimi. Ven. 1583. 4to. De venenis et morbis vene- nosis tractatus locupletissimi. Ven. 1584. 8vo. Consultationes et responsa medi- cinalia. Tom. I. Ven. 1587. fol. Tom. II. ibid. 1590. fol. Tom. HI. Ibid. 1597. fol. Tom. IV. Ibid. 1597. fol. Together. Venet. 1617. fol. Tracta- tus de compositione medicamentorum. De morbis oculorum et aurium. Venet. 1590. 4to. De hominis generatione. Venet. 1597. fol. Commentarii erudi- tissimiin Hippocratis Coip rognostica, prorrhetica, de victus ratione in morbis acutis, et in epidcmicas historias. Venet. 1597. fol. Medicina practica, seu de cognoscendis, discefnendis, et curandis omnibus humani corporis affectibus. Francf. 1602. fol. He published other commentaries on the aphorisms and ep- idemics of Hippocrates. Monstrorum historia posthuma. Bonon. 1642. fol. Opuscula aurea et selectiora. Ven. 1644. fol. Mercuria'lis (Mat. Med.) Mercuri- a'lis an'nua, French mer'cury. It has been esteemed cathartic, hypnotic and cosmetic, and has been chiefly used by way of lavement. (G) Jahriges Bingelkraut. MERCURIA'LIS PEREN'NIS, Cyno- cram'be, Cani'na bras'sica, M. monta'na, M. sylves'tris. Dog's mer'cury. This plant is possessed of acro-narcotic prop- erties. Meroce'le (Surg. Path.) from/tnjQog, ' the thigh,' and xr^.r;,' tumor.' Fem'- oral or cru'ral her'nia. In this her- nia, the viscera issue from the abdo- men through the crural canal; or through an opening immediately on the outer side of Gimbernat's ligament, which gives passage to lymphatic ves- sels. This affection is more frequent in the female than in the male, and especially in those who have had chil- dren. The tumor, formed by the merocele, is generally small, round, and more or less difficult of reduction. In other respects, it possesses all the characters of hernia. The neck of the sac has, close on the outside, the epi- MERRET 32 MESENTERIC gastric artery; above, the spermatic cord and spermatic artery in the male — the round ligament in the female; on the inside, Gimbernat's ligament; and, below, the pubes. When the ob- turator artery arises from the epigastric it generally passes on the outside of and below the orifice of the sac ; some- times, however, it takes a turn above and then to the inside of the opening. M. J. Cloq_uet asserts, that of 134 cases, in one only (did he find the epi- gastric artery on the inside of the ori- fice of the sac. The operation, required in strangula- tion of this variety, may be practised on the aponeurotic opening, by cutting downwards and inwards, on the side of Gimbernat's ligament. (F) Hernie crurale ou fe1 morale. (G) Schenkelbruch. Writers. A. Gimbernat, from the Spanish by Beddoes, Lond. 1795. F. C Hfsselbach, Wiirzb. 1816 (L). F. L. Trdstedt, Berol. 1816 (L). A. Monro, Jun. Edinb. 1803. MERRET, Christopher, M. D. (Biogr.) An English physician and naturalist; born in Gloucestershire, in 1014 ; practised in London; died in 1695. Works. Collection of acts of par- liament, charters, trials at law, and judges' opinions, concerning the grants to the College of Physicians, London. Lond. 1660. 4to. Catalogue librorum, instrumentorum, &c. in Museo Har- veiano. Lond. 1660. 4to. Short view of the frauds and abuses committed by apothecaries. Lond. 1669. 4to. Self- conviction, or an enumeration of the ab- surdities and railings against the col- lege of physicians, &c. Lond. 1670. 4to. Accomplished physician, the honest apoth- ecary, and the skilful chirurgeon; a short reply to the postcript, &c. ofH. S. relating to apothecaries. 1670. 4to. Some observations concerning the order- ing of urines. Lond. 1692. 8vo. * Mer'ry An'drew (Med.) An itin- erant quack, who exposes his nostrums for sale at fairs and markets. See Charlatan. They are so called from Dr. Andrew Boorde, who lived in the reigns of Henry VIII, Edward VI, ana Queen Mary, and who was in the habit of frequenting fairs and markets at which he harangued the populace. Me'rus (Pharm?) Mera'cus, axQctrog, pure, genuine; as Vi'num me'rum, unmixed wine. MERY, John (Biogr.) A French surgeon of some eminence; born at Vatan, in Berry, in 1645; died in 1722. Works. Description de Voreille de I'homme. Paris. 1681. 12mo. Observa- tions sur la mani&re de tailler dans les deux sexes, pour V extraction de lapierre, pratiquee par le frlre Jacques. Paris. 1700. 12mo. Nouveau systbme de la circulation du sang par le trou ovale, dans lefatus humain, avec les reponses aux objections de M. M. Duvernet, Tauvry, Verheyen, Sylvestre, et Buissiere. Paris. 1700. 12mo. Merycolo'gia (Path.) from ^jjovxoi, I ruminate, and Xoyog, a description. Any work on rumination may be so termed. Mesembryan'themum Crystal'li- num (Mat. Med.) M.ficoi'des, Diamond fig-mary'gold, Ice plant. It has been recommended in dysuria, ischuria, and some other affections of the urinary organs. (F) Glaciale, Cristalline. (G) Eiskraut, Eispflanze. Mesenteric (Anat.) Mesara'ic, Me- scnter'icus, Mesara'icus, from ptotvxt- otov, or fjiouQaiov, ' the mesentery.' That which relates or belongs to the mesentery. The MESENTERIC AR'TERIES are two in number and distinguished into 1. The Supe'rior mesenter'ic, which rises from the anterior part of the ab- dominal aorta, below the caeliac. It immediately descends to the left, for- wards, behind the pancreas, and in front of the third portion of the duo- denum,— to gain the superior extrem- ity of the mesentery, where it makes a long curvature, the convexity of which is turned forwards and tp the left. Towards the termination of the ileum, it ends by anastomosing with a branch of the A. colica dextra inferior. At its cavity it gives off the three Arteria colica dextra, which belong to the great intestine ; and, at its convexity, it sends off 15 or 20 branches, which are dis- tributed to the small intestine ; after having formed numerous arches by their anastomoses. 2. The Infe'rior Mesenter'ic Ar'tery arises from the anterior part of the ab- dominal aorta, an inch and a half be- fore its termination. It descends on the left side, behind the peritoneum ; engages itself in the substance of the iliac mesocolon, forming a considera- ble curvature, whose convexity' faces the left side. When it reaches the brim of the pelvis, it passes along the posterior separation of the meso-rectum and attaina the neighbourhood of the anus, under the name of Superior he- MESENTERITIS 33 MESOCOLIC morrhoidal artery. It gives off no branch at its concave part; but, from the convex, the three Arteria colica sinistra arise. The MESENTER'IC or MESARA'IC VEINS are two in number and belong to the vena porta. They are distin- guished into, 1. The Superior mesen- teric or mesaraic, or great mesaraic. This trunk receives, from above to be- low and on the right side, the three vena colica dextra and the Gastro-epiploica dextra. Into its left side, the veins of the small intestine open. It passes in front of the transverse portion of the duodenum; and, behind the pancreas, unites with the splenic vein to concur in the formation of the vena porta. The inferior or lesser mesenteric vein corresponds to the artery of the same name and opens into the splenic, near the union of" that vein with the supe- rior mesenteric, and behind the pan-. creas. The MESENTER'IC PLEX' USES are furnished by the solar plexus and have been distinguished into superior and inferior; like the mesenteric arteries which they accompany. The MESENTER'IC GLANDS are the lymphatic ganglions of the mesentery. Through them, the chyliferous vessels pass to the thoracic duct. Their uses are unknown. When diseased, nutri- tion is interfered with, and atrophy produced. MESENTER'IC HER'NIA. If one of the layers of the mesentery be torn by a blow, whilst the other remains in its natural state, the intestines may insin- uate themselves into the aperture and form a kind of hernia. It is not known during life. Mesenteri'tis (Path.) Empres'ma peritonitis mcscnter'ica, Enteritis me- senter'ica, Inflamma'iton of the mes'en- tcry. The pain is here deeper seated and more immediately in the mesen- teric region. The external tenderness is less than in some of the other vari- eties of peritonitis. Mes'entery (Anat.) Mesente'rium, Mesaraion, fisOtrreQiov, ueaaoaiov, from fitoog,' in the middle,' and trrcoor, ' an intestine.' A term applied to several duplicatures of the peritoneum, which maintain the different portions of the intestinal canal in their respective situ- ations ; allowing, however, more or less mobility. They are formed of two laminae, between which are contained the corresponding portion of intestine and the vessels that pass to it. One only of these duplicatures has received the name mesentery, properly so called. This belongs to the small intestine, which it suspends and retains in situ. Its posterior margin, which is the smallest, is straight and descends ob- liquely from the left side of the body of the second lumbar vertebra to the right iliac fossa. Its anterior margin is curved, undulating, plaited, and corresponds to the whole length of the small intestine. The mesentery con- tains, between the two laminae, which form it, a number of lymphatic gan- glions ; the trunks and branches of the mesenteric vessels ; the nervous plex- uses, accompanying them and many lacteals and lymphatics. (F), Misentere. (G) Gekrose. Writers on diseased mesentery. J. Heurnius, Antwerp. 1608 (L). D. Horstius, Giess. 1609 (L). Kest, Lips. 1614 (L). M. Martini, Lips. 1630 (L). A. O. Golicke, Hal. 1742 (L). Stock (Physiol, and diseases of M.), Jenae, 1755. M. Alberti, Vitemh. 1758 (L). A. Nicolai (obstruction), Jenae, 1760 (L). Mesire (Path.) A disorder of the liver, mentioned by Avicenna, and accompanied by a sense of heaviness tumor, inflammation, pungent pain, and by blackness of the tongue. MESMER, Anthony (Biogr.) A notorious German physician ; founder of the celebrated doctrine of Animal magnetism ; born at Mersburg in Sua- bia in 1734; died in 1815. Works. De planetarum influxu. Vindob. 1766. 12mo. Memoire sur la decouverte du magnetisme animal. Paris. 1779. l2mo. Historical account of facts relating to animal magnetism, &c. Lond. 1781. 8vo. Histoire abregee du magnitismt animal. Paris. 1783. 8vo. Memoirede F. A. Mesmer sur ses de'couvertes. Paris. An. vii. 8vo. Mesmerismus, &c. in German. Berlin. 1815. 2 vols. 8vo. fig. Mesocje'cum (Anat.) A name given. to a duplicature of the peritoneum (in some persons only) at the posterior part of the csecum. Mesochon'driac (Anat.) Mesochon- dri'acus; from ueaog, 'middle,' and XovSqog,' cartilage.' A name given by Boerhaave to fleshy fibres situate between the cartilaginous rings of the Mesocol'ic Her'nia (Path.) Hernia is so named by Sir Astley Cooper, when the bowels glide between the lay- ers of the mesocolon. MESOCOLON 34 METACARPAL Mesoco'lon (Anat.) utooxmXov, from fteoog,' in the middle,' and xwXor, ' the colon.' A name given to the duplica- tures of the peritoneum, which fix the different parts of the colon to the ab- dominal parietes. It has received dif- ferent names, according to its situa- tion. The right lumbar mesocolon fixes the ascending colon to the correspond- ing lumbar region. The transverse mesocolon arises from the concave arch of the colon; and forms a septum be- tween the epigastric and umbilical re- gions. Its inferior portion is continu- ous with the mesentery. The left lum- bar mesocolon, which contains the ascending colon, is continuous, below, with the Iliac mesocolon. The last in- cludes between its layers the sigmoid flexure of the colon and ends in the mesorectum. Under the right kidney it is narrow and firm, and forms the right lig'ament of the co'lon; at the un- der end of the left kidney it forms the left lig'ament of the co'lon. (G) Grimmdarmsgekrose. Mesolo'bar (Anat.) Belonging to the Mesolobe or Corpus callosum. The MESOLO'BAR AR'TERIES are the arteries of the corpus callosum. Mesome'ria (Anat.) from peaog, ' middle,' and fiijQog, ' ihe thigh.' The part of the body situated between the thighs. Mesoph'ryon (Anat.) ^itdoipqvov. The part of the face between the eye- brows; from ittffoc, ' the middle,' and otpQva,' the eyebrows.' Mesopotame'non (Pharm.) fitoono- Tautjvov. An ointment, composed of wine and white lilies, described by Paulus of JEgina. Mesorec'tum (Anat.) A hybrid word; from ficaog, 'middle,' and rec- tum, ' the intestine rectum.' A trian- gular reflexion formed, by the perito- neum, between the posterior surface of the rectum and the anterior surface of of the sacrum. Between the two layers of which the mesorectum is composed are found much cellular tis- sue and the termination of the inferior mesenteric vessels. (G) Mastardarmgekrose. Mesoth'enar (Anat.) from utoog, 'the middle,' and ^trao, ' the thenar,' ' the palm of the hand.' A muscle, which carries the thumb towards the palm. Winslow applied the term to the adductor pollicis, united to the deep seated portion of the flexor brevis pollicis. Mesqt'ica (Path,) from utoog,* mid- dle.' Diseases, affecting the paren- chyma. Pravity in the quantity or quality of the intermediate or connect- ing substance of organs ; without in- flammation, fever, or other derange- ment of the general health. The 1st Order, class Eccritica of Good. Mes'pilus (Mat. Med.) Mcs'pilus German'ica. The med'lar. The fruit and seeds of the medlar have both been used medicinally : — the imma- ture fruit as an astringent, and the seeds in nephritic diseases. (F) Mflier. (Fruit) Mfle. (G) Mispelbaum. (Fruit) M is- p el. MES'PILUS OXYACAN'THA (Mat. Med.) Oxyacan'tha, Spina al'ba, White Haw'thorn. The flowers of this com- mon European plant are sometimes used in infusion as a pectoral. (F) Aubepine. (G) Weissdorn. Messai.i'nje Dentifri"cium (Pharm.) A dentifrice described by Scribonius Largus. MESUE, John (Biogr.) One of the early physicians among the Arabians; born in the province of Khorasan in Persia; flourished in the beginning of the 9th century. Works. Opera om- nia ; nempe ; — de medicamentorum pur- gantium delectu et castigatione libri duo, &c. Ven. 1558. fol. Canones universales de consolatione medicinarum simplicium, ex Arabico in Latinum translati. Venet. 1471. fol. Canones't liber de simplicibus, et antidotarium, Jacobo Sylvio interprete. Paris. 1542 -1543. fol. Metab'asis, uexufiaaig, Tran'situs, Metab'ole, ^era^oXi], Metal'lage, ptTa?.- Xayij, from utrafianw, ' I digress.' A change of remedy, practice, &c Hip-. POCRATES. Metacarpal (Anat.) Metacarpia'- nus. Relating or belonging to the me- tacarpus. (F) Meta'carpien. The METACARPAL BONES, or bones which compose the metacarpus, are five in number ; and distinguished into first, second, third, &c. beginnino- from the outer or radial side. They are articulated, by their superior extrem- ity, with the bones of the second range of the carpus ; and, by the lower, with the first phalanges. The METACARPAL RANGE or ROW of the carpal bones, (F) Rangee mitacarpienne du carpe is the lower row of carpal bones ; so called because they are articulated with the bones of I the metacarpus. It is composed of the METACARPO-PHALANGIAN 35 METASYNCRISIS trapezium, trapezoides, magnum, and unciforme. The METACARPAL PHALANGES are the first phalanges of the fingers ; so called, because they are articulated with the bones of the metacarpus. The METACARPAL ARTICULA'- TIONS are those by which the four last metacarpal bones are united to- gether, at their upper extremity. The METACARPAL AR'TERY or Arte'ria dorsa'lis metacar'pi arises from the radial, at the moment it engages itself in the upper extremity of the ab- ductor indicis. It descends obliquely upon the back of the hand. Its branches are distributed to the abductor indicis, and the integuments ; some communi- cate with the dorsalis carpi. The METACARPAL LIG'AMENT, or Infe'rior pal'mar lig'ament, is a fibrous band, stretched transversely before the inferior extremities of the four last metacarpal bones, which it keeps in their respective positions. Metacar'po-phalan'gian ( Anat.) Metacar'po-phalangia'nus, (F) Mitacar- po-phalangien. That which belongs to the metacarpus and phalanges. The meta-caRpo-phalaNgian JLRTICULA'TIONS are formed by the bones of the metacarpus and the cor- responding phalanges. In these artic- ulations, the bony surfaces are incrust- ed with cartilage, covered by a syno- vial membrane and kept in connexion by means of an anterior and two lat- eral ligaments. Metacar'pus (Anat.) from pita, 1 after,' and carpus, ' the wrist.' Mcta- car'pion, tiiTay.txoniov, Postbrachia'le. The part of the hand, comprised be- tween the carpus and fingers. It is composed of five parallel bones, called metacarpal; forming the back of the hand, externally, and the palm inter- nally. (F) Metacarpe. (G) Mittelhand. Met'al, Metal'lum, ^.traXXov. A class of simple, combustible bodies ; distin- guished from others by considerable specific gravity ; a particular splendor; almost total opacity ; insolubility in water; and the property they have of ringing when struck. Metals have no effect, except of a mechanical na- ture, when taken into the stomach; unless they have already undergone, or undergo, in the stomach, oxidation or union with an acid; when several most deleterious compounds are formed. Copper cents; half pence; quicksil- ver ; lead, have frequently been swal- lowed in the metallic state with im- punity. Tin and mercury are the only metals used to produce a mechanical effect; — the former as an anthelmin- tic,— the latter, idly enough, in cases of fancied intussusception, &c. Metaporopgl'ia (Path.) Metaporo- poie'sis, furaTioQonoieia, fitTunooonoiy]- oig, from iura,' after,' noQog,' a pore,' and Tiotiv, ' to make.' The change produced in the minute pores, — in the capillary extremities of vessels, — when they pass from the morbid to the healthy condition. Galen. Metapto'sis (Path.) fitzanTwaig, mu- tation ; change ; from fitran-mTu), ' I digress.' Any change in the form or seat of a disease. Metas'tasis (Path.) fitraoraotg, Me- tachore'sis, fisraxuQi]Oig, from fistptortjUt, ' I change place.' Displace'meat, Trans- lation. A change in the seat of a dis- ease ; attributed, by the humorists, to the translation of the morbific matter to a part different from that which it had previously occupied; and, by the solidists, to the displacement of the irritation. It has also been used in the same extensive sense as Metaptosis. (q. v.) Disputes have often been in- dulged, whether any case of metasta- sis ought not rather to be esteemed a case of extension of the disease. Gout and acute rheumatism are in favor of metastasis occasionally supervening. Writers. Fr. Hoffman, Hal. 1731 (L). De Buchner (febrile M.), Helmst. 1750 (L). Forsch, Erlang. 1753 (L). Winter, Viteb. 1754 (L). Wegelin, Argent. 1759 (L). Zuckerbuhler, Basil. 1764 (L). Schroder (febrile M.), Gotting. 1769 (L). Schlegel Jenae, 1771 (L). Consbruch, Stuttg 1781 (L). Kerner, Stuttg. 1791 (L) Clayhills, Jenae, 1793 (L). J.- D Brandis, Hanov. 1798 (G). Haase Lips. 1799 (L.) Sainte-Colombe Montpellier, 1800 (F.) Herzog, Jense 1803 (L). C. G. Erdmann, Vitemb 1810 (L). Metastatic (Path.) Metastat'icus. Belonging or relating to metastasis. A metastatic crisis, is one produced by metastasis; — a metastatic affection, one caused by metastasis, &c. Metasyn'crisis (Path.) fitraavyx0*' oig, from ovyxqivto, ' I compose,' and utra, ' which indigates a change.' Recomposi'tion. A word, employed by some disciples of Asclepiades. This physician supposed, that all animals are formed by the union or assemblage METASYNCRITIC 36 METHOD of atoms. He designated all bodies by the word ovyxqi^iara; which signifies ' assemblage ': — ovyxqi\*a&ai, ' to be assembled,' was, with him, synonymous with 'to exist'; and duxxoivta&at, 'to separate,' was, with him, synonymous with ' to dissolve,' ' to cease to exist.' The word Metasyncrisis was invented to express the recomposition of bodies after their momentary dissolution. Some have rendered the word by the Latin Recorporatio. Metasyncrit'ic (Path.) Metasyn- erit'icus, Recorporati'vus. Belonging or relating to metasyncrisis. A name, formerly given to medicines to which was attributed the virtue of producing the metasyncrisis or regeneration of the body or of some of its parts. METASYNCRIT'IC CY'CLE meant a determinate series of remedies, em- ployed for this purpose. Metatarsal (Anat.) Metatar'seus. Relating or belonging to the metatar- sus. (F) Metatarsien. The METATARSAL BONES, (F) Os metatarsiens, are five in number, and distinguished by their number; first, second, third, &c. reckoning from the outer side. The METATARSAL ROW,— (F) Rangee metatarsienne, of the bones of the tarsus, is the' second row, or that contiguous to the metatarsus; compre- hending the cuboides and three cunei- form bones ; some add the scaphoides. The METATARSAL PHALANGES are the first phalanges of the toes; so called, because they are united to the metatarsus. The METATARSAL ARTICULA'- TIONS are those resulting from the junction of the metatarsal bones with each other. They are strengthened, behind, by dorsal and plantar liga- ments ; and, before, by a transverse metatarsal ligament, which is plantar, and has the greatest analogy to the inferior transverse metacarpal liga- ment. The METATARSAL AR'TERY, Sus- metatarsienne of Chaussier, arises from the A. dorsa'lis Tar'si; passes transversely over the back of the foot; and furnishes, at its convexity, which is anterior, three branches, called A. in- teros'.sea dorsa'les Pe'dis. These branch- es are distributed in the interosseous •paces. Metatar'so-phalan'gian (Anat.) Metatar'so-phalangia'nus. Relating to the metatarsus and phalanges. The METATAR'SO-PHALAN'GIAN ARTICULA'TIONS are formed by the bones of the metatarsus and the corre- sponding phalanges. They bear the greatest analogy to the metacarpo- phalangian articulations, (q. v.) Metatar'sus (Anat.) Metatar'sium, ufxaraootov, Metape'dium, from fitra, ' after/ and raqoog,' the tarsus. The instep. That part of the foot which is situate between the tarsus and toes, corresponding to the metacarpus. It is composed of five parallel bones ; one to each toe. Like the metacarpal bones, they are developed from two points of ossification. (G) Mittelfuss. Metath'esis (Therap.) psTaStOtc, from utran&^ui, ' I change place.' Transposi'tio. An operation, by which a morbific agent is removed from one place to another, where it may produce less disturbance in the exercise of the functions : — as, for example, in the operation of depressing cataract, or when a calculus, in the urethra, is pushed back into the bladder. Meteorol'ogy, Mdteorolo'gia, from utrsuiocos,' a meteor,' and Xoyoe, ' a dis- course.' The science, whose object is a knowledge of the origin, formation, appearance, &c. of meteors. The state of the atmosphere has a most important bearing on the health of animals. The whole range of epidemic affections have their causes seated there. Mete- orological observations have, hence, ever been attended to, by the physician, for the purpose of detecting the precise character of any particular epidemic influence. The barometer, thermometer, and hy- grometer are the instruments used with this intent-todetect,as well the varying weight or pressure, and the temperature, as the moisture. Perhaps of the three conditions, the last exerts more influ- ence, in the production of disease, than either of the others. Our knowledge, however, of this part of Physics is ex- tremely limited and unsatisfactory. Writers. Jos. Lovell (M. register for the years 1822 - 5,- kept by the Sur- geons of the U. States Army, at the different posts), Washington, 1826. T. Rutty (history of the iveather and diseases in Dublin for 40 years), Lond 1770. Meth'od (Med.) Meth'odus, ftt$o8oc. This word has different acceptations in the sciences. In Medicine, curative method is the methodical treatment of disease. METHODISTS 37 METRITIS Meth'odists (Hist, of Med.) Method'- ical Sect. A sect of physicians, whose doctrine w.as in vogue after that of the Empirics and Dogmatists, towards the end of the first century. According to the Methodists, of whom Themison was the chief, every disease is depend- ent on contraction or relaxation; — strictum or laxum. To these two causes, they added a third — mixed or com- pound — to include those affections, which partook of the two first charac- ters. It resembled, in some respects, the doctrine of Brown. (F) Methodistes, Methodiques. Methodol'ogy (Med'ical) Metha- dolo'gia Med'ica, tarqixt] ftsdoSog. A word, used, by the French more es- pecially, to signify method applied to the study of any science. Med'ical Methodol'ogy, consequently, means method applied to the study of Medi- cine. • Writers on the Study of Medicine. M. Steinpeis, Vindob. 1517 (L). I. Cornarius, Marpurg, 1543 (L). C. Peucer, Lips. 1552 (L). Blossius (Galen's method), Heidelb. 1584 (L). B. Castelli, Messan. 1597 (L). J. Placotomus, Lips. 1552 (L). C. Bar- tholin, Hafn. ll>28 (L). C. Hofmann, Altdorf, 1641 (L). H. Conring, Helmst. 1654 (L). D. Sen.vert, Lugd. 1676(L). J. Ph. Eysel, Erford, 1692 (L). J. M. Lancisi, Rom. 1715 (L). V. Riedlin, Aug. Vind. 1706 (L). J. Salzmann, Argent. 1709 (L). Valentini, Lips. 1710 (L). J. J. Rau, Lugd. Bat. 1713 (L). Fr. Hoffmann, Hal. 1718 (L). D. de Gorter, Lugd. Bat. 1726 (L). P. Gerike, Hal. 1730 (L). G. A. Langguth, Vitemb. 1747 (L). H. Boerhaave, by A. Haller, Amst. 1751 (L) : in Engl, by Mr. Samber, Lond. 1719. S. Schaarschmidt (med- ico-chirurgical M.), Berlin, 1752(G). J. G. Kruger, Hal. 1752 (G). E. A. Nicolai (Med. Chir. M.), Jenae, 1760 (G). Ch. G. Ludwig, Lips. 1766 (L). J. Ch. Kemme, Hal. 1771 (G). A. A. Senft, Wurzb. 1780 (L). Ch. G. Selle, Berlin, 1777 (G). Ch. Fr. Reuss, Tubing. 1783 (L). Tissot, by Haber, Basil, 1785 (G). Fr. X. Mez- ler, Augsb. 1783 (G). A. Mayer (Med. Chir.), Berlin, 1787 (G). S. G. Vogel, Stendal. 1791(G). J. G. Reyher, Altona et Leipz. 1793 (G). K. I. Dietz, Tubing. 1794 (L). T. Withers, Lond. 1793. J. P. X. Fau- ken, Gotting. 1794 (L). Fr. Schraud, Pesthin. 1794 (L). Storr, Tubing. 1794 (L). E. Platner, Lips. 1808 (L). vol. ii. 4 J. Parkinson (hospital pupil), Lond. 1800. D. Hosack, N. York, 1801. B. Nieuhoff, Harderov. 1800 (L). W. G. Ploucquet, Tubing. 1805 (L). J. Ch. A. Heinroth, Lips. 1805 (L). A. Herzog, Jenae, 1805 (G). W. Ruff, Francf. 1805(G). J. Siebenbergen, Munster, 1806 (G). Th. A. von Ha- gen, Wurzb. 1806 (G). Ph. J. Horsch. Wurzb. 1807 (G). J. Meyer, Berlin, 1807 (G). E. G. Hommeyer, Lips. 1808 (L). F. Niederhold, Sulzbach, 1808(G). K. Fr. Burdach, Leipz. 1800 (G). W. Chamberlaine, Lond. 1812. W. H. Conradi, Marburg, 1815 (G). J. V. Fr. Vaidy, Paris, 1816(F). Strang, Lond. 1812. J. M. Good, Lond. 1821. Th. Turner, London, 1827. A. F. Haenel, Lips. 1831 (L). Metopantral'gia (Path.) from ut- rwnov,' the forehead,' avrqor,' a cavity,' and aXyog, ' a pain.' Pain in the fron- tal sinuses. (G) Stirnhohlenschmerz. Metopantri'tis (Path.) from utru- nov,' the forehead,' and avroov,' a cav- ity.' Inflammation of the frontal si- nuses. Meto'pio.n (Pharm.) /.utiutxiov. An ancient ointment, of which galbanum was the base. Metopos'copy (Med.) Metoposco'pia, from fieTumov, ' the forehead,' and axo- iztiv, ' to view.' The art of knowing the temperament and character of a person, by inspecting the traits of his forehead or face. See Physiognomy. Metral'gia (Path.) from ftrjTqa, ' the womb,' and u?.yog, ' pain.' Pain in the uterus. Baldinger. Metremphrax'is (Path.) from urj- tqu, ' the uterus,' and lutpnaaato, ' I ob- struct.' Obstruction of the womb.' A name, under which some authors have confounded chronic inflammation of that viscus, and the different degene- rations to which it is exposed. Metren'chyta (Surg.) Metren'chy- tes, ftijorjyxvra, u^rq^yxvrriS; from urtrqa,' the uterus,' and ay/nw, ' I in- ject.' Injection of the uterus. Metropathia (Hyg.) from utrqiog, ' tempered,' and nadog, ' affection.' State of an individual, whose passions are temperate Metri'tis (Path.) from utjrqoc,' the womb.' Fe'bris uteri'na, Empres'ma Hysteritis, Fe'bris uteri'na Hysteritis, Inflamma'tio Uteri, Inflamma'tion of the U'terus or Womb. The charac- teristic symptoms of this affection are : — pain, swelling, and tenderness in the hypogastric region ; with heat, METRORRHAGIA 38 METRORRHAGIA pain, and tenderness of the os uteri; vomiting, smallness, and frequency of pulse. It occurs, most frequently, after de- livery f when there is, generally, sup- pression of the lochial discharge. The treatment must be vigorous. Bleeding early, so as to make a decided impression: followed by a full dose of opium, fomentations, blisters, &c. Acute inflammation of the womb, seated in its internal membrane, has been called Inflamma'tio catarrha'lis u'teri, or Acute catarrh, (F) Catarrhe aigu, of that viscus. It is known by the discharge of a clear, stringy fluid, per vaginam ; preceded by pains ; which, from the hypogastric region, shoot to the thighs, groins, Sec. with more or less fever. It requires the antiphlogistic treatment. Chronic metritis sometimes succeeds the acute. To it must be referred the indurations, observed in the uterus; and many of the leucorrheal discharges to which females are subject. (F) Inflammation de la matrice. (G) Gebarmutterentziin- d u n g. Writers. Kiesling, Leipz. 1754 (L). Gebhard, Marburg, 1786 (L). Metrorrhagia (Path.) Ilamorrha'- gia uteri'na, Sanguiflux'us uttri'nus, Hamorrha'a (of some), Menorrha'gia (of some), Uterine Hem'orrhage, Hem- orrhage from the Womb; from «, ' the womb,' and p^yiuu,; I break forth.' An effusion of blood from the inner surface of the uterus, either at the menstrual or other periods; but in a greater quantity than proper. Uterine hemorrhage may be caused by those influences, which produce hemorrhage in general. It happens, however, more frequently during preg- nancy, and during or after deliver}', when the vascular system of the uterus is so circumstanced as to favor its oc- currence ; more than at other periods. The termination of metrorrhagia is usually favorable. Should it, however, be very copious, or frequently recur; or should it happen to a great extent after delivery, death may occur very speedily : and, in some cases, without the discharge being perceptible ; con- stituting internal hemorrhage. Uterine liemorrhage may be active or passive ; requiring an obviously dif- ferent treatment. The general manage- ment is similar to that of Hemorrhage in general (q. v.); as the horizontal posture; acid drinks: free admission of cool air: cold applications to the join3> thighs, and abdomen ; injection of cold water, even of iced water, into the vagina; plugging the vagina, so as to prevent the discharge per vaginam, and thus induce a coagulum in the mouths of the bleeding vessel. Such will be the special plan adopted, where the hemorrhage has occurred in one, not recently delivered. In uterine hemorrhage, after deliv- ery, the same cooling plan must be followed: but as the flow of blood is owing to the uterus not contracting so as to constringe the materno-foetal vessels, pressure must be made on the abdomen, to aid this: and, if necessary, the hand must be introduced into the uterus, to stimulate it to contraction. Should the female be excessively re- duced, so as to render the accoucheur apprehensive, that she will expire from loss of blood, brandy must be freely exhibited. The profuse exhibition of opium in such cases is, at least, a doubtful plan. (G) Mutterblutfluss. (F) Hemorrhagic de la Matrice, Perte, Perte uterine rouge. Writers. M. Adam, Basil, 1605 (L). G. W. Wedel, Jense, 1688 (L). J. A. Helvetius, Paris, 1(597 (F). L. Fr. Jacobi, Erford, 1710 (L). P. Th. Schacher (M. gravidarum), Lips. 1717 (L). G. D. Coschwitz, Hal. 1723 (L). Fischer, Erford, 1727 (L.) Friderici (M. gravid.), Argent. 1732 (L). Weigand (Do.), Altdorf, 1736 (L). S. P. Hilscher, Jenae, 1746 (L). C. Linn^us (M. gravid.), Upsal. 1749 (L). A. Pasta (Do.), Bergam. 1752(1). C. F. Kaltschmied (M. after delivery), Jenae, 1759 (L). Another work on .U. duiing delivery, Jenae, 1762 (L). Oberlin, Argent. 1767 (L). Spence, Edinb. 1767 (L). Schroder, Gotting. tier (M. gravid.), Paris, 1788 (L). Hencke, Erford, 1791 (L). Fortsch, Gotting. 1793 (L). Busch, Marburg, 1795 (L). Millot, Paris, an. vi (F). E. Siebold, Wurzb. 1799 (L). A Le- roy, Paris, 1801(F). C. H Vuen- VJk,T™X'lm(-F)- J BcRSS> Lon«- 1807. D. Stewart, Lond. 1810 • in (F) by Madame Boivin. Madame Boivin (on internal M.), Paris, ]*19 (?}•: — and tne various works on mid- wifery. METZGER 39 MICRORCHIDES METZGER, John Daniel (Biog.) A celebrated Prussian physician; Pro- fessor of Medicine at Konigsberg ; born at Strasburg in 1739; died in 1805. Works. Adversaria medica. Traj. ad Mosam. P. II. 1774-78. 8vo. Grun- driss der Physiologic Konigsb. 1777. Die Physiologie in Aphorismen. Ibid. 1789. 8vo. Gerichtliche medicin. Beo- bachtungen. 2 Jahrgang. Ibid. 1778 and 1780. 8vo. Vermehrte medicin. Schriften. Ibid. 3 Bde. 1781. Entwurf einer medicina ruralis. Ibid. 1784. 8vo. Grundsatze der allgemeinen Semiotik und Therapie. Ibid. 1785. 8vo. Hand- buch der Staatsarzneikunde. Zullich. 1787. 8vo. Opuscul. academ. Ibid. 1788. 8vo. Opuscul. anatomica et physiologica. Gothae. 1790. 8vo. Medi- cinisch-physische Anthropologic Weis- senf. 1790. 8vo. Handbuch der Chirur- gie. Jena. 1791. 8vo. Literargeschichte der Medicin. Konigsb. 1792. 8vo. Zu- sdtze. Ibid. 1796. 8vo. Kurzgefasstes System der gerichlichten Arzneiwissen- schaft. Ibid. 1793. 4to. Ausg. v. G. Gruner. Ibid. 1814. 8vo. Unterricht in der Wundarzneikunst. Ibid. 1798. 8vo. Ueber die Krankheiten sammt- licher zur Oekonomie gehOriger Haus- thiere. Ibid. 1802. 8vo. Ueber den menschlichen Kopf. Ibid. 1803. 8vo. Gerichtlich-medicinischeAbhandlungen. Ibid. 2 Th. 1803. 8vo. Lehrsatze zu einer empyrischen Psychologic Ibid. 1805. 8vo.' Mi'asm (Path.) Mias'ma, Inquina- men'tum, Conta'gium, uiaouct. The word miasm has, by some, been em- ployed synonymously with contagion. It is now used more definitely : — for any emanation, either from the bodies of the sick, or from animal ajid vegetable substances, or from the earth especially in marshy districts, which may exert a morbid influence on those who are ex- posed to its action. To these terrestrial emanations the Italians give the name malaria; a word which has been adopted into other languages. Of the miasms, which arise either from the animal body or from the most unhealthy situations, we know, chymi- cally, nothing. All that we do know, is, that, under such circumstances, emanations take place, capable of caus- ing disease in those exposed to their action. (G) Ansteckungsstoff. Miasmatic (Path.) Miasmal'icus. Belonging or relating to miasmata. I Sauvages, in the classification of dis-1 eases according to their etiology, has | a class under the name, Morbi mias- matici. Writers on Miasms or Malaria. J. B. Donius (on improving the Roman air), Florent. 1667 (L). J. A. Slevogt (effect of effluvia on the body), Jenae, 1704 (L). J. M. Lancisi (M. of marsh- es), Rom. 1717 (L). J. H. Schclze (M. from inundations), Erford, 1729 (L). j\ Z. Platner (from putrid water), Lips. 1747 (L). Oede (Do.), Lugd. Bat. 1748 ?i ' a testicle.' One who has very small tes> tides. MICROSPHYCTOS 40 MILK Microsphyc'tos (Path.) utxqooipv- xrog, from uixqog,' small,' and otpvyuog, ' pulse.' One who has a small pulse. Mid'wife (Obstet.) from mib,' with,' and pip, ' wife'; or from mib,' meed,' 'recompense,' and pip, ' wife.' Ma- tro'na, Obstet'rix, Hypere'tria, vnrtqt- rqia, Ma'a, paiu, fiuiag, ftaitvrqia, Aces'toris, axiaroqig. A female, who practises midwifery. (F) Sage-femme, Accoucheuse. (G)Hebamme, Wehmutter. Writers for the instruction of Mid- wives. Ch. E. Esciienbach, Rostoch and Leipz. 1767(G). W. L. Kampf (memorial for), Francf. 1777(G). J. Ch. Stark (instruction for, in dia- logues), Jenae, 1801 (G). G. W. Stein (catechism for), Marb. 1801 (G). M. H. Mendel (manual for), Breslau, 1810(G). Mil'iary (Fever) (Path.) Em'phy- sis milia'ria, Milia'ria, Milia'ris, Fe'- bris milia'ris, Exanthe'ma milia'ria, Syn'ochus milia'ria, Aspre'do milia'cea, Fe'bris essero'sa, Fe'bris puncticula'ris, F. culicula'ris, F. vesicula'ris, Pur'pura puerpera'rum, Fe'bris purpura'te ru'bra et al'ba milia'ris, Pur'pura al'ba be- nig'na et malig'na. # It is so called, from the eruption resembling the seed of the 7iiilium or millet. Fever, accom- panied by an eruption of small, red, isolated pimples, rarely confluent, but almost always very numerous, slightly raised above the sk.i.n,,. a^nd presenting, at the end of 24 hours, a small vesicle filled with a white, transparent fluid; which quickly dries up, and separates in the form of scales. Miliary fever is now rare, in consequence of the cool- ing practice in fevers and other states of the system. It is, almost always, brought on by external heat, and hence the prevention is obvious. The treat- ment is simple. It requires merely the antiphlogistic regimen, in ordinary cases. (F) Miliaire, Millot, Pourpre blanc, Millet, (G) H i r s e fi eb e r , Friesel- fi e b er, Writers. G. W. Wedel, Jenae, 1690 (L). Welsch, Leipz. 1655 (L). Another work, Jense, 1701 (L). Al- berti, Hal. 1708 (L). J. Vesti, Er- ford, 1711 (L). Juch, Erford, 1716 (L). Hamilton, 1716 (L). Baier, Altdorf, 1717 (L). Botticher, Helmst. 1718 (L). A. Buchner, Hal. Magd. 1724 (L). J. Stahl, Erfort, 1732 (L). A. O. Golicke, Francf. ad Viadr. 1732 (L). Gerike, Hal. 1733 (L). Teichmeyer, Jenae, 1734 (L). J»nc- ker, Hal. 1738 (L). A. W. Beck- ers, Bielefeld, 1747 (G). Gmelin, Tubing. 1752 (L). J. Fordyce, Lond. 1758 (L). Alliohi, Taurin. 1758 (L). Fantoni, Nissse, 170* (L.). Gunther, Argent. 1704 (L). Arand, Gottin. 1765 (L). Von Fischer, Rigffi, 1767 (L). F. Ch. Oettinger, Tubing. 1708 (L). Planchon, Tournay, 1770 (L). Dupre de Lille, Pans, 1779 (F). Gastellier, Montargis, 1779 (F). J. Baraldi (Epidemic M.), Modena, 1781 (F). Mili'olum (Path.) Diminutive of mil'ium,' millet,' xtyxqiSiov. A small tumor on the eyelids, resembling, in size, a millet-seed. Milk (Mat. Alim.) Lac, yuXa, Ad'ho, Ad'oc. A fluid, secreted by the mam- mary glands of the females of the mammalia. The skimmed milk of the cow, Ader, contains water, caseous matter, traces of butter, sugar of milk, muriate, phos- phate, and acetate of potass, lactic acid, lactate of iron, and one atom of earthy phosphate. The cream is formed of butter, ca- seum, and whey, in which there ia sugar of milk and salts. Cow's milk is employed for the preparation of cream, butter, cheese, whey, sugar of milk, and frangipane. It is useful in a number of cases of poisoning; either by acting as a demulcent, or by decom- posing certain poisons, or by combining with others so as to neutralize them. It is constantly employed as aliment, and may be regarded as an emulsion, in which butter and caseum are found in suspension. When taken into the stomach, it is coagulated by the gastric fluids, and the coagulum is digested like any other solid. The watery parts are absorbed. (F) Lait de Vache. (G) K u h m i 1 c h. MILK, ASSES', considerably resem- bles human milk, of which it has the consistence, smell, and taste: but it contains a little less cream, and more soft, caseous matter. It is often used by those laboring under pulmonary affections. (F) Lait d'anesse. (G) Es elsmilch. MILK, EWES'. It affords more cream than cows' milk ; but the butter is soft- er The caseum, on the contrary, is fatter, and more viscid. It contains less serum than cows' milk The Roquefort cheeses are made from it (F) Lait de Bnbis, ' *■' MILLIGRAMME 41 MINIMUM MILK, GOATS', — resembles cows' milk: the butyraceous matter, how- ever, which enters into its composition, is more solid than that of the cow. (F) Lait de Chevrc (G) Z i e g e n m i 1 c h. MILK, HU*MAN, — contains more* sugar, milk, and cream, and less ca- seum, than cows' milk. Its compo- sition differs according to the distance of time from delivery. (F) Lait de femme. MILK, MARES', — contains only a small quantity of fluid, butyraceous matter; a little easeum, softer than that in cows' milk, and more serum. (F) Lait de Jument. From a considerable number of ex- periments, Messrs. Deyeux and Par- mentier classed the six kinds of milk, which they examined, according to the following Table, as regarded the rela- tive quantity of the materials they con- tained. Caseum. Butter. | Juwfr Serum. Goat 1 Sheep Sheep | Cow Cow i Goat Ass Woman Woman : Ass Mare 1 Mare Woman Ass Mare Cow Goat Sheep Ass Woman Mare Cow Goat Sheep (F) Lait. (G) Milch. Writers on Milk as a Diet. Pietre, Paris, 1573 (L). Beyerus, Tubing. 1576 (L). J. C. Baricelli, Neapol. 1603 (L). J. Costjeus, Papiae, 1604 (L). De la Vigne, Paris, 1683 (L). Martin, Paris, 1684 (F). Fischer, Erford, 1719 (L). A. E. de Buchner, Erford, 1739 (L). Ba yl e (in phthisis), Solon. 1070 (L). Geymuller(u;A£;i/), Basil, 1738 (L). Cl. L. Berthollet, Paris, 1779 (L). Petit Radel (con- sidered medicinally), Paris, 1786(F). S. Ferris, Lond. 1785. A. Parmen- tier and N. Deyeux, Paris, 1800 (F). Cl. A. Goupil (in phthisis), Paris, 1803 (F). Milligramme (Pharm.) from mille, ' a thousand,' and ynauua,' a gramme.' The thousandth part of a gramme; — about 0.015 Engl, grain. Millimetre (Pharm.) from mille, ' a thousand,' and utrqov, ' measure.' The thousandth part oi the metre ; — equal 0.039 Engl, inch, or about two- fifths of a line.- MILLOT, James Andrew (Biog.) A French Surgeon and Accoucheur; 4* born at Dijon in 1738; died in 1811. Works. L'Art de procrier les sexes a volonte, ou syst&me complet de gene- ration. Paris. 1800. 8vo. L'art d'ame- liorer les generations humaines. Ibid. 1801. 8vo. Suppliment d tous les traites, tant etrangers que nationaux, sur l'art des accouchemens. Ibid. 1804. 4to. La gerocomie, ou iart de parvenir a une tongue vie sans infirmites. Ibid. 8vo. &c. MIL'MAN, Sir Fra'ncis, Bart, M. D., F. R. S. (Biogr.) President of the Royal College of Physicians of London; born in 17—; died in 181—. Works. Animadversiones de naturd hydropis ejusque curatione. Lond. 1776. 8vo.' An inquiry into the source from whence the symptoms of the scurvy and of putrid fevers arise, and into the seat which those affections occupy in the animal economy ; with a view of ascertaining a more just idea of putrid diseases than has been generally formed of them. Lond. 1782. 8vo. MINDERER or MINDERE'RUS, Ray'mond (Biogr.) A German physi- cian of the Chemical Sect; who flour- ished about the commencement of the 17th century. Works. Medicina mili- taris, seu liber castrensis, euporista et facile parabilia medicamenta continens. Aug. vind. 1620. 8vo. : — in English, Lond. 1674. 8vo. De pestilentid liber unus. Aug. Vind. 1608. 8vo. De cal- cantho seu vitriolo, ejusque qualitate, virtute, et viribus. Ibid. 1617. 4to. Min'imum (Pharm.) A min'im. The 60th part of a fluid drachm. This measure has been introduced by the London College of Physicians, in conse- quence of the uncertainty of the size of the drop (see Gutta). The subdivision of the wine pint has, accordingly, been extended to the 60th part of the fluid drachm; and glass measures, called minim measures, have been adopted by the London College. The propor- tion between the weights and the measures of various fluid preparations is exhibited in the following Table; in which the first column shows the weight; and the second, the number of drops in a measured drachm of sev- eral active fluids, under circumstances as nearly similar as possible. Grains. Drops. Distilled water 60 60 Liquor arsenicalis 60| 60 White wine 58| 94 Ipecacuanha wine 59| 84 Antimonial wine 59| 84 MIQUEL 42 MISTURA Grains. Drops. Rectified spirit 51£ 151£ Proof spirit 55| 140 Laudanum 591 134 Tincture of digitalis 58 144 MIQUEL, Antoine (Biogr.) A young French physician of great talent and promise ; died in 1829. Works. Eloge de Xa\ier Bichat, suivi de notes historiques et critiques, &c. Paris. 1823. ir-vo. Eloge de Parmentier, &c. Paris. 1823. 8vo. Traiti des convulsions chez les femmes enceintes en travail et en couche, &,c. Paris. 1824. 8vo. Lettres a un medccin de province, ou exposition critique de la doctrine medicate de M. Broussais : 2d edition, corrigee et augmcntec Paris. 1826. 1 vol. 8vo. He was, also, the editor of the Gazette de Sant6 at the time of his death. Misanthro'pia (Path.) uioai9qw7Tta, Misanthropy, Exanthropia, tgixv^qiunia, from uiooc, ' hatred,' and urdqumog, ' man.' Aversion for men and society. A symptom of melancholy, and hypo- chondriasis. (G) Me nschen ha ss. Mis'mar (Path.) Mes'cmar. A name given by Avicenna to a kind of nodus, which forms on the toes as the sequel of contusion or inflammation of those parts. Misopto'chos (Path.) uiaonruxog, from uiaog, ' hatred,' and nrwxog, ' poor.' That which has hatred for the ]>oor. The gout has been so called by some, because it commonly affects the rich. Mistu'ra (Pharm.) A mix'ture. A mingled compound, in which different ingredients are contained in the fluid state; suspended or not by means of mucilaginous or saccharine matter. In this sense, it is synonymous with the French Potion. In France, how- ever, the word mixture is more fre- quently understood to mean a liquid medicine, which contains very active substances and can only be adminis- tered by drops. A mixture, in other words, in the French sense, may be regarded as a potion (q. v.) deprived of watery vehicle. MISTU'RA AC"IDI HYDROCYANICI, Mix'ture of Prus'sic ac'id, Melange pec- toral (Magendie). (Medicinal prussic acid, 1 drachm, distilled water, § 14, pure sugar, § iss). A dessert spoonful every morning and evening, as a pec- toral, &c. MISTU'RA AMMONfACI, Lac am- moni'aci, Mix'ture of ammo'niac (G. ammoniac. 5ij, aqua ftss. Rub the ammoniacum ; adding the water grad- ually, until they are perfectly mixed. Ph. L.) Dose §ss to §j. MISTU'RA ASSAF&TllDJE, Lac as- safatida, Emul'sio antihyster'ica, Mix- ture of assafatida. (Assafatida 3 ij, aqua jfcss. Rub together, adding the water by degrees. Ph. L.) Used where pills cannot be swallowed and as a glister in irritations during dentition and in ascarides. Dose § ss to § iss. (F) Lait d'asufatida. MIS'TURA CAM'PHORJE, Cam'phor mix'ture, Cam'phor ju'lep, Mistu'ra camphora'ta, Jula'pium e cam'phora seu camphora'tum. (Camphor 3SS5 recti- fied spirit, 16 minims, water a pint. Rub the camphor and spirit; add the water and filter). Virtues like those of camphor. (F) Julep camphore. MISTU'RA COR'NU US acacia gumm. § ss, aqua fly. Mix. Ph. L.) Antacid and absorbent. Dose, §j to §ij- (F) Mixture de craic. MISTU'RA EMETPNJE VOMITO'RIA, Emet'ic Mix'ture of cm'etine (Emetine, 4 gr., orange-flower toater § ij, syrup, § ss. M.) A dessert spoonful every half hour till it acts. MISTU'RA FER'RI COMPOS'ITA, Com'pound mix'ture of iron. Grif- fith's mix'ture. (Myrrh, cont. 5j, potassa subcarb. gr. xxiv, aqua rosa § viiss, ferri sulph. cont. 9j, sp. my- ristic. § ss, sacchar. pur. 3j. Rub together the myrrh, subcarbonate of potass, and sugar; then add, while triturating, the rose water, spirit of nutmeg; and, lastly, the sulphate of iron. Tour the mixture directly into a glass-bottle and stop it close. Ph. L.) It is tonic and emmenagogue and is useful wherever iron is indicated. (F) Mixture defer composee. MISTU'RA GUA'IACI, Mixture of guaiac, Lac gua'iaci, Emul'sio guaiaci- na, Mistu'ra gua'iaci gummo'sa, M gum'mi gua'iaci Berge'ri, Solu'tio gua'- iaci gummo'sa, S. resi'na gua'iaci MiTHRlDATE- 43 MOFFAT aquo'sa. (Guaiac. G. resin. 3 iss, sacch. pur. 3ij» muc. acacia gum. 3ijj aq. cinnam. § viij. Rub the guaiacum with the sugar; then with the muci- lage. Add, gradually, the cinnamon water. Ph. L.) Dose, § ss to § ij. (F) Mixture de gayac. MISTU'RA MOS'CHI, Musk mixt'ure, Mistu'ra moscha'ta. (Moschi, acacia gum contus. sacch. pur if. sing. 3j> aq. rosa § yj. Rub the musk with the sugar; add the gum, and, by de- ?ees, the rose water. Ph. L.) Dose, ss to § ij. MISTU'RA STRYCHNfNJE, Mix'ture of strych'nine. (Distilled water, § ij, very pure strychnine, 1 gr. white sugar Si), M.) Dose, a dessert spoonful. Mith'ridate (Pharm.) Mithrida'- tium, fn&qiSarior, Antid'otum mithridat'- icum, Diascin'ci antid'otus, Confec'tio Damoc'ratis. A very compound electu- ary, into which entered — Myrrh, of Arabia, Saffron, Agaric, Ginger, Cin- namon, Frankincense, Garlic, Mustard, Birthwort, Galbanum, Castor, Long pepper, Opoponax, Bdellium, Gum Ara- bic, Opium, Gentian, Orris, Sagape- num, Valerian, Acacia, Hypericum, Canary wine, Honey, &c. It was in- vented by Mithridates, king of Pon- tus and Bithynia, and was formerly regarded as alexipharmic. It is little used at the present day ; and, from its heterogeneous nature, should be wholly abandoned. Mi'tral (Anat.) Mitra'lis. Having the form of a mitre; resembling a bishop's mitre. The MtTRAL VALVES, Val'vula mitra'les, V. episcopa'les. Two trian- gular valves, at the opening of com- munication between the left auricle of the heart and the corresponding ven- tricle. These valves are formed by the inner membrane of the left cavities of the heart; and are retained on the side of the ventricle by tendinous cords, proceeding from the columnse carneae. They form species of valves, which permit the blood to pass from the auri- cle into the ventricle and oppose its return. MITTE (F) (Hyg.) Efflu'vium La- trina'rium. An emanation exhaled from privies and which strongly irri- tates the eyes. It consists of ammonia, united to the carbonic and hydrosul- phuric acids. Mnasje'i Phar'macon (Pharm.) Mva- oaiov tpuquuxor. Ancient name of two plasters; one of which is described by Galen and the other by Paulus of lEgina.. Mne'me Cephal'icum Bal'samum (Pharm.) A very compound medicine, into which entered Balm, Lily, Rose- mary, Lavender, Borage, Broom, Roses, Violet, Saffron, Thyme, Storax, Galba- num, &c. Mnemonics (Phys.) from uraouat, ' I recollect.' The art of aiding the memory by signs ; and of forming, in some sort, an artificial memory. Moan'ing (Path.) from Sax. msenan, ' to grieve.' Respira'tio luctuo'sa. A plaintive respiration, in which the patient utters audible groans. Mych- this'mos, uvx&toftog. Mobil'ity (Phys.) Mobil'itas. The power of being moved. In physiology, great nervous susceptibility joined to a disposition to convulsion. Greatly de- veloped excitability. Moch'lia (Surg.) uoxXia, uoxXttct, reduction of a luxated bone ; from fto- xXog,' a lever.' Modi'olus (Anat.) One of the hol- low cones in the cochlea of the ear, forming a nucleus, axis, or central pillar, round which the gyri of the cochlea pass. The modiolus forms the inner and larger portion of the central pillar, and is the cavity seen at the bottom of the meatus auditorius inter- nus. It lodges a branch of the auditory nerve. Mo'dius, fioiiog, a dry measure, the third of an amphora, equal to the bushel. Varro. Mo'dus operan'di (Mat. Med.) Thi« term is applied to the general princi- ple upon which remedies act in mor- bid states of the body; — a subject of much interest, although involved in considerable obscurity. The following classification will con- vey some idea of the ways in which different organs may be excited into action. Table. 1. By actual or immediate contact of the rem- edy, and by absorption or mediate contact. 2. By an impulse conveyed by the nerves, through an impression made on the stomach or elsewhere. 3. By contiguous sympathy, or that which i« excited by mere proximity' and continuity of parts. Mof'fat, Mineral Waters of (Mat. Med) Moffat is a village situ- ated about 56 miles S. W. of Edin- burgh. The water is a cold sulphure- ous ; containing, in a wine gallon, 36 grains of muriate of soda, 5 cubic MOGILALIA 44 MOLLITIES inches of carbonic acid gas, 4 of azote, and 10 of sulphuretted hydrogen. It resembles Harrowgate water in its pro- perties. Writers. M. Mackaille, Edinb. 1659 (L). W. Horsburgh, Edinb. 1754. bvo. Thomas Garnett, Lond. 1800. Mogila'lia (Path.) fioytXuXia, from ftoyig,' with difficulty,' and /.u/.civ, ' to speak.' Difficult articulation. This word is inaccurately written by Paul Zacchias,—Mola'lia, Molila'gia, and Molilal'gia. Impediment of speech. Mois'ture (Path.) Mad'or. Simple humidity of the skin. The skin is said to be moist or in a state of moisture, when there is slight perspiration. (F) Moiteur. (G) Feuchtigkeit. Mo'lar (Anat.) Mola'ris. That which bruises or grinds ; from molaris, 1 a grindstone,' or mola, ' a millstone.' (F) Molaire, Meulierc. The MO'LAR TEETH, Grind'ers, Jaw teeth, Mola'respermanen'tes den'tes, Den'tes mola'res, gom'phioi, yoficpioi, occupy the farthest part of each alveo- lar arch. Their corona; are broader than they are high ; unequal, tubercu- lated; and the roots are more or less subdivided. They are 20 in number, — 10 in each jaw. The two first pairs of molar teeth, in each jaw, have been called les'ser mo- la'res or bicus'pid (q. v.) Den'tes bicus- pida'ti. The coronae have two tuber- cles ; the one externally, being more prominent and larger than the inner The root is commonly simple; some- times bifurcated. The other three pairs have been termed, Great molares — Dents multi- cuspidies (Ch.) Their coronoe are cubi- cal ; rounded, and have, at the upper surface, four or five tubercles; separ- ated by deep furrows. The root is divided into two, three, four, and five fangs, which are more or less curved. The third great molaris appears a long time after the others ; and, hence, has been called Dens sapientia or Wis- dom tooth. (F) Dent molaire ou mdcheliere. (G) Mahlzahn, Backenzahn. MO'LAR GLANDS. Two small bodies formed by a collection of mucous crypts; seated in the substance of the cheeks, between the masseter and buc- cinator muscles, and whose excretory duct opens into the mouth opposite the last molar tooth. (G) Backenzahndriisen. Mole (Obstetr.) Mo'la, from moles, ' mass.' My'U, uvXtj, Naducem (Avi- cenna), Zephyr'ius fa'tus, Pseudocye'- sis mola'ris, Graviditas mola'ris. A fleshy, insensible; at times, soft, at others, hard mass; of variable and in- determinate size, which forms in the uterus and is slightly united by ves- sels to that organ; from which its feeble vitality is derived. It has been conceived by some to be always owing to imperfect conception ; but moles will form in the undoubted virgin. They seem to be owing to a morbid procens; and certainly are generally connected with conception. At times, they contain parts of the foetus; but commonly they do not. (G) Mondkalb. At very different periods, in different women, the diseased mass is expelled from the uterus, with the ordinary symptoms of abortion; and the case requires similar management. See, also, Njevus and Conception (false). Molli"ties (Path.) Molles'cence, from molles'cere,' to become soft.' Pre- ternatural softness of an organ or part of an organ. (F) Ramollissement. MOLLI"TIES CEREBRI, Molles'cence or softening, or a kind of liquefaction of the cerebral substance ; the re- mainder preserving its ordinary consis- tence. The symptoms denoting it are equivocal. (F) Ramollissement du cerveau. Writer. M. Rostan, Paris, 1820 (F). Molli"ties Os'sium (Path.) Mala- costeo'sis, Malacos'teon, Paros'tia flex'- ilis, Osteosarco'sis, Spina vento'sa (of some) Osteomala'cia, Soft'ening of the bones. A rare affection, in which the bones are deprived of their salts and particularly of the phosphate of lime and consist only of gelatine; hence they acquire a degree of suppleness, which renders them unfit for the per- formance of their functions. The dis- ease generally affects all the bones; but it is especially remarkable, during life, in the long bones, which assume any curvature that may be wished. Very violent pain is often experienced in them; and the urine frequently contains an enormous proportion of calcareous phosphate. The patient is compelled to remain in the horizontal posture; the bones no longer being fixed points for the muscles to act upon. The disease has, hitherto, al- ways terminated fatally; and dissection has exhibited the gelatinous nature of MOLOCHINE 45 MONOGASTRIC the bones; which, by desiccation have become transparent, as if they had been macerated in acid. Experience has afforded no means of relief in this dreadful affliction. The alkaline salts, earthy phosphates, &c. are of little or no use. (F) Osteo-malacie, Ostio-malaxie, et Ostro-malakie, Ramollissement des os. Writers. Fr. Lambert, Toulouse, 1700 (F). S. Morand, Paris, 1752 (F). Navier, Paris, 1755 (F). Ch. G. Ludwig, Lips. 1757 (L). Ph. A. Bohmer, Hal. 1763 (L). O. Acrel, Upsal. 1788 (L). G. C. Conradi, Got- ting. 1796 (L). J. D. Metzger, Re- giom. 1797 (L). Femery (distortedpel- vis from M-), Lugd. Bat. 1798 (L). J. A. Renard, Mayence, 1804 (F). Molochi'ne (Pharm.) uoXoyjvri, an epithet for a green plaster described by Galen. Momis'cus (Anat.) uvmiaxog. That part of the molar teeth, which touches the gums. It has, also, been used for the molar teeth themselves. Ingras- sias. Momor'dica Balsami'na (Mat. Med.) Balm apple, Bal'sam apple. The fruit of this oriental tree, — Po'mun hierosolymita'num, was formerly consid- ered vulnerary. (F) Balsamine, Pomme de mervcille. (G) B almapf el. MGXGPJDICA ELATE'RIUM (Mat. Med.) Elate'rium, Cu'cumis agrestis, C. asini'nus, C. sylvestris, Elate'rium qfficinu'rum, Charan'tia, Bouba'lios, Guarerba or'ba, Wild or Squirt'ing eu'- cumber, Ecbo'lium elate'rium. The dried sediment from the juice is the elaterium of the shops. (See Extrac- tum Elaterii). It is a most powerful cathartic, and, as such, has been used in dropsies. Its active principle is the Elatin, Elaterine, or Elaterinum. Dose gr. | to gr. j, until it operates. (F) Concombre Saucage, Momordique. (G) Esse lsgurke n, Spring- gu rken. Mon'ad, from uovag, ' unity.' A simple particle, or atom, or unit. Leib- nitz. Monar'da Fistulo'sa (Mat. Med.) The Pur'ple monam'da. The leaves have a fragrant smell; and an aro- matic, somewhat bitter taste. They are reputed to be nervine, stomachic, and deobstruent. MONAR'DIES, MONAR'DI, or MONAR'DES, Nich'olas (Biogr.) A learned Spanish physician ; born at Seville about the beginning of the 16th century ; died in 1578. Works. De secandd vend in plcuritide inter Gra- cos et Arabes concordia. Hispal. 1539. 4to. De rosd et partibus ejus ; de sued rosarum temperaturd.; de rosis Persicis seu Alexandrinis; de malis citriis, au- rantiis, et limoniis, libelli. Antwerp. 1565. 8vo. Dos libros de las cosas que se traen de las Indias occidentalcs, que sirven al uso demedicina. Seville. 1565. 12mo. The 4th edit. 1580, has an ad- ditional book. In Latin by Charles de l'Escluse. Ant. 1574. In Engl. by J. Fkampto*. Libro de dos medi- cinas eccclentissimas contro todo veneno, la Piedrabezaar y la yerva Escorsonera. Seville. 1569. 8vo. Libro que trata de la nieve. Seville. 1571. 8vo. Tratado de la grandeza del hiero. Seville. 1574. 4to. These works were translated into Latin by L'Escluse, and into English by J. Frampton. Del efeto de varias yervas. Seville. 1571. 8vo. MONDER (F) (Pharm. & Surg.) Munda're. To render clean, pure. In Pharmacy, it means, to separate any sub- stance from its impure or useless por- tions. In Surgery, monder or mondi- fitr une plaie, is to clean or deterge a wound. (G) Reinigen. Monembasiat'icum. A species of wine believed to be the Vin de malvoi- sie. Orfila. Monem'eron (Pharm.) Monoem'e- ron, fioroi^ieqor, from uovog, ' one,' and >,utqa,' a day.' A name given to sev- eral collyria, which were supposed to be capable of curing diseases of the eyes in a day. Mongo'lian (Nat. Hist.) Anthro- pologists give the name Mongolian race to a variety of the human species, spread over a great part of the north of Asia, in China, India, Thibet, the Mo- luccas, &c. The individuals compos- ing it have the skin of a brown red, forehead flat, nose broad, cheeks prom- inent, and lips large. See Homo. Monoc'ulus (Surg.) Mon'oclc, from uovog, ' one,' and oculus, ' an eye.' A bandage, employed to maintain topical applications over one of the eyes. This bandage, called by some surgeons, Sim'plex oc'ulus, (F) UZil simple, is made of a roller three or four ells long, rolled into a single ball. Monogas'tric (Anat.) Monogas'tri- cufi, from uovog, ' one,' and yaOTyq, ' stomach.' That which has but one stomach. Man is monogastric. Ru- minating animals, on the contrary, are pohigastric. MONOGRAPH 46 MONSTER Monog'raph, Med'ical. Mono- agraphia, from uovog, ' one,' and yQac, "ooo-o?. A stone, to which the ancients attributed marvellous properties, and which entered into collyria, cerates, &c. Galen. Morosita'tes (JYosol.) A generic name, given by Linn^us to an order of MOROTROPHIUM 49 MORS Vesaniae; in which he included pica, bulimia, polydipsia, antipathia, nostal- gia, panophobia, satyriasis, nympho- mania, tarentismus, and hydrophobia. Morotro'phhjm (Therap.) Moro- comi'um, from uwqog, ' fatuous,' and y.outiv, l to take care of.' An insane establishment; a lunatic asyTum; a mad-house. Under proper manage- ment valuable institution; but liable to various abuses. Writers on Mad-houses, &c. Sir Andrew Halliday, Edinb. 1816 and 1 '"26. G. M. Burrows (remarks on a bill for regulating), Lond. 1817. S. Tuke (description of the' Retreat,' near York, England), York, 1*13. Mor'phica (JVosol.) from uoqquj, 1 shape.' Monstrosities of birth. The 3d order, class Typhica of Good. Morphi'iJa (Mat. Med.) Mor'phium, Mor'phia, Mor'phine. A solid, color- less alkali; crystallizable in beautiful pyramids, truncated and transparent; soluble in alcohol, and slightly so in boil- ing water. It exists, combined with meconic acid, in opium. It may be ob- tained by decomposing, by means of ammonia or calcined magnesia, an aqueous solution of opium made in the cold. Morphine dissolves perfectly in the acids, which it saturates; and with which it forms very crystallizable salts, with the exception of the acetate. All these salts have a bitter taste, and act upon the animal economy in the same manner as opium, but more powerfully. The acetate is the salt commonly em- ployed in Medicine. It was, at one time, supposed that the Morphine is the purely sedative part of opium, di- vested of its irritating properties : but experience has not proved this. On the contrary, Morphine will generally disagree where opium does. Dose of Morphine £ to \ of a grain, — of the acetate the same. MORPHfNJE ACE'TAS, Ac"etate of Mor'phine. A salt, formed by saturat- ing morphine with acetic acid. Dose, from £ of a grain to a grain. morphPnje sul'phas, Sul'phate of Mor'phine. A salt, formed by satu- rating morphine with sulphuric acid. Dose the same as of the acetate. Mors (Phys.) davarog, Death. De- finitive cessation of all the functions, the aggregate of which constitute life. Real Death is distinguished from asphyxia or apparent death: — the lat- ter being merely a suspension of those same functions. But it is often diffi- vol. n. 5 cult to judge of such suspension, and the only certain sign of real death is the commencement of putrefaction. At times, therefore, great caution is requi- site to avoid mistakes. Death is com- monly preceded by some distressing symptoms, which depend on lesion of respiration, circulation, or of the cere- bral function, and which constitute the agony. That which occurs suddenly, and without any, or with few, precur- sory signs, is called sudden death. It is ordinarily caused by disease of the heart; apoplexy; the rupture of an aneurism, or by some other organic affection. Death is natural, when it occurs as the result of disease : vio- lent, when produced by some forcible agency. All sudden deaths must begin by the interruption of circulation, of the ac- tion of the brain, or of respiration. One of these functions stops first; and the others terminate successively; - the series of phenomena ceasing nearly as follows. Death beginning in the Heart. 1. Impulse received by the brain. 2. Action of the brain. 3. Action exerted by it on the loco- motive organs. 4. The contraction of the intercostal muscles and diaphragm. 5. The mechanical phenomena of res- piration. 6. The chymical phenomena of respi- ration. 7. The phenomena of nutrition. Death beginning in the Brain. 1. Interruption of the brain's action. 2. That of voluntary and mixed mus- cles. 3. Mechanical phenomena of respira- ration. 4. Chymical phenomena of respiration. 5. Cessation of heart's action. 6. Cessation of general circulation. 7. Functions of nutrition. Death beginning in the Lungs. I. When the Mechanical Phenomena are interrupted, as in Suffocation. 1. Mechanical phenomena. 2. Chymical phenomena. 3. Action of the brain. 4. Extinction of animal life. 5. Cessation of the general circulation. 6. Of the functions of nutrition. MORTAL 50 MORTAR s LI. When the Chymical Phenomena are interrupted. 1. Interruption of chymical phenom- ena. 2. Action of the brain. 3. Sensation, locomotion, voice, and mechanical phenomena of respira- tion. 4. Action of the heart. 5. Functions of nutrition. (F) Mort. (G) Tod. Writers. Rinchieri, Bologn. 1508 II. Cardan, Basil. 1585 (L). P. rassus (sudden death), Mutinae, 1612 (L). Lord Bacon, Lond. 1623 (L). Agerius, Argent. 1623 (L). H. Con- ring, Helmst. 1645 (L). J. R- Salz- mann. Argent. 1648 (L). Gunther, Vitemb. 1653 (L). Wagner, Vitemb. 1661 (L). J. M. Lanitsi (sudden death), Rom. 1707 (L). Cyprianus (de prasagiis mortis), Lips. 10^1 (L). C. Patin, Patav. 1665 (L). Fasch (predictions of death), Jense, 1686 (L). Ruel, Franeq. 1701 (L). G. E. Stahl, Hal. 1702 (L). Fr. Hoffmann (avoid- ing sudden death), Hal. 1707 (L). (Signs of death in disease), Hal. 1720 (L). Helwig, Argent. 1715 (L). P. Dionis (on sudden death), Paris, 1718 (F). A. E. B'uchner (signs of death), Hal. 1747 (L). A. Locis (evidences of death), Paris, 175-2 (F). Tanin (on sudden and violent death), Paris, 1778 (F). Le Dulx (signs of death), Har- derov. 1787 (L). Ch. G. Gruner (Do.). Jense, 1788 (L). C. Himly, Gotting. 1794 and 1795 (L). S. Anschel, Got- ting. 1795 (L). C. G. Ontyd, Lugd. Bat. 1797 (L). X. Bichat, Paris, an. viii (F) : in Engl, by F. Gold, Lond. 1815; and by Thomas Watkins, Phila- delphia, 1809. J. B. Laurens (signs of death), Paris, 1 ^05 (F). J. N. Pierret (difference between real and apparent death), Paris, lo07(F). Et. F. Ver- nbv (Do.), Paris, 1811 (F). A. P. Buchan (opinions concerning), Lond. 1811. A. Lebel (ratio moriendi in some diseases of the organs of respira- iion), Paris, 1315(F). Mor'tal (Path.) Morta'lis, Letha'- lis, &a^aru)dr,g. That which is subject to death; — that which causes death: — as, man is mortal; a. disease is mor- tal. Of old, it was the custom to have a division of mortal wounds, which (rave rise to many errors in medico- egal investigations, as the mortality oi wounds depends upon various cir- cumstances ; and it is often a matter of extreme difficulty to pronounce whether a wound is necessarily mor- tal Mortality (Phys.) Mortal'itas, Lethal'itas. This word, taken in an extended sense, expresses the con- dition of all organized beings, —of beino- subject to the cessation ot lite. In the sense, in which it is most fre- quently employed, it signifies, — the proportional quantity of individuals who, in a certain population, die in a given time. If we assume the population of the earth to be 1000 millions, and that a generation equals 33 years: in that space of time, the 1000 millions must all die ; and, consequently, the number of deaths will be, by approximation, Each year, 30,000,000 Each day, 82,109 Each hour, 3,421 Each minute, 57 Each second, 1 nearly. If, on the other hand, as has been sup- posed, the number of deaths is to that of the births as 10 to 12: there will be born, Each year, 36,000,000 Each day, 98,356 Each hour, 4,098 Each minute, 68 Each second, 1 & 2-l5ths. (F) Mortalite. (G) Sterblich- keit, Todtlichkeit. Writers on Mortality. W. Black, Lond. 1788. MORTAL'ITY, Bills of ; NecroV- ogy. Tables, instituted for the purpose of exhibiting the number of deaths, &c. in a given time. Well kept bills of mortality are of great use to the phy- sician and political economist. Those of London have been proverbial for their inaccuracy and insufficiency; es- pecially as regards the complaints of which the persons have died. They are made out by the parish clerks, and the information is conveyed to them by two old women, who are appointed in each parish, and who are called Searchers;-— their duty being to see that the deceased has died a natural death. (F) Tables de Mortalite. Writers. C. Graunt, Lond. 1676 Sir Wm. Petty (Dublin bills of mor- tality), Dublin, 1801. Mor'tar (Pharm.) Morta'rium, Mo- reta'num, Pi'so, Ac'oni, axon,, Pi'la, oXuog, Hol'mos. A vessel for redu- cing to powder different solid sub- stances; and for making certain mix- MORTIFICATION 51 MOTORY tures. Different substances are em- ployed in the construction of mortars; — iron, marble, glass, wedgewood- ware, &c. (F) Mortier. (G) Mortel. Mortifica'tion (Path.) vtxquoig, Mortifica'tio, from mors, ' death,' and fio,' I become.' The loss of vitality in a part of the body. The incipient stage of mortification, "when the case is still recoverable, is called Gangrene (q. v.), total destruction, Sphacelus (q. v.) Mortification of a bone is called Ne- crosis (q. v.) MOR'TON,Rich'ard,M.D. (Biog.) An eminent English physician; born in the county of Suffolk; died in 1698. Works. Phthisiologia, sive exercitati- ones dephthisi. Lond. 1689. 8vo.: — in English, 1694. 8vo. Pyretologia, sive de morbis universalibus acutis. Lond. 1692. 8vo. In two parts, Lond. 1692 - 4. 8vo. De febribus variolis, &c. London. 1694. 8vo. Opera omnia. Amst. 1696. 3 vols. 8vo. Lyons. 1697. 4to. Mo'rus Ni'gra (Mat. Med.) The Mul'berry-Tree, fioqta, ovxauivog. The fruit of the mulberry-tree, Mo'rum,poqov or jucooov, ovxcxuivov, is pleasant, sweet, subacid, — and abounds with a deep violet-colored juice. A syrup is di- rected in the London Pharmacopoeia. The bark of the root has been regarded as anthelmintic. (F) Murier JYoir, (Fruit) Mure. (G) Maulbeerbaum, (Fruit) Maulbeeren. Mosch (Anat.) A name, according to Castelli, given to certain lymphatic vessels of the kidney, discovered by Bilsius. Moschel^'on (Pharm.) pooxtXaiov, Moscola'a. A compound aromatic oil, containing musk. MOSE'LEY, Ben'jamin, M. D. (Biogr.) Physician to Chelsea Hos- pital, and long an Army Physician; born in ; died in 18—. Works.. Observations on the dysentery of the West Indies, with a successful method of treating it. Lond. 1781. 8vo. Ob- servations on the properties and effects of coffee. Lond. 1785. 8vo. Treatise on tropical diseases, and on the cli- mate of the West Indies, &c. Lond. 1788. 8vo. Fourth edition, with con- siderable additions. 1803. 8vo. A treatise on sugar, with miscellaneous medical observations. Lond. 1799. 8vo. Medical tracts. Second edition. 1803, A treatise on the lues bovilla or cow- pox. Second edition. Lond. 1805. 8vo, Hydrophobia, its prevention and cure, Sfc, illustrated with cases. Lond. 1808. 8vo. A review of the report of the Royal College of Physicians of London on vaccination. Lond. 1808. 8vo. MOSCtUTTO (S) (Hyg.) Diminutive of (S) mos'ca,' a fly.' A very trouble- some insect in warm, moist situations. Curtains, called Mosquito curtains, are used in India, by way of protection. The entrance of mosquitos into the bed-chamber may also be prevented, to a certain extent, by keeping the doors and windows closed until the light is extinguished. The pain and itching from the bites are alleviated by wash- ing them with hartshorn. MOSQUF'TA is a name given, by the Portuguese, to small, red pimples on the skin, resembling the bites of the mosquito. MOTH'ERBY, George, M. D. (Biogr.) An English physician, and medical lexicographer; born in 1731; died in 1793. Works. A new medical dictionary, or general repository of physic; containing an explanation of the terms, and a description of the various particulars relating to anat- omy, physiology, &c. Lond. 1776. fol. Third edition, by G. Wallis, M. D, Lond. 1791. fol. Fifth edition, by the same. 1801. 2 vols. fol. Motil'ity (Physiol.) Motil'itas, from mo'tus,' movement.' Faculty of mov- ing. Moving power, contractility. (F) Motilite. (G) Bewegungs- kraft. Mo'tory (Physiol.) Mo'tive, Mo'tor, Mo'trix. That which moves or im- presses movement. MOT 0'RES OCULO'RUM, Moto'rii Oculo'rum, Ocula'res commu'nes, Oph- thal'mici exter'ni, Com'mon Oc'ulo- mus'cular Nerves, (F) Nerfs moteurs oculaires communs, (Ch.) The third pair of nerves. This nerve arises from a depression at the inner side of the peduncles of the brain, between the tu- ber annulare and corpora mammillaria. It enters the outer part of the cavernous sinus, and passes into the orbitar cav- ity. Behind the sphenoidal fissure, it divides into two branches; the one, superior ; and the other, inferior. The former is lost on the rectus superior oculi and the levator palpebral superi- oris; the latter- the larger of the two- divides into three branches, which pass to the rectus internus, rectus inferior, and lesser oblique. The last furnishes a filament, which passes to the ophthaU mic ganglion, moufet ; The MO'TOR OC'ULI EXTER'NUS, JY. tim'idus, — Nerf oculo-musculaire externe (Ch.), JYerf moteur oculaire externe, or sixth pair of nerves, arises from the furrow, which separates the pons Varolii from the medulla oblon- gata. It enters the cavernous sinus; anastomoses on the outside of the carotid artery with two filaments fur- nished by the superior cervical gan- glion ; enters the orbit by the sphenoidal fissure, and is lost on the rectus exter- nus oculi. This pair is, also, called $bduC€Tlt€S. MOU'FET, MUF'FET, or MUF'- FETT, Thomas, M. D. (Biogr.) A physician and naturalist of the 16th century: born in London. Works. De jure et prastantid chemicorum me- dicamentorum dialogus apologeticus. Francf. 1584. JYosomantica Hippo- cratica, sive Hippocratis prognostica cuncta, ex omnibus ipsius scriptis methodic^ digesta, libr. ix. Francf. 1588. Health's improvement; or rules of the nature, method, and manner of preparing all sorts of food, aqua Jfrj. Rub the starch with the water, gradually added ; then boil till it forms a mucil- age. Ph. L.) Demulcent. Generally given per anum. Mucos'ity (Path.) Mucos'itas. A fluid, which resembles mucus or con- tains a certain quantity of it. Mu'cous (Pharm. Path. &c.) Mu- co'sus, itv'iaidjjg. An epithet for all bodies containing mucilage. It is, also, sometimes used synonymously with gum. In pathology, it is occa- sionally employed to express the seat of a disease, as mucous disease, mucous phlegmasia ; that is, having its seat in the mucous membrane. Mu'cro (Anat.) The apex or point of the heart. Mu'cus (Physiol.) Mu'cor,Muco'sus hu'mor, mucos'itas, Myx'a, uv'ia, (SXtrva, An'imal mu'cus, Blen'na, An'imal mu'- cilage. A substance, analogous to veg- etable mucilage ; from which, how- ever, it differs, by affording subcar- bonate of ammonia on distillation. Mucus exudes through the skin, in a state of combination with a peculiar oily matter; and, drying, forms the epidermis. It constitutes, in part, the different epidermeous productions, as the hair, nails, wool, and horn of ani- mals, feathers of birds and scales of fish. It is found at the surface of the mucous membranes and presents some difference in its composition and prop- erties, according to the particular mu- cous membrane from which it is ob- tained. It preserves the membranes moist; and in a state best fitted for the performance of their functions. The French give the term glaire to the thick, stringy mucus, secreted by the mucous membranes, when in a state of disease. (F) Muqueux animal, Morve, Muci- lage animal. (G) Schleim, Rotz. Mudar (Mat. Med.) Madar. The Calotropis mudarii. In the Hindoo practice of physic, the bark of the root as well as the concrete juice of the plant, enters into various compound formulae for the cure of elephantiasis and many other disorders. Experi- ments, instituted by Dr. Duncan, jun., exhibit its properties to be like those of ipecacuanha. MUDGE, John, M. D., F. R. S. (Biogr.) A physician at Plymouth, Devonshire; born in 1720; died in 1791 - 2. Works. Dissertation on the inoculated small pox ; or an attempt to investigate the cause of the greater mild- ness of the disease in this form. Lond. 1777. 8vo. A radical and expeditious cure for a recent and catarrkous cough : also observations on respiration; re- marks on some other diseases of the lungs : on the cis vita, as concerned in preserving and reinstating the health of an animal: strictures on the treatment of compound fractures. Lond. 1778. 12mo. Mulat'to (Zool.) Individuals of the human species engendered of a white and black race : from mulus,' a mule.' (F) Mulatre. (G) Mulatte, Mulattin. The following Table exhibits the proportion of white blood in the various castes, — arising from the hybridous admixture of white and black, — according to the principles sanctioned by usage. Partnts. Negro and white White and mulatto Negro and mulatto White and terceron Negro and terceron White and quarteron Negro and quarteron Offspring. Mulatto Terceron Griffo or Zambo Quarteron Quinteron Mixture. 1-2 white and 1-2 black. 3-4 " and 1-4 " 3-4 black and 1-4 white. 7-8 white and 1-8 black. 7-3 black and 1-8 white. 15-16 white and 1-16 black. 15-16 black and 1-16 white. The Quinteron is free in the British West India Islands. 5* MULES 54 MUSA MULES (F) (Path.) Mula. Chil- blains on the heels. Mol'ler (Pharm.) (F) Mouleur. A moulder. A stone held in the hand, with which any powder is ground upon a flat, horizontal stone. It is, some- times, called mullet. (F) Mollette. Mcm'my (Mat. Med.) Mu'mia. Arab. Mou'mya, from mum, ' wax.' Rebole'a, Rebo'na. A dead body simply dried; or dried, after having been embalmed. The latter acceptation is the most com- mon. Formerly, the Egyptian mum- my was extolled as useful in contu- sions It was presumed, also, to have healing, tonic, and resolvent properties. It is now only regarded as an archaeo- logical curiosity. (F) Mamie. (G) Mumie. Writers. A. Momberi (as a med- icine), Helmst. 1735 (L). J. H. Schui.ze, Hal. 1737 (L). Munc'tio (Physiol.) anouifeig. The act of blowing the nose. (F) L'action de moucher. (G) Das Schneutzen. MUNDI'NUS or MONDI'NI (Biogr.) An Italian physician in the 14th cen- tury. Professor of medicine at Bologna; died in 1318. Works. Anatome om- nium humani corporis interiorum mem- brorum. Papioe. 1478. fol. This work went through various editions, by dif- ferent commentators. Mu'ral (Path.) Mura'lis, from mu'- rus, ' a wall.' Vesical calculi are so called, when rugous and covered with tubercles or asperities. They are com- posed of oxalate of lime. MURALT or De Mura'l'to, John (Biog.) A native of Zurich in Swit- zerland; died in 1733. Works. Va- de-mecum anatomicum, sive clavis medi- cina. Tigur. 1677. 12mo. Collegium anatomicum. Norimb. 1687. 8vo. Mu'ria (Mat. Med) Hal'me, uXur;, Salsila'go, Brine. This was formerly used as a glyster in dysentery; in cer- tain inveterate neuralgiae, &c. (F) Saumure. (G) Lake. Muriat'icum, Ac"idum (Mat. Med.) Acf'idum sa'lis, Spir'itus sa'lis mari'ni, Sp. sa'lis Glaube'ri, Ac'Hdum marinum concentra'tum, Ac'Hdum sa'lis culina'ris, Ac'Hdum sa'lis mari'ni, Spir'itus sa'lis ac'Hdusseu fu'mans, Ac'Hdum hydro- chlor'icum,Muriat'icac"id, Spir'it of salt. The odor of muriatic acid is suffocat- ing ; taste very acid and caustic. It is nearly colorless, when pure ; but com- monly of a pale yellow ; volatile ; the fumes visible. S. G. 1.1601 to 1.200. 100 o-rains should saturate 124 grains of Subcarbonate of soda. Muri- atic acid is possessed of tonic and an- tiseptic properties. It is used in tvphus, cutaneous eruptions; in gar- g'les for inflammatory and putrid sore throats (g«. xxx to § vj of water), &c. When added to a pediluvium, it ren- ders it stimulating. The AC'IDUM MURIAT'ICUM DI- LVTUMof the Ph. D. contains equal portions, by measure, of muriatic acid and water. (F) Acide hydrochlorique ou muriati- que. (G) Salzsaure, Kochsalz- sa u r e. Writers. W. Fordyce (in putrid diseases), Lond. 1790. MUR'RAY John, M. D., F. R. S. (Biogr.) An excellent chymist and lecturer in Edinburgh ; born ; died in 182 . Works. Elements of ma* teria medica and pharmacy. Edinb. 1804. 2 vols. 8vo. His chief produc- tions were on chymistry. MUR'RAY, John An'drew (Biogr.) A learned Swedish physician ; born at Stockholm, of Scotch parents, in 1740. Was professor of medicine at Gottin- gen ; died in 1791. Works. Appara- ratus medicaminum, tarn simplicium quam praparatorum et compositorum in praxcos adjumentum, considcratus. Got- ting. 1776-90. 6 vols. 8vo. Mu'sa Paradisi'aca (Mat. Med.&c.) Mu'sa, Amu'sa, Pal'ma hu'milis, Ei'cus In'dica, Ba'ta, Plat'anus, The Plan'- tain tree. It grows in many parts of India and South America. The fruit, which is largely eaten for bread, con- sists of a mealy substance. It is clam- my ; has a sweetish taste, and will dis- solve in the mouth without chewing. The whole spike of fruit often weighs 40 or 50 pounds. The leaves of the tree serve the Indians for table cloths and napkins. Being smooth and soft, they are, also, employed as dressings after blisters. The water from the soft trunk is astringent, and is some- times used in diarrhoea. (G) Pisang, Paradiesfeigen- baum. MU'SA SAPIEN>TUM. The Bana'na tree. Baco'ba. This differs somewhat from the last. The fruit is shorter straighter, and rounder ; the pulp softer and of a more luscious taste When ripe, it is very agreeable ; is eat- en like the plantain, and relished by all MUSCLp MUSAR1UM 5£ ranks of people in the West Indies. Both varieties are natives of Guinea. (F) Bananier, Bacove. (G) Bananasfeige. Musa'rium (Pharm) uovaaqiov. A collyrium, described by Galen. Mus'cje Volitan'tes (Path.) Myo- desop'sia, Vi'sus musca'rum, Scotomata, Sujfu'sio myo'des. Spots, not unlike flies, floating before the eyes and vary- ing in position with a change in the position of the eye. Generally, an affection of no consequence. It is commonly seated in the physical part of the eye, the brain being unaffected. (F) Mouches volantcs. (G) das Miickensehen. Mus'cle (Anat.) Mus'cuius, Lacer'- tus, uvwv, from uvg,' a rat'; because, say some etymologists, the ancients compared the muscles to flayed rats. According to Diemerbroeck, Doug- las, Chaussier, &c.uvwv comes rather from uvuv, ' to close,' ' move,' &c. a function proper to muscles. This ety- mon is the more probable. Muscles have been divided into those of Animal life or of the life of rela- tion, — voluntary muscles — which exe- cute movements under the influence of the will; as the muscles of the limbs, head, trunk, &c. and into those of organic life, — involuntary muscles, — which contract under the influence of certain special stimuli; as the heart, fleshy fibres of the stomach, &c. Mixed muscles are those, which belong partly to each of these divisions; — as the muscles of respiration; the sphincters, &c Muscles, that act in opposition to each other, are called antagonists ; thus, every extensor has a flexor for an an- tagonist and vice versd. Muscles, that concur in the same action, are termed congenerous. The muscles of animal life present numerous varieties in form, size, situa- tion, use, &c. and have been divided, by some, into long, broad, and short Each of these divisions comprises sim- ple and compound muscles. Simple or rectilinear muscles have all their fibres in a similar direction, and only one body — as the Sartorius, Pro- nator quadratus, &c. The compound muscles are those, which have only one belly and several tendons, — as the flexors of the fingers and toes ; or several bellies and several tendons, — as the biceps flexor cubiti, sacro-lumbalis, &c. To the compound muscles belong, also, the radiated mus- cles. Their fibres set out from a com- mon centre, and are arranged like the radii of a circle : — such are, the dia- phragm, iliacus, temporal, &c. Pennated or Penniform Muscles. Their fibres are arranged in two rows, which are united at a median line, at greater or less angles; nearly as the feathers are inserted into a quill. The palmaris longus is one of these. Semi-penniform Muscles. Their fibres are oblique, as in the last case; but they are inserted only on one side of the tendon. Hollow Muscles, are ; — the heart, intestines, urinary bladder, &c. Much difference has existed in the enumeration of muscles. Some au- thors reckon them at upwards of 400. Chaussier admits only 368. The greater part of the muscles are in pairs. Very few are azygous^ Muscles have been variously named. 1. According to their uses, as dia- phragm, buccinator, extensors, flexors, adductors, abductors, levators, depres- sors, &c. 2. According to their position, as in- terspinals, interossei, subclavius, pop- litaeus, anconaeus, cubitalis, iliacus, temporalis, &c. 3. According to their shape, 'as trape- zius, splenius, lumbricales, serrati, digastric, deltoid, scalenus, rhomboides, »fec. 4. According to their dimensions. Pec- toralis major, rectus capitis anticus major, pectoralis minor, glutaeus maxi- mus, medius, and minimus. 5. According to their direction, as ob- liquus abdominis, transversalis abdomi- nis, rectus femoris, rectus abdominis, &c. 6. According to their composition, as semi-membranosus, semi-tendinosus, complexus, &c. 7. According to their attachments, or the differents points of the skele- ton to which they are attached, by means of tendons or aponeuroses; as sterno-cleido-mastoideus, sterno-hyoi- deus, &c. On this is grounded the nomenclature of M. Dumas and that of Chaussier, the latter of which is followed in the annexed tabular view. Some of Chaussier's names are ob- jectionable on account of their length &c, but as his nomenclature is follow- ed by many, it is perhaps preferable to adopt them without alteration. MUSCLES 56 MUSCLES TABLE OF THE MUSCLES. OLD names. | NEW NAMES (CHAUSSIER). MUSCLES OF THE TRUNK. I. Muscles of the Head. A. Muscles of the Cranium. 10. 11. 12. a. Epicranial Region. Frontalis } Occipitalis ) b. Auricular Region. Auricularis superior . Auricularis anterior . Auricularis posterior . . Anterior Occipito-cervical Region. Rectus capitis anticus major Rectus capitis anticus minor Posterior Occipito-cervical Region. Rectus capitis posticus major Rectus capitis posticus minor Obliquus capitis major Obliquus capitis minor , Lateral Occipito-cervical Region. Rectus capitis lateralis Occipito-frontalis. Temporo-oricularis. Zygomato-oricularis. Mastoido-oricularis. Trachelo-infra-occipitalis major. Trachelo-infra-occipitalis minor. Axoido-occipitalis. Atloido-occipitalis. Axoido-atloideus. Atloido-infra-mastoideus. Atloido-infra-occipitalis. B. Muscles of the Face. a. Palpebral Region. 13. Orbicularis palpebrarum 14. Corrugator supercilii . 15. Levator palpebral superioris b. Ocular Region. 16. Rectus superior oculi . 17. Rectus inferior oculi . 18. Rectus internus oculi . 19. Rectus externus oculi 20. Obliquus superior oculi 21. Obliquus inferior oculi c. Masai Region. 22. Pyramidalis nasi 23. Triangularis nasi 24. Levator labii superioris alaeque ) nasi . .J 25. Depressor alae nasi d. Superior Maxillary Region. 26. Levator labii superioris 27. Caninus . 28. Zygomaticus major . 29. Zygomaticus minor . Naso-palpebralis. Fronto-superciliaris. Orbito-palpebralis. The same. The same. The same. The same. Obliquus major oculi. Obliquus minor oculi. Fronto-nasalis. Supra-maxillo-nasalis. Supra-maxillo-labialis magnus. Included in the labialis. Supra-maxillo labialis-medius. Supra-maxillo labialis-parvus. Zygomato-labialis major. Zygomato-labialis minor. MUSCLES 57 MUSCLES OLD NAMES. NEW NAMES (CHAUSSIER). e. Inferior Maxillary Region. 30. Triangularis labioTum Maxillo-labialis, 31. Quadratus labii inferioris . Mento-labialis. 32. Penicillatus . f. Intermaxillary Region. Included in the mento-labialis. 33. Buccinator .... Alveolo-labialis. 34. Orbicularis oris . g. Pterygo-maxillary Region. Labialis. 35. Pterygoideus internus Pterygo-maxillaris major. 36. Pterygoideus externus h. Temporo-maxillary Region. Pterygo-maxillaris minor. 37. Masseter .... Zygomato-maxillaris. 38. Temporalis i. Lingual Region. Temporo-maxillaiis. 39. Hyoglossus The same as formerly. 40. Genio-glossus The same as formerly. 41. Stylo-glossus The same as formerly. 42. Lingualis .... j. Palatine Region. The same as formerly. 43. Peristaphylinus externus . Pterygo-staphylinus. 44\ Peristaphylinus internus Petro-staphylinus. 45. Palato-staphylinus The same. 46. Pharyngo-staphylinus The same. 47. Glosso-staphylinus The same. II. Muscle. ; of the Neck. a. Anterior Cervical Region. 48. Platysma myoides Thoraco-facialis. 49. Sterno-cleido-mastoideus . b. Superior Hyoid Region. The same as formerly. 50. Digastricus Mastoido-genianus. 51. Stylo-hyoideus '. The same as formerly. 52. Mylo-hyoideus The same as formerly. 53. Genio-hyoideus . c. Inferior Hyoid Region. The same as formerly. 54. Omo-hyoideus Scapulo-hyoideus. 55. Sterno-hyoideus The same as formerly. 56. Sterno-thyroideus The same as formerly. 57. Thyro-hyoideus . • . . d. Pharyngeal Region. The same as formerly. 58. 59. Constrictor pharyngis inferior } Constrictor pharyngis medius > Included in the stylo-pharyngeus, one on each side. 60. Constrictor pharyngis superior } e. Dorso-cervical Region. 61. Trapezius..... Dorso-supra-acromianus. 62. Rhomboideus . Dorso-scapularis. [lianus. 63. Splenius . Cervico-mastoideus et Dorso-trache- 64. Complexus major Trachelo-occipitalis. 65. Complexus minor f. Lateral Cervical Region. Trachelo-mastoideus. 66. 67. Scalenus anticus . . ") Scalenus posticus . . ) Costo-trachelianus. MUSCLES 58 MUSCLES OLD NAMES. NEW NAMES (CHAUSSIER). III. Muscles of the Vertebral Column. a. Pravertebral Region. 68. Longus colli 69. Psoas magnus 70. Psoas parvus b. Posterior Vertebral Region. 71. Interspinalis colli 72. Interspinalis dorsi et lumborum 73. Transversalis dorsi C Longissimus 1 74. Sacro-spinalis < dorsi > ( Sacro-lumbalis ) 75. Transversalis colli c. Lateral Vertebral Region. 76. Inter-transversalis colli 77. Inter-transversalis lumborum Praedorso-atloideus. Praelombo-trochantinianus. Praelombo-pubianus. Inter-cervicales. Interspinales dorso-lumbales. Transversales spinales. Sacro-spinalis. Comprised in the sacro-spinalis. Inter-tracheliani. Comprised in the sacro-spinalis. IV. Muscles of the Chest. a. Anterior Thoracic Region. 78. Pectoralis major .... Sterno-humeralis 79. Pectoralis minor 80. Subclavius..... b. Lateral Thoracic Region. 81. Serratus magnus united with the } 82. Levator scapulae c. Intercostal Region. 83. Intercostales externi . 84. Intercostales interni . 85. Supracostales 86. Triangularis sterni d. Diaphragmatic Region 87. Diaphragm e. Vertebrocostal Region 88. Serratus posticus superior 89. Serratus posticus inferior f. Posterior Thoracic Region. 90. Latissimus dorsi. Costo-coracoideus. Costo-clavicularis. Costo-scapularis et trachelo-scapula- The same as formerly. The same as formerly. The same as formerly. Sterno-costalis. The same as formerly. Dorso-costalis. Lumbo-costalis. Lumbo-humeralis. V. Muscles of the Pelvis. a. Anal Region. '91. Levator ani 92. Ischio-coccygeus 93. Sphincter am b. Genital Region. 1. In the male. 94. Isehio-cavernosus 95. Bulbo-cavernosus 96. Transversus perinffii . 2. In the Female. 97. Isehio-cavernosus 98. Constrictor vaginas 1 nfra-pubio-coccygeus. Ischio-coccygeus. Coccygeo-analis. Ischio-infra-penianus. Bulbo-urethralis. Ischio-perincealis. Ischio-infra-clitorianus. Perinaeo-clitorianus. MUSCLES 59 MUSCLES OLD NAMES. I NEW NAMES (CHAUSSIER). VI. Muscles of the Abdomen. a. Abdominal Region. 99. Obliquus externus 100. Obliquus internus 101. Transversalis 102. Rectus . 103. Pyramidalis b. Lumbar Region. 104. Quadratus lumborum Costo-abdominalis. Ilio-abdominalis. Lumbo-abdominalis. Stern o-pubianus. Pubio-infra-umbilicalis Ilio-costalis. MUSCLES OF THE LIMBS. Muscles of the Upper Limbs. A. Muscles of the Shoulder. a. Superior Scapular Region. 105. Supra-spinalis 106. Infra-spinalis 107. Teres minor 108. Teres major b. Anterior Scapular Region. 109. Infra-scapularis . c. External Scapular Region. 110. Deltoides .... Supra-scapulo-trochanterianus minor. Do. major. Do. minimus. Scapulo-humeralis. Infra-scapulo-trochinianus. Infra-acromio-humeralis. B. Muscles of the Arm a. Anterior Brachial Region. 111. Coraco-brachialis 112. Biceps flexor cubiti 113. Brachialis internus . b. Posterior Brachial Region. 114. Triceps extensor cubiti Coraco-humeralis. Scapulo-radialis. Humero-cubitalis. Scapulo-humero-olecranianus. C. Muscles of the Fore-arm. a. Anterior and Superficial Anti- brachial Region. 115. Pronator radii teres . 116. Palmaris longus 117. Palmaris brevis 118. Flexor carpi ulnaris . 119. Flexor sublimis perforatus b. Anterior and Deep-seated Anti- brachial Region. 120. Flexor digitorum profundus 121. Flexor longus pollicis manus 122. Pronator quadratus . c. Posterior and Superficial Anti- brachial Region. Epitrochlo-radialis. Epitrochlo-metacarpianus. Epitrochlo-palmaris. Cubito-carpianus. Epitrochlo-phalanginianus communis. Cubito-phalangettianus communis. Radio-phalangettianus pollicis manus. Cubito-radialis. 123. Extensor communis digitorum £ EPic°ndylo - supra - phalangettianus _________________( communis.______________________ MUSCLES 60 MUSCLES OLD NAMES. I NEw NAMES (CHAUSSIER). { 124. Extensor minimi digiti 125. Extensor carpi ulnaris 126. Anconeus..... d. Posterior and Deep-seated Anti- brachial Region. 127. Adductor magnus "| 128. Extensor brevis Ip0!1^1^ ' 129. Extensor longus J 130. Indicator .... e. Radial Region. 131. Supinator radii longus 132. Supinator radii brevis 133. Extensor carpi radialis longior 134. Extensor carpi radialis brevior Epicondylo - supra - phalangettianus minimi digiti. Cubito-supra-metacarpianus. Epicondylo-cubi talis. Cubito - supra - metacarpianus pollicis manus. Cubito-supra-phalangianus pollicis manus. Cubito - supra - phalangettianus pollicis manus. Cubito-supra-phalangettianus indicis*. Humero-supra-radialis. Epicondylo-radialis. Humero-supra-metacarpianus. Epicondylo-supra-metacarpianus. D. Muscles of the Hand a. External Palmar Region. 135. Abductor parvus *) V Pollicis 136. Opponens 137. Flexor parvus 138. Adductor b. Internal Palmar Region. 139. Palmaris brevis . 140. Adductor } 141. Flexor parvus > Minimi digiti 142. Opponens ) c. Middle Palmar Region. 143. Lumbricales 144. Interossei .... Carpo supra-phalangianus Carpo-metacarpianus Carpo-phalangianus Metacarpo-phalangianus pollicis. Idem. Carpo-phalangianus minimi digiti. Idem. Carpo-metacarpianus minimi digiti. Palmi-phalangiani. Metacarpo - phalangiani laterales pal- mares et supra-palmares. II. Muscles of the Lower Limbs. A. Muscles of the Hip and Thigh. a. Gluteal Region. 145. Glutaeus maximus 146. Glutaeus medius 147. Glutaeus minimus b. Iliac Region. 148. Iliacus internus c. Pelvi-trochanterian Region. 149. Pyramidalis 150. Obturator internus . 151. Obturator externus . 152. Gemellus superior > 153. Gemellus inferior J 154. Quadratus femoris Sacro-fiemoralis. Uio-trochanterianus major. Ilio-trochanterianus minor. Iliaco-trochantinianus. Sacro-trochanterianus. Infra-pubio-trochanterianus internus. lntra-pubio-trochanterianus externus. Ischio-trochanterianus. Ischio-infta-trochanterianua. MUSCLES 61 MUSCLES OLD NAMES. d. Anterior Crural Region. 155. Sartorius ..... 156. Rectus femoris .... 157. Triceps cruralis e. Posterior Crural Region. 158. Semi-tendinosus 159. Semi-membranosus . 160. Biceps..... £• Internal Crural Region. 161. Pectineus ...... 162. Gracilis..... 163. . . . C magnus } 164. Adductores < minimus > femoris. 165. . . . (medius ) g. External Crural Region. 166. Tensor vaginae femoris B. Muscles a. Anterior Tibial Region. 167. Tibialis anticus .... 168. Extensor pollicis pedis . . \ 169. Extensor communis digitorum pedis ..... 170. Peronseus tertius b. Posterior and Superficial Tibial Region. 171. Triceps cruris .... 172. Plantaris..... 173. Poplitaeus..... c. Posterior and Deep-seated Tibial Region. 174. Flexor magnus digitorum pedis 175. Tibialis posticus 176. Flexor magnus pollicis pedis 2 d. Peroneal Region. 177. Peronaeus longus 178. Peronaeus brevis C. Muscles a. Dorsal Region of the Foot. 179. Extensor brevis digitorum pe- dis. b. Middle Plantar Region. 180. Flexor brevis digitorum pedis I 181. Accessorius flexor longus digito- rum pedis. 182. Lumbricales .... NEW NAMES (CHAUSSIER). Ilio-praetibialis. Ilio-rotulianus. Trifemoro-rotulianus. Ischio-praetibialis. Ischio-popliti- tibialis. Ischio-femoro-peroneus. S upra-pubio-femoralis. Infra-pubio-prae tibialis. Pubio-femoralis. Ischio-femoralis. Infra-pubio-femoralis. Ilio-aponeurosi-femoralis. of the Leg. Tibio-supra-tarsianus. Peronaeo-supra-phalangettianus polli- cis pedis. Peronaeo-supra-phalangettianus com- munis. Peronaeo-supra-metatarsianus minor. Bifemoro-calcanianus. Femoro-calcanianus minor. Femoro-popliti-tibialis. Tibio-phalangettianus communis. Tibio- infra-tarsianus. Peronaeo-infra-phalangettianus pollicis pedis. Perinaeo-infra-tarsianus. Perin3eo-infra-metatarsianus major. of the Foot. Calcaneo-supra-phalangettianus com- munis. Calcaneo - infra- phalanginianus com- munis. Portion of the tibio-phalangettianus communis. Planti-infra-phalangiani. ________ VOL. II. 6 MUSCLES 62 MUSCULAR OLD NAMES. NEW NAMES (ChAUSSIER)j_ c. Internal Plantar Region. 183. Adductor "| 184. Flexor parvus 185. Abductor obliquus 186. Abductor transversus d. External Plantar Region 187. Abductor 188. Flexor brevis pollicis < pedis i minimi digiti ' pedis J t e. Interosseous Region. 189. Interossei dorsales et plantares \ Calcaneo-infra-phalangianus pollicis pedis. Tarso-infra-phalangianus pollicis pe- dis. Metatarso-infra-phalangianus pollicis pedis. Metatarso-infra-phalangianus trans- versalis pollicis pedis. Calcaneo-infra-phalangianus minimi digiti pedis. Tarso-infra-phalangianus minimi di- giti pedis. Metatarso- infra-phalangiani laterales supra-plantares et infra-plantares. That end of the muscle, which ad- heres to the most fixed part, is usually called the origin or head, (F) Tete; and that which adheres to the more movable part, the inset tion or tail, (F) Queue; the intervening part or body of the muscle being called 'the venter or belly : hence, the names gas- trocnemii, digastricus, biceps, and tri- ceps ; acccording as they have two bellies, two or three heads, &c. Muscles are formed : — 1. Essentially of the muscular or fleshy fibre (see Muscular Fibre). 2. Of Cellular tis- sue, which unites together the fibres. This cellular tissue is not very visible between the fine and loose fibres ; but becomes more so, when they unite in more considerable fasciculi. It forms, moreover, to each muscle an external envelope, which unites it to the neigh- bouring parts, and admits of its motion. This envelope was formerly called Tu'nica pro'pria musculo'rum. 3. Of Arteries. These proceed from neigh- bouring trunks, and are, generally very large. Their size and number are al- ways in proportion to the bulk of the muscle. With the exception of some viscera, as the lungs and the kidneys, there are few organs, that receive as much blood as the muscles. 4. Of Veins. They follow the same course in the muscles as the arteries. Bichat asserts, that they are generally devoid of valves. 5. Of Lymphatics. Of these we know little, and cannot easily follow them between the fleshy fibres. 6. Of Nerves. These are numerous, and of different sizes. They, almost all, pro ceed from the encephalon ; some, how- ever, issue from ganglions, and accom- pany the arteries. In general, they penetrate the fleshy tissue along with the vessels, to which they are narrowly united. After they have entered the muscles, they divide and subdivide un- til they are lost sight of. (G) Musk el, Mauslein. Writers on the Diseases of Muscles. Zannuti, Vienna;, 1718 (L). Isen- flamm, Erlang. 1764 (L). Sedillot (rupture). Paris, 1786 (L). Hufeland (Do.), Paris, 17s8 (L). G. G. Plouc- q.uet (inflammation), Tubing. 171)0 (L). Autenreith (union of wounded muscles), Tubing. 1804 (L). See Myology. Mus'cular (Anat.) Muscula'ris. That which belongs or relates to the muscles. MUS'CULAR ARTERIES. Arteries that are distributed to the muscles. The name, Muscular Arteries of the Eye, has been specially given to two branches, sent off by the ophthalmic artery : — the one, inferior, which fur- nishes branches to the rectus inferior oculi, lacrymal sac, &c, and some of the anterior ciliary arteries : the other — the superior, which is sometimes wanting; but, when it exists, gives branches to the rectus superior oculi and levator palpebrs superioris mus'cular veins. These bring back the blood, which has been carried to the muscles by the muscular arte- ries. MUS'CULAR or FLESHY FPBRES A name given to the filaments; which, MUSCULAR 63 MUSCULO-CUTANEOUS by their union, form the muscles. This fibre is flat, soft, downy, linear, little elastic, more or less red : and arranged in zigzag according to its length, which is variable. It is firmer in adults than in the young or the aged; of the same size in the great and small muscles ; and runs its course without bifurca- tion or ramification. It is but slightly resisting in the dead body, tearing rea- dily ; but, during life, it supports very great efforts without laceration. It is, itself, composed of a considerable num- ber of fibrils, similar to each other, and subdividing almost ad infinitum. The ultimate filaments, into which the fibre can be decomposed by mechanical means, do not seem to be hollow, as has been asserted. Their color is red in man, and white in several animals. A greater or less number of muscu- lar fibres, — united in fasciculi, approxi- mated to each other, and forming a distinct mass, of very variable size and shape, the extremities being attached to bones by means of tendons, — consti- tutes a muscle. In this are included cellular membrane, vessels, and nerves. See Muscle. MUS'CULAR CONTRACTION. The exertion of the power, possessed; by muscles, of shortening themselves, or of contracting to produce motion.- — Mus- cular motion being the change in the situation and. relation of oroans, in- duced by muscular contraction. When a muscle contracts, its fibres assume more the zigzag direction, and the ex- tremities approximate ; but the bulk of the whole muscle is not augmented. This contraction takes place, at times, with extreme velocity : a single thrill, in the letter r, can be pronounced in the l-30,000th part of a minute. The force of contraction depends upon the healthy, physical condition of the mus- cle ; combined with due energy of the brain. The duration, in voluntary mo- tion, is for a certain time dependent upon the will: — contractions, excited involuntarily, cannot be so long main- tained. The following Table exhibits the modes in which the motive power ex- cites the muscles into action. a. Cerebral or voluntary contractility (contric-tilite animate of Br chat). The Motive Power, (Motility,) acts by "1. Contractility • ( Sensible organic contrac-tility. (Irritability.) b. Organic contractu- I Insensible organic am-ity, divided into j tractility. (Tonicity, Fibrillar contractili-I ty.) .2. Expansibility or Active Dilatability. (?) Writers on Muscular Motion. Ga- len, by N. Leonicenus, Lond. 1522, 4to. W. Croune, Lond. 1664 (L). H. Ridley, Lond. 1695. I. A. Borelli, Leyd. l685 (L).: with additions by T. Bernouilli, Lugd. Bat 1710. Rich- ard Boulton, Lond. 1797. James Keill, Lond. 1708. H. Nicholson, Lond. 1709. J. Astruc, 1710 (L). Al. Stuart, Lugd. Bat. 1711 (L). Croonian Lectures on, Lond. 1739. Browne Langrish, Lond. 1733. James Parsons (Croonian Lectures), Lond. 1745. S. Farr, Lond. 1771. A. Ypey, Lond. 1776 (L) Smith, Edinb. 1767 (L). R. Whytt (on the vital and other involuntary motions), Edinb. 1751. Sir Gilbert Blane, Lond. 1791. John Pugh, Lond. 1794. E. Peart, Lond. 1793. Wilkins, Philad. 1792. J. Bar- clay, Edinb. 1808. MUS'CULAR NERVES. The nerves distributed to the muscles are so named. Winslow calls the 4th pair of nerves — JYerf musculaire oblique supirieur. MUS'CULAR SYS'TEM. A term giv- en to the aggregate of the muscles of the body. Mus'culo-cuta'neous (Anat.) Mus'- culo-e.uta'neus, from musculus, 'a muscle,' and cutis, l skin.' That which appertains to muscles and skin. MUS'CULO-CUTA'NEOUS NERVE. This name is specially given to two nerves; — the one, the External cuta-. neous nerve, furnished^ by the brachial plexus (see Cutaneous) : — the other, given off from the poplitaeus externus. (F) JYerf Sciatique Poplite externe ; — Pretibio-digital (Ch.). It descends on the anterior and outer part of the leg ; at first hid amongst the muscles; be- comes superficial about the middle of the leg; and divides into two branches. MUSGRAVE 64 MUTITAS which pass superficially on the back of the foot. MUS'C ULO-RA CHIDJE' US ( Anat.) Belonging or relating to muscles and to the spine. A name given to branch- es, furnished, behind, by the intercostal, lumbar, and sacral arteries; and which are distributed to the spine and to the muscles of the neighbourhood. MUS'GRAVE, Sam'uel, M. D., F. R. S. (Biog.) Died in 1782. Works. Some remarks on Dr. Boerhaave's theory of the attrition of the blood in the lungs. Lond. 1760. 8vo. Apologia pro empiricd medicind. Lond. 1763. 4to. An essay on the nature and cure of the (so called) worm fever. Lond. 1776. 8vo. Speculations and conjec- tures on the qualities of the nerves. Lond. 1776. 8vo. Gulstonian Lectures on the dyspnaa: on pleurisy and peri- pneumonia : on pulmonary consump- tion. Lond. 1778. 8vo. MUS'GRAVE, Wil'liam, M. D. (Biog.) Physician at Oxford ; born in Somersetshire in 1657; died in 1721. Mu'sic (Therap.) Mu'sica, uovoixi]. The art of producing harmonious and cadenced sounds: an art, which has, at times, been beneficially used in dis- eases, particularly in those of the mind; or in which the mind could act in a salutary manner. (F) Musique. Writers. Regnier, Paris, 1624 (L). Ettmuller, Lips. 1714 (L). Nicolai Hal. 1745(G). Widder, Groning. 1751 (L). Van Swieten, Lugd. Bat 1773 (L). Malouin, Paris, 1777 (L). J. L. Roger, Avignon, 1758 (L). : in French by E. Ste Marie, Paris, 1803. Sprengel, Hal. 1800(E). P. A. de Lagrange, Paris, 1804 (F). J. B. La- Warche, Paris, 1815 (F). Musicoma'nia (Path.) Musoma'nia. A variety of monomania, in which the passion for music is carried to such an extent, as to derange the intellectual faculties. Musita'nus, Charles (Biogr.) A celebrated Italian physician; born at Castrovillari, in Calabria, in 1635; died in 1714. Works. Pyretologia, seu de febribus. Neap. 1683. 4to. Del mal Francese. Neap. 1697. 8vo. Chirurgia theoretieo-practica. Genev. and Luo-d. 1698. 4to. De morbis mulierum. Ge- nev. 1709. 4to. Opera omnia. Genev. 1701, 2 vols. 4to. Musk (Mat. Med.) Mos'chus, Mosch (Arab.) An animal substance, of a very diffusible odor, bitter taste, and deep brown color; solid and inclosed ! in a sac, found near the anus of the Mos'chus moschif'erus or Musk Deer. It is possessed of stimulant and antispasmodic properties. Dose, gr. v to 3j in bolus. (F) Muse. (G) Bisam, Mosch us. ARTIFICIAL MUSK, Mos'chus fic- ti'tius, Resina Suc'cini. (01. sue'eini reclif. 1 part, acid, nitric. 4 parts. Digest; — a black matter will be de- posited, which must be well washed with water. Mvss^n'da Frondo'sa (Mat. Med.) Belil'la, Bele'son. A decoction of this plant has been esteemed refrigerant. iMussita'tio (Path.) Mussita'tion. A condition, in which the tongue and lips move, as in the act of speaking, but without sounds being produced. This sort of murmuring is an unfavor- able sign in disease, as indicating great cerebral debility. AIutacis'mus (Path.) uvraxiouog,— Mutacism. A vitious pronunciation; consisting, according to Sauvages, in the frequent repetition of the letters b, p, and m, which are substituted for others. Muteosis (Physiol.) Under this name is comprehended every phenom- enon of expression, voluntary and in- voluntary, which impresses the sight or touch. Mutila'tion (Surg. Path.) Mutila'- tio, Maim'ing. The removal or priva- tion of a limb, or of some other external part of the body. In all countries, this crime has been punished with severity. Mu'titas (Path.) Dumb'ness, Apho'- nia, Ala'lia, Anau'dia, Speechlessness. Impossibility of articulating sounds; although they can be elicited. Dumb- ness is often congenital, and united with deafness, of which it is an effect. In some cases, it is accidental. (F) Mutisme, Mutite. (G) Stummheit. Writers. Meniotus, Paris, 1662 (L). Krazenstein (speech restored by electricity), Hafn. 1753 (L). S. T. Schenck, Jenae, 1658 (L). G. Bar- tholin, Hafn. 1684 (L). R. G. CraUse, Jenae, 1702 (L). MU'TITAS SURDO'RUM, Apho'nia Surdo'rum, Deaf-dumb'ness. Speech- lessness from deafness; congenital, or produced during infancy. The sub- jects of this affection are called deaf- dumb, (F) Sourds-muets. (G) Taubstummheit. Writers. Chambeyron, Esquirol, and Itard (medico-legal, questions on), MUYS 65 MYOLOGY Paris, 1827 (F). J. H. Curtis, Lond. 1829. MUYS, Wy'er Wil'liam (Biogr.) A Dutch physician; born at Steen- wyk in Over-Yssel in 1682; died in 1744. He was five time rector of the university of Franeker. Works. Dis- sertatio et observationes de satis ammo- niaci pracluro ad febres iutermittentes usu. Franequer. 1716. 4to. Investiga- te fabrica qua in partibus musculos componentibus exstat. Lugd. Bat. 1738. 4to. Myasthenia (Path.) from uvg, ' a muscle,' and ao&iveta,' debility.' Mus- cular debility. (G) Muskelschwache. MyconoI'des (Path.) uvxovoeiS^g. A fistulous ulcer, in which the gurgling of contained fluid may be heard. Mycteropho'nia (Path.) Vox na- sa'lis, from uvxrrtq, ' the nose,' and tponi], ' the voice.' A nasal voice. A nasal twang or accent. (G) Nasenstimme, Nasen- sprache. Myde'sis (Path.) uvSr,aig, from uv- rJacu,' I abound with moisture.' In its most general sense, it means corrup- tion. By some, it is used for a mu- cous discharge from inflamed eyelids. My'don (Path.) /,cvSwv. Fungous flesh in certain fistulous ulcers. Pol- lux. Mydriasis (Path.) uvSqtaoig. Platy- coria. Amydri'asis. A name, given by several writers to morbid dilatation of the pupil; and, by others, to weakness of sight, produced by hydrophthalmia. My'dros Diap'uros (Surg.) fivSqog Sianvqog. A species of actual cautery. Hippocr. Myeli'tis (Path.) Inflamma'tio me- dul'la spina'lis, Spini'lis, Spinodorsi'tis, JYolomyelitis, Rhachialgi'tis. Inflam- mation of the spinal marrow or its membranes; — indicated by deep seated pain in the spine, &c. (G) Markentziindung. My'lo-glos'sus (Anat.) from uvXot, ' the molar teeth,' and yXioaaa, ' the tongue.' Winslow has given this name to muscular fibres, which pass from the posterior part of the myloid line of the lower jaw, and from the sides of the base of the tongue to the parietes of the pharynx. These fibres belong to the constrictor superior pha- ryngis (q. v.) My'lo-hyoide'us (Anat.) from uvXoi, ' the molar teeth,' and voting, ' the os hyoides. (F) Mylo-hyoldien. The My'- lo-pharynge'us of Morgagni and Sanc- j torim. This muscle is situated at the upper and anterior part of the neck, behind the lower jaw. It is broad, flat,« and has the form of a truncated triangle. It arises from the internal oblique line of the lower jaw bone, and is inserted at the fore part of the body of the os hyoides. Its innermost fibres unite with those of the opposite side to form a raphe on the median line. The mylo-hyoideus raises the os hyoides and carries it forward, or it depresses the lower jaw. MY'NORS Rob'ert (Biogr.) A skil- ful surgeon at Birmingham, England ; born in 1739 ; died in lti06. Works. Practical observations on amputation. Birm. 1783. 12mo. History of the prac- tice of trepanning the skull, and the after treatment; with observations on a new method of cure. Illustrated by a case. Birm. 1785. 8vo. Myoceph'alum (Path) uvoxtipaXov, from uvia, ' a fly/ and xttpuXij,' a head.' Incipient staphyloma, of the size of a fly's head. Myocoelial'gia (Path.) from uvwv, ' muscle,' xoiXta, ' abdomen,' and aX- ytio,' I suffer.' Pain in the muscles of the abdomen. Myocojli'tis ( Path. ) from uvun, ' muscle,' and xoiXta, lower belly. In- flammation of the muscles of the ab- domen. Myodyn'ia (Path.) uvwr, ' muscle,' and oSvn;, ' pain.' Pain in the mus- cles, — rheumatismal or other. Myog'raphy (Anat.) Myogra'phia, from uvwv, ' muscle,' and yqaipetv, ' to describe.' Anatomical description of the muscles. (G) Muskelbeschreibung. Myol'ogy (Anat.) Myolo'gia, from uvwv, l a muscle,' and Xoyog, ' a dis- course.' That part of anatomy which treats of the muscles. (G) M us k e 11 e h r e. Writers. J. B. Cananus, 1543. 4to. (L). J. Faericius ab Aquapen- dente, Vincent. 1614 (L). A. Read, Lond. 1659. Another work, Patav. 1625. 4to. (L). W. Molins, Lond. 1648. 8vo.; —with Sir Charles Scar- borough's syllabus of the muscles, Lond. 1676. 12mo. N. Steno, Flor. 1667, 4to. Another work, Leyd. 1667. l2mo. John Broune (toith plates), Lond. 1671. fol. (L). Ch. E. Duve (of the back and head), Helmst. 1689 (L). W. Cowper, Lond. 1694. James Douglas, Lond. 1707. Alex. Stuart, Lugd. Bat. 1711 (L). W. W. Murs, Lugd. Bat. 1738 (L). B. S. Albinus, MYONOSOS 66 MYROBALANUS Lugd. Bat. 1734 (L). Large tables of, Lond. 1749. G. J. du Verney (art of dissecting the muscles), Paris, 1749 (F). P. Tarin, 1753, with figures, 4to. -Th. Lawrence, Lond. 1759 (L). John Innes, Edinb. 1776 ; by A. Monro, Ed. 177d. 12mo. Eight tables from Albinus, Edinb. 1776. 4to. J. Craw- ford, Lond. 1786. Thomas Wright, Dublin, 1793. A. Monro (primus), Edinb. 1794. R. Hooper (plates di- minished from Albinus), Lond. 1802. 12mo. E. W. Tuson, Lond. 1828 and supplement. Myon'osos (Path.) Myonu'sos, from uvg, ' a muscle,' and tocos, ' disease.' A disease of the muscles. (G) 31 u s k e 1 k r a n k h e i t. Myo'pia (Path.) Myopi'asis, Lus- cios'itas, uvwuiaaig, Par op'sis propin'- qua, Amblyo'pia dissito'rum, Dyso'pia dissito'rum, Visus ju'venum, from uvw, ' I close,' or from uvg, ' a mouse,' and wxfj,' the eye.' Near-sightedness, Mouse- sight, Purblindness. Persons, who can only see objects very near. The defect is owing to the too great convexity of the eye and is palliated by wearing concave glasses. (G) Kurzsichtigkeit. (F) Vue courte. Writers. Sturm, Altdorf. 1697 (L). Papken, Gryphiswald. 1709 (L). Gla- ser, Harderovic. 1736 (L). G. De- tharding, Rostoch. 1756 (L). My'ops (Path.) uvioxp. Luscio'sus, Myo'pus. One who is attacked with myopia or shortsightedness. Myo'sis (Path.) from uvw, ' I close.' Phthisis pupilla'ris. Permanent con- traction of the pupil. It is usually caused by iritis, and is extremely diffi- cult of cure. When it exists to such an extent, as to obliterate the pupil, it is called Synizesis (q. v.) Myosi'tis (Path.) from uvojv, ' a mus- cle.' A name proposed by Sagar for inflammation of the muscles. Myot'omy (Anat.) Myoto'mia, from uvwv, ' a muscle,' and xtuvnv,' to cut.' The part of practical anatomy, which treats of the dissection of the muscles. Myrac'opon (Pharm.) uvqaxonuv, Myroc'opon, from uvqov, ' ointment,' and xonog, 'labor.' Name of an oint- ment of a sweetish smell, used by Ga- len against lassitude. Myr'iagramme, from uvqia,' 10.000,' and yqauua,' gramme.' A weight equal to 10.000 grammes, or to nearly 20 pounds, and 5 or 6 ounces, Avoirdu- pois. Myriam'eter, a measure of 10.000 metres ; equal to 1 furlong, 156 yards, and 6 inches. Myr'ica Ga'le (Mat. Med.) Myr'- tus Braban'tica, M. Ang'lica, Myrtifo'- lia Bel'gica, Ga'le, Ga'gel, Rhus sylves'- tris, Ac'aron, Elaag'nus, E. cor'do, Chamalaagnus, Dodona'a, Dutch myr'tie, Sweet gale, Sweet ictllow, Can- dle-berry myrtle. The leaves, flowers, and seeds have a strong, fragrant smell and a bitter taste. They are used for destroying moths and cutaneous in- sects, and the infusion is given inter- nally as a stomachic and vermifuge. (F) Piment Royal. The de SIMON PAULI, Gale odorant. (G) 31 y rtenheide. Myris'tica Moscha'ta (Mat. Med.) M. aromat'ica, Comacon, xouuxov. The tree which produces the nutmeg and mace, (F) Muscadier. The Nut'meg, Myris'tica nu'cleus, Myris'tica mos- cha'ta nu'cleus, JVux moscha'ta, y.qvoo- (iaXuvog, Kucis'ta, Nux myris'tica, Chry- sobal'anus Gale'ni, Unguenta'ria, As'- sala, jXux aromat'ica (F) Muscade, (G) Muskatennuss, is the seed or kernel. It has a fragrant, aromatic odor ; an agreeable, pungent taste, and is much used for culinary purposes. Alcohol extracts its active matter. It has the properties of aromatics in gen- eral ; being stimulant and stomachic. The oil — Oleum myristica — possesses the virtues of the_ nutmeg. Dose of nutmeg, gr. v to j^j ; — of the oil gtt. iij to gtt. vj. Writers. J. H. Dietz, Giessae, 1681 (L). Thunberg, Upsal, 1788 (L). MACE, Ma'cis, Bunapalla, Flo'res ma'cis, (F) Fleurs de muscade, (G) Muskatenbliithen, is the in- volucrum of the fruit; it is mem- branous, with the odor and taste of the nutmeg and is possessed of similar qualities. The O'leum ma'cis is a fra- grant, sebaceous substance, expressed in the East Indies. It is only used ex- ternally. Myrobal'anus (Mat. Med.) from uvqov, ' an ointment,' and (Salavog, a nut;' so called, because, formerly used in ointments, Angeloc'acos, a Myrob'- alan. A dried Indian fruit of the plum kind. Of this there are several varie- ties — the M. Bellirica or Belliric my- robalan, Bellegu, Belleregi, Belnileg; — the M. cheb'ula or Cheb'ule myrob'- alan; the M. cit'rina or Yel'low myrob'- alan,Ara'ra; — the M. em'blica or em!- bhc myrob'alan, and the M. In'dica, As'uar, In'dian or Black myrob'alan. MYROPISSOCERON 67 All the myrobalans have an unpleas- ant, bitterish, very austere taste ; and Btrike an inky blackness with a solu- tion of steel. They are said to possess laxative as well as astringent properties. Myropissoce'ron (Pharm) /nvqoma- aoxr,qot. A topical application in alo- pecia, referred to by Galen ; from uv- qov, ' ointment,' 71100a, ' pitch,' and xrjqog, ' wax.' Myrox'ylon Peruif'erum (Mat. Med.) Cabureiba. The tree which affords the Pcruv'ian bal'sam, Bal'sa- mum peruvia'num, Putzochill, Myrox'- yli peruiferi bal'samum, In'dian, Mex'- ican, or American bal'sam, Bal'samum Perua'num, Cabureiciba. This balsam consists of Benzoic acid, resin, and essential oil. Its odor is fragrant and aromatic ; taste hot and bitter ; soluble in alcohol and miscible in water by the aid of mucilage. It is stimulant and tonic, and considered to be expectorant; as such, it has been employed in paraly- sis, chronic asthma, chronic bronchitis and rheumatism, gleet, leucorrhcea, &c. and, externally, for cleansing and stim- ulating foul, indolent ulcers. Dose, g". v to gtt. XXX. (F) Baume de Perou. Writers. Fr. Hoffmann, Hal. 1703 (L). J. C. Lehmann, Lips. 1707 (L). The WHITE BAL'SAM OF PERU', JYat'ural bal'sam, Bal'samum al'bum, Sty'rax al'ba, Balsamaleon, is obtained, by incision, from the Myrosper'mum peruiferum. Myr'rha (Mat. Med.) uvqqa, Heb. "10 (Mor), Bo'la, Stac'te, Ergas'ma, Myrrh, Calo'nia, xaXwvia, auvqva, Myrrha rubra. The exudation of an unknown plant of Abyssinia or Arabia Felix. This gum resin has a fragrant, peculiar odor ; and bitter, aromatic taste. It is in reddish- yellow, light, brittle, irregular tears; partially soluble in distilled water, when aided by friction. S. G. 1.360. It is stimulant; and has been used in cachectic affections, humoral asthma, chronic bronchitis, &c. Dose, gr x to 3j- (F )Myrrhe. (G) Mirrhe, Myrrhengummi, Myrrhenschleimharz. Myrsin'aton (Pharm.) uvqoivarov. Name of a plaster, described by Paulus of iEgina; from uvqoivjj,' the myrtle.' Myrsinelje'on (Pharm.) from uvq- otvij, ' the myrtle,' and tXaiov, ' oil.' Oil of myrtle. Dioscorides. Myrsini'tes (Pharm.) fivqoivinjg. Wine, in which branches of myrtle have been macerated. MYSTERION Myrtid'anon (Mat. Med. & Pharm.) uvqridavov. An excrescence, growing on the trunk of the myrtle, and used as an astringent. Also, a wine — Vinum myrtid'anum — made from wild myrtle berries. Myr'tiform (Anat.) Myrtiform'is; from myr'tus, ' a myrtle,' and for'ma, ' shape.' Having the shape of a leaf of myrtle. A name, given to a muscle (Depressor Alje nasi, q. v.), to the Fossa incisiva ; to certain caruncles, &c. (q. v.) Myrti^tes (Pharm.) A name, given to a medicine prepared with honey and myrtle berries. Myr'tus (Mat. Med.) Myr'tus com- mu'nis, M. commu'nis Ital'ica, Myr'sini, fivqqivtj,uvqoivri, uvqrog, Myr'rhine, The myr'tle. The berries of this plant have been recommended in alvine and ute- rine fluxes and other disorders of re- laxation and debility. They are mod- erately astringent and somewhat aro- matic. (F) Myrte commun. (G) Mirte. MYR'TUS CARYOPHYLLA'TA, Cas'- sia curyophylla'ta, Canel'la caryophyl- la'ta. The tree which affords the Clove bark;- Cor'texcaryophylla'tus. This bark is a warm aromatic; resembling clove with an admixture of cinnamon. It may be used with the same views as cloves or cinnamon. (F) Capelet. MYR'TUS PIMEN'TA. The tree, which bears the Jamaica pepper, Pi- men'ta bac'ca, Pimen'to ber'ries, Pi- men'to, Piper caryophylla'tum, Coc'culi In'di aromat'ici, Piper chia'pa, Amo'- mum pimen'ta, Fruc'tus pimen'ti, Ca- rive, Caryophyl'lus America'nus, Pi- per odora'tum Jamaicen'se — AW spice, Pi'per Jamaicen'se, Piper tabas'cum. These berries have an aromatic odor ; resembling a mixture of cinnamon, nutmeg and cloves ; the taste is pun- gent but mixed, like the odor. Like other peppers this is stimulant and car- minative. The oil—O'leum pimen'ta — possesses the virtues of the berries. The powdered fruit has been called Quatre-epices or Four spices. Dose, gr. v to 9ij. (F) Poivre de Jamaique, Toute-Epice, Assourou. (G) Nelkenpfeffer, Engli- sches Gewiirz. Mys'tax (Anat.) uvora^. The hair growing on each side the upper lip in man. The mustache' or mustach'io. (G) Schnurbart, Knebelbart. Myste'rion (Pharm.) uvoryjqtov. I An arcanum, nostrum, or secret pre- MYSTRON 68 NAIL paration in general. Also, an antidote, referred to by Galen and others. Mys'trox, uvorqov. A Greek meas- ure, which held about three drachms. Myt'ilus edu'lis (Hyg.) The com'- mon mus'sel; a bivalve, the flesh of which, when at all in a state of decom- position, is highly poisonous. Fresh, it is an agreeable article of diet. (F) Moule. (G) Muschel. Myu'rus (Path.) uvovqog. Meiuros. A pulse is so called when it sinks pro- gressively, and becomes smaller and smaller like a rat's tail; from uvg, ' rat,' and ovqa,' tail.' Pul'sus myu'rus recip'rocus, a pulse, which, after having become gradually weaker, resumes, by degrees, its former character. Mvxor'rhoos ( Phys. ) uv^oqqoog, from fiv£a,' mucus,' and qtu>, ' I flow.' One who is subject to mucous dis- charge. Applied to infants, that dis- charge a considerable quantity of mucus and saliva. Myxosarcoma (Path.) from uv£a, 1 mucus,' and oaq£, ' flesh.' A tumor, which is mucd-carneous; partly mucous and partly fleshy. N N (Pharm.) This letter, in prescrip- tions, is an abridgment of JVumero, by number. Nabo'thi Glan'dul.e (Anat.) Some small, mucous glands, situated in the interstices of the duplicatures of the lining membrane of the cervix uteri. Naboth, from noticing them in a mor- bid condition, mistook them for ova; and hence they received the name Ovula Nabothi. Nac'ta (Path.) A name given, by Paracelsus, to abscesses of the chest and particularly to those that form in the female breast. Nje'vus (Path.) Na'vus mater'nus, JYe'vus, Mac'ula matri'cis, Stig'mata, MetroceVides, uerqoxiXidcg, Mother's marks, Fan'cy marks, Moth'er spots, Congen'ita no'ta. Spots of various kinds on the skin of children when born ; and which have been attributed to the influence of the maternal im- agination on the foetus in utero. Although this mode of accounting for them is often sufficiently absurd; yet since our better acquaintance with the anatomy of the nervous system it seems somewhat more conceivable. They are of various appearances, some much better supplied with blood than others. Some are merely superficial or stain- like spots. Others are prominent; and, often, have long, irregular hairs grow- ing from them. These have usually been called Moles, Spili, Epichro'ses spili, &c. When naevi are superficial, without any disposition to enlarge or spread, they need not be meddled with; but all those, that partake of the character of aneurism by anastomosis, had better be removed by the knife. (F) Ernie. (G) Muttermahl. Nail (Anat.) Sax. naeSl, (G) Nagel. Un'guis, ovvz. A whitish, transparent substance, similar to horn, which covers the dorsal extremity of the fingers. Three portions are distin- guished in it; the extremity, which is free, at the end of the finger; — the body or middle portion, adherent by its inner surface; and the root. The last presents two distinct parts; the one, terminated by a thin, serrated edge, is buried in a duplicature of the skin; the other, called lu'nula, is whitish and of a semilunar shape and is situated above the part where the epidermis terminates. The nails are composed of a horny tissue, of the same nature as that which forms the hoofs, horns, and scales of different animals. When the nail has been torn off, the papiilte of the skin become covered by a soft, whitish lamina; whose consistence gradually augments. New laminae are then formed underneath, and give the nail the thickness it ought to possess. The corneous substance, being thus constantly produced at the extremity of each of these laminee, the whole of the nail is pushed forwards, and it would grow indefinitely, were it not cut or worn by friction. The nails protect and support the extremities of the fingers against the impression of hard bodies. Thev are bod°iUusefu!i !?■ -Tne ,_hold of s™« Kffi.SilS£? th0Se**thave (F) Ongle. NANNONI 69 NARDUS INDICA NANNONI, Angelo (Biogr.) A celebrated Florentine surgeon ; born in 1715; died in 1790. Works. Delia simplicitd del medicare. 3 vols. 1761 - 67. Trattato sopra i mali delle mam- melle. Flor. 1746. 4to. Dissertazioni chirurgiche della fistola lagrimale, del- le cataratte: de medicamentis exsic- cantibus ; de mcd. causticis. Paris. 1748. Discorso chirurg. per Vintroduzione al corso delle operazioni da dimostrarsi sopra del cadavere. Flor. 1750. Suli aneurisma della piegatura del cubito. Flor. 1784. Na'nus (Anthropolog.) Pu'milus, Pumil'io, xuvog. A dwarf. An indi- vidual, who is much below the usual stature. The term is applicable to all organized beings, from man to the veg- etable. Trees have their dwarfs, as the human species have theirs. Some curious authenticated instan- ces of human dwarfs are on record. Bebe, the dwarf of Stanislaus, king of Poland, was 33 inches, (French), and well proportioned. The Polish nobleman, Borwlaski, who was well made, clever, and a good linguist, measured 28 Paris inches. He had a brother, 34 inches high, and a sister 21. A Friesland peasant, at 26 years of age, had attained 29 Amsterdam inches. C. H. Stoberin of Niirnberg, was not 3 feet high at 20. Yet he was well proportioned and possessed of talents. (F) Nain. (G) Zw erg. Naph'tha (Mat. Med.) vatp&a, Naf- da, O'leum pe'tra al'burn, from a Chal- daic and Syiiac word signifying bitu- men. A bituminous substance, found in Persia, Calabria, Sicily, &c. It is liquid, limpid, of a yellowish white color, a smell slightly resembling that of oil of turpentine, and lighter than water. It resembles petroleum in its properties, and has been chiefly used as an external application; although, occasionally, as an anthelmintic. Na'ples Wa'ter, facti'tious (Pharm.) (F) Eau de Naples, A'qua Neapolita'na, A'qua acid'ula hydrosul- fura'ta. (Acidulous wattr, containing 4 times its bulk of carbonic acid, § xv, and 5nj> hydro sulphuretted water 31X> carbonate of soda, gr. viij, carbonate of magnesia, gr. x &c. Ph. P.) Narcaph'thon (Mat. Med.) Nas- caph'thon, tuqxaip&ov, vaaxaifidov. The bark of an aromatic tree formerly brought from India. By some, sup- posed to be that of the tree, which affords the olibanum. It was used in fumigation in diseases of the lungs. Narcis'sus Pseudonarcis'sus (Mat. Med.) The Daffodil. The root is emetic and cathartic, in the dose of 3ij- The flowers are antispasmodic. Dose, 24 grains. (F) Narcisse sauvage, Narcisse des pres, Faux narcisse. (G) Gemeine Narcisse. Narco'sis (Toxicol.) JYar'cotism, Nar'ce, vaqxi], vuqxwotg, Tor'por, Stu'- por, Stupcfac'tio. The aggregate of ef- fects produced by narcotic substances. At times, narcotism is confined to a state of more or less profound stupor ; and constitutes, in certain cases, a use- ful remedial condition ; at others, it is true poisoning, characterized by ver- tigo, nausea, a state of intoxication or apoplexy, constant delirium, convulsive motions, &c. Emetics, in strong doses, and not much diluted with water; purgatives and glysters are the first means to be used in this condition. The stupor may, afterwards, be com- bated by the use of exciting and stim- ulating drinks. (G) Betaubung. Narcot'ics (Mat. Med.) Narcot'ica, Obstupefacien'tia, Stupefacien'tia, vaq- xvmxa, (paquaxa, from vuqxi], ' stupor.' Substances, which have the property of stupefying ; — as opium, stramo- nium, hyoscyamus, belladonna, &.c. They are used in medicine as soothing agents; exerting their particular in- fluence on the brain. In small doses, as a general principle, narcotics stimu- late ; in large, they act as sedatives. (F) Stupefactifs, Slup&fiants. (G) Betaubenden mittel. Writers. G. E. Hamberger, Jenee. 1748 (L). J. P. Eberhard, Hal. 1762 (L). G. J. A. Laracine, Paris, 1806 (F)- Nar'cotine (Mat. Mcd.) Narcotina. Same etymon. Sel de DEROSNE, Opiane, Sel d'opium, Principe crystalli- zable de DEROSNE. A solid, white, inodorous, and insipid substance ; crys- tallizable in straight prisms with a rhomboidal base; fusible like the fats ; soluble in boiling alcohol and ether, and scarcely soluble in water. Nar- cotine produces all the unpleasant effects of opium ; but, at the same time, throws the animal into a state of stupor. It is not used in medicine, on account of these objections. Nar'dus In'dica (Mat. Med.) Spi'ca nar'di, Spi'ca In'dica, In'dian nard, NARES 70 NASAL Spikenard, Androp'ogon nar'dus. The root of this plant is one of the ingredi- ents in the mithridate and theriaca. It is moderately warm and pungent, and has a flavor, by no means disa- greeable. It is used by the Orientals as a spice:—(F) Nard Indien, N. Indique. An ointment was formerly used, called Unguen'tum nar'dinum. It was prepared of Nard, Malabathrum leaves, Oil of worms, Costus, Amomum, Myrrh, &c. and was used as a deter- gent. Na'res (Anat.) Mycte'res, uvxriqig, Nu'rium ad'itus, Ocheteu'mata, uxti*v- uaxa. The nos'trits. Two elliptical apertures ; situated beneath the nose ; separated from each other by the car- tilaginous septum nasi. These aper- tures are continually open and give passage to the air we breathe ; and to the mucous fluids secreted in the nasal (F) Narine. (G) N as e n loc h. The POSTE'RIOR NA'RES, Na'res postre'ma, Extre'ma na'res, Os'tia pos- terio'ra nu'rium, Nu'rium Ex'itus, (F) Arrieres-narines, Ouvertures posteri- eurcs des fosses nasales, are the poste- rior apertures of the nasal cavities, which establish a communication be- tween those cavities and the pharynx. They are bounded, above, by the body of the sphenoid bone ; below, by the palate bone and the base of the velum pendulum ; and, on the outside, by the internal ala of the pterygoid pro- cess. They are separated from each other by a septum of which the vomer is the bony part. Narifuso'ria (Mat. Med) from Nares, ' the nostrils,' and funderc, ' to pour.' Medicines, dropped into the nostrils. Merinus. Na'sal (Anat.) Nasa'lis. That which relates to the nose. NA'SAL BONES, Os'sa na'si. These bones are situated beneath the nasal notch of the os frontis, and occupy the space between the nasal or angular processes of the superior maxillary bone. Their shape is nearly quadri- lateral. They have an external or cuta- neous surface; an internal or nasal, and four margins. Each is articulated with its fellow, with the os frontis, ethmoid, and superior maxillary bone. They ossify from a single point. (F) Os nasaux, Ospropres du nez. NA'SAL PROM'INENCE, (F) Bosse nasale. A prominence, situated on the median line at the anterior surface of the os frontis, between the two su- Derciliarv arches. , ? NA'SAL NOTCH, (F) Echanerure nasale. A semicircular notch, situated beneath the nasal prominence of the frontal bone, and articulated with the nasal bones and the nasal processes of the superior maxillary bones. NA'SAL SPINES. These are three in number. 1. The Supe'rior na'sal spine of the os fiontis, occupying the middle of its nasal notch, and articu- lated before with the nasal bones, be- hind with the ethmoid. 2. The infe'- rior and (interior na'sal spine is situ- ated at the inferior part of the anterior opening of the nasal fossae. It is form- ed by the two superior maxillary bones, and 3. The infe'rior and poste'rior na'sal spine, jtpinc gutturale_ (Ch.) a process, formed on the median line by the two palate bones at the poste- rior part of the palatine arch. The NA'SAL FOS'SAZ, Ca'vi nu'rium, A'a'res iiUcr'nie are two large, anfrac- tuous cavities, situated between the orbits, below the cranium and lined by the pituitary or Schneiderian mem- brane. These cavities have no com- munication with each other ; but the various sinuses in the neighbouring bones ; — the ethmoidal, sphenoidal, su- perior maxillary, &c. all communicate with them. The general cavity of each nostril is divided by the ossa spongiosa into three meatus or passages, which run from before backwards. 1. The Mra'tus na'rium supe'rior, placed at the upper, inner, and back part of the superior spongy bone. 2. The Mea'tus -me'dius, situated be- tween the superior and inferior spongy bones ; and 3. The Mea'tus infe'rior, situated between the inferior spongy bone and the bottom of the nose. The Schneiderian membrane receives the 1st pair of nerves, and various branches from the 5th pair. The arte- ries are furnished by the branches of the internal maxillary, known under the names, spheno-palatine, infra-orbi- tar, superior alveolar, palatine, pterygo- palatine, by the supra-orbitar, and eth- moidal branches of the ophthalmic artery, by the internal carotid, superior labial, and dorsales nasi. Its veins are little known, and generally follow the course of the arteries. The lymphatics are almost unknown. The nasal fossffl are the seat of smell; they aid, also, in respiration and phonation. NA'SAL AR'TERY. This is the larg- est of the two branches in which the NASCALE 71 NATATION ophthalmic artery terminates. It issues from the orbit, above the tendon of the orbicularis palpebrarum, passes above the side of the root of the nose, and anastomoses with the last extremity of the facial. Haller gave the name nasal to the spheno-palatine. He, also, called the dorsales nasi, furnished by the external maxillary, JYasales late- rales. NA'SAL NERVE,— J\raso-palp6bral (Ch.), — J\*a'so-ocula'ris (SSmmering). One of the three branches of the oph- thalmic nerve of Willis. It enters the orbit by the sphenoidal fissure, passes along the inner paries of that cavity, and divides, opposite the inter- nal and anterior orbitar foramen, into two branches. 1. The internal and pos- terior, which passes into the Foramen orbitarium internum anterius, enters the cranium beneath the dura mater, and passes into the nasal fossae, through an aperture at the sides of the Crista galli. It, afterwards, divides into sev- eral filaments: first, one of them — the JYaso-lobar, of Chaussier — is very small, and descends on the pos- terior surface of the os nasi, and rami- fies in the integuments of the ala nasi. A second terminates near the septum ; others descend along the outer paries of the nasal fossae. 2. The other is external and anterior, and is called the external nasal nerve. It is distributed to the outside of the orbit. Before dividing, the nasal nerve communicates with the ophthalmic ganglion, and gives off two or three ciliary nerves : — the Posterior JYasal JYerves. So.m- mering has given this name to the nerves, which arise from the internal part of the spheno-palatine ganglion. The NA'SAL MU'CUS, vulgarly call- ed snot, is the mucus secreted by the Schneiderian membrane. (F) Morve. (G) Nasenschleim, Rotz. NA'SAL CAR'TIL AGE. A cartilage, formed of three portions, which unite at the dorsum nasi, and are distinguish- ed into the cartilage of the septum, and the lateral cartilages. This cartilage is continuous, above, with the ossa nasi; and, inferiorly, with membranous fibro-cartilages, which form the supple and movable part of the nostrils. They are two in number — the one before, the other behind. Nas'cale (Surg.) A kind of pessary, made of wool or cotton, which was formerly introduced into the vagina, after being impregnated with oil, oint- ment, or some other proper medica- ment. Na'so-pal'atine (Anat.) Na'so-pala- ti'nus. That which belongs to the nose and velum palati. The NA'SO-PAL'ATINE NERVE is furnished by the spheno-palatine, which proceeds from the ganglion of Meckel. It traverses the vault of the nasal fossae, and proceeds upon the septum between the two layers of the pituitary mem- brane. It enters the anterior palatine canal, and terminates at the superior angles of the naso-palatine ganglion, without attaining the mouth. The NA'SO-PAL'ATINE GAN'GLION is situated in the foramen palatinum anterius. Its greater extremity receives the two naso-palatine branches; whilst the smaller gives off two or three fila- ments, which reach the palatine vault, where they ramify on the membrane of the same name, anastomosing with fila- ments of the great palatine nerve. Na'sus (Anat.) The Nose,qiv,Myxo'- ter, /tfijurn/o. The nose is a pyramidal eminence, situated above the anterior apertures of the nasal fossae, which it covers; and, consequently, occupying the middle and upper part of the face, between the forehead and upper-lip, the orbits and the cheeks. Its lateral surfaces form, by uniting angularly, a more or less prominent line, called the Dor'sum Na'si, (F) Dos du nez. This line terminates, anteriorly, by the lobe. The sides are called A'la Na'si, Pin'na Na'ris, (F) Ailes a\i nez. The columna is the inferior part of the par- tition. The chief varieties of the nose are the aquiline, the flat nose, (F) Nez camarot or epati, and the snub nose, (F) Nez retroussi. The nose is formed, besides its bones, of fibro-cartilao-e, cartilage, muscles, vessels, and nerves; and its use seems to be, to direct the odors to the upper part of the nasal (F) Nez. (G) Nase. Na'ta (Path.) Nafta, Na'sa, Nas'da, Nap'ta. A fleshy, indolent excres- cence, having the shape of the nates. Nata'tion (Phijs.) Nata'tio, Swim- ming. The action of swimming, or of supporting one's self or moving upon the water. Swimming resembles the horizontal leap in its physiology — the medium being water instead of air. The differ- ence between the specific gravity of the human body and that of water is not great; so that but little exertion is NATES 72 NECROSIS tequired to keep a part of the body above water. Swimming is a healthy, gymnastic exercise, combining the advantages of bathing. (G) S c h w i m m e n. Na'tes (Anat.) Ephed'rana, etpqt- 8qo.ru, Nat'ula, Sca'phia, Clu'nes, Glu'- toi, yXvroi, Mo'na; the Bot'tom, Back'- side, Poste'riors, Bul'tocks, &c. Two round projections, at the inferior and posterior part of the trunk ; on which we sit. Amongst the mammalia, man, alone, has the nates prominent and round. They are formed chiefly by the skin, and a thick layer of cellular tissue, which covers the three glutaei (F) Fesses. (G) Hinterbacken. Na'tron (Mat. Med.) Na'trum, Nal'aron, Ni'trum. A saline compound, very abundant in Egypt, which is al- most wholly formed of subcarbonate of soda. (q. v.) Nau'sea (Path.) Nausio'sis, Nau'- tia, vuvriu, vavaia, raiioiwois, from vuvg, ' a ship'; because those, unaccustomed to sailing, are so affected. Sickness. A desire to vomit. (F) Nausee, Envie de Vomir. (G) Ekel. Writers. A. Eysel, Erford, 1717 (L). Schnizlein-, Erlang. 1785 (L). NAU'SEA MARtNA; Sea-sick'ness. That sickness, vomiting, &c. experi- enced at sea by those unaccustomed to a sea life : and from which those that are so accustomed are not always exempt. It crenerally ceases, when the person becomes habituated to the motion of the vessel, and not till then. (F) Mai de Mer. (G) Seekrankheit. Writers. G. Emmerich, Regiom. 1700 (L). Thiesen, Regiom. 1727 (L.) Ch. G. Ludwig, Lips. 1738 (L). Hey, Erlang. 1748 (L). Nausio'sis (Path.) vavoiwoig. This word, besides being synonymous with nausea, has been used to express the state of venous hemorrhage, when blood is discharged by jets. Navic'ular (Anat.) Navicula'ns, Navifor'mis, from navic'ula, ' a little ship': axaiponSiig, Scaphoi'des (q. v.) FO&SA NAVICULA'RIS. This name has been given, 1. To a small depres- sion between the entrance of the vagina and the posterior commissure of the labia majora or fourchette. 2. To a perceptible dilatation, presented by the urethra in man, near the base of the glans. 3. To the superficial depres- sion, which separates the wo roots of the helix. This is, also called Scapha Neb'ula (Path.) Nu'bes .}«{«'*}*, uyoc, raotg, from vexoow, ' I mortify.' State of a bone or of a portion of a bone deprived of life. Necrosis may take place without the surrounding soft parts being struck with gangrene. It is to the bones what gangrene is to the soft parts. The part of the bone affected with necrosis becomes a foreign body, similar to the gangrenous eschar, and its separation must be operated by the efforts of na- ture or by art. When necrosis occurs in the centre of long bones, it never extends to their articular extremities. The exterior layers of bone form a canal round the dead portion or seques- trum : between these swollen layers and the sequestrum suppuration takes place; the matter presses against the bony canal; perforates it, and is dis- charged by apertures,* which become fistulous. In the treatment, the exit of the se- questrum must be facilitated by proper incisions, by the application of the trepan to the bone, &c. (G) der trockene Brand der Knorchen. • Writers. Chopart, Paris, 1766 (L). David, Paris, 1782(F). J. D. Metz- ger, Regiom. 1791 (L). J. p. Weid- mann, Francf. 1793 (L). J. Ch. Loder, So?' 1?9t(^)' Jas- Rus*el, Edinb. £x4' AJ' F' ?/L^EUZES' Pa™, an. x. (F). Alex. Mc. Donald, Edinb 1799 NECTAR 73 NEEDLE (L). C. J. Ringelmann, Rudolst. 1804 (L). N. Fenault, Paris, 1804 (L). J. B. F. Leveille, Paris, 1804 (F). J. B. Gallette, Paris, 1806 (F). F. Boyer, Paris, 1806 (F). G. Plouc- q,uet, Tubing. 1807 (L). F. Dano, Paris, 1810 (F). J. Lannes, Paris, 1815 (F). L. N. Blaise, Paris, 1815 (F). T. Whately, Lond. 1815. Nec'tar; vexraq. A pleasant liquor, feigned by the poets to have been the drink of the gods, and to have rendered immortal those who drank of it. A name given, by the ancients, to many drinks; and particularly to one made with wine, evaporated and sweetened with honey. Ne'dys (Anat.) vr,6vg. The belly; abdomen ; stomach. NEED'HAM, Wal'ter (Biog.) An excellent English anatomist and phys- iologist; died in 1691. Works. Dis- quisitio anatomica de formato fatu. London. 1667. 8vo. Disquisitiones anatomica octo. Genev. 1669. fol. Observationes anatomica demonstrata in Collegio Reg. Cantab. Lond. 1741. 12mo. Nee'dle (Surg.) Sax. nebl, from Teut. n e te n,' to sew.' A'cus, feXotJi, qaiptg, qaipiov, Aces'tra, axcarqa. A steel instrument, used in many profes- sions. In Surgery, a steel, gold, silver, or platina instrument, that may be round, flat, or triangular, straight or curved, supported or not by a handle, but having always a point, by means of which it penetrates the textures; and often having, either near the point, or, more commonly, near the other ex- tremity, an aperture for the reception of a thread or tape, which it introduces into the parts. The Aiguille a appa- reils of the French is the ordinary sewing needle, used in the making of bandao-es, &c. (F) Aiguille. (G) Nad el. A'CUPUNC'TURE NEE'DLE. An in- flexible gold or silver needle : conical, very delicate, four inches long; fur- nished with a handle; and, at times, with a canula shorter than it by about half an inch. An ordinary needle, waxed at the head, will answer as a substitute for this. See Acupuncture. (F) Aiguille a Acupuncture. HARE-LIP NEEDLE, (F) Aiguille a Bee de Lievre. A small, silver canula, to which is attached a spear point, that can be readily withdrawn. This needle, armed with the point, is introduced at one side of the fissure in the lip, and through the other. The twisted su- vol. II. 7 tore (q. v.) is then applied, and the pin withdrawn. CAT'ARACT NEE'DLE, A'CUS Oph- thal'mica, (F) Aiguille a cataracte. Nee- dles of gold, silver, and steel have been used; the latter, alone, at the present day. The cataract needle is employ- ed to depress or tear the crystalline, when opaque. This needle is usually made about 15 or 24 lines long; and is attached to a fine handle. * The extremity may be, as in Scarpa's and Langenbeck's, pointed, prismatic, triangular, and curved; in Dupuy- tren s and Walther's, flat, curved, and sharp-edged; in Hey's, flat, with a semicircular and sharp end; or, as in Beer's, Siebold's, Schmidt's, Him- ly's, Grafe's, &c, straight and spear- pointed. A mark is generally placed upon the handle to inform the operator, — when the instrument is engaged in the eye,— what side corresponds to the crystalline. AIGUILLE A CONTRE-OUVERTURE, (F) Aiguille engainie, A'cus invagi- na'ta, Aiguille a gaine, Needle for a counter-opening, — is a long, narrow instrument of steel; the point of which is fine and sharp on both sides; — the heel (Talon) having an aperture to re- receive a thread, tape, &c. provided with a flat, silver sheath, shorter than the blade, the point of which it covers when passing through parts, that have to be respected. FIS'TULA NEE'DLE, Aiguille a Fis- title. A long, flat, flexible, silver in- strument ; having an aperture near one extremity; blunt at the other. This was formerly used for passing a seton into fistulous ulcers. On one of its sides was a groove, for guiding a bis- touri, in case of necessity. Also, a long steel instrument, termi- nated by a point like that of a trocar, which Desault employed for pene- trating the rectum, when operating for fistulae that had no internal aper- ture. LIG'ATURE NEE'DLE, Aiguille a ligature. A long, steel instrument, sharp towards one extremity, with an eye near the other, which was formerly used for suspending the circulation of blood, prior to amputation; by being passed through the limb, so as to in- clude the principal artery and a part of the muscles and integuments. Also, a steel instrument, of various dimensions, round towards one of its extremities, which was straight, and furnished with an aperture ; curved NEFRENDES 74 NEPHRITIS and fiat towards the opposite, which was pointed, and had a slight ridge on its concave side. At the commence- ment of the last century, this instru- ment was used to pass ligatures round vessels. Also, a steel instrument of various dimensions, flat, regularly curved in the form of a semicircle, with a sharp or lance point, and a long eye, used with "advantage in place of the last. DESCHAMP'S NEE'DLE, Aiguille de DESCHAMPS, — PAUPE'S needle, Ai- guille d Manche, &,c, is the last de- scribed needle, fixed to a handle, and the eye of which is placed near the point. It is employed in the ligature of deep-seated arteries. SE'TON NEE'DLE, (F) Aiguille a Seton. A long, narrow, steel blade ; pointed and sharp at one extremity ; pierced at the other by an aperture. The Aiguille contre-ouverture may be used for the same purpose. SU'TURE NEE'DLE, (F) Aiguille b Suture. For the twisted suture, the harelip-needle is used; for the others, the straight or curved needle: the straight needle is preferable for stitch- ing up the abdomen &c. in dissection. In the suture of the tendons, a curved needle has been used; flat on«both sides, and cutting only at the concave edge, in order that the instrument may pass between the tendinous fibres with- out dividing them. Nefren'des (Anat.) vuSoi. Persons devoid of teeth. Young children, for instance, who have not cut them; or aged persons, who have lost them. This state is called Nefrendis, Nodo'sia, vioSoaia, Odon'tia eden'lula. Ne'gro (Nat. Hist.) Ni'grita. One of the ./Ethiopian race. See Homo. Nei^'ra (Anat.) vstatqa, vciatqr,, Fmus Ven'ter. The lower part of the belly. Hippocr. Ni i'lion (Pharm.) A malagma de- scribed by Paulus of iEgina. Neog'ala (Physiol.) from nog, ' new,' and yaXa, ' milk.' Milk, se- creted immediately after the colos- trum. Nepen'tha distillato'ria (Mat. Med.) Bandu'ra. A Ceylonese plant, the root of which is astringent. Nepen'thes (Mat. Med.) vijrcev&ijg, from n;, -negative particle, and ntr&og, ' grief A remedy, much extolled by the ancients against sadness and melan- choly. The women of Thebes, according to Diodorus SicelioteSj alone possessed the secret of its composition; and ac- cording to Homer, Helen introduced it from Egypt. Some suppose it to have been opium. . Writer. P. Petit, Ultraject. 1689 Nep'eta (Mat. Med.) N. Cata'ria, Her'ba fc'lis, Nep or Cat'mint, — bo called, because cats are fond of it. The leaves have a smell and taste like those of an admixture of spearmint and pennyroyal. It has been recommended in uterine disorders, dyspepsia, flatu- lency, &c. like pennyroyal ; and is much used in domestic medicine, on the American continent, in flatulencies &c. of children. (F) Herbe aux Chats. (G) Katzenmunze. Neph'eloid (Med.) Nepheloi'des, vttptXoEidtjs, Neb'ulous, Nubilo'sus. An epithet applied to urine, which is cloudy. Nephralgia (Path.) Do'lor Ne- phret'icus, from veipqog,l a kidney,' and aXyog,' pain.' Pain in the kidney. Nephrelmin'tic (Path.) Nephrel- min'ticus, from veipqog, ' a kidney,' and i?.uirg, ' a worm.' That which is owing to the presence of worms in the kid- ney. Nephremphrax'is (Path.) from n- ipqog, ' a kidney,' and tuqqunoot,' I ob- struct.' A name given, by Ploucquet, to obstruction of the kidneys. Nephret'ic or Nephrit'ic (Path. &. Mat. Med.) Nephrit'icus, from ti- ipqog, ' a kidney.' That which relates to the kidney. Applied, especially, to pain &c. seated in the kidney. The LA'PIS NEPHRETi'lCUS, (F) Pierre nephritique, Jade niphrite ou oriental, (G) Gries stein, — a green, fatty kind of stone, — once used as an amulet against epilepsy. In Materia Medica, it means - a medi- cine employed in the cure of diseases of the kidney. Nephrid'ion (Anat.) rttpoidiov, Pin- gue'do rena'lis. The fat, which sur- rounds the kidneys. Hippocr. Nephri'tis (Path.) Empres'ma Ne- phritis, Re'num inflamma'tio, Inflam- ma'tion of the Kid'ney; — characterized by acute pain; burning heat, and a sensation of weight in the region of one or both kidneys; suppression, or diminution of urine ; fever ; dysuria; ischuria; constipation, more or less obstinate; retraction of the testicle, and numbness of the thigh of the same side. It may be distinguished into simple and calculous nephritis. In the NEPHROGRAPHY NERVE latter, the urine often contains small particles of uric acid or of urate of ammonia. The most common causes of nephritis are ; — excess in irritating and alcoholic drinks; abuse of diuretics; blows or falls on the region of the kid- neys ; the presence of renal calculi, &c. It may be distinguished from lumbago, by the pain which attends the latter on the slightest motion, &c. In the treat- ment, antiphlogistics, as V. S., baths, &c. are required to the full extent; with the use of diluents, opiates, &c. (G) Nierenentziindung. Writers. Mayerne, Genev. 1674 (L). G. W. Wedel, Jenae, 1680 (L). Another, Jenae, 1697 (L). A. Vater, Vitemb. 1718 (L). De Pre, Erford, 1725 (L). W. Falconer, Edinb. 1766 (L). J. D. Metzger, Regiom. 1781 (L). Van der Belen, Lovan. 1783 (L). Caldwell, Edinb. 1787 (L). F. P. G. C. Darles, Paris, an. x (F). M. R. C. Pourcelot, Paris, 1805 (F). F. Roullet, Paris, an. xii (F). M. A. N. Miguel, Paris, 1804 (F). P. Chas- saing, Paris, 1805 (F). J. B. Terrel, Paris, 1808 (F). C. J.'Carraud, Paris. 1613(F). A. Bressand, Paris, 1H14 (F). V. Laurent, Paris, 1814 (F). J. Fr. Duhalde, Paris, 1815 (F). Nephrography (Anat.) from vt- ipqog, l a kidney,' and yqcupj;,' a descrip- tion.' An anatomical description of the kidney. (G) Nierenbeschreibung, Nephrolith'ic (Path.) from rt- ipqog,l a kidney,' and Xi9og, ' a stone.' Belonging to the presence of calculi in the kidneys. This epithet has been applied to ischuria, occasioned by cal- culi formed in the kidneys. Nephrol'ogy (Anat.) Nephrolo'gia, from vetpqog, ' kidney,' and Xoyog, ' a treatise.' A treatise of the kidneys. Dissertation on the kidneys and their functions. Nephron'cus (Path.) from retpqog, ' the kidney.' and oyxog, ' a tumor.' A tumefaction of the kidney. (G) Nierengeschwulst. Neph'ro-phlegmat'ic (Path.) Neph'- ro-phlegmat'icus, from rtipnog, ' kid- ney,' and tf.Xsyua, ' phlegm.' A name given, by some authors, to ischuria produced by mucus contained in the urine. Neph'ro-plethor'ic (Path.) Neph'- ro-plethor'icus, from n and cochlea. 9. Olosso-pharyn- J geal. (To tho base of the tongue (rortionofthe ( and pharynx. 8th Pair.) } ' 7. Facial. (Portioduraof. the 7th Pair.) NERVES 77 NERVES 10. Par Vagum. (Of the 8th Pair.) f 1. IN THE NECK, — a pharyngeal branch to the pharynx; superior laryn- geal branch to the larynx, and to some muscles of the inferior hyoid region. Cardiac branch.es to the cardiac plexus. 2. IN THE CHEST, — the inferior laryngeal branch, to the larynx : pulmonary branches, which form the plexus of the same name : oesophageal branches to the cesophagus. 3. IN THE ABDOMEN, — gastric branches to the 11. Spinal or Ac- cessory of Wil- lis. 12. Hypoglossi. J (9th Pair.) 1 parietes of the stomach : I filaments which go to the neighbouring plexuses. | At its exit from the cranium — the accessory of the pncumpgastric nerve anas tomosnig with this nerve. In the neck — filaments to the trapezius muscle. f Cervicalis descendcns, to the | muscles of the inferior hyoid region, and to the cervical nerves. Fila- ments to the muscles of the tongue. II. Vertebral Nerves. 2d Cervical Pair. 3d and 4th Cervi- cal Pairs. 1. Cervical Nerves. r Anterior Branch. Anasto- Ist Cervical Pair. } mosing par arcade with ( the second pair. ( Anterior Branch. A branch anastomosing with the 1st pair : a branch which goes to the cervical plexus. Anterior Branch. Concur- ring in the cervical plexus. The Posterior Branch of these four pairs ram- ifies on the occiput aud muscles of the super- ficial and deep-seated cervico-occipital regions. 'Descending Branches.— 1. Internal descending, an- astomosing with a branch of the hypoglossus. 2. Phrenic branch, to the diaphragm. 3. External descending branches, di- viding into supra-clavicu- lar, supra-acromial, infra- clavicular, and cervicales profundi, to the muscles and integuments of the upper part of the chest and shoulder, to the tra- pezius, levator scapulae, rhomboideus, &c. Ascending Branches.— 1. Mastoid, to the poste- rior and lateral part of the head, and the inner surface of the pavilion of the ear. 2. Auricular, to the paro- tid gland and pavilion of the ear. Superficial Cervical Branch- es (2). To the platysma myoides, digastricus, the integuments of the neck, &c. Anterior Branches. Assist- ing in the formation of the brachial plexus. Wi, 6th, and 7th I Posterior Branches. To the Cervical Pairs. ' muscles and integuments of the posterior part of the neck and upper part of the back. 1. Thoracic Branches (2), to the anterior and lateral parts of the chest. 2. Su- pra-scapulary branch to the muscles of the poste- rior scapular region. 3. Cervical Plexus. Brachial Plexus. Infra -scapulary branches (3), to the subscapulars, teres mujor, teres minor, and latissimus dorsi. 4. The brachial internal cu- taneous, to the integu- ments of the palmar and dorsal surfaces of the fore- arm, near the ulnar mar- gin. 5. The brachial exter- nal cutaneous, principally to the integuments of the palmar and dorsal surfaces of the fore-arm, near the radial margin. C. The median nerve, to the fore- arm, hand, nnd palmar Burface of all the ringers. 7. The cubital nerve, to the two last fingers. 8. The radial, to tho three first. 9. The axillary, around the shoulder-joint and to the neighbouriii2 muscles. 2. Dorsal Nerves. Anteiior Branch. To the brachial plexus. 2d and 3d Dorsal ( Anterior Branches. An inter- Pairs. { costal and brachial branch. (Anterior Branches. Internal branches, to the intercos- tals, triangularis sterni, pectoralis majoi,and to the skin. External branches, to the integuments of the chest, the obliquus exter- nus abdominis, and the skin of the abdomen. 'Anterior Branches. Internal branches, to the transver- salis, obliquus internus, and rectus muscles, and to the skin of the abdomen External branches, to the integuments of the chest. and to the muscles and skin of the a'bdomen. {Anterior Branch.' To the first lumbar nerve and to the muscles and skin of the abdomen as far as the iliac crest. The Posterior Branches of the dorsal nerves are distributed to the muscles and integuments of the back and loins. 1st Dorsal Pair. 4th, 5th, 6th, and 7th Dorsal Pairs. ^ 8th, 9th, 10th, and Uth Dorsal Pairs. 7* NERVES 73 NERVES 3. Lumbar Nerves. ■ Anterior Branches. 1st, 2d, 3d, it 4th , Lumbar Pairs, j n,nS to form the lumbar (. plexus. ( Anterior Branch. Aiding in 5th Pair. ) forming the sciatic plex- t us. The posterior branches of the lumbar nerves are distributed to the loins, sacrum, and nates. 1. Musculo-cutaneous branch- es, to the number of three. One superior, to the mus- cles of the abdomen, to the fold of the groin, and the scrotum : a middle, to the integuments and mus- cles of the abdomen ; and an inferior, to the skin of the thigh. 2. A genito- crural branch, to the in- teguments of the scrotum, the groin, and the thigh. 3. The crural nerve, to the integuments and mus- cles of the thigh, skin of ' the leg, and foot. 4. The obturator nerve, to the muscles at the inner part of the thigh. 5. The lum- bosacral, to the sciatic plexus. It gives off the gluteal nerve to the glutei (_ muscles. Sacral Nerves. Anterior Branches. They Lumbar Plexus. „ , r., „ a.i. C Jimerior nruni,i***. ."=/ 1st, 2d, 3d, $ 4th \ form j,y tncir union the Sacral Pairs. } sciatic plexus. [ Anterior Branches. To the 5th and 6th Pairs. \ parts in the vicinity of the [ coccyx. The Posterior branches ramify on tho mus cles and integuments of the nates. '1. Hemorrhoidal nerves, to the rectum. 2. Vesical, to the bladder. 3. Ute- rine and vaginal, to the vagina and uterus. 4. In- ferior gluteal, to the glu teal muscles, perinirum, and integuments of the posterior part of the thigh. 5. Pudic, to the perinaium, penis, or vulva. 6. Sciatic, divided into the external popliteal, which ramifies on the integuments and muscles of the external side of the leg, on the dor- sum of the foot, and tha dorsal surface of the toes; and into the internal pop- liteal, distributed on the dorsal surface of the two last toes, to the muscles of the foot, and on the plantar surface of all the toes. Sciatic Plexus. Recently, a classification of the nerves has been recommended, according to their uses, in preference to the ordi- nary anatomical arrangement. It has been remarked, that the en- cephalic nerves have but one root; whilst the spinal have two. Now, ex- periments and pathological facts have proved, that the anterior fasciculus of the marrow and the anterior roots of the spinal nerves are inservient to vo- lition or voluntary motion: and that the posterior fasciculus and roots are destined for sensibility. Hence the spinal nerves, which have two roots, must be the conductors both of motion and feeling; whilst the encephalic, which have but one, can only possess one of these properties: — they must be either sensitive or motive, according as they arise from the posterior or ante- rior fasciculus of the medulla: and, consequently, three classes of nerves may be distinguished. f Arising, by a single root, 1. Sensitive. . \ f'°™ t^%||0,ter^rI1liu«- 1 cuius of the medulla ob- \ longata or spinal marrow. f Arising, by a single root, 2. Motive. . . < from the anterior roscicu- (_ lus of the same parti. I Which have two roots ; one 3. Sensitive and} from the anterior, and one Motive. 1 from the posterior fascicu- ' lus. Respiratory System of Nerves. According to many anatomists, the medulla oblongata is composed of three fasciculi on each side; an ante- rior, middle, and posterior. Now, whilst the anterior and posterior fasciculi produce the nerves of motion and sen- sation respectively; the middle, ac- cording to Sir Charles Bell, gives rise to a third set of nerves — the respi- ratory. To this order belong: — 1. The accessory nerve of Willis, or superior respiratory. 2. The par vagum. 3. The glosso-pharyngeal. 4. The facial, ox respiratory of the face. 5. The phrenic. 6. A nerve, which has the same origin as the phrenic; — the external res- piratory nerve. When a horse has been hard rid- den, every one of these nerves is in action. Sir C. Bell, again, has reduced the system of nerves to two great classes. 1. Those that are regular, primitive, symmetrical; and common to all ani- mals, from the worm to man; which have double roots, and preside over sensibility and motion: and 2 The irregular or superadded, which are added to the preceding, in propor- tion as the organization of animals NERVINE 79 NEURALGIA offers new or more complicated or- gans. To the first class belong all the spi- nal nerves and one encephalic — the 5th pair ; — to the second, the rest of the nervous system. The nerves are covered and united to the neighbouring parts by an abund- ant layer of fatty cellular texture, which sends, inwards, prolongations that separate the nervous cords and filaments from each other. The arterial trunks, which furnish them, transmit their branches into their interior. The veins follow the same course as the arteries. Absorbents are not easily traced in the greatest trunks. (F) Nerf. (G) Nerve. Writers on the anatomy, &c. of the nerves. Vieussens, Leyd. 1685 (L). A. Monro, Edinb. 1783. Prochaska, Vien. 1779 (L). Delaroche, Paris, 1778(F). J. G. Walter (N. of thorax and abdomen), Lond. 1804 (L). W. Smith, Lond. 1768. A. Scarpa (gan- glions), Pav. 1785 (L). Fischer, Leipz. 1791 (L). A. Murray (plates), Ups. 1793(L). Reil, Hal. 1796(E). Ludwig (minor writers on the Ns'.J, Lips. 17!)4- 5 (L). A. Scarpa (tables), Pav. 1791 (L). Ch. Bell (engravings), Lond. 1803.' D. Pring (in health and dis- ease), Lond. 1815. J. T. Pettigrew, Lond. 1809. Writers on the physiology of the nerves. Stuart, Ed. 1781 (L). Johnstone, Lond. 1795. Gall and Spurzheim, Paris, 1809 (F). Another work, 1810-12 (F). M. Georget, Paris, 1821 (F). C. Bell (exposition of the natural system of), Lond. 1824. Ner'vine (Therap.) Nervi'nus, Neu- rot'ic, Neurit'ic. A medicine, consid- ered proper for relieving debility of the nervous system. (G) Nervenmittel. Ner'vous (Path.) Nervo'sus. Neu- ro'des, vivQiodrjg. Relating or belong- ing to the nerves. Strong; also, weak, irritable. NER'VOUS DISEA'SES, Mor'bi ner- vo'si. Affections seated in the nervous system. (F) Maladies nerveuses. A NER'VOUS AT'TACK, (F) Attaque des nerfs, is an affection accompanied with spasm, pain, and different ner- vous symptoms, to which irritable indi- viduals are liable. Writers. Thomas Willis, Oxon. 1667 (L). Cheyne, Lond. 1734. H. Boerhaave, Lugd. Bat. 1761 (L). Tissot, Paris, 1778 (F). R. Whytt, Ed. 1765. W. Perfect, Rochester, 1789. Bruckmann, Gotting. 1780 (h). J. Heineken, Gotting. 1783 (L). A. Thomson, Lond. 1785. S. Walk- er, Lond. 1796. Neale, Lond. 1788. J. F. Autenrieth, Tubing. 1806 (L). C. Oppekt, Berol. 1815 (L). T.Cooke, Lond. 1820-1. J. Reid, Lond. 1817. Jos. Swan, Lond. 1822. J. C. Prich- ard, Lond. 1822. Georget, Paris, 1827 (F). J. Richards, Lond. 1829? Jos. Swan (local affections of nerves) Lond. 1820. " NER'VOUS SYS'TEM. The nerves of the human body considered collec- tively. Writers. F. J. Gall & G. Spurz- heim, Paris, 1809 (F). M. Georget, Paris, 1&21 (F). T. Johnstone, Eves- ham, 1795. A. Monro (structure and functions of), Edinb. 1783. (Experi- ments on the), Lond. 1708. D. Pring (in health and disease), Lond. 1815. J. G. Spurzheim, from the (F) by R. Wiillis, Lond. 1826. Jos. Swan (pathology), Lond. 1822. NER' VO US FL U'lD, Ner'vous princi- ple. The fluid, which is supposed to cir- culate through the nerves and which has been regarded as the agent of sensa- tion and motion. Of this fluid we know nothing, except that it resembles, in many respects, the electric or galvanic fluid. It was formerly called Animal spirits, Spiritus animates. (F) Esprits animaux. (G) Lebensgeister. NET'TLETON, Thom'as (Biogr.) An English physician and miscellane- ous writer ; born at Dewsbury in 1683; died in 1742. Works. Disputatio de inflammatione, Traj. ad Rhen. 1706. 4to. An account of the success of inoc- ulating the small pox, in a letter to Dr. W. Whitaker. Lond. 1722. 8vo. Neural'gia (Path.) from ytvqov, l a nerve, and aXyog, ' pain.' Ner'vous pain. A generic name for a certain number of diseases; the principal, symptom of which is a very acute pain,' exacerbating or intermitting, which follows the course of a nervous branch; extends to its ramifications, and seems; therefore, to be seated in the nerve. The principal neuralgias have been distinguished by the names facial (of which the infra-orbitar, maxillary and frontal are but divisions) —the ilio-scro- tal, femoro-popliteal, femora-ptctibial, plantar, and cubito-digital. A division of anomalous neuralgia? has likewise been admitted. 1. FA'CIAL NEURAL'GIA, Neural'- NEURALGIA 80 NEURALGIA gia facie'i, Tris'mus maxilla'ris, T. Do- lorif'icus, Opsial'gia, Do'lor cru'cians fa'ciei, Hemicra'nia idiopath'ica, Autal'- gia doloro'sa, Tic douloureux, Do'lor facie'i, Do'lor facie'i typ'ico characte'rl, Tris'mus clon'icus, Rlteumatis'mus can- cro'sus, Rheumatis'mus larva'tus, Proso- palgia, Do'lor facie'i pcriod'icus, Fe'- bris top'ica, Ophthalmodyn'ia period'ica, is characterized by acute, lancinating pains, returning at intervals; and by twinges in certain parts of the face, producing convulsive twitches in the corresponding muscles. It may be seated in the frontal nerve, infraorbitar, or in the maxillary branch of the 5th pair. 1. Neural'gia fronta'lis, Ophthalmo- dynia, Tic douloureux, Do'lor period'i- cus, &c. commences at the superciliary foramen and extends along the ramifi- cations of the frontal nerve that are distributed on the forehead, upper eye- lid, caruncula lacrymalis, and nasal angle of the eyelids. Sometimes it is felt particularly in the orbit. The Neural'gia infra-orbita'ria, Do'- lor facie'i a'trox, Rlteumatis'mus cancro'- sus, Tris'mus clon'icus, Prosopalgia, Fe'bris top'ica, Odontalgia, reudt'tens et intermit'tens, Hemicra'nia sa'zu, ln'- fra-or'bilar neural'gia, Tic douloureux, is chiefly felt in the infra-orbitar fora- men, whence it passes to the cheek, upper lip, ala nasi, lower eyelid, &c. In the Neural'gia maxilla'ris, Tic douloureux, Tris'mus catarrha'lis max- illa'ris, the pain usually sets out from the mental foramen and passes to the chin, lips, temple, teeth, and tongue. The IL'IO-SCRO'TAL NEURAL'GIA has been rarely observed. It is char- acterized by a very acute pain in the course of the branches of the first lum- bar pair; this pain follows the crista ilii and accompanies the spermatic vessels to the testicle, which is often painfully retracted. NEURAL'GIA FEMfORO-POPLITJE'A, Sciat'ica, Schi'as, Ma'lum ischiud'icum, Is'chias nervo'sa posti'ca, Is'chias, Cox- agra, Is'chias rhcumat'icum, Ischiat'ica, Goutte sciatique. This is characterized by pain, following the great sciatic nerve from the ischiatic notch to the ham, and along the peroneal surface of the leg to the sole of the foot. NEURAL'GIA FEM'ORO-PRETIBIA'- LIS, Is'chias nervo'sa anti'ca. In this, the pain, setting out from the groin, spreads along the fore part of the thigh and passes down, chiefiy, on the inner side of the leg, to the inner ankle and back of the foot. NEURAL'GIA PLANTA'RIS. This is rare ; and the pain is confined to the course of the plantar nerves. NEURAL'GIA CU'BITO-DIGITA'LIS, Is'chias nervo'sa digita'lis. In this va- riety, the pain extends from the part where the nerve passes under the inner condyle to the back of the hand and to its cubital edge. Under the name ANOM'ALOUS NEU- RAL'GIJE, Chaussier has included different neuroses, some of which are characterized by acute pains circum- scribed within a short compass or ex- tending by irradiations, but not hav- ing their seat in the course of a nerve; and others which are occasioned by tumors in the course of a nerve, or which succeed contusions or incom- plete divisions of nerves. All varieties of neuralgia are obsti- nate, and the greatest diversity of means has been made useof;-bleeding,- general andlocal, —emetics, purgatives, rubefacients, vesicants, actual cautery, anodynes, mercurial frictions ; electrici- ty; destruction of a portion of the nerve, i&c. The most successful remedy is, undoubtedly, the Carbonate of iron, given in doses of some magnitude; as, for instance, 5 s3 or 9ij, twice or thrice a day in melasses. This plan of treatment, continued for a month or two, will generally relieve and ulti- mately remove this much dreaded af- fection. The mode, in which it acts, is by no means clear; but it is almost as certain as any other remedy used in disease, in producing its salutary ef- fects. The bowels must be kept free ; and all inflammatory symptoms be removed during its administration. (F) Nevralgie. (G) Nervenschmerz. Writers on neuralgia in general. J. B. Puzin, Paris, 1809 (F). J. J. Coussays, Paris, 1812 (F). J. Mac- culloch, Lond. 1827. Sir C. Scuda- more, Lond. 1827. T. P. Teale, Lond. 1829. — On neuralgia faciei. J. Ph. Hamel, Paris, 1803 (F). S. Salmon, J**1: 1793 (I-)- S. Fothergill, Lond. i»04. J. Maccullocii, Lond. 1828. Sieboid, Wurzb. 1795 (L). Ch. Bew, T'flfS?- i62t B Hutchinson, Lond! low. K. Kerrison, Edinb. 1820 (L). — On Neuralgia Femoro-popliteea or Sciatica Q. W Wedel, Jena,, 1680 (L). J. Vesti, Erford, 1708 (L) A Vater, Vitemb. 1781 (L). Stock' Jeme,1731(L). H. P. JUCH> EXd! NEURASTHENIA 81 NICODEMI OLEUM 1740 (L). D. Cotunnius, Neap. 1780 ta'tio, Nnstn^mus, warayyog, Clonus nictita'tio, fwink'ling of the eye A rapid and repeated movement of the eyelids which open and shut alter- nately. As occasionally performed it is physiological; if repeatedly, a disease. (F) Clignotemcnt, Chgnemcnt, Cute- ment, Souris. (G) Augen blinzen, Ni'dorous (Path.) Nidoro'sus, from Ni'dor, xviaau, ' the smell of any thing burnt,' &c. Having the smell of burnt or corrupt animal matter. Nigel'la (Mat. Med.) N sati'ru, Melan'thium, Fen'nel flow'cr, Cumi'- nam Nigrum, Dev'il in a bush. This was formerly used medicinally as an expectorant and deobstruent, errhine, sialogogue, &c. (F) Nigelle, Nielle. (G) Schwarzkummel. NIGRISOLI, Francis Maria (Bi- ogr.) A celebrated Italian physician; born at Ferrara in 1648 ; died in 1727. Works. DelV anatomia chirurgica delle glandole. Ferrar. 1681 - 2. Febris chi- na china erpugnata, &c. Ferrar. 1687. 4to. Considerazioni intorno alia gencra- zionc de' viventi, e particolarmente de mostri. Ferrar. 1712. 4to. Pharma- copeia Ferrariensis prodromus, &c. 1723. Consigli medici. Ferrar. 1726. 2 vols. 4to. Nilam'mon (Pharm.) A collyrium described by Aetius. Ni'lei Coli.yr'ium (Pharm.) A col- lyrium, mentioned by Cel'sis. Ni'lei Epith'ema (Pharm.) An epithem, described by Aetius. Nio'pon (Pharm.) nui.xov. An oil, expressed from bitter nuts. Erotian so calls the oil of bitter almonds. Nip'ple (Anat.) Sax. nypele. The Teat. The dug. Mamil'la, Papil'la, ^A*;, The'le. The conical tubercle, situated at the centre of the breast. Towards the central part of each breast the skin changes color and assumes a rosy tint in young females or a reddish brown in those who have suckled several children. This circle is called the Areola or Aureola (q. V.) of the nipple. The nipple is capable of erection on being excited. (F) Mamelon. (G) Warze, Brustwarze. Nis'us (Physiol.) Nixus, ntiqa,strain- ing. A voluntary retention of the breath; so as to force down the dia- phragm ; the abdominal muscles being NITRATE 83 NOMENCLATURE at the same time contracted forcibly. In this manner the contents of the ab- domen are compressed; and the evacu- ation of the faeces, urine, &c. effected. (F) Effort. (G) das Drue ken. Ni'trate (Pharm.) Ni'tras. A salt, formed of a base and nitric acid. Sev- eral nitrates are employed in medi- cine. Ni'tric Ac"id (Mat. Med.) Ac'Hdum nit'ricum, A'qua for'tis, Ni'trous ac'Hd, Spir'iltis ni'tri du'plex, Sp. ni'tri fu'- rnans, Sp. ni'tri Gluube'ri, Azot'ic ac'Hd, Dephlogistica'ted ni'trous ac'Hd, Ox'y- scpton'ic ac'id, Spir'itus ni'tri ac'Hdus. Nitric acid is obtained from nitre — the Ni'trate of pot'ass. Its odor is suffo- cating ; taste very acid and caustic. It is corrosive, liquid, colorless, and trans- parent. S. G.^1.500. 100 grains ought to saturate 124 of subcarbonate of soda. Strong nitric acid is rarely used ex- cept as an application to foul, indolent ulcers or to warts. When given in- ternally, it is in the form of the AC"- 1DUM NIT'RICUM DILU'TUM, Spir'- itus ni'tri sim'plei, Sp. ni'tri vulga'ris — the Dilu'te ni'tiic ac'Hd, which, in the London Pharmacopoeia, consists of nitric acid 5jj water 5 ix, by measure. Diluted largely with water, it is used, as a drink, in fevers of the typhoid kind; in chronic affections of the liv- er;— syphilis, &c. but, in the latter affections, it is not to be depended upon. (G) Saltpetersaure. Writers. Th. Beddoes (in syph- ilis), Lond. 1800. J. Currie (Do.), Lond. 1805. James Carmichael Smyth (effect of nitrous vapor in de- stroying contagion), Lond. 1796-99. Ni'trogen,Ga'zeous Ox'ideof(P%5- iol.) Ni'trous ox'ide, Protox'ide of azote Intox'icating gas, Laugh'ing gas, Dcphlo- gis'ticated ni'trous gas, Gaz azot'icum oxygena'tum. This gas, when respired, produces singular effects ; great men- tal and corporeal excitement; and, gen- erally, so much exhilaration as to ren- der the appellation, " laughing gas," by no means inappropriate. It has not been much used in medicine, although recommended in paralysis. Its effects are too violent and transient to render it a valuable remedial agent; and, in the delicate, it has been productive of unpleasant effects inducing palpitation, fainting,, and convulsions. Writer. Sir Humphry Davy, Lond. 1800. Ni'tro-Muriat'ic Ac''id (Mat. Med.) Ni'tro-hydrochlorHc ac"id, A'qua re'gia, A'qua styg"ia, Chrysul'ca, A'qua re'gis, Ac'Hdum muriat'Hcum nitro'so-oxygena'- tum, Men'struum au'ri. A mixture of the nitric and muriatic acids has been used in diseases of the liver, in the form of a bath for the feet and leo-s, made sharply acidulous. Ithas, also, been em- ployed, and with more uniform results in cutaneous affections. Whatever ad- vantage it may possess in internal dis- eases— and these advantages are doubt- ful, they are probably dependent upon the chlorine formed by the mixture, or upon the properties, possessed by the mineral acids in general. See Chlo- rine. (F) Eau regale. No'ble (Anat.) Nob'ilis, Prin'cipal, Essen'tial, No'ble parts, Par'tes essen- tia'les. Some anatomists have given this name to parts, without which life cannot exist; such as the heart, liver, lungs, brain, &c. The organs of gen- eration have, likewise, been so called. Noctu'im O'culi (Anat.) Gray or blue eyes. Castelli. Node (Path.) No'dus, Emphy'ma exosto'sis perios'tea; from Hebr. "ij ' a heap.' A hard concretion or incrus- tation, which forms around joints at- tacked with rheumatism or gout. Some include, under this name, exostoses, articular calculi, ganglions, and even the chronic swellings of the joints, known under the name of white swellings. (F) Nodosite', Namd. (G) Kno ten, Knotten. Nod'uli Aran'tii (Anat.) Nod'uli Morgagnii, Corpora Arantii. The small sesamoid bodies situated on the periph- ery of the semilunar valves of the aorta and pulmonary artery ; for the better occlusion of the artery by the valves. (G) Kno tch en des Arantius, oder Morgagni. Nom'ade (Anthropol.) No'mas, vouag, from vouij, ' pasturage.' An epithet, given to people who have no fixed habitation, and who travel with their flocks, from country to country, for pasturage. Such are the Tartars. By analogy, the word Nomad'ic has been applied to spreading ulcers. Nomenclature (Med.) Nomencla'- tio, Nomenclatu'ra, ovoiiaroxXijaig, from ovoua,l name,' and y.aXtw, ' I call.' A collection of terms or words peculiar to a science or art. In all sciences, no- menclature is an object of importance; and each term should convey to the student a definite meaning. The La- NOMENCLATURE 84 NOMENCLATURE voisierian nomenclature was a valua- ble gift to chymistry; and anatomy has derived advantages from the labors of Barclay, Dumas, and Chaussier, who have given names to parts indicative of their situation. See Muscle. The nomenclature of pathology has required the greatest attention, and although repeated attempts have been made to improve it; the barbarous terms that disgrace it, are still most frequently adopted. It consists of Hebrew and Arabic terms; Greek and Latin, French, Italian, Spanish, German, English, and even Indian, African, and Mexican; often barbarously and ille- gitimately compounded. The want of principle in founding the technical terms of medicine is every where observable. They have been formed: — 1. From color; as Melama, Melas, Atralilis, Leuce, Alphos, Chlorosis, Ru- beola, Scarlatina, Purpura, &c. 2. From duration, as Ephemeral, quo- tidian, tertian, and quartan, continued, and intermittent, &c. 3. From Birds, Beasts, Fishes, In- sects, and Plants, as Rabies canina, Cynanche, Boulimia, Pica, Hippopyon, Elephantiasis, Urticaria, Lichen, Icthyo- sis, &c. 4. From Persons or Places, as Morbus Herculeus, Fades Hippocratica, Lepra Arabum, Plica Polonica, Sudor Angli- cus, Morbus Gallicus, &c. and Ignis Sancti Antonii, Chorea Sancti Viti, &c. The suffixes employed in pathologi- cal nomenclature are more numerous than the prefixes. The following is a list of some of those in most common Derived from Present Signification. | agra algia ayqa tto, ago, mitto . a seizure, pain. aXyia ..... pain. asm a aaua aoua, incantamentum asmus aouog Do. esmus tofiog Do. \ not very definite. ismus lOfiog Do. osma ooua Do. cele *vXy a yielding tumor, rupture. copus xonog xonog, fatigue. Greek. ■{ esis taig tw, ago, mitto. [ver. lasis ictaig iaouui, sanor . disease of skin without fe- itis trig tu>, ago, mitto. odes wdtjg like or akin to. odynia oSvvia pain. OS1S wo ig £i«i, sum. rhagia qayia qrjOOw, rumpo, preternatural flux of blood. rhcea qoia qtw,fluo, do. of other fluid. oma wua w[ Emaciantes. 2. Tumidosi. 3. Decolores. "\. Humoralia. 2. Dialytica. 3. Exulcerationes. 4. Scabies. 5. Tumores protube- rantes. 6. Procidentiae. 7. Deformationes. 8. Macula?. V* System of Vogel. — Published in 1764. IX. Paranoia. Not subdivided. Intermittents. Continuas. II. Profluvia. \\ Hemorrhagic. J (2. Apocenoses. III. Epischeses. IV. Dolores. V. Spasmi. VI. Adynamia. VII. Hyperastheses. VIII. Cachexia. Not subdivided. X. FVrj'a. rl. Inflammationes. 2. Tumores. 3. Extuberantiae. 4. Pustuls etpapula 5. Maculae. 6. Dissolutiones. 7. Concretiones. XL Deformitates. System of Sagar. — Published in 1776. I. Vitia. II. PZag-iE. i fl. Maculae. 2. Efnorescentiae. 3. Thymata. 4. Excrescentiae. 5. Cystides. 6. Ectopia?. 7. Deformitates. 1. Solutiones recen- tes, cruentae. 2. Solutiones recen- tes, cruentae, ar- tificiales. 3. Solutiones incru- entae. 4. Solutiones anom- III. Cachexia. IV. Dolores. 1. Macies. 2. Intumescentiae. 3. Hydropes partia- les. 4. Tubera. 5. Impetigines. 6. Icteritiae. 7. Anomalae. fl- Vagi. I 2. Capitis. •i 3. Pectoris. I 4. Abdominis. ^5. Externarum. [1. Sanguifluxus. 2. Alvifluxus san- guinolenti. V. Fluxus. J 3. Alvifluxus non sanguinolenti. 4. Serifluxus. ^5. Aerifluxus. VI. Suppressi-Sl' fgerendorum. ones. \ ?. Ingerendorum. ( 6. Imi ventns. ("1. Tonici partiales. 2. Tonici generales. 3. Clonici partiales, 4. Clonici generales. VII. Spasmi. \l: VIII. Anhelatio- nes. \ 2. J* IX.Debilitates.! 3. u X. Exathema- ta. XI. Phlegma- sia. XII. Febres. XIII. Vesania. Spasmodicae. Suppressivae. Dysaesthesiae. Anepithymiae. Dyscinesiae. Leipopsychiae. Comata. Contagiosa. Non contagiosa. Musculosae. Membranaceae. Parenchymatosa?. Continuas. Remittentes. Intermittentes. Hallucinationes. Morositates. Deliria. Anomalae. NOSOLOGY 87 NOSOLOGY System of Macbride. — Published in 1772. I. Universal Diseases. orders. ' 1. Fevers. 2. Inflammations. 3. Fluxes. 4. Painful diseases. 5. Spasmodic dis- eases. 6. Weaknesses and privations. 7. Asthmatic disor- ders. 8. Mental diseases. 9. Cachexies or hu- moral diseases. 1. Of the internal senses. 2. Of the external senses. 3. Of the appetites. II. Local Dis- eases. III. Sexual Dis- V. Infantile Diseases. orders. Of the secretions . and excretions. ' 5. Impeding different actions. 6. Of the external habit. 7. Dislocations. 8. Solutions of con- tinuity. 1. General, proper to men. 2. Local, proper to men. 3. General, proper to women. 4. Local, proper to women. C 1. General, { 2. Local. System of Cullen. — Published in 1772. I. Pyrexia. II. Neuroses. T. Febres. 2. Phlegmasiae. 3. Exanthemata. 4. Haemorrhagiae. 5. Profluvia. '1. Comata. 2. Adynamia?. 3. Spasmi. 4. Vesaniae. III. Cachexia. IV. Locales. < 1. Marcores. 2. Intumescentise. 3. Impetigines. 1. Dysesthesia?. 2. Dysorexiae. 3. Dyscinesiae. 4. Apocenoses. 5. Epischeses. 6. Tumores. 7. Ectopia?. 8. Dialyses. I. Diseases of Irritation. « II. Diseases of Sensation. System of Darwin 1. Increased irrita- tion. 2. Decreased irrita- tion. 3. Retrograde irrita- tive motions. '1. Increased sensa- tion. 2. Decreased sensa- tion. 3. Retrograde sensi- tive motions. — Published in 1796. {1. Increased voli- tion. 2. Decreased voli- tion. fl. Increased associ- Ttr ~. A ate motions. IV. Diseases of\ 2 Decreased asso- Associa- 1 ciate motiong_ tion. g Retr0grade asso- I ciate motions. System of Selle. Class 1. Inflammatory Diseases. " 2. Putrid " " 3. Bilious " " 4. Mucous " " 5. Verminous " " 6. Lacteous " " 7. Nervous " " 8. Periodic " " 9. Obstructions " " 10. Gouty " Class 11. Rachitic Diseases. " 12. Scrophulous " " 13. Cancerous " " 14. Venereal " " 15. Psoric " " 16. Scorbutic " " 17. Diseases produced by poi sons. " 18. Organic diseases. NOSOLOGY 83 NOSOLOGY Ststem of Crichton. — Published in 1804. 1. Pyrexia. ? i (1. II. Hamorrha-J gia. | 2. III. Fluxus. $ h IV. Neuroses, -i 4. 5. 6. V. Intumes- centia. ORDERS. Phlegmasia?. Febres. Haemorrhagia? ar- teriosae. Haamorrhagias ve- nosce. Fluxus cum febre. Fluxus sine febre. Morbi convulsivi. Spasmi. Comata. Adynamia?. Dolores. Vesaniae. Erethismus. Hydropes. Intumescentise adiposae. Intumescentia? flatuosa?. VI. fl. Cachexiasatonica? „ , . I 2. Cachexia? contagi- Cachexia.-^ 0S8B_ [_ 3. Vitia cachectica. VII. Epische- ses. '1. Dyscinesia? in- flammatoriae. 2. Dyscinesiae atoni- ca?. 3. Hernia. VIII. Locales. •{ 4. Prolapsus. 5. Luxatio. 6. Tumores. 7. Vulnus. 8. Ulcus. 9. Fractura. System of Parr. — Published in 1809. I. Pyrexia. II. Phlegma- sia. III. Eruptio- nes. IV. Profluvia. V. Suppresso- rii. VI. Spasmi. GENERA. 1. Intermittens. 2. Exacerbans. 3. Continua. 1. Infiammatio. 2. Phlogosis. 3. Catarrhus. 4. Arthritis. 5. Exostosis. 1. 1 1 '2 Exanthema. Efflorescentia. Haemorrhagia. Apocenosis. Constrictoria. Anhelatio. 3. Epischesis. 1. Tonos. 2. Clonos. ORDERS. VII. Adyna- C 1. mia. \ 2. C 1. VIII. Paranoia. {2. (3. IX. Cachexia. < X. Intumes- centia. XI. Ectopia. XII. Plaga. Coma. Anepithymia. Morositas. Hallucinatio. Vesania. Impetigo. Macula. Tuber. Phlegmatia. Cystis. Emphysema. Hernia. Prolapsus. Luxatio. Dialysis. Clasis. Diastasis. System of Swediaur. — Published in 1812. .CLASSES. ORDERS. C 1. Febres. I. Pyrexia. 2 2. Phlegmasia?. (_ 3. Exanthemata. C 1. Apokenoses. II. Dysecrises. < 2. Epischesea. (_ 3. Apoplaneses. CLASSES. III. Dysertthi- sia et Dy- sastkesia. ORDERS. rl. Eclyses. 2. Spasmi. 3. Algemata. 4. Dyskinesiae. 5. Dysorexia?. 1.6. Paranoia?. NOSOLOGY 89 NOSOLOGY IV. Cachexia et Caco- chymia. *1. Dyschymia?. 2. Dystonias. 3. Marasmi. 4. Exoedes s. Intu- mescentiae. 5. Dyschroia? s. Ca- chexia? decolores. 6. Helcoses s. Ca- chexia? ulcerosa?. 7. Dermatodes s. Ca- chexia? cutanea?. 8. Scolecodes s. Ca- chexias vermino- S83. 9. Lithiases, s. Ca- chexia? cutanea?, s. salinae. Morbi Topi- ci. 10. Dysostoses s. Ca chexiae osseae. 1. Dysaestheteria. 2. Dyslalia? et Dys- phonioa. 3. Dysgennesiae. 4. Euryangeiae. 5. Steneangeiae. •? 6. Encoses s. Tumo- res. 7. Ecphyses s. Ex- crescentiae. 8. Ectopia?. 9. Dialyses. 10. Amorphia?. System of Pinel. — Published in 1813. I. Febres. II. Phlegma- sia. 1. Angiotenica? s. in- flammatoria?. 2. Meningo-gastrica? s. biliosae. 3. Adeno-meningaeae s. mucosae. 4. Adynamicae s. pu tridae. 5. Ataxica? s. malig- na?. 6. Adeno-nervosae s, pestilentiales. fl. Cutanea?. 2. Mucosae. 3. Serosae. 4. Telae cellulosae et organorum pa- renchymatum. 5. Systematis mus- culosi, fibrosi, et ^ Synovialis. III. Hamorrha- gia. IV. Neuroses. < V. Lasiones 1. Membranarum mucosarum. 2. Systematis serosi, cellularis, et cu- tanei. '1. Sensuum. 2. Functionum cere- bralium. 3. Organorum loco- motioni et voci inservientium. 4. Functionum nu- tritioni inservi- entium. 5. Generationis. 1. Generales. Organica. \ 2. Particulares. Classification of Dr. Young. — Published in 1813. [From Edition of 1823.] C 1. Epischeies. III. Pareeriset. < 2. Apocenoses. ( 3. Cacochymim. IV. Paramor- Cl. Paraphymata. phut. I 2. Epiphymata. V. Ectopia. Not subdivided. I. Paraneu- > Not subdivided , risrm. y II. Parhama- ( 1. Phlogismi. sue. \2. Pyrexiae. I. Cceliaca. II. Pneumati- ea. System or Good. — Published in 1817. 1. Pyrectica. 2. Phlogotica. (1. Enterica. ( 2. Splanchnica tt: Phonica. Pneumonica. III. Hmmatica. 3. Exanthematica. 4. Dysthetica. 8* NOSOLOGY 90 NOSOLOGY IV. Neurotica. 1. Phrenica. 2. iEsthetica. 3. Cinetica. 4. Systatica. 1. Cenotica. V. Genelica. 12. Orgastica. Carpotica. II VI. Eccritica. VII. Tychica ■8 ORDERS. 1. Mesotica. 2. Catotica. 3. Acrotica. Apalitica. Stereotica. Morphica. System of Hosack. — Published in 1818. 1. Febres. II. Phlegma- III. Cutanei. IV. Profluvia. C 1. Intermittentes. < 2. Remittentes. (_ 3. Continua?. > Not subdivided. 1. Papulae. 2. Squamae. 3. Exanthemata, i 4. Bulla?. j 5. Pustulae. 6. Vesiculae. 7. Tubercula. 8. Maculae. 1. Haemorrhagia?. 2. Apocenoses V. Suppressi-}Not subdivIded. ones. ) fl. Dysesthesias. VI. Neuroses. \ \■ Adynamia?. j 6. bpasmi. ^4. Vesaniae. 1. Marcores. VII. Cachexia. VIII. Locales. 2. Intumescentiae. 3. Vitia. 1. Tumores. 2. Ectopia?. 3. Dialyses. 4. Tychica. 5. Deformitatesi Besides these general nosographies, others have been published on Surgery exclusively. At an early period, sur- gical diseases were divided into, 1. Wounds : 2. Tumors .- 3. Ulcers .- 4. Fractures .- and, 5. Luxations : form- ing the famous Surgical Pentateuch, which by no means embraced every case belonging to this department. In 1788, Lauth, Professor at Strasburg, published a Surgical Nosology : in which all the diseases were thrown into twelve groups, called Genera by the author. 1. Inflammation: 2. Gan- grene .- 3. Wounds: 4. Ulcers.- 5. Fis- tula : 6. Indurations .- 7. Cold Tumors: 8. Dilatation of Vessels: 9. Diseases of Rones: 10. Luxations: 11. Hemor- rhages : 12. Issues, &c. Chirurgical System of I. Diseases of Irritation. 1. Pains. 2. Spasms. ^3. Inflammations. II. Diseases by f £' Abscesses. Solution ofl ?• Ulcers. Continuity. ' ^ Callisen. — Published in 1798. I 4. Relaxations. 1,5. Corruptions. Ill Obstruc- tions. '1^4. Fractures. fl. Cold Tumor. | 2. Emaciation. ■{ 3. Retentions. fl. Hernia.. j 2. Prolapsus. IV. I ices of sit-i . nation. ") f f>eviatlons. I 4. Luxations. 1.5. Diastases. V. Vices of Con- formation. Since Callisen's time, various ar- rangements have been adopted by surgi- cal writers; none of which are particu- larly worthy of enumeration amongst nosological systems. Nosological arrangements have, also been formed of single families or groups of diseases. Dr. Plenck of Baden is the author of two separate treatises of (1- Preternatural ad- , hesions, &c 2. Deformities. this kind: the one, a methodical ar- and^r^ the/»e«es of the eyes, Dr W,t "' ^r-utan*ous diseases! ment n■ /l PubIished an arrange- ment of cutaneous diseases which sack Mb a °S°l0gy 0f Dr" Ho" NOSTALGIA 91 NUCK of a strictly symptomatic character, I which has been adopted by succeeding nosologists. (G) Krankheitslehre. Writers. H. WarenIus, Lips. 1605 (L). Ph. J. Schonfeld, Ingoldst. 1675 (L). J. E. Hebenstreit, Lips. 1754- 57 (L). C. von Linne, Upsal. 1759 (L). Fr. Boissier de Sauvages, Amstelod. 1763 (L). R. A. Vogel, Gotting. 1764 (L). G. B. M. Sagar, Vienn. 1783 (L). W. Cullen, Edinb. 1772 (L). Another work, Edinb. 1813 (L).: by John Thompson, M.D., Edinb. 1814. Hartung, Aug. Trev. 1777 (L). W. J. Hennemann, Gotting. 1778 (L). Gieseke, Gotting. 1781 (L). Ch. F. Daniel, Lips. 1781 (I.). Van Heu- vell, Lugd. Bat. 1787 (L). K. Spren- gel, Hal. 1787 (L). Th. Lauth (surgical N), Argent. 1788 (L). W. G. Ploucquet, Tubing. 1791 (L). J. Arnemann, Gotting. 1793 (L). Assur, Regiom. 1794 (L). Ch. G. Gruner, Jenae, 1795 (L). Ph. Hofmann, Elber- feld, 1798(G). V. L. Brera (accord- ing to Brown), Ven. 1799 (I). E. Horn (offevers), Brunswick, 1800(G). J. B. Th. Baches, Montpellier, 1801 (F). Tourues, Strasburg, 1802 (F). G. L. Bayle, Paris, 1802 (F). Sir A. Crichton, Lond. 1804. C. F. N. Prat- bernon, Paris, 1814 (F). T. Young, Lond. 1815. Duret, Paris, 1815(F)! Ph. Pinel, Paris, 1818 (F). F. J. V. Broussais (on systems of nosology), Paris, 1816 (F). ' J. M. Good, Lond. 1817. D. Hosack, N. York, 1818. Ch. F. Harless, Coblenz, 1824 (G). Nostai.'gia (Path.) from voorog, 1 return,' and aXyog,' pain.' Nostoma'- nia, Pathopatridal'gia, PhilopatridaV- gia, Philopatridoma'nia. An affection, produced by the desire of returning to one's country. It is commonly attended by slow wasting, and sometimes by hec- tic, which may speedily induce death. M. Pinel regards it as a variety of mel- ancholy. (F) Nostalgie, Maladie du pays. (G) Heimweh. Writers. Hardertjs, Basil, 1678 (L). Th. Zwinger, Basil, 1710 (L). Huber, Wurzburg, 1755 (L). D. F. N. Guerbois, Paris, 1803(F). C. Cas-' telnau, Paris, 1806(F). A. Fr. A. Therrin-, Paris, 1810 (F). J. L. P au- gust, Paris, 1815 (F). Notal'gia (Path.) Notiaifgia, (Nos- talgia (improperly) of Kochlin and others,) from vorrog, ' the back,' and aXyog,' pain.' Pain in the back. (G). Ruckenchmerz. Notch (Anat.) Teut, Noeke, Ital. Nocchia, Emargina'tio, Emarginatu'ra. Depressions or indentations of different shapes and sizes, observed on the cir- cumference or edges of certain bones. (F) Echancrure. (G) Ausschweifung. ^he ISCHIADIC NOTCH'ES, (F) Echancrures Ischiatiques, are two in number, — the greater and the less. The former is large, situated at the in- ferior part of the pelvis, and formed by the sacrum and ilium. It gives passage! to the sciatic nerve, pyramidalis mus- cle, and to the superior gluteal vessels and nerves. The latter is much smaller than the other, from which it is sepa- rated by the sciatic spine. It gives passage to the tendon of the obturator internus, and to the internal pudic ves- sels and nerves. , The ETHMOID'AL NOTCH, (F) Echancrure ethmoidale, is situated on the frontal bone, and joins the eth- moid. The PAROT'ID NOTCH, (F) Echan- crure parotidiefine, is the triangular space, comprised between the parotid edge of the inferior maxillary bone and the mastoid process; so called,because it lodges the parotid gland. The notch- es in soft parts are generally" called Fissures (q. v.) NOUE (Bandage) (F) (Surg.) A ban- dage, which has a considerable number of knots placed above each other. It is made with a roller, 6 or 7 ells long, rolled into two balls, and is used to compress the parotid region, after the extirpation of the parotid gland. NOUE (F) (Path.) Knot'ted. An epithet, applied to children in whom the disease of rickets has swollen the articulations. It is, also, applied to the gout, when it has caused nodes on the joints. NOUET (F) (Pharm.) Nod'ulus. A bag, filled with medicinal substances, and infused in a liquid to communicate their properties to it. Nu'cha (Anat.) The hinder part or nape of the neck. The part where the spinal marrow begins. (F)Nuque. (G)Nacken. The LIGAMEN'TUM NU'CHJE. — A strong ligament from the neck, pro- ceeding from one spinous process to another, and inserted into the occipital bone. It is very strong in quadrupeds. (G) Nackenbande. NUCK, An'thony (Biog.) A Dutch physician, greatly distinguished by his anatomical labors : died about 1692. NUCK 92 NYMPHjE Works. De vasis aquosis oculi. Lond. 1685. De ductu salivali novo, salivd, ductibus aquosis et humore aqueo ocu- lorum. Lugd. Bat. 1686. 12mo. Ade- nographia curiosa et uteri Jaminei anatome nova, cum epistold ad amicum de inventis novis. Ibid. 1692. 8vo. Operationes et experimenta chirurgica. Ibid. 1692. 8vo. NUCK, Canal of (Anat.) A small prolongation of the peritoneum often sent into the inguinal canal of the fe- male foetus. So called from Nuck, who first described it. Nurse;—Nutrix, rqtStig. Having the the quality of nourishing: as nutritious food, nutri- tious lymph, &c. (F) Nourricier, Nutricier. NUTRITIOUS or NU'TRITIVE AR'- TERIES. Arterial branches, which enter the foramina nutricia of long bones, and penetrate to the medullary membrane. (F) Arthres nutricie'res. Nyctalo'pia (Path.) Parop'sis Lu- cif'uga, Visus noctur'nus, Oxyo'pia, Hemeralo'pia (moderns), Amblyo'pia meridia'na, Photopho'bia, Photopho- bophthal'mia, Dyso'pia lu'minis, Vi'sus a'crior, from w%,' night,' and onruuat, ' I see.' The faculty of seeing during the night, with privation of the faculty during the day. It affects both eyes at once, when idiopathic. Its duration is uncertain, and the treatment very obscure. It is, however, a disease of- nervous irritability, and one of excite- ment of the visual nerve in particular. The indications of cure will, conse- quently, be — to allay direct irritation in every way ; to excite counter-irrita- tion by blisters; and to gradually ac- custom the eye to the impression of light. One, laboring under this affection, is called a Nyc'talope, Nyc'talops, w/.xa- Xwifi. (G) Tagblindheit, Nachtse- h e n. (F) Vue nocturne, Aoeuglement de Jour. Writers. G. W. Wedel, Jens?, 1693 (L). C. A. a Bergen, Francf. ad Viadr. 1754 (L). J. Ch. Reil, Hal. 1791 (L). J. B. Capon, Paris, 1803 (F). Nycthem'erum (Med.) from vv\, ' night,' and r,utqa, ' day.' Space of 24 hours, or of a day and night. Cer- tain complaints continue only so long. Nym'phs: (Anat.) from vvptpti, ' a water nymph.' A'la inter'na mino'res ■clitor'idis, Carun'cula cuticula'res, A'la mino'res, Collic'ula, Myrtocheil'ides, HvqroxtiXiStg, La'bia mino'ra. Two membranous folds, which arise from the lateral parts of the prepuce of the clitoris, and descend on the inner sur- face of the labia maiora; terminating, by becoming gradually thinner, about the middle of the circumference of the NYMPH.KA ALBA 93 NYSTEN orifice of the vagina. They are formed each of two folds of the mucous mem- brane of the vulva; and contain, in their substance, a thin layer of spongy, erectile tissue. Their use seems to be ; - not, as was once supposed, to direct the course of the urine, which notion gave rise to their name, but—to favor the elongation and dilatation of the vagina in pregnancy and labor. (F) Nymphes, Pelites levres. (G) W asser lef zen, Kleinen Schaamlippen. The word viuift] has also been used synonymously with clitoris by Oriba- sius, Aetius, &c. Nymphje'a al'ba (Mat. Med.) Leu- conympha'a, Nen'uphar, Mi'croleuco- nympha'a, White Water Lily. Former- ly employed as a demulcent, antaphro- disiac, emollient, and slightly anodyne remedy. (F) JVenuphar blanc. (G) Weisse Seerose, See- blume, Wasserlilie, Wasser- r os e. NYMPHJE'A LU'TEA, N. ma'jor lu'- tea, Yel'low Water Lily. Used for the same purposes. (F) Nenupharjaune. NYMPHJE'A NELUMJBO, Fa'ba JE- gypti'aca, Cy'amus JEgypti'acus,Nym- pha'a In'dica; Pon'tic or JEgyp'tian Bean. The fruit of this is eaten raw in Egypt and some of the neighbouring countries ; and is considered to be tonic and astringent. Nympiiodo'ti Pastil'lus (Pharm.) Name of a troch, described by Paulus of iEgina. Nymphomania (Path.) from vvutprj, ' nymph,' and uuvta, ' fury.' Fu'ror uteri'nus, Uteroma'nia, Lagne'sis fu'- ror famini'nus, Metroma'nia, Eroto- ma'nia, Melancho'lia uteri'na, Nympho- clu'ia, Tcb'nia, Sympto'ma turpitu'dinis, Androma'nia, Gynacoma'nia, Fnteli- pathi'a, Tenti'go vene'rea, Hystero- ma'nia, Salac'Htas vul'va, U'teri pruri'- tus, Acrai(Arab.), Brachu'na, Aras'con, Arsa'tum, C&stroma'nia. An irresisti- ble and insatiable desire, in females, for the venereal act. It occurs in those particularly, who possess a nervous temperament, and vivid imagination; especially if excited by improper lan- guage, masturbation, &c. Its course, as described, is as follows. In the commencement, the sufferer is a prey to perpetual contests between feelings of modesty and impetuous desire. At an after period, she abandons herself to the latter, seeking no longer to restrain it. In the last stage, the ob- scenity is disgusting; and the mental alienation, for such it is, becomes com- plete. The treatment consists in the use of the same means as are required in the satyriasis of man. When the mental alienation is complete, solitude is indispensable. (F) Nymphomanie, Fureur uterine. (G) Mutterwuth. Writers. Lochnek, Altdorf, 1684 (L). R. W. Crausius, Jena?, 1691 (L). J. Ph. Eyselius, Erford, 1694 (L). Stegmayer, Altdorf, 1713 (L). J. A. Fischer, Erford. 1728 (L). A. E. Buchner, Hal. 1747 (L). C. Fr. Kai.tschmid, Jenje, 1748 (L). Lieb- mann, Hal. 1760 (L). Ostertag, Ar- gent. 1763 (L). M.D.T.de Bienville, from the French, by E. S. Wilmot, Lond. 1775. J. A. Robion, Paris, 1808 (F). J. Herpain, Paris, 1812 (F). Nymphon'cus (Path.) from vvuipa, ' the nympha,' and oyxog,' a tumor.' A morbid tumefaction of the nymphae. Nymphot'omy (Surg.) JYymphoto'- mia, vYympha'rum Sec'tio, vvuiporo'uta, from rvttipij,' nympha,' and rtumv,' to cut.' An operation, known and prac- tised for a long time; and which con- sists in the excision of the nymphae. The operation is had recourse to, when they are attacked with scirrhus, cancer, fungus, or gangrene; or when they are so large as to interfere with walk- ing or coition. Nymphotomy is the circumcision of the female. It is prac- tised in some countries. (G) Schaamlefzenschnitt. Some authors have used the term JYymphotomy for amputation of the clitoris. NYSTEN, Peter Hubert (Biogr.) A learned Parisian physician; born at Liege in 1771; died in 1818. Works. Nouvelles experiences faites sur les organes musculaires de I'lwmme et des animaux d sang rouge. Paris. 1803. 8vo. Nouveau dictionnaire de medecine, chirurgie, chimie, botanique, art v6teri- naire, 8rc. avec Vetymologie, suivi de deux vocabulaires. Lat. &. Gr. 2d edit. Paris, 1810. 8vo.:—re-cast, in con- junction with M. Capuron. Diction- naire de medecine et des sciences acces- soires a la medecine. Ibid. 1814. 8vo. Recherches de physiologie et de chimie pathologique, pour faire suite d celles de Bichat sur la vie et la mort. Paris. 1811. 8vo. Manuel medical. 1814. 2d edit. 1816. 8vo. He published also an edition of the Treatise on Materia Medica by Schwilgue. OAR1TIS 94 OBLIQUE O Oari'tis (Path.) from iaaqiov, ' the ovarium,' and itis: the termination de- noting inflammation. Inflammation of the ovarium. Oophoritis. gx) Eierstockentziindung. bla't.e purgan'tes (Pharm.) Ca- thartic cakes or lozenges made of flour, sugar, and some cathartic drug. Oblique' (Anat.) Obli'quus. Any thing inclined : — which deviates from the vertical line. (G) S c h i e f. Anat- omists have given this name to certain muscles, which have an oblique direc- tion as regards the plane, that divides the body into two equal and symmetri- cal halves. These are : — I. The Oblique Muscles of the Ab- domen. They are two in number, and distinguished into : — a. The OBLfQ.UUS EXTER'NUS ABDOMINIS, O. descen'dens exter'nus, O. descen'dens, O. ma'jor, Ilio-pu'bo cos'to - abdom'inal, Cos'to - abdom'inal, (Ch.) One of the broadest muscles of the body. It is situated at the lateral and anterior part of the abdomen ; and is flat and quadrilateral. It is attached, above, to the outer surface and lower edge of the 7 or 8 last ribs: below, to the anterior third of the external lip of the crista ilii: before, it terminates at the linea alba by means of a broad and strong aponeurosis, which covers the rectus, and presents, towards its inferior part, two very solid fibrous fasciculi, which are inserted : — the one, at the symphysis; the other, at the spine of the pubis,—under the name of Pillars of the Abdominal Ring. These pillars leave between them an opening, which forms the inferior ori- fice of the inguinal canal. The obliquus externus abdominis de- presses the ribs, and carries them back- wards, during a strong expiration. It impresses on the chest a movement of rotation; and bends the thorax upon the pelvis, or vice versd. It contracts, also, the abdominal cavity. (F) Grand oblique, Oblique externe. b. The OBLPq,UUS INTER'NUS AB- DOMINIS, M. accli'vis, O. ascen'dens, O. mi'nor, O. inttr'nus, O. ascen'dens inter'nus, Ilio - lumbo - costo-abdominal, Ilio-abdominal (Ch.), is broad, espe- cially before; thin; and irregularly quadrilateral, like the preceding, be- neath which it is situated. It is at- tached, above, to the inferior edge of the cartilages of the 5th, 4 th, 3d, and 2d false ribs : below, to the anterior two- thirds of the interstice of the crista du, to the posterior part of the crural arch, and to the pubes: behind, to the spinous processes of the two last lumbar verte- bra?, and to those of the two first por- tions of the sacrum; before, to the linea alba. Its upper fibres run ob- liquely upwards and forwards; the mid- dle are horizontal; and the lower pass obliquely downwards and forwards. These last, in the male, are dragged down through the inguinal ring, when the testicle descends; and form the two fasciculi of the cremaster. The obliquus internus resembles the O. externus in function. , (F) Muscle petit oblique ou oblique interne. II. The Oblique Muscles of the Eye are two in number. They are distin- guished into : — a. The OBLtqUUS SUPE'RIOR OC- ULI, Amato'rius mus'culus, Trochlea'- ris, Obli'quus ma'jor, Optico - trochlei- scleroticien, Grand trochleateur (Ch.), Circumductio'nis op'if ex, Longis'simus oc'vli, is situated at the inner and upper part of the orbit. It is small, round, fusiform, and reflected upon itself in the middle of its course. Behind, it is attached to the inside of the foramen opticum; and when it arrives opposite the internal orbitar process it becomes a small, round tendon, which slides in a. cartilaginous pully, fixed to the os fron- tis, and is reflected, at an acute angle, to proceed downwards and outwards, and to attach itself to the outer and back part of the globe of the eye. This muscle carries the globe of the eye for- wards and inwards ; making it experi- ence a movement of rotation, which directs the pupil downwards and in- wards. This is an involuntary muscle as well as the next. In sleep, when the power over the straight or volun- tary muscles of the organ is nearly lost, the eye is given up to the oblique muscles, which lodge the transparent cornea under the upper eyelid. At the approach of death, the same thing is observable ; hence, the turning up of the eye, at such a time, is not an evi- OBLITERATED 95 OBTURATOR dence of agony or suffering but of in- sensibility. (F) Grand oblique de Vail, 0. supe- rieur de Vail, Amoureux (Muscle) b. The OBLTQ,UUS INFE'RIOR OC'- ULI, O. mi'nor oc'uli, Maxillo-scleroti- ■cien, Petit TrochUateur (Ch.) is situ- ated at the anterior and inferior part of the orbit. It is flat and attached to the inner and anterior part of the orbitar surface of the superior maxillary bone, on the outside of the lachrymal gutter; from thence, it passes outwards and backwards, and terminates, by an apo- neurosis, at the posterior and inner part of the globe of the eye. It carries the globe of the eye inwards and for- wards ; and directs the pupil upwards and outwards. (F) Petit oblique ou oblique inferieur de Vail. III. Oblique muscles of the head. These are two in number. a. OBLI'QUUS SUPE'RIOR CAP'ITIS, O. mi'nor cap'itis, Trachilo-atloido-oc- cipital, Atloido-sous-mastoidicn (Ch.) This muscle is situated at the sides of, and behind, the articulation of the head : it is flat and attached, on the one hand, to the top of the transverse pro- cess of the atlas; and, on the other, terminates at the occipital bone, be- neath the inferior curved line, and sometimes, also, at the mastoid region of the temporal bone. It extends the head, — inclining it to one side. (F) Muscle oblique supericur ou petit oblique de la t&te. b. The OBLfQUUS INFE'RIOR CAP'- ITIS, Obli'quus ma'jor, Spini-axoido-tra- cheli-atloidien, Axoido-atloldien (Ch.) is situated at the posterior part of the neck and head. It is round, fusiform ; attached to the spinous process of the axis, and proceeds to terminate behind and below the summit of the transverse process of the atlas. It impresses, on the first vertebra and the head, a movement of rotation, which turns the face to one side. (F) Oblique infirieur ou grand ob- lique de la tete. Obliterated (Path.) Oblitera'tus; from oblitera're, ' to efface letters.' A vessel or duct is said to be obliterated, when its parietes have approximated and contracted such adhesions to each other that the cavity has completely disappeared. Ob'olus, opoXog, a weight of 9 or 10 grains. Galen, Observa'tion (Path.) Observa'tio, rrtqrtatg, ovurta^ax^onaig. Act of exam- ining a thing, by means of the external senses. This word is employed in several acceptations. Jt expresses — 1. The action of observing—2. The aggregate of knowledge,afforded by ob- servation. In French, it means, the case or history of the phenomena, presented by a patient in the course of a disease. (G) Beobachtung. Writer. A. Courbon-Perusel (on the mode of observing diseases), Paris, 1803 (F). Obstet'rics, from Obstet'rix,' a mid- wife.' The art of midwifery. Ob'struens (Mat. Med.) from ob'- struo, ' I shut up.' Oppilati'rus. A medicine, which closes the orifices of ducts or vessels. Obtun'dens (Mat. Med.) An epithet, applied to remedies, that were sup- posed, according to an erroneous the- ory, to be possessed of the power of blunting the acrimony of the humors. A demulcent is one of these. (F) Obtondant. Obtura'tor (Anat.) Obtura'tor, Ob- turate'rius ; from obtura're, ' to close,' ' stop up the entrance.' A name given to several parts. (F) Obturateur. 1. FORA'MEN OBTURATO'RIUM, (F) Trou sous-pubien, F. in'fra-jmbia'- num, Fora'men ova'le, F. thyroidc'um. A large opening of an oval or triangu- lar form, in the anterior part of the os innominatum, on the outside of the symphysis pubis and beneath the hori- zontal ramus of the os pubis. This foramen is closed by a membranous ligament. 2. OBTURA'TOR MUS'CLES. These are two in number. They are divided into a. OBTURA'TOR EXTER'NUS, Ex- tra-pelvio-pubi-trochanterien, Sous-pu- bio-trochanterien externe (Ch.) A mus- cle, situated at the anterior and inner part of the thigh. It is broad, flat, and triangular; and is attached, on the one hand, to the anterior surface of the os pubis, to that of the ischium, and to the anterior surface of the obturator ligament. Its fleshy fibres converge to the tendon, which proceeds to be inserted at the inferior part of the cav- ity of the great trochanter. This mus- cle rotates the thigh outwards. b. The OBTURA'TOR INTER'NUS, Marsupia'lis, Bursa'lis, Intra-pelvio- trochantcrien, Sous-pubio-trochanterien interne (Ch.) is seated, almost entirely, in the pelvis. It arises from the inner surface of the obturator ligament and OBTURATOR 96 OCCIPITAL from the posterior part of the circum- ference of the obturator foramen, and is inserted, by means of a strong ten- don, running between the two portions of the gemini, into the cavity at the root of the great trochanter ; after hav- ing turned upon the ischium, which forms for it a kind of pulley. This muscle also rotates the thigh out- wards. 3. The OBTURA'TOR AR'TERY, Sous-pubio-fimorale (Ch.), Arteria ob- turatoria, A. obturutrix, arises, most commonly, from the hypogastric. It is, however, frequently, given off from the epigastric; a matter of importance to be determined in cases of femoral hernia. Of 500 obturator arteries, ex- amined by Mr. J. Cloquet, 348 were furnished by the hypogastric, and 152 by the epigastric or crural. When it arises from the hypogastric, it passes forwards and outwards, then turns hor- izontally into the cavity of the pelvis, to issue from this cavity by the open- ing left at the upper part of the obtu- rator membrane. When, on the con- trary, the obturator artery arises from the epigastric or the crural, it descends obliquely inwards, behind the os pubis, to the obturator foramen. At its exit from the pelvis, this artery divides into two branches, a posterior and an ante- rior, which are distributed to the mus- cles of the anterior and superior part of the thigh. (F) Artere obturatrice. 4. The OBTURA'TOR VEIN has, or- dinarily, the same arrangement as the artery. It is common, however, to find it arising from the epigastric ; whilst the corresponding artery pro- ceeds from the hypogastric, and vice vcrsd. 5. The OBTURA'TOR NERVE, Sous- pubio-femoral (Ch), proceeds, princi- pally, from the 2d and 3d lumbar nerves. It descends into the pelvis ; gains the obturator foramen ; gives branches to the obturator muscles, and divides, behind the adductor primus and pectinalis, into two branches; one anterior, whose branches are distrib- uted to the two first adductors, graci- lis, and integuments; the other, poste- rior, distributing its ramifications to the obturator externus and third ad- ductor. 6. The OBTURA'TOR LIG'AMENT or MEMBRANE is a fibrous membrane, fixed to the whole circumference of the obturator foramen, except above, where an opening remains for the pas- sage of the vessels and nerves of the same name. Occip'ital (Anat.) Occipitalis. Inat which belongs to the occiput: 1. The OCCIP'ITAL BONE, Os oc- cip'itis, Os spha'no-basila're, Os memo'- ria, Os nervo'sum, Osbasila're, Os pro'- ra, Os pyx'idis, is situated at the pos- terior and inferior part of the cranium, which it assists in forming. It is flat, symmetrical, and curved upon itself. It presents, 1. An occipital or posterior surface, which is convex ; and has, upon the median line, the basilary sur- face, the foramen magnum through which passes the spinal marrow and its membranes and vessels ; — the ex- ternal occipital crest, the external occip- ital protuberance ; and, at the sides, the upper curved line, large rough arched. ridge or transverse arch, or linea semi- circularis, the lower curved line, the posterior condyloid fossa, the condyles for the articulation of this bone with the atlas ; the anterior condyloid fossa, pierced by a foramen for the passage of the ninth pair of nerves. 2. A cerebral or anterior surface. On the median line are ; — the basilary fossa, the inner orifice of the foramen mag- num, the internal occipital crest, the internal occipital protuberance, the cru- ciform spine ; — a channel, which lodges the termination of the straight sinus, and on each side — the occipital fossa, distinguished into superior or cerebral, and inferior or cerebellous, and separated by a groove which lodges the lateral sinus. 3. The surfaces of the occip- cipital bone are separated by four edges and four angles. The two superior edges are articulated with the parietal bones; the two lower join the tempo- ral ; and the anterior angle, under the name basilary process, is united to the sphenoid. The occipital bone is developed from four points of ossification ; and some- times from a greater number. (F) Os occipital. (G) H inter■ hauptsbein, Bodenbein. 2. OCCIP'ITAL MUS'CLE, Occipita- lis. Many anatomists have given this name to the posterior fasciculus of the OCCIPITO-FRONTAUS (q. V.) 3. OCCIP'ITAL AR'TERY. This arises from the posterior part of the external carotid, beneath the parotid. It proceeds backwards, passes between the mastoid process and the transverse process of the atlas ; reaches the occip- ital bone and divides into two branches, which may be called ascending, poste- OCC1PITO-ATLOID 97 OCIMUM BASILICUM rior and anterior, and are distributed to the neighbouring muscles and liga- ments. 4. The OCCIP'ITAL VEIN. Its roots follow exactly the course of the branches of the artery, and unite into a single trunk, which opens into the internal jugular vein, and sometimes into the external. 5. OCCIP'ITAL NERVE, Sub-occip'- ital nerve, Premiere poire trachelicnne (Ch). It arises from the upper part of the spinal marrow by 8 or 10 filaments, united in two fasciculi. Thus formed, it passes between the foramen mag- num and the posterior arch of the atlas; and, at this place, forms a long ganglion, afterwards dividing into two branches. Of these, the ante- rior, which is long and small, makes a turn above the transverse process of the atlas and forms an anastomotic noose with a branch of the second cer- vical nerve. The posterior branch, larger and shorter, .divides into 7 or 8 branches, which are distributed to the muscles of the upper and back part of the neck. g') Nerf occipital ou sous-occipital. ccip'ito-at'loid (Anat.) Occip'ito- atloide'us. That which has reference to the occiput and atlas. (F) Occipito-atlotdien.' The OCCIP'ITO-AT'LOID ARTICU- LA'TION is the articulation of the con- dyles of the occipital bone with the superior articular cavities of the atlas. It is strengthened by two ligaments; — the one anterior, the other posterior, called occipito-atloid ligaments ; the one extends from the anterior, the other from the posterior, arch of the atlas, to the corresponding portion of the circumference of the foramen magnum. Occip'ito-axoid (Anat.) Occip'ito- axoldeus. That which relates to the occipital bone and the axis or second vertebra. (F) Occipito-axoidien. The OCCIP'ITO-AXOID ARTICULA'- TION is the connexion of the occipital bone with the axis or second vertebra, although these bones are not really articulated but are merely retained in apposition by three strong ligaments; the posterior of which is called the occipito-axTid, and the two others odon- toid. Occip'ito-Fronta'lis (Anat.) Di- gas'tricus cra'nii, Epicra'nius, Fronta'lis et occipita'lis. The majority of anat- omists call, by this name, the whole of VOL. II. 9 the fleshy plane — with the epicranial or coronal aponeurosis (see Calotte),— which covers the head from the occiput to the forehead. It is attached, by its posterior fasciculus, to the two outer thirds of the upper curved line of the occipital bone and to the outer surface of, the mastoid portion of the temporal; and, by its anterior fasciculus, it ter- minates at the eyebrow, where it be- comes confounded with the supercilia- ris, pyramidalis nasi, and orbicularis palpebrarum. The occipito-frontalis, by the con- traction of its anterior fasciculus, draws forwards a part of the integuments of the cranium. It wrinkles the skin of the forehead transversely, and may, also, contribute to open the eye by its decussation with the orbicularis palpe- brarum. The posterior fasciculus of the muscle draws backwards a part of the skin of the cranium and assists in stretching the common aponeurosis. Occip'ito-meninge'al (Anat.) That which belongs to the occipital and to the meninge or dura mater. The OCCIP'ITO-MENINGE'AL AR'- TERY, in Chaussier's nomenclature, is a branch of the vertebral, given off to the dura mater at its entrance into the cranium. Oc'ciput (Anat.) Inion, iviov, Opis'- tho-cra'nium, oma9oxqaviov, Pro'ra, Ocqpi'Hium. The back -part of the head, formed by the occipital bone. (G) Hinterhaupt. Occlu'sion (Path.) Occlu'sio, from occlu'dere, ' to shut up.' My'ce, uvxtj Sometimes this word signifies, simply, the transient approximation of the edges of a natural opening — the occlusion of the eyelids, for example : at others, it is synonymous with imperforation, as occlusion of the pupil, vagina, &c. (G) Verse hi iessung. Writer. M. Juville, Paris, 1815 (F). OC'CO, Adol'phus (Biogr.) One of a family of physicians of considera- ble eminence; born at Augsburg, in 1524; died m 1605. Work. Pharma- copoeia, seu, medicamentarium pro repub- UcA Augustand. August. Vindel. 1574. fol. Epistola Graca ad Conradum Gesnerum de oxymeli helleborato, aliis- que ad rem medicam spectantibus. Oc"imum Basil'icum (Mat. Med.) Basil'icum, Beren'daros, Basil'icum ma'- jus, B. citra'tum, Common or Citron basil, wxiuov (taodtxov. This herb has a fragrant odor and aromatic taste. It is used as a condiment and has been OCIMUM CARYOPHYLLATUM 98 CEDEMOSARCA supposed to possess nervine proper- ties. (F) Basilic commun. (G) Basilienkraut, Konigs- kraut, Hernnkraut. Oc''imum caryophylla'tum, O. min'- imum. Small or Bush basil. Possesses properties similar to the former. It is, sometimes, used as snuff. Octa'na (Path.) (Path.) from octo, ' eight.' Hcbdomada'ria A fever, whose paroxysms recur every week. A sup- posititious case. Octa'rius (Pliarm.) The eighth part of a wine gallon. It contains six- teen fluid ounces. Ph. L. Oc'tcnx (Pharm.) A weight of 8 ounces. Odaxis'mi s (Path.) odasiouog, from oSovg, ' a tooth.' The painful itching of the gums, which precedes the ap- pearance of the teeth. Oc'ulist (Med.) Oculis'ta, Opthal- mia'ter, oip9a?.uiaTqog. One who oc- cupies himself, chiefly, with the man- agement of diseases of the eyes. (G) Augenarzt. Oixi\t\gra (Path.) from oSovg, 'a tooth' and ayqa, ' a seizure.' A rheu- matic or gouty pain in the teeth. Odontal'gia (Path.) from oSovg, ' a tooth,' and aXyog, ' pain.' Odon'tia, Den'tium do'lor, Tooth'-ache, Odon'tia doloro'sa. A disease, dependent upon a variety of causes affectin? the cavity of the tooth; but generally owing to caries which exposes the cavity to the action of the air and extraneous mat- ters in general. Hence the treatment consists in plugging the caries or destroying the sensibility of the nerve, by powerful stimulants; and if these means fail, in extraction of the tooth. (F) Douleur des dents, Fluxion sur les dents, Mai de dent, Mai d'amour. (G) Zahnweh, Zahnschmerz. Odon'tia df.for'mis (Path.) De- formity of the teeth, from error of shape, position, or number. Good. Odon'toid (Anat.) Odantoi'des, o8ov- roetS>;g, from oSovg,' a tooth,' and nSog, ' shape, ' resemblance ' ; PyrenoX'des, ■nvotji-otti^g. This epithet is given to the Processus dentatus of the second vertebra or axis (q. v.) The ODON'TOID LIG'AMENTS, (F) Ligaments odonto'idiens, are two strong and short conical fasciculi, whose trun- cated summits embrace the sides of the odontoid process, and whose bases are fixed in the fossa? at the inner side of the condyles of the occipital bone. Their direction is obliquely outwards and slightly upwards. They enter into the composition of the occipito-axoid articulation; strengthen the junction of the head with the vertebral column, and limit the movement of rotation of the atlas on the axis. Odontol'ithos (Med.) from odovg, ' a tooth,' and Xi9og, « a stone.' A sort of incrustation, of a yellowish color, which forms at the base of the teeth and is called Tartar. It consists of 79 parts of phosphate of lime ; 12£ of mu- cus ; one of a particular salivary mat- ter, and 1\ of an animal substance, sol- uble in muriatic acid. Odontol'ogy (Anat.) Odontoloxia, from oSovg,' a tooth,' and Xoyog, ' a dis- course.' An anatomical treatise of the teeth. O'dor (Physiol.) O'dor, Od'me, Os'- ■ me, oSutj, oout}. A smell. Odors are subtle particles, constantly escaping from the surface of certain bodies. They act, in some manner by actual contact on the nerves of the Schneide- rian membrane, and wive occasion to the sense of smell or Olfaction (q. v.) (G) Geruch. Writers. P. S. Spoletint, Rom. 1641 (L). Cigarini, Siena?, 1749 (L). Th. Capellini. Paris (F). H. Clo- quet, Paris, 1815 (F). CEde'ma (Path.) oiSyua, from oiStm, ' I am swollen.' Hy'drops cellula'ris ar'tuum, Phlegmasia. Swelling, pro- duced by the accumulation of a serous fluid in the interstices of the cellular texture. This swelling is soft; yields under the finger; preserves the im- pression for some time, and is pale and without pain. It presents the same characters as anasarca, which is gen- eral odema. Its etiology and treatment are also the same. See Anasarca. (G) Wassergeschwulst. Writers. Meibomius, Helmst, 1679 (L). Fasch, Jenae, 1683 (L). Pauli, Lips. 1685 (L). G. E. Stahl (a gouty adema), Hal. 1713 (L). Schrock, Altdorf. 1721 (L). Van Marle, Ultraj. 1746 (L). Bordenave, Paris, 1765 (L). J. G. Kuhn, 1793 (G). L. E. Brclet, Paris, 1804 (F). 02DE'MA OF THE LUNGS, Laennec has so called the infiltration of serum into the tissue of the lung, carried to such an extent as to diminish its per- meability to air. It is not an uncom- mon sequela of pneumonia, and the major exanthemata. (F) QZdeme du pvumon. OZdemosar'ca (Path.) A species of 0ELHAF 99 CESOPHAGUS tumor, mentioned by M. A. Severinus, which holds a middle place between oedema and sarcoma. OELHAF, Jo'achim (Biogr.) A physician of Dantzick, where he taught anatomy ; died in 1630. Works. Disputatio de fcetu humano. Gedan. 1(507. 4to. De usu ventriculorum cere- bri. Ibid. 1616. 4to. An ventriculi actio primaria sit chylosis ? Gedan. 1630. 4to. De renum officio in re med- ical et venered ; published after his death with the treatise of Thomas Bartho- line, entitled,— De usu flagrorum in re medica et venered. Hafn. 1670. 8vo. (E.nantha'ria (Pharm.) oivav9aqia. A name of different ointments, into the composition of which, wine, the lily, &c. entered. CEnan'the (Mat. Med.) ffi. croca'ta, OH. charophyl'lifo'liis, CE. cicu'tafa'cie lobel'li, Hem'lock drop'wort. A violent poison of the acro-narcotic class. Its juice has been recommended in certain cutaneous diseases ; but it is scarcely ever used. It is employed in fomen- tations. . ' 02nel^:'on (Pharm.) oivtXaiov, from oeros,' wine,' and tXaiov,.' oil.' A mix- ture of oil and wine. Galen. OSnog'ala (Pharm.) oivoyaXa, from otvog, wine, and yaXa, 'milk,' — 'a mixture of wine and milk.' According to some, wine, as warm a3 new milk. CEnog'aron (Pharm.) oivoyaqov, Ga'- rum vi'no mis'tum. Wine mixed with garum. Aetius. GSsophage'al (Anat.) OZsophaga'us. Relating or belonging to the oesopha- gus. (F) GUsophagicn. CESQPHAGE'AL MUS'CLE, OZsopha- ga'us. Some anatomists have given this name to the transverse muscular fibres, which surround the oesophagus at its upper extremity. OESOPHAGEAL AP'ERTURE OF THE DPAPHRAGM. An opening in the diaphragm, for the passage of the oesophagus. (F) Ouverture asophagienne du dia- phragme. OESOPHAGEAL AP'ERTURE OF THE STOMACH. A name, given to the superior or cardiac orifice of the stom- ach, to distinguish it from the inferior or pyloric. CEsophagis'mus (Path.) A name given, by Vogel, to spasm of the oeso- phagus. CEsophagi'tis (Path.) Inflammation of the oesophagus. —Angina cesophagaa. CEsophagot'omy (Surg.) CEsopha- goto'mia ; from oioofayog,' the oesopha- gus,' and rtuvttv, ' to cut.' An inci- sion made into the oesophagus for the purpose of extracting foreign bodies from it. (G) Speiserohrenschnitt. Writer. J. Vignardonne, Paris, 1805 (F). OZsoph'agus (Anat.) oiaoipayog, from oico, ' I carry,' and ipayui,' I eat;' Gu'- la, Fis'tula ciba'lis. The Gul'let. A musculo-membranous canal, cylindri- cal, and depressed from before to be- hind, which extends from the inferior extremity of the pharynx to the upper orifice of the stomach. At its origin, it is situated in the, median line; but, beneath the larynx, it deviates to the left, and in the chest experiences different inflexions. In its cervical portion, it corresponds, behind, with the spine ; before, with the larynx and tra- chea ; and, at the sides, it is close to the primitive carotids, internal jugular veins, pa* vaguin, recurrent nerves, &c. In its inferior or thoracic portion, the rjesophagus is entirely contained in the posterior mediastinum ; and enters the abdomen through the oesophageal aperture of the diaphragm. The o?sophagus is composed of a very strong muscular layer, sometimes called Tu'nica vagina'lisgu'la ; formed, itself, of two sets of fibres, the external being generally longitudinal, the inter- nal transverse or annular. 2. Of a mucous membrane which is soft, fine, thin, and white, especially at its lower part. It is continuous, above, with the mucous membrane of the pharynx. The mucous follicles, found beneath it, are not numerous, and have been called Oesophageal glands. The arteries of the oesophagus pro- ceed, in the neck, from the thyroid; in the chest, from the bronchial arteries and directly from the aorta; — in the ab- domen, from the inferior phrenic and coronaria ventriculi. Its veins empty themselves into the inferior thyroid, the vena cava superior,, the internal mammary, azygos, bronchial, phrenic, and coronaria ventriculi. Its lymphat- ics pass into the ganglia surrounding it. Its nerves are afforded by the pharyn- geal and pulmonary plexuses; by the cardiac nerves; the thoracic ganglia, and, especially, by the pneumogastric and their recurrent branches. (G) Speisero hre. Writers. Fr. Hoffmann (diseases of), Hal. 1722 (L). T. Bordenave (extraneous bodies in), Paris, 1763 (L), Venel (Do.), Lausanne, 1769 (F). CESTRUM VENERIS 100 OLEUM J. Bleuland (sound and diseased struc- ture of ), Lugd. Bat. 1785 (L). J.N. Rust (icounds of), Vienn. 1814 (G). A. Monro, Jun. (morbid anat. of gullet, stomach and intestines), Edinburgh. 1811. CEs'trum Ven'eris (Med.) QZs'trum vene'rcum; from ces'trus,' a gadfly,' be- cause, by its bite, it agitates cattle. An immoderate desire tor sexual inter- course. With some, oestrum signifies Clitoris. CEs'ype, OZs'ypos, oiai//i»;, oinvTTog. The sordes and dung, adhering to the wool about the nates of the sheep. Hippocr., Erotian. Offic"inal (Pharm.) Officinalis, from offici'na, ' a shop.' An epithet for medicines found in the shop of the apothecary, ready prepared; in opposi- tion to mug"istral or extempora'neous; — those prepared after the prescription of the physician. OhiJo, Min'eral Waters of (Mat. Med) Yellow Spring is a chalybeate, situated in Green oounty, 64 miles from Cincinnati. It is sometimes frequent- ed. H. O'lea Europje'a (Mat. Med.) Oli'va, O'leasati'va, The OlHvetree,tXaia. The fruit of the olive tree, when pickled, is extremely grateful to some stomachs. Olives, as met with in the shops, are prepared from the green, unripe fruit, repeatedly steeped in water. To this, some quicklime or alkaline salt is added, and afterwards, they are washed and preserved in a pickle of common salt and water. From this fruit is prepared the Ol'ive oil or Sal'- ad oil of the Pharmacopoeias, which is obtained by grinding and pressing the olives, when thoroughly ripe. The finer and purer oil issues first by gentle pressure, and the inferior sorts on heat- ing what is left and pressing it more strongly. See Olf.im Oliv.i. In Cal- abria, an odorous resin exudes from its trunk which is employed, as a per- fume, by the Neapolitans. (F) Olivier) (Fruit) Olive. (G) Olivenbaum. Olea'men (Pharm.) Oleamen'tum. Any soft ointment, prepared of oil. SCRIBONIUS. Olec'ranon (Anat.) Olec'ranum ; from coA»i»,, ' the elbow,' and xoavur, 1 the head,' Acrole'nion, axnolr^iol, Ad- ditamen'tum neca'tum, Proces'sus anco- neus, Top of the cu'bit. Head or pro- jection of the elbow. A large process at the upper extremity of the ulna, on which we lean. When this process is I fractured, it is apt to be drawn up by the triceps; and much care is required to keep the parts in apposition. Writers. G. Capiomont (fracture of the), Paris, 1803 (F). P. Camper (Do.), Hag. 1789 (L). O'leum (Pharm.) eXator, from tXaia, ' the olive.' Ela'on. A collective name, under which two classes of fluids are included, very different from each other; those, belonging to the one class, are viscid ; mawkish or almost insipid : those of the other are nearly devoid of viscidity, and are caustic and very volatile. The former are called fat or fixed oils; the latter volatile or essential oils, or essences (q. v.). (F) Huile. (G) Oehl. O'LEUM JETHE'REUM (Pharm.) AZlhc'real oil. (formed in the distilla- tion of ether), Oleum vini. It is used only as an ingredient in the compound spirit of ether. (F) Huile douce de vin. O'LEUM AMYGDALA'RUM, O'leum amyg'dala commu'nis, Oil of al'monds (Expressed from both siceet and bitter almonds ; § xvj of almonds yield § v of oil.) It is inodorous, insipid, and of a pale straw color, and is employed as a demulcent and emollient. (F) Huile d'amandes. O'LEUM ANIMA'LE, An'imal oil. An oil, obtained by the decomposition of the immediate principles of animals, subjected to the action of heat. It is fetid, and always contains a certain quantity of subcarbonate of ammonia. See Olea Empyreumatica. The name, animal oil, is sometimes, also, given to the fat contained in the fatty vesicles. The composition of this fat does not, indeed, differ from that of the fixed oils. (F) Huile animale. The O'LEUM ANIMA'LE DIPPE'- LII, or Animal oil of DIPPEL, O'leum cor'nu cer'vi, 0. C. C. rectifica'tum, An'imal oil, Dippel's oil, O'leum py'ro-anima'U depura'tum, O. ani- ma'le athe'reum, Pyro'leum os'sium rectifica'tum, is obtained by distillincr animal matters, especially hartshorn, on the naked fire. The subcarbonate of ammonia, which it contains, renders it partly soluble in water, and commu- cates to it its stimulant properties for which it is used in medicine. It is em- ployed as an antispasmodic. (F) Huile animate de Dippel, Huile de come de terf ' O'LEUM ANIMALIZA'TUM PER IN- FUSio'NEM (F) Huile animaUsTe par infusion. A preparation, formerly OLEUM 101 OLEUM esteemed tonic and cephalic. It was obtained by boiling new-born puppies in oil, they being first deprived of their blood, skin, and intestines. When the decoction was cold, origanum, thyme, pennyroyal, St. John's wort, and mar- joram were added. (F) Huile aromatique, H. de petits chiens. O'LEUM BENZO'INI, Oil of Ben'zoin or Benjamin. An oil obtained, by heat- ing in a sand bath, the matter which remains, after benzoic acid has been separated from benzoin by the aid of heat. It has been, regarded as balsamic and sudorific. O'LEUM CEDkRINUM, Essen'tia de ce'dro. The oil of the peal of citrons, obtained in a particular manner, with- out distillation, in Italy. (F) Huile de cidrat. O'LEUM LAURPNUM, O'leum lau'ri, Oil of bays. An oil obtained from bay- berries, and sometimes used in sprains and bruises, unattended with inflam- mation. ■ O'LEUM LU'CII PIS'CIS. From the liver of the E'sox lu'cius an oil is spon- taneously separated ; which is used, in some countries, to destroy specks on the cornea. O'LEUM E MUCILAGIN'IBUS, Oil of mu'cilages. (Rad. althaa rec. tj[)ss, sem. lini, sem. fariU gneci aa § iij, aqua }t>ij. Boil for half an hour, add ol. oliv. ftiv. Continue boiling till the water is nearly consumed and pour off the oil.) Emollient. O'LEUM OLPVJE, 0. oliva'rum, 01'- ive oil, Sal'ad oil. It is an inodorous, insipid, and transparent oil; obtained by expression from the olive, when ripe. It is demulcent and emollient, — pos- sessing the qualities of the fixed oils in general. An inferior kind, obtained by boiling the olives in water, and skimming the oil from the surface, is used, also, in Pharmacy. See Olea Europ^a. O'LEUM SULPHURA'TUM, Bal'sa- mum sul'phuris sim'plex, Sulphura'ted oil. (Sulphur, lot. § ij, oliva olei Jhj. Heat the oil in a large iron pot and throw in the sulphur, by degrees ; stir- ring the mixture after each addition till they unite.) It is stimulating, and was formerly much used in coughs, asthma, &c. and, externally, to foul ulcers. O'LEUM TEREBIN'THINJE RECTI- FICA'TUM, O'leum pi'ni puris'simum, Rcc'tificd oil of tur'pentine, O'leum tere- bin'thina athe'reum, Sp. of tur'pentine. 9* (Com'mon oil of tur'pentine, is also called Com'mon oil of spike, O'leum spi'ca vulga're.) (Olei terebinth. Jfej, aquaf^iv. Distil over the oil.) It is stimulant, diuretic, anthelmintic, and rubefacient. Dose, 5SS to 3j- The Guesto'nian embroca'tion for Rheu'matism consists of ol. terebinth., ol. oliv. aa § iss, acid sulph. dil. 5 iij. O'LEA ANIMA'LIA (Phar.) An'imal oils. A name given to fixed oils, hold- ing in solution the mucilaginous and gelatinous principles of certain ani- mals, as the Oil of frogs, Oil ofscor'pi- ons, Oil of spi'ders, &c. Sometimes, also, the term anim.al oils is given to empyreumatic oils, produced during the decomposition of animal substances by heat. (F) Huiles animates. O'LEA EMPYREUMAT'ICA (Phar.) Empyreumat'ic oils. Oils, which haVe an empyreumatic or burnt smell. They are obtained by treating vegetable or animal matters by heat, in close ves- sels. They do not exist in organized bodies, but are formed during their decomposition by fire. The animal oil of Dippel is an empyreumatic oil. (F) Huile empyreumatique. O'LEA FIX'A VEL PIN'GUIA (Pharm.) Express'ed oils, Fix'ed oils, Fat'ty oils. All the oils, obtained from the seeds or pericarps of vegetables, without distillation, and which are vis- cid, but slightly odorous and sapid ; lighter than water, and insoluble in alcohol. The rancidity of oils depends on the absorption of oxygen, and, therefore, they should be kept in bulk, as much as possible ; and in narrow- necked bottles, so that a very small surface only can be exposed to the air. All the fixed oils are emollient, and, in a certain dose, they act as purgatives and emetics. They are prepared by expressing the fruit or seed containing them. (F) Huiles fixes ou grasses. O'LEA FUGA'CIA (Pharm.) Fuga'- cious oils. A name given to oils, which are so volatile, that in order to obtain them, recourse must be had to a differ- ent process from that employed for other essential oils. Such are the oils of jessamine, lily, violet, &c. (F) Huiles fugaces. O'LEA MEDICINA'LIA (Pharm.) Medic'Hnal oils. A name given to oils, prepared by macerating, infusing, or boiling medicinal substances in olive or any other fixed oil. These oils may, then, „be regarded as oily solutions of OLFACTION 102 OLIVE-SHAPED certain medicinal substances ; whence they can never be simple. They have, however, been divided into sim'vle and com'pound medic'Hnal oils. To the former belong the Oils of St. Johns- wort, of the Solanum nigrum, &c.; to the other,—which have often been call- ed Oily balsams, (F) Buumcs huileux, — the Balsams of Fioraventi, Metz, &c. Medicinal oils are, almost always, employed externally. (F) Huiles medicinales. O'LEA VOLATIL'IA (Pharm.) Vol- atile oils, Essen'tial oils, Distil'led oils, Es'sences. Oils, found in aromatic vegetables and in every part of them, except in the interior of the seeds. The majority are obtained by distilla- tion ; but some by expression. They possess unctuosity, inflammability, and viscidity, like the fixed oils ; but they are generally odoriferous, pungent, and acrid. The greater part are lighter than water; but some are_ heavier and congeal at a moderate temperature. They dissolve, in small quantity, in distilled water, by simple agitation. Almost all are soluble in alcohol. The odor and taste are the usual tests of their goodness. To preserve them, they should be kept in a cool Place, in small bottles quite full and well corked. Volatile oils are possessed of the' aromatic properties of the plant whence they are obtained. They are all, when applied externally, stimulant and rube- facient. (F) Huiles volatiles, H. cssentielles. Olfac'tion (Physiol.) Olfac'tus, ooipqijoig, Odora'tus, Sense of smell, Smell'ing. The sense, by which we perceive the impressions made on the olfactory nerves by the odorous parti- cles suspended in the atmosphere. The olfactory nerve has usually been considered the great nerve of smell; and it is probably the nerve of special sensibility, general sensibility beino- communicated by the branches of the 5th pair, distributed on the pituitary membrane of the nose and sinuses. (F) Odorat. (G) Geruchssinn, Riechen. Writers. A. Scarpa (anatomically viewed), Mediol. 1794, 4to. (L). S. Th. Simmering (Do.), Francf. ad Mcen. 1>L0 (L). J.H. Cloquet, Paris, 1815(F). Corvinus, Prag. 1749 (L). Buchner, Hal. 1752 (L). Olfac'tory (Anat.) Olfacti'vus, 01- facto'rius, ooipqavrtxog, from olfactus, 'the smell.' That which belongs or relates to the sense of smell. The OLFAC'TORY NERVES, Eth- moid'al nerves (Ch.) Proces'sus mam- iUa'res, Proces'sus mumilla'res cer'ebri ad na'res, P. papilla'res, Carun'cula mamilla'res, — the 1st pair ofencephal'ic nerves. This nerve leaves the brain, opposite the inner part of the fissure of Sylvius, by three roots ; which, by their union, form a triangular knot or expansion. When it reaches the etli- moid fossa it expands and forms a tri- angular ganglion or grayish, soft, bulb, which furnishes, from its inferior sur- face, the branches, that have to be dis- tributed to the nasal fossae. These filaments are very numerous ; they pass through ihe foramina, in the cribriform plate and enter the nasal fossae. They are distinguished into the internal, external, and middle. The former are distributed over the mucous membrane covering the outer paries of the nasal fossae; the second descend upon the septum and the third are lost, almost immediately, on the portion of the pituitary membrane, that lines the vault of the fossae. The OLFAC'TORY FORAMINA,— (F) Trous olfactifs, are the holes in the cribriform plate of the ethmoid bone; through which the olfactory nerve passes. Oligoch'ylus (Physiol.) from oP.i- yog,' little,' and y.vXog, 'juice, chyle.' An epithet for food, that is but little nutritive ; which furnishes little chyle. Oligoph'orus, oXiyoipoqog. An epi- thet for wine diluted with water. CEnodes. Oligopo'sia, from oXiyog, l little,' and noaig,' drink.' Diminution in the quantity of drinks. Oligotro'phia (Hyg.) oXiyornotpia, parcior nutritio; from oXiyog, ' little,' and rqtipia, ' I nourish.' Deficient nourishment. Ol'ive-shaped (Anat. & Surg.) 01- iva'ris, Olivifor'mis, from oli'va, 'an ' olive.' Resembling an olive. (See Corpora Olivaria.) The CAUTERE OLIV AIRE, of the French surgeons, is a cautery, whose extremity is terminated by a button having the shape of an olive. The PROCES'SUS OLIVA'RIS is a small ridge, running transversely be- tween, and a little behind, the roots of the anterior clinoid processes of the sphenoid bone, which by some has been considered as a 4th clinoid pro- 0L0PH0NIA 103 ONEIROGMOS Olopho'nia (Path.) oXotpwvia, from oXXw, oXXvui,' I lose,' and ipwvrj,' voice.' Congenital misconstruction of the vo- cal organs. Good. Olympi'acum Collyr'ium (Pharm.) A collyrium, described by Paulus of JEgina. Olympia'num Oxypo'rium (Pharm.) A medicine, described by Marcellus Empiricus; and which was believed proper to aid digestion. Omagra (Path.) wuayqa, from ouog, ' the shoulder,' and ayqa, ' a prey.' Gout in the shoulder. Omel'ysis (Mat. Med.) wuijXyaig, Barley meal. Hippocrates recom- mended it frequently, united with wine and oil, as a cataplasm. Omento'rum Commu'nis Por'ta (Anat.) The opening, by which the cav- ity of the omenta communicates with the great cavity of the peritoneum. Omniv'orous (Nat. Hist.) Omniv'- orus, Omniph'agus, Pantoph'agus, from om'nis, ' all,' and vo'ro, ' I eat.' An epithet for animals, which eat every kind of food; — animal or veget- able. O'mo-hyoide'us (Anat.) Cor'aco- kyoide'us, Scapulo-hyoXdien, O'mo- hyo'idien, Omoplat-hyoidien, Hyoi'dis Quar'tus Mus'culus. This muscle is situated, obliquely, at the sides and front of the neck. It is slender, long, and flat. It arises from the superior costa of the scapula, near the semi- lunar notch, and from the ligament that runs across it, and is inserted at the sides of the inferior margin of the body of the os hyoides. It consists of two fasciculi, united by a common tendon, and is a true digastric muscle. It de- presses the os hyoides, carrying it a little backwards, and to one side, ex- cept when it acts with its fellow, when the bone is depressed, and drawn ob- liquely backwards. Omotari'ciios (Therap.) wuoTaqi/og, Salsamen'tum cru'dum; Salted Tun- ny Fish, in particular; once, much recommended against the bites of vipers and in hydrophobia. Omot'ribes (Pharm.) wuorqijitjg, Omphac'Hnum O'leum, outpaxnov, from auog, i crude,' and rqiSw, ' I bruise.' Oil, expressed from unripe olives. Ompha'cion (Pharm.) outpaxiov, from outpaxog, ' an unripe grape : — Suc'cus uva acer'ba, Ompha'cium. The juice of unripe grapes. Also, Verjuice. Omphaci'tes (Vinum) (Pharm.) outpaxiTyg. A name, given to wine prepared from the unripe prape. Om- phaci'tis, outpaxing, is also the name of a small gail. Dioscorides. Omphacom'eli (Pharm.) from outpa- xog, ' an unripe grape,' and utXi,' hon- ey.' A sort of oxymel, made of the juice of unripe grapes and honey. Omphalomanti'a, from outpuXog,' the navel,' and uavrtia, ' prophecy.' A species of divination, practised by cre- dulous matrons, who pretend to be able to know the number of children a fe- male will have, by the number of knota in the navel string of the child. Om'phalo-mesenter'ic (Anat.) Om'~ phalo-mesenter'icus, from vuipaXog, 'the navel,' and mesente'rium,' the mesen- tery. OM'PHALO- MESENTER'IC VES- SELS. Haller has given this name to two very fine vessels, which spread their ramifications on the parietes of the umbilical vesicle. There is an omphalo- mesenteric artery and vein. The om- phalomesenteric artery is a branch of the superior mesenteric ; — the vein empties itself into the trunk,' or into one of the branches, of the superior mesenteric. They are occasionally met with in the foetus, at the full period, under the form of whitish filaments, which ex- tend from the mesenteric vessels to the umbilicus. Omphalophy'ma (Path.) Omphalon'- cus, from ouipaXog, ' the navel,' and (pvua, 'tumor.' A tumefaction of the navel. (G) Nabelgeschwulst. Omphalorrhagia (Path.) from o,it- tpa?.og, ' the umbilicus,'' and qijywfu, ' I break out.' Hemorrhage from the umbilicus, in the new-born, in particu- lar. (G) Nabelblutfluss. Omphalotomy (Obstet.) ouipuXoro- uia, from ouipaXog, ' the umbilicus,' and rtuvu),' I cut.' The division of the navel string. (G) Nabelschnurschnitt. Oncot'omy (Surg.) oyxorouia, from oyxog, ' a tumor,' and rout),' incision.' The opening of a tumor or abscess with a cutting instrument. Oneirocrit'icos, ovtiqoxqmxog, from. ovttqog, 'a dream,' and xqioig, 'judg- ment.' One, who judges according to dreams. Oneirodynia (Path.) from ovtiqog, ' a dream,' and odvvy,' anxiety.' Pain- ful dreams. The Incubus and Som- nambulism are oneirodynia?. Oneirog'mos (Path.) ovuqoyfiog, Oneirog"yne, Oneiropol'esis, ovttqono- Xsatg, from ovuqog, ' a dream.' A ONEIROMANTIA 104 OPERATION lascivious dream ; — nocturnal pollu- tion. Oneiromanti'a ovuqouavria, from ovtiqog, ' a dream,' and uavrtia, * divi- nation.' The art of divining by dreams; of interpreting them. ONGLEE (F) (Path.) Digito'rum stu'por a ge'hi. Painful numbness at the extremities of the fingers, caused by cold. O'nis (Therap.) from ovog, ' an ass.' Ster'cus asini'num, Fi'mus asini'nus. The dung of the ass. Used by Hip- pocrates. Onis'cus (Mat. Med.) ovioxog, AseV- lus, Cu'tio, Porcel'lio. A genus of in- sects, very common in cellars and dark and moist places. The ONIS'CI ASEL'LI, Millep'edes, Asel'li, Millep'eda, Wood-lice, Slaters, Hog-lice, had, at one time, a place in the pharmacopoeias. They were con- sidered stimulant and diuretic, and use- ful in jaundice. (F) Cloporte ordinaire. (G) Kellerassel, Kellerwurm. Writers. G. Frank, Heidelb. 1679 (L). J. S. Henninger, Argent. 1711 (L). D. Nebel, Heidelb. 1716 (L). J. Fr. de Pre, Erford. 1722 (L). J. Fr. Cartheuser, Francf. ad Viadr. 1771(L). Ono'nis spino'sa (Mat. Med.) Res'ta bo'vis, Arres'la bo'vis, Rem'ora Ara'tri, ovovtg or orwvig, Ono'nis antiquo'rtim, Rest-harrow. The root of this plant was, once, used as a diuretic. (F) Arrite-hauf, Bugrande epineuse, Bugrane. (G) Hauhechel, Ochsenbrech- hauhechel. The ONO'NIS ARVENiSIS, (F) Bu- grane des champs, has like properties. Onopor'dium Acan'thium (Mat. Med.) Car'duus tomento'sus, Acan'thi- um, Ac'anos, axavog, Cot'ton This'tle. The expressed juice has been recom- mended as a cure for cancer, applied externally. (F) Chardon aux Anes. (G) Eseldistel, Wegdistel. Onosolat (Pharm.) An Arabic word, which signifies half a scruple. Opac"ity (Path.) Opac'Htas, from opaca're,' to obscure.' Quality of that which is opaque. Property, possessed by some bodies, of not allowing the light to traverse them. It is opposed to transparency. Opacity of the cor- nea constitutes albugo or leucoma ; — opacity of the crystalline causes cata- ract. Onychogrypho'sis (Path.) Onycho- grypo'sis, Onychogrypto'sis, from orv|, ' the nail,' and gryposis (q. v.) Curva- ture of the nails: such as occurs in hectic individuals. (G) Nagelkriimme. Onychon'osi (Path.) Onychonu'si, from owi, ' a nail,' and vooog, ' a dis- ease.' Diseases of the nails. (G) Niigelkrankheiten. Onychoph'thora (Path.) Onychoph- tho'ria, Onycoph'thora, Onycophtho'ria, from ow$, ' the nail,' and - 9aXuog, ' the eye,' and oSvrr], ' pain,' especially rheumatic pain of the eye. Plenck has given this name to neural- gia of the frontal nerve, in which the pain irradiates, particularly, towards the bottom of the orbit. See Neural- gia, Frontal. Ophthalmog'raphy (Anat.) from oq>9aXfiog, ' the eye,' and yqatprj, ' a de- scription.' The part of anatomy, which gives a description of the eye. An anatomical description of the eye. (G) Augenbeschreibung. Ophthalmol'ogv (Anat.) from otp- 9 amnion, muriat. 3j> mellis, syrup. absinth, aa. § ij, Make it into an elec- tuary. Ph. P.) Given, where cinchona is indicated. OPIA'TUM MESENTER'ICUM, Elec- tua'rium de Al'oe, Muriate Hydrar'gyri, OPSIONUS1 108 OPTIC et Fer'ro. (Gum. amnion. § ss, senna 3vj, hydrargyri submuriat., rod. ari, alo€s socotrin. aa 5'j> pulv. scammon tomp. (Vulg. de tribus), rkaj. rad. aa. 5 iij, ferri limatur. porphyrisat. § ss. Bruise and mix together, add compound syrup of apples double the weight of the other matters, and make into an electuary. Ph. P.) Dose, 3ss to 3ij, in obstructions of the liver, mesentery, &c. Opsionu'si (Nosol.) from onptg, ' vi- sion,' and vovoog, ' a disease.' Mor'bi vi'sus. Diseases of vision. Opisthotonos (Path.) oma9oxovog, from o.iio9tv, ' backwards,' and Ttifto, ' I stretch.' A species of tetanus, in which the body is bent backwards. Opodel'doch (Pharm.) Opodel'toch. An unmeaning term, frequently used by Paracelsus. Formerly, it signified a plaster for all external injuries; now, it is applied to the Linimentum Sapo- nis Compositum (q. v.) OPODEL'DOCH, Steer's. A lini- ment, called after the inventor. There are many formula? for its preparation. The following is one. Sap. alb. Jhjj camphor § ij, ol. rorismarini 3iv, spi- ritus vini rectiflcati fljij. OpoDEOCE'LE(Pa;/»;, 'tumor.' Scro'tal hcr'nia. See Bubonocele. Sauvages uses it in the sense of Dropsy of the scrotum. See Hydro- cele. Os'citant (Fever) (Path.) Fe'bris os'citans. A fever, in which the patient is continually yawning. (F) Ficvre oscitante. Os'mazome (Med.) from onurn' smell,' and twuog, ' soup.' M. Thenard has given this name to an extractive mat- ter, contained in muscular flesh and in the blood of animals ; and whioh he considers of a peculiar nature. It has an agreeable smell and taste, and is found in Bouillons of meat, in the pro- portion of one part to seven of gelatine. Valquelin discovered it in some fungi. It is the substance, which gives the flavor of meat to soups, and hence its name. Osmon'osi (Nosol.) Osmonu'si, Mor'- bi olfac'tiis; from orim;, 'odor,' and vooog, ' a disease.' Diseases of olfac- tion. (G) Geruchskrankheiten. Osmin'da rega'l'is (Mat. Med.) Fi'- Ux flor'ida, Os'mund-royal. This plant was once thought to possess astringent and emmenagogue virtues. Osphresiol'ogy (Physiol.) Osphre- fiolo'gia; from oaipqi;eig, 'odor, and Xoyog, ' a discourse.' A treatise on olfaction and odors. Ossic'ulum (Anat.) Diminutive of os, a bone : — a small bone. The name OSSIC'ULA AUDPTUS, 0. AU'RIS has been given to the four small bones situated in the cavity of the tympanum, and forming an unin- terrupted chain from the membrane of the tympanum to the fenestra ovalis. They are four in number; and their series, from without to within, is as fol- lows, Malleus, Incus, Os orbiculare, Sta- pes, (q. v.) (F) Osselets de I'oreille, 0. de Vouie. (G) G e h 6 r k n 6 c h 1 e i n. Ossifica'tiox (Physiol.) Ossifica'- tio ; from os ; a bone,' and fa'cerc, ' to make.' Osteoge'nia, Ostcogen'esis, Os- teo'sis. Formation of bones. Devel- opement, or increase of the osseous sys- tem. Ossification takes place in the same manner as the nutrition of other organs. The bones are, at first, mu- cous, and afterwards cartilaginous ; the cartilage, at length, receives the phos- phate of lime, and is, at the same time, replaced by a gelatinous parenchyma, when the bone has acquired the whole of its developement. (G) V erb e in e r ung, Verkno- c h e r u n g. Writers, Gottschalk, Lngd. Bat. 1691 (L). A. Vater, Vitemb. 1728 (L). Ungebauer, Lips. 1739 (L). V. O. Got raud, Paris. 1803 (F). Hai.ler, Lausanne, 1758 (L)! M. Tro- ja (regeneration of bones), Lutet. Paris, 1775 (L). R. Nesbitt, Lond. 1736. T. Kerkring, Lugd. Bat. 1717 (L). OSSIFICA'TION, POINTS OF, Punc'- ta ossificatio'nis, are the points where the ossification of a bone commences, and whence it extends to other parts. Almost all the bones present a greater or less number of points of ossifica- tion. Besides the natural ossification, which we observe in the foetus and in the first periods of life, there are, also, acciden'tal ossifica'tions, such as those, frequently remarked, after the inflam- mation of serous membranes, in the parietes of arteries, and to which the terms Osthex'ia, incrusta'tion, or petri- fac'tion have, sometimes, been ap- plied. Ossiv'orous (Path.) from os, 'a bone,' and vo'ro, ' I devour.' A spe- cies of tumor, mentioned by Ruysch, which destroys the bone. Ostagra (Surg.) oorayqa, from | oertov,' a bone,' and ayqa, < seizure.' A OSTALGITIS 113 OTALGIA forceps to cut or remove portions of bone. (G.) Knochenzange. Ostalgi'tis (Path.) from oortov, ' a bone,' and itis. Inflammation of the bones; characterized by violent shoot- ing and lancinating pains in the bones. Osti'tis. (G) Knochenentziindung. Ostempye'sis (Path.) OsteCmpye'sis, Ostempyo'sis, from oortov,' a bone,' and tuTivtjOig, ' effusion of pus.' An ab- scess in the interior of a bone. (G) Knocheneiterung, Kno- chenabscess. Osteoce'le (Path.) from oaxtov, ' a bone,' and xr\Xt\, ' a tumor.' A hernia, in which the sac is cartilaginous and bony. A rare case. Osteocol'la (Mat. Med.) ooxtoxoX- Xa, from ooteov, ' a bone,' and xoXXa, 'glue.' Glue-bone, stone or bone binder. Ossifraga, Holos'teus, Ossisa'na, Os- tri'tes, Ostei'tes, Amos'teus, Osteol'ithos, Stelochi'tes. A name given to a petri- fied carbonate of lime, found in some parts of Germany and other portions of the globe; so called, because it was supposed to possess the power of favor- ing the formation of callus in fractures. It is the Chaux carbonatee concretion- nie incrustante of Hauy. Not used. (G) Beinbruch, Bruchstein. Osteoc'opus (Path.) oortoxo.rog, from oortov, ' a bone,' and xonog, ' fa- tigue.' An epithet given to pains felt in bones, and which are commonly owing to constitutional syphilis. Osteog'raphy (Anat.) Osteogra'phia, from oortov, ' a bone,' and yqatptiv, ' to describe.' Description of the bones. The part of anatomy, which describes the bones. (G) Knochenbeschreibung. Osteol'ogy (Anat.) Osteologia, from oortov, ' a bone,' and Xoyog, ' a dis- course.' The part of anatomy, which treats of bones. (G) Knochenlehre. Writers. C. Havers, Lond. 1691 (L). Albinus, Leyd. 1726 (L). Do. (icones ossium fatus), Leyd. 1737 (L). Do. (de sceleto), Leyd. 1761 (L). M. Bertin, Paris,1724 (F). T. L. Petit (diseases of bones), Paris, 1705 (F). In Engl. Lond. 1726. Tarin, Paris, 1753(F). W. Cheselden, Lond. 1733. Reduced, Lond. 1811. A. Monro, Edinb. 1741. Blumenbach, Gotting. 1786 (G). Sandifort, Lugd. Bat. 1785 (L). Osteon'osi (Nosol.) Osteonu'si, from oortov,' a bone,' and vooog,' a disease.' Diseases of the bones. Mor'bi os'tium.l 10* (G) Knochenkrankheiten. Os'teo-sarco'ma (Path.) Os'teo-sur- cosis, Sarcosto'sis, from oortov, ' bone,' and oaq!;,' flesh.' Disease of the bony tissue, which consists in softening of its laminae, and their transformation into a fleshy substance, analogous to that of cancer, and is accompanied with general symptoms of cancerous affec- tion. The word has often, also, been used synonymously with spina ven- tosa. (G) Knochenfleischgesch- w u 1 s t. OS'TEO-STEATO'MA (Path.) from oortov, ' a bone,' and ortuq, ' suet or fat.' A name given to bony tumors or degenerations, which sometimes be- long to osted-sarcoma; at others to spina ventosa, exostosis, &c. (G) Knochenspeckgeschwullst., Osteot'omy (Anat.) Osteoto'miay from oortov,' a bone,' and xtuvtiv, ' to cut.' The part of practical anatomy whose object is the dissection of bones. Os'tium (Anat.) oortov, a door. A door or gate of the heart. The open- ing between the auricle and ventricle of each side. Os'tium veno'sum, that of the right side. Os'tium arterio'sum, that of the left. OS'TIUM U'TERI. The vagina; — the neck of the uterus. Ostraci'tis (Therap.) oorqaxing. Ancient name for a stony substance, which was, formerly, employed for arresting hemorrhage and as a lithon- triptic. Castelli says it was a kind of factitious cadmia. Os'trea (Mat. Med. & Alim.) Os'- treum, oorqtov. The oyster. The oyster is a wholesome article of diet, often advised as analeptic and easy of diges- tion. (G) Auster. , The shells TES'TJE OS'TREJE, (F) Ecailles d'huitres, (G) Auster- schaalen, have been received into the Pharmacopoeias and used medicinal- ly. Their virtues are similar to those of the carbonate of lime See Creta. Otacous'tic (Surg.) Otacous'ticus ; from ovg, ' the ear,' and axovw, ' I lis- ten.' Any instrument is so called, which improves the sense of hearing, — as the different species of trumpets. Otal'gia (Path.) from ovg, ' the ear,' and aXyog, ' pain.' Pain in the ear; wraXyta, Do'lor au'rium, ear- ache. See Otitis. (G) Ohrenschmerz, Ohren- 2 w a n g. I Writers. M. G. Volckamer, Alt- 0TALG1C 114 OVARIUM dorf. 1733 (L). C. Fr. Kaltschmidt, Jenae, 1749 (L). Otal'gic (Mat. Med.) Otal'gicus. An epithet for remedies, used in otalgia. Oten'chytes (Surg.) ortyxvri}g, from ovg,' the ear,' tv, ' into,' and xvtoi' ^ pour.' Sy'pho auricula'ris. A species of syringe, used for injecting the ear. Ot'icum (Mat. Med.) vnixov tfuquu- xov. A' medicine, employed in dis- eases of the ear. Otirrhgs'a (Path.) Otorrha'a, Blcn'- notorrha'a; from ovg, ' the ear,' and fjtiu, ' I flow.' Discharge of a puriform liquid from the meatus auditorius ex- ternus. It is a symptom of chronic otitis. Some authors have used the term synonymously with chronic oti- tis. (F) Catarrhe de Vorcille. (G) Ohrenfluss. Writer. Alard, Paris, 1807 (F). Oti'tis (Path.) Empres'ma oti'tis. Inflainniu'tion of the ear. Inflamma- tion of the mucous membrane of the ear ; characterized by excruciating pain; insupportable humming in the ear, with a discharge of mucus gener- ally from the meatus externus or from the eustachian tube. Otitis is divided into external or internal, according as it affects the meatus auditorius or the cavity of the tympanum. It may be acute or chronic. Acute oti'tis com- monly terminates in a few days in a favorable manner; with the aid of antiphlogistics. Chron'ic oti'tis is al- most always accompanied by a puru- lent discharge from the meatus au- ditorius. It is often incurable and may ultimately give occasion to disease of the internal ear and even of the brain. (G) Ohrenentzundung. Writer. Brotbeck, Tubing. 1667 (Ly Otog'raphy (Anat.) Otogra'phia; from ols, ' the ear,' and yqaiprj,' a de- scription.' The part of anatomy, which describes the ear. (G) Ohrenbeschreibung. Otol'ogy (Anat.) Otolo'gia; from ou?,' the ear,' and Xoyog, ' a discourse.' The part of anatomy, which treats of the ear. An anatomical treatise of the ear. (G) Ohrenlehre. Otot'omy (Anat.) Ototo'mia; from ov$, ' the ear,' and xtf.irtiv, ' to cut.' The part of practical anatomy, whieh teaches the mode of dissecting and pre- paring the ear. (G) Ohrenzergliederung. Ounce (Pharm.) Un'cia, ovyyta, a weight, equal to the 16th part of a pound avoirdupois, the 12th of a pound troy. It is composed of 8 drachms. See Pondera. O'va l (Anat.) Ova'lis ; from ovum, ' an egg.' That which is round and oblong like an egg. The FOS'SA OVA'LIS, is a depres- sion, observed in the right auricle of the heart, on the septum, which separ- ates it from the left auricle. It has thick and strong edges, at its upper and fore part, called Colum'na forum'- inis ova'lis, Isth'mus VIEUSSE'NII eel an'nulus fos'sa ova'lis; in the foetus called an'nulus for am'inis ova'lis. The fossa ovalis, in the adult, re- places the inter-auricular aperture in the septum, which, in the foetus, is called foramen ovale, (F) Trou ovale, Trou de Botal.' The term FORA'MEN OVA'LE, (F) Trou ovale, has also been given to the foramen obturatorium, as well as to the foramen in the sphenoid, through which the third branch of the fifth pair issues from the cranium. O'varists (PkijsioL) O'vists. Those physiologists, who think that the phe- nomena of generation, in the human species and in every species of animal, result from the developement of the ova or ovula of the female, fecundated by the male. The term1 includes many of the physiologists of the present day. Ova'rium (Anat.) Diminutive of o'vum,' an egg.' The O'vary, Tes'tis mulie'bris. The ovaries are the organs in which the ova are formed in oviparous animals. By analogy, the name has been given to the organs, which the ancients called the testicles of the female. They are two ovoid bodies, almost as large as the testicles in men, placed on each side of the uterus between the fallopian tube and round ligament and in the substance of the broad ligament. Their outer extremity gives attach- ment to one of the projections of the fimbriated extremity of the fallopian tube; and the internal is fixed to the uterus, by a small ligamentous cord, called Ligamen'tum rotun'dum ova'rii. The ovaries are composed of a very close, spongy texture, and of small vesicles filled with a clear fluid; these have been regarded as so many ova, which detach themselves from the ovarium after fecundation and are car- ried into the cavity of the uterus by the fallopian tube. (G) Eierstock. OVIPAROUS 115 OXYDE Writers. J. Lizars (extirpation of diseased 0.), Edinb. 1825. E. J. Sey- mour, Lond. 1830. Ovip'arous (Zoolog.) Ovip'arus; from o'vum, ' an egg,' and pa'rio, ' I bring forth.' An epithet applied to animals, which are hatched from eggs outside of the body. O'vum (Mat. Med. & Physiol.) mov, an egg. The eggs of poultry are chiefly used as food. The different parts are, likewise, employed in medi- cine. The shell, Auran'cum, Auran'- tum (calcined), (F) Coque d'auf, Co- quille d'auf, (G) E y e r s c h a a 1 e n, is esteemed an absorbent. The Oil of the egg is emollient and is used, exter- nally, to burns and chaps. The Yolk of the egg— Vitellum ovi, renders oils, &c. miscible with water. Eggs, when light boiled, are easy of digestion ; but, when very hard boiled or fried, they are more rebellious. In pharmacy, the white of egg, which consists chiefly of albumen is used for clarifying syrups, &c. The yolk of egg, (F) Jaune d'auf, (G) Eiergelb, beaten up with warm water and sugar, and aromatized with orange-flower water, forms an emul- sion, which is emollient, and known under the name—Lait de poule or chicken's milk. Anatomists give the name Ova, (F) CEufs, to round vesicles, containing an humor similar to the white of egg, which are situated in the ovaries of the female, and, when fecundated, consti- tute the rudiments of the foetus. Dur- ing gestation, the embryo and its en- veloping membranes retain the name Ovum. (F) ffiw/. (G) Ei. Oxal'ic Ac"id (Med. & Toxicol.) Ac'Hdum oxali'num, A. sacchari'num, A. hydro-carbon'icum, A. acetosel'la, A. oxal'icum, Acidum sac'chari, Acid of sug,ar; from o^aXtg, 'sorrel,' Ac'Hd of sorrel, Car'bonous ac'Hd. An acid found in sorrel. It crystallizes in long, col- orless, quadrangular prisms, and is f generally found, in nature, united with ime or potassa. It has been proposed in a diluted state as a refrigerant, but it is unnecessary ; and, besides, in quantity, is a virulently acrid poison. It is largely employed for cleaning boot tops; and, as it strongly re- resembles the sulphate of magnesia, has often been mistaken for it. Sev- eral fatal cases are, indeed, on rec- ord. For its antidotes, &c. See Poi- son. (G) Klees'aure. Ox'alis Acetosel'la (Mat. Med.) The systematic name of the Wood'sor- rel, Cuck'owbread, Trifo'lium aceto'sum, Oxitriphyl'lum, Luju'la, Allelu'ju, Ace- tosel'la, Oxyphyl'Ion, Oxytriphyl'lon, Pa'nis cu'culi. The plant has a grate- fully acid taste, and is used in salads. It has been esteemed refrigerant, anti- scorbutic, and diuretic. (F) Surelle, Oxalide, Pain a Coucou, Alleluia. .(G) Sauerklee, Kukuks- klee, Buchsauerampfer. Oxal'me (Med.) o^aXur\. A mixture of vinegar and salt, from o^vg, ' salt,' and uas ' salt.' Oxel/e'on (Mat. Alim.) o'itXaiov, from oigvg, ' acid,' and tXaiov, 'oil.' A mixture of vinegar and oil, used as a condiment. Oxi'nes, olivr;g, from oh\vg, 'acid/ Wine already sour, but not yet vine- gar. Oxycan'tha Gale'ni (Mat. Med.) Ber'beris, Ber'beris vulga'ris, Spi'na ac'Hda, Crespinus. The Bar'berry. The fruit or berries are; gratefully acid, and moderately astringent. (F) Epine vinette, Vinetticr. (G) Sauerdornbeeren, Ber- beritzens au crdorn, Berbe- risbeerenstrauch. Ox'ycrate (Pharm.) Oxycra'tumt Oxycra'ton, olvxqarov, Pos'ca, Pkus'ca; from ogvg, ' acid,' and xqaia, ' 1 mix.' A mixture of vinegar and water ; fre- quently used in medicine as refrigerant and antiseptic. Oxycro'ceum (Emplas'trum) (Phar.) from oigvg,' acid,' and xqoxog,' saffron.' A plaster, composed of saffron, pitch, colophony, yellow wax, turpentine, gal- banum, gum ammoniac, myrrh, oliba- num, and mastic. It was employed as a strengthening plaster. Ox'yd (Pharm.) Ox'id, Ox'ide, Ox'- yde, Ox'ydum, from ot\vg, ' acid.' A combination, not acid, of a simple body with oxygen. (G) Halbsaure. Oxyda'tion (Pharm.) Oxyda'tio, Oxygenation. The action of oxydizing a body; that is, of combining it with oxygen ; a combination from which results an oxyd. (G) Sauerung. OX'YDE, CYS'TIC (Path.) A spe- cies of urinary calculus, having the shape of confused, yellowish, semi- transparent, insipid, very hard crystals. When distilled, it furnishes subcarbon- ate of ammonia, like all azoted matters. OXYDUM 116 OXYPHONIA It dissolves in the nitric, sulphuric, phosphoric, and oxalic acids. OX'YDUM FER'RI NPGRUM (Phar.) Black ox'yd ofi'ron. The scales, which fall from iron, when heated, consist of iron, combined with oxygen. They have been used like the chalybeates in general. Ox'ydum Sti'bii Sulphura'ttjm (Pharm.) He'par antimo'nii, Cro'cus metallo'rum, Cro'cus antimo'nii. This was formerly exhibited in the cure of fevers, but it is now rarely employed. (F) Oxyde d'antimoine sulfure, Foie d'Antimoine. Oxydor'cicus (Mat. Med.) Oxyder'- Ces, oivdoqxixog, o$vStqxrtg, from oijvs, ' sharp,' and dtqxia, ' I see.' A medi- cine, which sharpens the sight. Oxyg'ala, from olvg, ' sour,' and yaXa, ' milk.' Sour milk, o^vyaXa. The Oxy'gala equi'num, Caracos'mos, is reckoned amongst the delicacies of the Tartars. (G) Sauermi lch. Oxyg'aron, o%vyaqov, from o£vc,' ac- id,' and yooov, ' garum.' A composi- tion of garum and vinegar. Ox' y gen (Mat. Med.) Oxyge'nium, Empyr'eal air, Pure air, Vi'tal air, De- phlogis'ticated air, (F) Air dufeu, from o'ivg,' acid,' and ytivouai,' I engender,' i. e. generator of acids; and such it was believed to be, exclusively, at the period when the name* was given to it. This is now known not to be the case. Oxygen is largely distributed in nature. It exists in the air, in water, in several acids, all the oxyds and all the salts, except in someammoniacal-salts, and in vegetable and animal substances, &c. It is obtained by decomposing the per- oxyd of manganese or the chlorate of potassa by heat and in close vessels. Although oxygen, in the state of ad- mixture in which it is found in the atmosphere, is of vital importance ; yet it cannot be respired in a pure state with impunity. Animals die in it long before the whole of the oxygen is con- sumed. The properties of oxygen seem to be stimulant. It increases the force and velocity of the pulse, and has, accord- ingly, been used in cases of chronic debility, chlorosis, asthma, scrophula, dropsy, paralysis, &c. It requires to be diluted with from 10 to 20 parts of atmospheric air; one to two quarts be- ing given during the day. (G) Sauerstoff. Writers. P. J. Ferro, Vienn. 1793 -95 (G). E. H. G. Munchmeyer, Gotting. 1801 (L.) Van Toulon, Ul- traject. 1801 (L). Oxygenases (Path.) A name, given, by Bavmes, to diseases, which he attributed to disordered oxygenation. Oxyg'lycus (Pharm.) Oxyg'lycy, Ox- yg'lyces, ogvyXvxv, ogvyXvxtg, Mul'sa ac"ida, Ace'turn mul'sum dul'ce. Pre- pared by macerating and boiling honey comb (from which the greater part of the honey has beert taken) in water, and adding vinegar ; An oxymel. Oxyl'ipes,o§vAi,ii;s. Bread, on which a small quantity of vinegar has been poured. Galen. Ox'ymel (Pharm.) o^vutXt. Secani- abin (Arab.), from o£v?, ' acid,' and utXi, 'honey.' Apom'eli, anotitXi, Mel aceta'tum. Honey and vinegar boiled to a syrupy consistence. (G) Sauerhonig. SIMPLE OX'YMEL. Ox'ymel sim'- plex is prepared as follows; (Mellis despumati ftij, acidi acetici fljj. Boil in a glass vessel, over a slow fire, to a proper thickness. Ph. L.) It is cool- ing ; — externally, detergent. OX'YMEL COL'CHICI, Ox'ymel of mead'ow saff'ron. (Rad. colch. recent. in laminas tenues secta §j, aceii distil- lati Jfoj, mellis despumat. pond. Jhij, Macerate in a gentle heat for 48 hours. Press and boil the liquor with the honey to the thickness of a syrup; stirring with a wooden spoon. Ph. D) It is expectorant and diuretic. Dose 3 j in gruel. (F) Oxymel colchique. OX'YMEL SCIL'LJE, Ox'ymel of squill, Mel scil'la, Ox'ymel scillit'icum. , (Mel- lis despumat. fbiij, aceti scilla J^ij. Boil in a glass vessel over a gentle fire to a proper consistence. Ph. L.) It is reputed to be expectorant and diuretic. Dose 3j- Oxyni'tron (Pharm.) o|t/viToor,from oil/?, * acid,' and riTfjov, * nitre.' Name of a plaster, composed chiefly of vine- gar and nitre, and recommended by Aetius. Oxyo'pia, o^vtoma, A'cies vi'sils. Ex- cessive acuteness of the sense of sight. Instances I have occurred, where per- sons could see the stars in the day- time. The cause is seated m great sensibility of the retina. The term has been used synonymously with nycta- lopia. Oxyphlegma'sia (Path.) ofyipXty- uaoia. Acuta et vehemens inflammatio. A very violent inflammation. Oxyphonia (Path.) o$vip(L). G. A. Meyer, Hamburg, 17o5 (L). See Ab- ^ BREVIA- TION. P. (Pharm.) A contrac-' tion of Pugillus. P. JE. A contraction of Partes aquales. P. P. A contraction of Pulvis patrum. PAAW* Peter (Biog.) Called, also, Pavius. A Dutch physician and anat- omist ; born in Amsterdam in 1504; died in 1617. Works. Tractatus de exercitiis,lacticijiiis,etbellariis.Rostoch. Nota in Galenum de cibis boni et ?nali succi. Ibid. Primitia anatomica de humani corporis ossibus. Ibid. 1615. 4to. Succenturiatus anatomicus, con- tinens commentaria in Hippocratem de capitis vulneribus. Addita sunt annotationes in aliquot capita libri oc- tavi C. Celsi. Lugd. Bat. 1616. 4to. Nota et commentarii in epitomen ana- tomicam Andrew Vesalii. Ibid. 1616. 4to. De valvuld intestini epistola dua. Oppenheim.'16l9. 4to. De peste trac- tatus, cum Henrici Florentii addita- mentis. Lugd. Bat. 1636. 12mo. Ana- tomica observationes selectiores. Hafn. 1657. 8vo. Pab'ulum (Med.) Tqoifr\, vourj, tpoq(it], Alimen'tum. Food, aliment. The an- imal heat and animal spirits — un- meaning terms — were, formerly, con- sidered the Pab'ulum vi'ta. PACCHIO'NI, Anto'nio (Biog.) A celebrated Italian physician and anat- omist ; born at Reggio in 1664; died in 1726. Works. De dura matris fabricd et usu disquisitio anatomica, quam clarissimo Lancisio sacram esse voluit. Rom. 1701. 8vo. Dissertatio epistolaris de glandulis conglobatis du- ra meningis humana, indeque ortis lymphaticis ad piam meningem produc- es, ad clar. virum Lucam Schroeck- ium. Ibid. 1705. 8vo. Dissertationes bina ad spectatissimum virum J. Fan- tonum data SfC, illustrandis dura meningis et ejus glandularum structura atque usibus concinnata. Ibid. 1713. 8vo. Dissertationes physico-anatomica de durd meninge humand, novis ex- perimentis et lucubrationibus aucta et illustrata. Ibid. 1721. 8vo. Pacchio'ni (Glands of) (Anat.) Small, whitish, or yellowish bodies, sometimes separate, sometimes united like a bunch of grapes, which are ob- PACCIANUM 118 pAIN served in several parts of the dura and pia mater. They receive vessels, but apparently no nerves. Their texture and uses are unknown. A considerable number is observed in the longitudinal sinus, covered by the internal mem- brane. (F) Granulations ciribrales. Paccia'num (Pharm.) naxxiavov. A species of collyrium, mentioned by Aetius. Gorr^eis. Pacheablepharo'sis (Path.) from naxog,' thick,' and p.tipaqov, ' an eye- lid.' A name given, by* some authors, to a thickening of the eyelids, produced by tubercles or excrescences formed on their margin's. It is the same affection as that which Sauvages designates Cali'go a Pacheablepharo'si. £ad (Surg.) (S) Pajado, from paja, 1 straw.' Plumace'olus, Pulvil'lus, Par'- vum pulvi'nar; — a cush'ion ; a little cush'ion; a Junk. Small bags, filled with feathers, wool, hair, bran, chaff, &c. They are used toompress or sup- port certain parts. In the treatment of fractures, soft pads or cushions, called by the French Remplissage, are placed between the splints and the fractured limb, in order that the prominent parts may not be chafed by the splints. (F) Coussinet. P^edan'chone (Path.) naidavxovi], from naig, ' a child,' and ayxM> ' I strangle.' Angi'na Sic'ca. Name of a fatal species of cynanche, mentioned by M. A. Severinus ; — probably the Cynanche Trachealis (q. v.) P^dophleboto'mia (Surg.) naiSo- tpXt^orouia, from natg, ' a child,' ipXtxp, ' a vein,' and to.kj;, ' incision.' Vena sec'tio puero'rum. Bleeding performed on children. P.edot'riba (Hyg.) naiSorqiprjg, Min'ister Gymnas'ta. In ancient gym- nastics, the officer acquainted with all the prescribed exercises, and who car- ried them into effect, according to the directions of the superior. P^o'nia (Mat. Med.) P. officinalis, Glycys'ide, Hamago'gum, Pa'ony, Pa'ony, male and female. The root, flowers, and seeds were long esteemed powerful medicines. They are feebly astringent, and have been considered to be narcotic and antispasmodic. They have been given, particularly, in intermittents and epilepsy, but are not now used. The flowers are called Ro'sa benedic'ta, R. re'gia. (F) Pivoine, Pione. (G) Paeonien, Gichtrosen, Pf ingstrosen. Pain (Path.) Old (F) painer; ' to torment'; Sax. pin : Dolor, aXyog, aXyt,- 11 a, oiwn. A disagreeable sensation, which scarcely admits of definition. It is generally symptomatic, and is called acute, (F) aigue, when very violent: pun'gent, (F)pongthve,when it resembles that which would be pro- duced by a sharp instrument run into the part: heav'y, (F) gravative, when attended with a sensation of weight: ten'sive, when the part seems distend- ed: lan'cinating, when occurring in shoots : lac"erating or tear'ing, when the part seems to be tearing: burn'ing, (F) brulante, when resembling that produced by a burn, &c. (F) Douleur. (G) Schmerz, Weh. PAINS (Obstetr.) La'bor pains, Par- turien'tis dolo'res, Mai d'Enfant, Dou- leurs. (G) Geburtsschmerzen. The uneasy sensations, that accom- pany labor, and which are owing to uterine contraction. The pains that precede actual delivery, and are simply employed in dilating the os uteri, are called grinding; those which extrude the child, forcing. Those which take place in the first days after delivery, and are employed in forcing away co- agula &c, are termed After pains, (F) Tranchees utMnes, (G) N ach we- ll e n. " TO TAKE A PAIN,"—" To try a pain," — is to make an examination per vaginam, during labor, to discover its progress, character, &c. The French term the pains, which precede and announce labor, mouches; those which accompany it, douleurs; and those which occur immediately afterwards, tranchees ou coliques. Writehs on Pain. S. Porzio or Portius, Florent. 1551 (L). Th. Zwin- ger, Basil. 1583 (L). S. Bacher, Basil. 1595 (L). M. Raudenius, Jena?, 1596 (L). M. Sebiz, Argent. 1652 (L). B. Bredenbeck, Lugd. Bat. 1656 (L). V. Lookemans, Lugd. Bat. 1675 (L). M. Hoffmann, Altdorf, 1682 (L). Fr. Schrader, Helmst. 1688 (L). Chr, Vater, Vitemb. 1696 (L). Fr. Hoffmann, Hal. 1706 (L). M. Alberti, Hal. 1720 (L). G. Deth- arding, Rostoch, 1722(G). J. Mon- teith, Edinb. 1726 (L). H. S. Volck- amer, Altorf. 1739 (L). G. E. Bamberger, Jenae, 1750 (L). J. G. Furstenau, Rintel. 1753 (L). J. Jun- ker, Hal. 1755 (L). Fr. B. de Sau- vages, Monspel. 1757 (L). E. A. Nicolai, Jena?, 1758 (L). N. Dims- PAINT 119 PALATINE dale, Edinb. 1771 (L). G. W. Fr. Panzer, Altorf. 1777 (L). J. Moore (mode of preventing pain in opera- tions), Lond. 1784. M. A. Petit, Lyon. ah. vii (F). Ch. A. Bitzius, Berne, 1803 (G). Paint (Hyg.) From pine1turn,1 paint- ed,' (1) pinto, (F)peint. Pigmen'tum, Fu'cus. A name given to different substances, employed for embellishing the complexion or rendering the skin softer. The substances, most commonly used for this purpose, are : —the Sub- nitrate of Bismuth, (F) Blanc defard. A spirituous solution of Benzoin, precip- itated by water, and forming the Vir- gin's milk, (F) Lait virginal; and the red or rouge of the carthamus, Span- ish white, the oxides of lead, tin, and mercury, vermilion, red saunders, &c. All paints may be said to be noxi- ous. They injure the skin, obstruct perspiration; and, thus, frequently lay the foundation for cutaneous affections. See Cosmetic (F) Fard. (G) Schminke. Pal'ate (Anat.) Pala'tum, Hype- ro'a, Epis'ion, tmoiov, the Roof of the Mouth, Fos'sa Palati'na, Pala'tum stab'ile, vntqiaa. The upper part of the cavity of the mouth; a kind of para- bolic vault, formed by the two superior maxillary bones and. the two palate bones, covered with a thick and dense mucous membrane: bounded, before and at the sides, by the superior dental arch; and, behind, by the velum palati. A whitish line runs along the middle, from before to behind; at the anterior extremity of which is a tubercle corre- sponding to the inferior orifice of the anterior palatine canal. The arteries of the palate and corresponding gums proceed from the palatine, alveolar, infra-orbitar, labial, and buccal branch- es. The veins follow a similar course. The nerves are given off from the palatine, facial, infra-orbitar, superior dental, and from the naso-palatine gan- glion. (F) Palais. (G) Gaum en. PAL'ATE, PAL'ATINE (Anat.) Pal- ati'nus, from pala'tum, ' the palate.' Relating or belonging to the palate. The PAL'ATE BONE, Os Pala'ti, Os Basila're, is a small bone of an irregular shape, situated at the poste- rior part of the nasal fossae and palate. It seems formed by the union of two bony plates joined at right angles to each other; so that one is inferior and horizontal: — the other, superior and vertical. The horizontal or palatine portion is quadrilateral. Its upper surface forms part of the nasal fossae ; the lower, of the palatine arch, and contains the in- ferior orifice of the j>osterior palatine canal. Its anterior edge is articulated with the palatine process of the supe- rior maxillary bone; the posterior is free and sharp. It gives attachment to the yelum palati, and presents an eminence, which, when joined with one on the opposite side, forms the posterior nasal spine. Its inner edge is articulated with the corresponding bone : its outer is confounded with the vertical portion. The vertical or ascending portion has the form of a long square. The inner surface forms part of the outer paries of the nasal fossae. Its outer surface is unequal, and is articulated with the superior maxillary bone : be- hind, it'presents a vertical groove, which forms part of the posterior pala- tine canal; and, above, a small free surface, which looks into the zygomatic fossa. Its anterior edge is united with the superior maxillary bone: the pos- terior is unequal, and rests on the in- ternal ala of the pterygoid process. The angle, which it forms by uniting with the posterior edge of the hori- zontal portion, presents a very promi- nent pyramidal eminence, called the tuberosity of the palate bone. Its upper margin is surmounted by two eminen- ces;— the one, anterior, called the orbitar process: — the other, posterior, the sphenoid process. These two pro- cesses are separated by an almost cir- cular notch, which the sphenoid bone forms into a foramen, call the spheno- palatine. This bone appears to be developed from a single point of ossification. It is articulated with the sphenoid, eth- moid, the cornua sphenoidalia, superior maxillary bone, the inferior spongy bone, the vomer, and its fellow. (F) Os Palatin, Os du Palais. PAL'ATE, ARTIFICIAL (Surg.) A plate of tortoise shell, silver, &c. used to close the deficiency of the palate in cases of such affections. (F) ObtUrateur du Palais. The PAL'ATINE MEMBRANE is the fibro-mucous membrane, that lines the palate or roof of the mouth. The PAL'ATINE CANALS or DUCTS. These are two in number. The ante- rior, Duc'tus incisi'vus, vel JVasa'lo* PALATO-PHARYNGEUS 120 PALINDROMIA Palati'nus, is situated at the anterior part of the palatine arch, and is formed by the two superior maxillary bones. It is single beneath, but opens, above, by two apertures, one into each nasal fossa. The foramen is called the Fora'- men incisi'vum, vel F. Palati'num ante'- rius. The posterior palatine canal is situ- ated at the posterior part of the palate. It is formed by the palate and superior maxillary bones, ascends between these two'bones; and, in its course, gives rise to two or three small accessary palatine canals, which open above the tuberosity of the palate bone. It trans- mits the nerves and vessels which bear its name. The foramen is called, F. Palati'num poste'rius, F. Pal'ato-max- illa're. The PAL'ATINE or PAL'ATAL AR'- TERIES are two in number. They are distinguished into, 1. The supe'rior pal'atal or pal'atine, Palati'na descen'- dens or Pal'ato - max'illary, which leaves the internal maxillary behind the top of the orbit; descends into the pterygo-maxillary fissure, and en- ters the posterior maxillary canal. Its branches are distributed to the velum palati and the nasal fossae. 2. The infe'rior or ascen'ding pal'a- tine or pal'atal, which is very small, and separates from the facial near its origin. It passes along the lateral and superior part of the pharynx, be- tween the pillars of the velum palati, and divides into a number of ramusculi, which are distributed to the pharynx, the corresponding tonsil, the eusta- chian tube, and the velum palati. The PAL'ATINE OR PAL'ATAL NERVES, Gutturo-palatins (Chaus.), are three in number; and arise from the inferior part of the spheno-palatine ganglion. 1. The great palatine, Pal- atin infirieur (Ch.), is situated anterior to the two others, and descends into the posterior palatine canal; gives a nasal filament and a staphyline fila- ment, and is distributed on the palate. 2. The middle palatine, Guttural (Ch.), which arises behind the preceding; enters one of the accessory palatine canals, and is distributed to the tonsils and velum palati. 3. The little pala- tine nerve, situated still more backward than the last, which loses itself by sev- eral filaments in the uvula, tonsils, and follicles of the palatine membrane. Pal'ato-pharynge'us (Anat.)Pharyn'- go-staphyli'nus, Staphyli'no-pharynge'- us, Thy'ro-pharyn'go-staphyli'nus, part of the Stylo-pharyngien (Ch.), Hyp'ero* pharunge'us. A membranous muscle, broader at its middle than at its extremi- ties, and situated vertically in the late- ral paries of the pharynx and velum palati. It includes the penstaphylo- pharyngeus, pharyngo-staphyhnus, and thyro-staphylinus of Winslow. When the two palato-pharyngei contract to- gether, they depress the velum. They elevate and shorten the pharynx, and act principally in deglutition. (F) Pulato-pharyngien. PALETTE (F) (Therap.) Pal'mula, Fer'ula. An instrument of percussion. It has the shape of a spatula with ■ a long handle ; is made of very light, white wood, and has been proposed, by Percy, for what is called the Mas- sage, a kind of pressure or kneading, exerted by the hand on the body and limbs, to excite the tone of the skin and subjacent tissues. PALETTE A PANSEMENT. A small splint of thin, scooped wood; having the shape of the hand, and used to support the hand in certain cases — when burnt, for example — in order to prevent the fingers from being deformed by the cicatrices^ PALETTE DE CABANIS. An in- strument, invented by Cabanis of Ge- neva, to draw out the extremity of the stylet when passed into the nose, in the operation of fistula lachrymalis. It is composed of two plates of silver, pierced with several holes, and mova- ble on each other. To use it, the in- strument must be carried into the nose, so that the holes of the two plates correspond. When the end of the stylet is received into one one of these holes, it is pinched, by sliding one of the plates on the other, and is easily with- drawn. • Paleness (Path.) Pallor, co/ooti,?, wxqoiua. Whiteness of complexion. It appears to be owing to a diminution of the blood circulating in the capillary vessels, and is often a sign of disease. (F) Paleur. (G) Bleichheit. PAL'FIN, John (Biog.) A Flemish surgeon of eminence; born at Ghent in 1649; died in 1730. Works. De- scription anatomique des parties de la fcmme qui servent a la generation. Gand. 1703. Anatomie chirurgicale, ou description exacte des parties du corps humain, &c. Leyd. 1710. 8vo. Palindro'mia (Path.) nuXivSqouict, from naXu, ' again,' and Sqouog, ' a course.' This word signifies, with some, a reflux of fluids from the ex- PALLIATION 121 PALPEBRA terior towards the interior, and, accord- ing to others, the relapse of an affec- tion — the recurrence of a paroxysm. Recursio, Repetitio. Pallia'tion (Therap.) Pallia'tio, from pallia're, 'to cover, mask'; from pal'lium, ' a mantle.' The act of pal- liating, that is, of causing the symptoms of a disease to mitigate, without curing it. The medical art can frequently, only moderate the symptoms of a disease, prevent it from making progress, pro- long the days of the patient, and di- minish his sufferings. This is & pallia- tive treatment. Pal'liative (Therap.) Palliati'vus. A remedy or mode of treatment, which only relieves a disease, without curing it. Palm (Anat.) Pal'ma, Vo'la, 9tvaq, A'ges, ayi4g, Agos'tus, ayoarog. The hollow or inside of the hand. It is limited, without, by the thenar emi- nence, which answers to the thumb; within, by the hypothenar eminence, which answers to the little finger; above, by the wrist-joint; and, below, by the four fingers. (F) Paume de la main. (G) Die flache Hand. Pal'mar (Anat.) Palma'ris, from pal'ma,' the palm of the hand.' That which concerns the palm of the hand. The palm has, sometimes, been di- vided into three regions, called pal- mar. 1. The exter'nal pal'mar re'- gion corresponds to the thenar emi- nence. 2. The inter'nalpal'mar re'gion is formed by the hypothenar eminence : and, 3. The mid'die pal'mar re'gion is the hollow of the hand, (F) Creux de la Main. PAL'MAR APONEURO'SIS. A strong, triangular aponeurosis, which arises from the inferior tendon of the pal- maris brevis, and the anterior annular ligament of the carpus. It covers the whole palm of the hand, and adheres, somewhat strongly, to the skin of the part. The palmar ligaments are small, very numerous, fibrous fasciae, whicli unite the different bones of the carpus and metacarpus. PAL'MAR MUS'CLES. These are three in number. 1. Palma'ris Mag'mis, — Flex'or car'pi radiu'lis, Radia'lis inter'nus,— Epitrochlo-mitacarpien. A long, fusi- form muscle, which passes obliquely from the inner tuberosity of the hu- merus to the upper extremity of the second metacarpal bone. It bends the hand. I VOL. II. 11 (F) Palmaire grand, Radial ante- rieur. 2. Palma'ris Lon'gus, Latescen'tis chorda, Ulna'ris grac'Hlis, Epitrochlo- carpi -palmaire, Epilrochlo -palmaire. This muscle is situated on the inner side of the last. It is very slender, and passes from the inner tuberosity of the humerus to the anterior annular lio-- ament of the carpus, and to the palmar aponeurosis, which it seems to form by the vanishing of its fibres. It stretches the palmar aponeurosis, and bends the hand. (F) Palmaire long, P. grele. 3. Palma'ris Bre'vis, P. bre'vis vel Ca'ro quadra'ta, Palmaire cutane, Car- pia'us. A small, thin, quadrilateral muscle; situated before the thenar emi- nence. It passes from the annular ligament of the carpus to the integu- ments of the palm of the hand, which it wrinkles by its contractions. (F) Palmaire cutane". PAL'MAR ARCH*ES, (F) Arcades ou Crosses palmaires. The curved ex- tremities of the radial and cubital arteries in the palm of the hand. There are two palmar arches : — the one, cubital or superficial,—grande Arcade palmaire of Chaussier, fur- nishes, at its convexity towards the fingers, the collateral arteries of the fingers, and the internal collateral of the thumb : the other, the radial, pro- found, or deep-seated, — Petite Arcade palmaire of Chaussier, is deep in the palm of the hand beneath the tendons of the flexor muscles of the fingers. It gives some small branches only to the surrounding parts. Pal'pebra (Anat.) fiXtipaqov, Bleph'- aron. The eyelids are two movable vela, situated in front of the eye; which, by their separation, permit the organ to receive the impression of light, or by their greater or less occlusion, protect it from the influence of too great light, or from the action of ex- traneous bodies. They are separated, above, from the forehead, by the eyebrows; and, below, are confounded with the cheeks. They are distinguished into upper and lower. The former is much broader and more movable than the latter. They are separated by a transverse cleft; and their edges are thick, and furnished with the cilia or eyelashes. Supported by the tarsal cartilages, they unite at the extremities of the transverse diam- eter of the orbit: forming two angles ; the innermost being called the greater PALPEBRAL 122 PANAX angle of the eye, or inner or greater canthus ; the other, the lesser or exter- nal angle or canthus. The eyelids are formed, 1. Of a thin dermoid texture: 2. Of a muscular membrane, — a portion of the orbicula- ris : 3. Of a particular fibrous mem- brane : 4. Of the tarsi: and, 5. Of a mucous membrane, — a part of the tu- nica conjunctiva. Their vessels and nerves are called Palpebral (q. v.) (F) Paupihe. (G) Augenlied. Writers on Diseases of the eyelids. Hoppius, Basil, 1715 (L). Morasch, Jngoldst. 1725 (L). Kurzwig, Jenae, 1788 (L). Schnlibert, Jens?, 1801 (L). Pal'pebral (Anat.) Palpebra'lis, from pal'pebra, ' the eyelid.' That which belongs or relates to the eyelid. The PAL'PEBRAL AR'TERIES are those distributed to the eyelids. They are two in number; an upper and a low- er. The former arises from the ophthal- mic, a little beyond the cartilaginous pulley of the greater oblique muscle, and descends towards the upper eye- lid, over which it is distributed. The latter arises at the side of, and a little behind, the preceding, and sends its ramifications into the lower eyelid and the neighbouring parts. The palpebral veins have a similar arrangement; ex- cept that some of them open into the temporal and labial veins. The PAL'PEBRAL NERVES, or Nerves of the Eye'lids, arise, particu- larly, from the frontal and lachnymal branches; from the ophthalmic nerve of Willis; from the facial, nasal, and from the infra-orbitar branch of the superior maxillary nerve. The PAL'PEBRAL LIGAMENTS are distinguished into superior and inferior. Some anatomists, with Winslow, have described under this name, the fibrous layer, which is attached, — on the one hand, to the outer part of the circum- ference of the orbit; on the other, to the tarsal cartilages. PlPRIFORM PAL'PEBRAL FLUX. A puriform discharge, furnished by the glands of Meibomius, when in- flamed ; and to which Scarpa attributes fistula lachrymalis, in many cases. Palpita'tio* (Path.) Palpita'tio, Pal'tnus, Palpita'tio Cor'dis, Subsul'tio, Clo'nus Palpita'tio, naluog. A name, given to the pulsations of the heart, when they become stronger, more ex- tensive, or more sensible to the indi- vidual, than ordinary. Palpitations occur in a number of affections. They are, sometimes ow- ing to organic disease of the heart, hypertrophy, inflammation, &c.; at others, to a disease in some other vis- cus; whilst, frequently, they are mere- ly nervous. (F) Palpitation, P. du Cceur. (G) Herzklopfen. Writer. S. Pissinies, Francf. 1609 (L>- en PALPITA'TION is, sometimes felt in the arteries, constituting the PALPI- TA'TIO ARTERIO'SA. PALPITA'TIO MEMBRO'RUM (Path.) A term used, by Gaubius, for involun- tary shaking of the legs. Pam'pathes (Pharm.) 7iauna9tg. A compound plaster of cinnabar, recom- mended in tophi, scirrhous tumors, &c. by Paulus of jEgina. Pamphil'ion (Pharm.) irauipiXiov, from nuv,' all,' and ipiXog,' grateful'; — om'nibus gra'tum. A plaster described by Galen. Pample'gia (Path.) Panplegia ; from nav, ' all,' and nXrjw, ' I strike.' General paralysis. Palsy of the whole body. (G) Allgemeine schlag, Ganz- sc h 1 ag. Panace'a (Tlterap.) from nav,' all,' and axtouai, ' I cure.' navuxtia, Uni- versale reme'dium. A pretended uni- versal remedy. There is no such thing in existence. (G) Universalmittel. Pana'da (Hyg.) Diminutive of Ital. Pane, ' bread,' (Lat. Panis), Pana'ta, Panatel'la. Bread, boiled in water to the consistence of pap. Sometimes administered to the sick. Panale'thes (Pharm.) Ttara).tj9tg, from nav,' all,' and aXr^ijg, ' true '; — i. e. universal'iter ve'rum. Name of a cephalic plaster. Aetius, Gorr^us. Pan'ax Quinquefo'lium (Mat. Med.) Gin'seng, Nin'sing. This plant grows in Tartary and North America. The root is about the thickness of the little finger; an inch or two in length, often dividing into two branches; of a whitish-yellow color; wrinkled on the surface, and of a compact, almost horny, texture. It has no smell, but a very sweet taste, combined with a slight degree of aromatic bitterness. It is much esteemed by the Chinese, who pay a high price for it. It is a gentle and agreeable stimulant. (G) Funfblatterige Kraft- wurze 1. Writer. J. Ph. Breynius, Lugd. Bat. 1700 (L). 5 PANCHRESTOS 123 PANICUM Panchres'tos (Pharm.) navxq^orog; ad om'nia u'tilis. A name, given to several collyria by Galen and Paulus of ^Cgina. A medicine, good in all diseases. Pan'chry'sos (Pharm.) Travxqvoog, omni'no au'reum. An epithet, given to certain collyria. Paulus of jEgina. Panchymago'gum (Mat. Med.) nav- Xvuaywyov, Pantago'gon, nam ay my ov, from nav,' all,' %vuog, ' juice,' and uyw, ' I drive away.' A medicine, which the ancients believed capable of purging away all sorts of humors. Pan'creas (Anat.) nayxotag, from nav, 'all,' and xqtag,' flesh'; i. e. quite fleshy. Callic'reas, xaXXixqtag. A gland, deeply'seated in the abdomen, and lying transversely on the vertebral column; between the three curvatures of the duodenum; behind the stomach, and to the right of the spleen. Its left ex- tremity is called the tail of the pan- creas ; it is smaller than the right, which is called the head. At its right portion, it has, almost always, a greater or less prolongation; called, by Wins- low and some others, the lesser pan'- creas, (F) Petit pancrias, or Pan'creas of Asel'li, Pan'creas mi'mis. The pancreas resembles the salivary glands in structure, and has been called the Abdominal Salivary Gland. It is com- posed of lobes and granulated lobules, distinct and united by cellular tissue. From each of the granulations of these lobes, arise the radicles of its excretory duct, which are very delicate, and are united like veins. The duct itself, Duc'- tus Pancreai'icus, Canal or Duct of Wirsung or Wirsun'gus, (F) Canal pancreatique, proceeds in a serpentine course into the substance of the organ; and, when it has reached behind the second portion of the duodenum, it be- comes free, and is of the size of a crow's quill. It opens at an acute angle into the choledoch duct, or proceeds close to it, opening separately into the duo- denum. The Pancreat'ic ar'teries are very numerous and small. They pro- ceed from the coeliac, splenic, superior mesenteric, right gastro-epiploic, coro- naria ventriculi, and left capsulars. Its veins open into the radicles of the vena porta; and, particularly, into the splenic and lesser mesenteric. l,ts nerves ema- nate from the solar plexus, and its lymphatics pass into ganglions, to which it gives its name. The pancreas 6ecretes the pancreatic juice, which resembles the saliva. (G) Bauchspeicheldrlise. Writers on the Diseases of the Pan- creas. Fr. Hoffmann, Hal. 1713 (L). Barfoth, Lundae, 1799 (L.) J. Heur- nius, Lugd. Bai. 1599 (L). G. C. M. Hoffmann, Altdorf, 1807 (L). Pancreatemfhrax'is (Path.) from nay xqtag, ' the pancreas,' and ti;ipqaoou3, ' I obstruct.' Obstruction of the pan- cieas. Pancreat'ic Sarco'ma of Aber- nethy (Path.) Emphy'ma Sarco'ma pancreal'icum. A tumor, in irregular masses, connected by loose fibrous sub- stance, like the irregular masses of the pancreas. Found in the cellular sub- stance ; but, more usually, in lymphatic glands : chiefly in the female breast. Pancreati'tis (Path.) Inflamma- tion of the pancreas; — an affection, the phenomena of which are unknown to us. Pancre'ne (Anat.) Trayxqrjn;. An epithet given to the pancreas, from its great secretion : — from nav,' all,' and xqijii;, ' a fountain.' Pandiculation (Path.) Pandicu- la'tio, Scodine'ma or Scardine'ma, do'- nus Pandicula'tio, oxoqSirijua, oxuqdi- viauog, from pandiculari, ' to stretch one's-self,' Streich'ing, Hal'ices (PI.) An action, which consists in elevating the upper limbs, and throwing the head and trunk backwards; at the same time that the lower limbs are extended. This series of motions of the extensor muscles is, in some measure, inde- pendent of the will, and is accompanied with yawning, which is equally invol- untary. In the state of health, stretch- ing occurs before and after sleep; especially when we are fatigued. It is, also, observed at the onset of certain paroxysms of fever, hysteria, &c. (G) Streckung, Dehnung der Glieder. Pan'icum Itai.'icum (Mat. AVm.) Ital'ian Pan'ic Grass, In'dian Mil'let, Guin'ea Corn, Barba'dots Mil'let, Mil'ium In'dkum, Sor'ghum, Hol'cus Sor'ghum. The seed—Mii'ii Sem'ina — are much esteemed in Italy, being a constant ingredient in the soups, and made into a variety of foms for the table. (F) Millet des oiseaux. (G) Indianische Hirse. PAN'ICUM MILIA'CEUM, Comhnon Mil'let, Mil'ium, Cen'chrnn, x-yx'."jy> xtyxqog, xty/ovg. Millet-seed are es- teemed as a nutritious article of diet; and are often made into puddings. (V) Millet ordinaire. (G) Gemeine Hirse. PANNTCULl "S 124 PAPILLA Pannk'uhs (Anat.) Diminutive of Pan'mis, cloth. A piece of fine cloth. The PANNIC'ULCS CARSO'SVS. Tu'nica carno'sa, is a general covering, found in the quadruped, and formed by a thin, subcutaneous muscle, which serves to move the skin. It exists only in certain parts of the human body; as in the forehead, where it is formed by the occipito-frontalis; in the neck, by the platysma myoides ; and, in the scrotum, by the cremaster muscle. Pan'ni-s (Med.) A piece of cloth. This word has several other meanings, which are equivocal. It means a tent for a wound. Also, a speck in the eye, resembling a piece of rag; and, an irr?o-ular na?vus or mark on the skin. Castelli. Panopho'bia (Path.) Pantophobia, from Uav, ' the god Pan,' and (ro^oc, ' fear.' A panic, or fear, — inspired by the god Pan, according to the opinion of the ancients. Some derive it from nav, 'all,' and ipopog, 'fear.' This is sometimes morbid, and is a symptom of melancholy. (F) Frayeur nocturne, Souci. Pantoli'nus Pastil'lus (Pharm.) A troch, described by N. Myrefsus. Pantol'mius (Pharm.) narfoXuiog. A troeh, described by Paulus of .dEgina. Pan'ygron (Pharm.) navvyqov. An ointment, described by Oribasius. Papa'ver (Mat. Mcd.) P. somnifi- erum, Me'con, u\xmv. The White pop'- py, Papa.v'er sati'vum. The CAP'SULES OF THE WHITE POP'PY, Papav'eris Cap'ita vel Cap'- sula, are used in fomentation, as ano- dyne and relaxant — to inflamed or ul- cerated parts. It is from this poppy that we procure — O'PIUM; called, also, O'piuni Theba'- icum, Meco'nium, O'pion, Ma'nus dei, 'Qffion, Am'phiam, Afium, Osoron, Lau'danum. It is the milky juice, ob- tained, after the flowering of the plant, by making longitudinal incisions in the capsules and stalks. It is commonly obtained from the Levant or India, where the poppy grows abundantly. Opium is a compound of morphine, ineconic acid, narcotine, caoutchouc, fecula, resin, oil, and several other substances. Turkey Opium is of a heavy, and slightly fetid odor. Its taste is nau- seous, bitter, acrid, and warm ; it is in flat pieces; solid and tenacious ; of a dark brown color and yellowish, when powdered ; marking a light brown in- terrupted, streak on paper. In East India Opium, the odor is the same and empyreumatic ; the taste is less bitter, but more nauseous, and the color darker. Opium is stimulant, in small doses ; sedative, in large ; narcotic and ano- dyne ; operating through the nervous system. It is a most valuable remedy in all painful affections and in inflam- mations, when given so as to produce its full, sedative effect, especially in peritonitis. In diarrhoea and dysen- tery it acts as an astringent; in inter- mittents, it will often prevent the pa- roxysm. In typhus, in small doses, it acts as a cordial; in larger, it allays irritation and produces sleep. When applied externally, its narcotic effects are developed ; and, hence, it is a use- ful application to irritable sores, painful tumors, &c. Dose, gr. ^ to £ as a stim- ulant ; gr. i to iv as a sedative. (F) Pavot des Jardins. (G) Weissermohn Mohn- s a f t (opium). Writers on Opium. M. Doring, Jena?, 1620 (L). J. Frk.itagius. Gro- ning. 1632 (L). Tillingius, Francf. 1672 (I.). G. W. Wedel, Jenae, lOri (L). Fr. Hoffmann-, Hal. 1702 (L). A. Thomson, Lugd. Bat. 1705 (L). G. Young, Edinb. 1753. B. L. Tralles, Wratisl. 1757 (L). Samuel Bard, 'Edinb. 1705 (L). Pasta (in syphilis), Bergamo, 17o8 (I). S. Crumpe. Lond. 1793. T. Leigh, Edinb. 1786. Nebel, Heidelb. 1797 (L). M. Wall (in typhus, &c), Oxford, 1786. W. Thomas (in gonorrhaa), Lond. 1780. Walther, Leipz. 1803 (G). PAPA'VER NPGRUM. This is merely a variety of the white poppy, producing black seeds. PAPA'VER RHCE'AS (Mat. Med) The systematic and pharmacopoeia! name of the Red corn-poppy. Papa'rcr errat'icum, Papa'ver cerea'li, qotac. The heads of this species contain, also, a milky juioe of a narcotic quality. A syrup has been directed of its flowers. which has been esteemed diaphoretic and slightly soothing; but is more ad- mired for its color than for any other property. (F) Coquqlicot. (G) Klatschrose. Papil'la (Anat.) d,^. The end of the breast, or nipple. An eminence similar to a nipple. A name given to small eminences, more or less promi- nent, at the surface of several parts, PAPULA 1 particularly of the skin and mucous membranes, in which latter situation they are also called Vil'li. See Vil'- lous. They appear formed by the ultimate expansion of the vessels and nerves, and are susceptible, in some cases, of a kind of erection. They are also called Papilla nervo'sa, P. pyrami- da'les, Ner'vous papil'la, (F) Papilles ou Papilles nerveuses, Houppes nerveuses, (G)Warze, Warzchen. The PAPIL'LJE OF THE KID'NEY are the projections into the pelvis of the kidney of the apices of the cones of the tubular substance of the kidney. They are also called Proces'sus mamil' la'res, Carun'cula papilla'res, Pyram'i- des Malpighia'na. (F) Mamelons du rein. The PAPIL'LJE OF THE TONGUE are very numerous and marked. They are observed, particularly, at the upper surface of the organ, and are distin- guished into: — 1. The Lentic'id ar papil'la, Papil'la muco'sa, P. max'ima, P. capita'ta, P. valla'ta, P. trunca'ta, P. calicifor'mes.. Their number varies from 9 to 15. They are arranged at the base of the tongue in two oblique lines having the shape of the letter V ; and united angularly at the foramen cae- cum. They have, in general, an ovoid or spherical shape, and are merely mu- cous follicles similar to those of the palate, lips, &c. 2. The Fun'giform or Fun'goid pa- pil'la, Papil'la me'dia, P. Se'mi-lenticu- la'res, are of indeterminate number, but always more numerous than the preceding. They are irregularly dis- nemmated near the edges and the point of the tongue : — have a rounded and flattened head, supported by a short and narrow footstalk. Their tint is whitish. Of their real nature we are ignorant. 3. The Con'ical, Conoi'dal, or Py- ram'idal papil'la, P. min'ima, P. vil'- losa, are the most numerous of all. Their arrangement is more regular in the fore part of the tongue than be- hind. They resemble small cones ; the base being towards the tongue, and the apex free. The anterior are very small, and have been called Fil'iform papil'la. They appear to be produced by the ter- minations of the filaments of the lingual nerve, and are surrounded by an evi- dent vascular network. Pap'ula (Path.) A pim'ple, Exor'- mia. A small and acuminated eleva- tion of the cuticle, with an inflamed base; very seldom containing a fluid 55 PARACENTESIS or suppurating and commonly termin- ating in scurf or desquamation. Papula? is the first order of Willan and Bateman's arrangement of cuta- neous diseases. (F) Bouton, Bourgeon. (G)Blutchent, Blatterchen, Knotchen. Parabola'nus (Med.) from naqafiaX- Xtiv, ' to expose.' A name given, by the ancients, to a person who devoted himself to the service of the sick in hospitals ; and particularly during epi- demics and the plague. PARACEL'SUS, Philip'pus Aure'- lius Theophras'Tus Bombas'tus de Hohenheim (Biog.) A strange and fantastical genius, who elevated him- self upon the ignorance of his contem- poraries by fraud and quackery, and who, notwithstanding, rendered a valuable service to the materia medica by introducing chymical remedies more freely in the treatment of disease ; and especially mercury. He was born near Zurich, in Switzerland, about the year 1493; died at Salzburg in 1541. He wrote an immense number of treatises in the German language. Opera om- nia, 3 vols. fol. Genev. 1658. In Germ. Basil. 1589. 5 vols. 4to. The follow- ing have appeared under the name of English translations from Paracelsus. A treatise of the cure of the French poxa, Sec. Translated by J. Hester. Lond. 1590. 4to, Experiments and cures. Translated by J. Hester. Lond. 1596. 4to. Translation of his one hundred and fourteen experiments and cures. Lond. 1652. 4to. Dispensatory and Chirurgery, translated by W. D., Lond 1656. 12mo. Paracente'rium (Surg.) Wool- house has given this appellation to a small trocar, employed by Nuck for puncturing the eye in cases of dropsy of that organ. Paracentesis (Surg.) naqaxtvrrr (Tie, Compunc'tio ; from naqaxsvrtw, ' I j pierce through.' The operation of tapr ping to evacuate the collected, fluid in ascites, ovarial dropsy, &c. (G) Durchborung, Stich. Writers. Gloxin, Argent. 1683 (L). B. Albinus, Francf. ad Viadr 1687 (L). J. Ph. Eysel, Erford. 1693 (L). J. A. Slevogt, Jenae, 1697 (L). Henninger (abdominal), Argent. 1710 (L), B Mauchart (of tho eye), Tu- bing. 1744 (L). A. Monro (of the thorax), Edinb. 1770. E- A. Nicolai (Do.), Jena?, 1775 (L). Lobenwein, (Do), Jena?, 1785(E). J. F. Acker, mann (abdominal), Jena?, 1787 (L), PARACMASTIC Zurcher, Duisburg. 1789 (L). J. Ch. Reil (abdominal), Hal. 1791 (L). Th. C. Brandis (of the thorax), Got- ting. 1792 (L). Paracmas'tic (Path.) Paracmas'- ticus, naqaxfiaorixog, from naqaxuaio, ' I decrease.' Decreasing. An epi- thet to a distemper, which gradually decreases. Also, according to Galen, the period of life when a person is said to grow old, and which he places at from 35 to 49, after which he is said to be old, — a definition that would not suit us at the present day. Gorr.jeus and Castelli. Parac'ope (Path.) naqaxontj. Delir- ium. In Hippocrates, it means the slight delirium, which sometimes oc- curs in febrile diseases. Paracru'sis (Path.) naqaxqovoig, slight delirium. Hippocr. Paracu'sis a'cris (Path.) Audi'tus a'crior, Paracu'sis oxycoi'a. Hearing {•ainfully acute and intolerant of the owest sounds; a symptom in otalgia, epilepsy, cephalitis, and febrile aflec- tions. PARACU'SIS PERVER'SA, P. WIL- LISIA'NA, P. imperfecta, Perverse hear- ing. The ear only sensible to articu- late sounds, when excited by other and louder sounds intermixed with them. Good. Paracynan'che (Path.) naqaxv- rayx*]. Inflammation of the external muscles of the larynx. According to others, a slight cynanche. Paraglos'sa (Path.) from naqa, and yXiaoaa,' the tongue.' Swelling of the tongue. Dyspfia'gia. Linguo'sa, Sauvages, under the term Paraglos'sa deglutito'ria, means a pretended doub- ling of the tongue into the pharynx. (F) Renversement de la langue. Paragompho'sis (Path.) Paragom- pho'sis cap'itis ; from naqa, ' by,'' near,' and youipwaig, ' a nailing.' Wedging of the head of the child in the pelvis during labor. (G) Einkeilung des kopfs. Paralamp'sis (Path.) nuqaXaurpig, from naqaXau.im,' I shine a little.' A cicatrix on the transparent part of the eye. Hippocr. Paralle'la (Path.) A kind of scurfy, cutaneous eruption, affecting the palms of the hands and sympto- matic of the venereal disease. Fores- tus. Paralo'phia (Anat.) fram naqa, ' near,' and Xotpta,' the first vertebra of the back. The lower and lateral part of the neck, near the vertebra?. Keil. 2G PARAMERIA Paral'ysis (Path.) naqaXvoig, Par>- csis, naqtaig, Resolu'tio memlrro'rum. Ca'rus paral'ysis, Catal'ysis xaiaXvoig, Palsy ; from naquXvu,' I relax. Abo-. lition or great diminution of the volun- tary motions, and, sometimes, of sensa- tion, in one or more parts of the body. Palsy is said to be local, when it affects only a few muscles. When it extends to half the body, vertically or horizontally, it is called Hemiplegia or Paraple'gia (q. v.) It is commonly symptomatic of disease of the brain or of the nerves themselves, and is a fre- quent accompaniment, precursor, or successor of apoplexy. The immediate cause is, generally, pressure, either by blood effused or by serum, or by vas- cular turgescence. At its onset, there- fore, bloodletting may be advisable; but, afterwards, the disease becomes one of nervous debility and requires stimulants — to the paralyzed parts or to the mucous membranes : — Fric- tions, sinapisms, blisters, the moxa, baths, electricity, galvanism, purga- tives, and the nux vomica, which last has the property of exciting movements where the will has no longer power. The disease generally admits only of palliation and is extremely apt to recur, (F) Paralysie, Resolution, desmernbres. (G) Lahmung, Auflosung. Writers. Klopfinger (from colic), Basil. 1618 (L). Ludovicus (Do.), Altdorf. 1623 (L).' D. Sennert, Vi- temb. 1630 (L). W. Rolfinck, Jens?, 1632 (L). I. Diemerbroeck, Ultra- ject. 1652 (L). Th. Bartholine (par- alysis in the New Testament), Hafn. 1653 (L). Michaelis (from colic), I.ips. 1660 (L). J. Th. Schenck, Jens?, 1668 (L). G. W. Wedel, Jente, 1677 (L). Two other works, Jena, 1691 and 1719 (L). Q. Rivinus (P. scorbutica), Lips. 1710 (L). Finckenau, Regiom. 1713 (L). Burchard, Rostoch, 1736 (L). D. Hoffmann, Tubing. 1746 (L). Ph. A. Bohmer, Hal. 1762 (L). Smith, Edinb. 1764 (L). A. E. Buchner. Hal. 1766 (L). Mackenzie, Edinb. 1778 (L). Van Rossum, Lovan. 1784 (L). R. Chandler, Canterbury, 1785. J. C. L. Tode (from colic), Havn.1787 (L). A. F. Lallier, Paris, 1806 (F). L. F. Calmeil (in the insane), Paris, 1826. Paramenia (Path.) naqautjvia, from naoa, ' badly,' and utjv, ' a month.' Mismenstruation. Parame'ria (Anat.) naqautiqta, from naqa, 'about,' and utjqog, 'the thigh.' The internal parts of the thigh. PARANYMPHUS 127 PARASTAT.E Paranym'phus (Med.) from naqa, ' near,' and vvuipij', ' a young spouse,' ' a bride.' A name given, by the ancients, to him who Jed the bride to the house of her husband. The term was adopted into the ancient schools of medicine, to designate the usual dis- course pronounced at the end of the prescribed period of study for licenti- ate ; and in which the qualifications and merits of the candidate were de- scribed. Paraphimosis (Path.) naqaiptuiadig, Periphimo'sis ; from naqa, ' about,' and (ptuoio, 'I bridle.' Strangulation of the glans penis, owing to the open- ing of the prepuce being too narrow. It frequently happens in persons affected with phimosis, when the pre- puce has been pushed violently behind the base of the glans, during copula- tion, \c. In paraphimosis, the narrow and re- sisting aperture of the prepuce forms, behind the corona glandrs, a kind of ligature, which strangulates the part, causes it to swell and inflame and even to become gangrenous. Attempts must be made to bring back the prepuce. These excite con- siderable pain, yet they must be perse- vered in for some time ; and should they not succeed, the rings, formed by the tumefied prepuce, must be cut transversely and the antiphlogistic treatment be adopted. Parapho'nia (Path.) Clan'gor, from naqa, and (pwvtj, ' the voice.' Affec- tion of the voice, when its character or timbre is disagreeable. Paraph'ora (Path.) naqatpoqa, from naqatptqm, ' I transfer.' Slight delir- ium. Paraphrenias (Path.) from naqa, ' near,' and tpqtvtg, ' the diaphragm.' Paraphrene'sis. A name given to in- flammation of the diaphragm (see Dia- phragmitis), which was supposed to always produce delirium: — as well as to the delirium itself, accompanying that affection. See Phre.mtis. Paraple'gia (Path.) Paraplex'ia, naqanXrjyia, naqanXr^ia, Ca'rus paral'- ysis paraple'gia, from naqa, dim. par- ticle, and nXijOOia, ' I strike.' Palsy of the lower half of the body, including the bladder and rectum. It is, gener- ally, owing to disease of some part of the cerebro-spinal axis; especially of the spinal portion. The ancients, sometimes, used the term for incomplete apoplexy. Some authors have, also, made a distinction between paraplegia and paraplexia, — using the former for a partial apo- plexy : — the latter for general or com- plete apoplexy. (G) Riickenlahmung, Quer- sc h lag. Writers on Paraplegia. Ch. G. Ludwig (from fractured vertebra of the neck). John Jebb, Lond. 1782. P. Pott (palsy from curvature), Lond. 1779-82. Parap'oplexy (Path.) Parapoplex'ia; from .Taoa,' dim,' and anonX.ijgta, ' ap- oplexy.' False apoplexy; a soporous state, resembling apoplexy; and, espe- cially, that which occurs in the parox- ysms of pernicious intermittents. Parap'sis (Path.) naqaxfjig, from naqa, ' defectively,' and Unro^ai, ' I touch.' Dysasthe'sia contracto'ria, sense of touch or general feeling vitiated or lost. Good. Pararrhyth'mos (Path.) naqaqqv9- uog, from naqa, ' dim,' and qv9uog, 'rhythm.' An epithet for the pulse, when it has not the rhythm proper to the age and constitution of the individ- ual. Pararthre'ma (Path.) naQaq9qijua, from 7rao«, and aqdqor, ' a joint.' In- complete luxation. Parascepas'tra (Surg.) from naqa, and axenatm,' I cover.' A cup or ban- dage, which covers the whole head. Galen. Paras'chides (Surg. Path.) nana- oxtdtc, from naqa and o/.i".vi,(I cleave.' Fragments or splinters of a broken bone. Par'asite (Nat. Hist.) Parasi'tus, rtaqaoirog, from naqa,' near,' and otrog, ' corn,' ' food.' Parasites are plants, which attach themselves to other plants ; and animals which live in or on the bodies of other animals, — so as to subsist at their expense. The mis- letoe is a parasitic plant: — the louse a parasitic animal. (G) Schmarotzer. Paras'phagis (Anat.) naqaoipayig, from ?iuqa, 'near,' and oipaytj, 'the throat.' The part of the neck contigu- ous to the clavicles. Paras'tata (Anat.) naqaorarat, from naqiotrtta, ' I stand near.' In Hippocrates, it means the epididy- mis. The epididymes were called by Herophilus and Galen, Varico'sa paras'tata to distinguish them from the glandulo'sa paras'tata or prostate. Ru- fus of Ephesus called the Tuba? fal- lopianae, — Paras'tata varico'sa. PARASTREMMA 128 PARIETES Parastrem'ma (Path.) naqaorqtuua, from naqaarqtipu),' I distort or pervert.' Convulsive distortion of the face, the soft parts being drawn laterally. Parath'enar (Anat.) from naqa, ' ne,ar,' and 9tvaq, ' the sole of the foot. Win slow called grand parath'- enar, Parath'enar ma'jor, a portion of the abductor of the little toe, and petit parath'enar, Parath'enar mi'nor, the short flexor of that toe. Par'dale (Pharm.) from naqSog, 1 the panther.' The name of an oint- ment, smelling like the panther. Ae- tius. PARE, Ambrose (Biogr.) A French surgeon of eminence ; born at Laval, in the district of the Maine, in 1509 ; died in 1590. Works. Muniere de traiter les playes faites par harquebuses, fitches, &c. Paris. 1545. Translated into Eng- lish by WALTERplAMMOND.Lond. 1617. 4to. The first edition of his works was published in 1561 ; fol. Translated into English by Thomas Johnson. Lond. 1634. Treatise of the plague, collected out of his works. Lond. 1630. 4to. His pupil Guillemau trans- lated them into Latin with the title — Ambrosii Par^ei opera, novis iconibus elegantissimis illustrata et latinitate do- nata. Paris. 1582. fol. Pare'ira Bra'va (Mat. Med.) Cis- sam'pelos, Pare'ira, Parey'ra, Bu'tua, Pari'era bra'va, Abu'ta, Ambu'tua, Botou, Caa-pcba, Overo butua. The root of this plant, — a native of South America and the West Indies, — has a sweet taste with considerable bitter- ness and slight roughness. It has been recommended in nephritic and calcu- lous affections ; but is not much used. (G) Grieswurzel. Parempto'sis (Path.) T^aqtunriaOig. A word, employed in two different senses. It is, sometimes, synonymous with Incidentia ; at others, with Coin- ddentia. Parencephaloce'le (Surg. Path.) from naqeyxtipaXig, ' the cerebellum,' and y.t]Xt;, ' a tumor.' Her'nia of the cerebellum; a very rare disease. It occurs under the form of a soft, indolent, or slightly painful tumor, without change in the color of the skin and situated in the occipital re- fion. It is constituted of the cere- ellum, which escapes through an aper- ture in the occipital bone. Great attention must be paid not to mistake it for an ordinary tumor; as its extir- pation would be attended with fatal consequences. Paren'chyma (Anat.) naqtyxvfia. The texture of glandular organs, com- posed of agglomerated globules united by cellular tissue, and tearing with more or'less facility. Such is the texture of the liver, kidneys, &c. naqtyxvua signifies, in Greek, effusion; and it was believed that this tissue consisted of effused or coagulated blood. Par'esis (Path.) naotoig, from na- qirjui,' I relax.' Paralysis (q. v.). Ac- cording to some, a slight, incomplete paralysis ; affecting motion, not sensa- tion. Paresthe'sis or Par.esthe'sis (No- sol.) naqaio9r,oig, Sen'sus imperfec'tus. Congenital misconstruction of the ex- ternal organs of sense. A genus in the nosology of Good. Pari'etal (Anat.) Parieta'lis, from pa'ries, ' a wall.' The PARI'ETAL BONES, Os'sa pa- rieta'lia, Os'sa tertica'lia, Os'sa ver'ti- cis, Os'sa sincip'itis, Os'sa breg'matis, Os'sa nerva'lia, are two fellow bones, occupying the lateral and upper parts of the cranium, in the formation of which they assist. They have a quad- rilateral shape ; their external surface is convex, and presents, at its middle part, an eminence called the Pari'etai protu'berance, (F) Bosse parietale. Their inner or cerebral surface, which is con- cave, has a depression, that corre- sponds with the preceding eminence, and which is called the Fos'sa parieta'- lis. Above and behind, near the supe- rior edge of these bones, is a foramen, which does not always exist, called the Pari'etal for a'men, Fora'mcn parieta'li, through which passes a vein that opens into the superior longitudinal sinus of the dura mater. Each parietal bone is articulated above, with its fellow; be- low, with the temporal bone; before, with the frontal; behind, with the oc- cipital, and by the anterior and inferior angle with the great ala of the sphe- noid. Each parietal bone is developed from a single point of ossification. (G) Scheitelbeine, Wand- beine, Seitenbeine, Vorder- hauptsbeine. Parieta'ria (Mat. Med.) P. offici- nalis, Helx'ine, I'itra'ria, sX'itrt]. The Wall pel'litory. This plant grows on old walls, and contains much nitrate of potassa. It is diuretic, but not much used. (F) Parietaire commune. (G) G las kraut. Pari'etes (Anat.) Pa'ries; ' a wall.' A name given to parts, which form tha PARIS 129 PAROTID inclosure — the limits of different cavi- ties of the body, as the Parietes of the cranium, chest, &c. (F) Parois. (G) Wand, Scheidewand. Pa'ris (Mat. Med.) P. quadrifo'lia, Oneber'ry, True'love. It possesses nar- cotic properties, and was formerly con- sidered a powerful love philter. It is emetic, and is sometimes used exter- nally as a resolvent and anodyne. (F) Parisette, Raisin de Renard. (G) Einbeerkraut, Wolfs- beerkraut. Paristh'mia (Anat. &Path.) naqio9- uta. A word employed to designate the tonsils, and, likewise, inflammation of the tonsils. Paristhmiot'omus (Surg.) from na- Qio9uia, ' the tonsils,' and rtuvu), ' I cut.' An instrument with which the tonsils were formerly scarified. Parodon'tides (Path.) naqoSovriSeg, from naqa,' near,' and odovg,' a tooth.' Tumors on the gums; parulis, &c. Paronir'ia (Path.) from naqa, and ovtiqov,' a.dream.' Depraved, disturb- ed, or morbid dreaming. Oneirodynia acti'va, Erethis'mus oneirodynia. The voluntary organs, connected with the passing train of ideas, overpowered by the force of the imagination during dreaming, and involuntarily excited to their natural or accustomed actions, while the other organs remain asleep. Good. Paronychia (Path.) Pan'aris, no> Qt>nvx camph. 3V> coccin. 51ssj °P" 3vj> proof spirit, a gallon. Pectorilog-ue (Path.) from pectus, ' the chest,' and loqui, ' to speak.' Laennec calls thus, one who presents the phenomenon of Pectoriloquism. Pectoril'oquism (Med.) Same ety- mon. Pectorilo'quia. Speech or voice coming from the chest. Laennec has designated, by this name, the phenom- enon often presented by consumptive individuals, when their chests have been examined with the stethoscope. The voice seems to issue directly from the chest, and to pass directly through the central canal of the cylinder, — a phenomenon owing to the voice re- sounding in those anfractuous cavities, produced in the lungs by the suppura- tion or breaking down of tubercles, which constitute Ulcers of the Lungs. (F) Pectoriloquie. Pedic'ulus (Zool.) The Louse; a genus of parasitic insects. The human body is infested with three kinds; the Body-louse, (F) Pou de corps; the Head-louse, (F) Pou de la Ute, which lives in the hair; and the Crab-louse, (F) Morpion, which infests the hair of the pubes. Infusion of tobacco, or mercurial ointment, or ointment of white precipitate of mercury, or the white or red precipitate of mercury, readily destroys them. (F) Pou. (G) La us. Pedilu'vium (Therap.) from pe'des, ' the feet,' and la'vo, ' I wash.' Lavi- pe'dium. A bath for the feet. (F) Bain de pieds. Writers. J. A. Slevogt, Jenae, 1717 (L). M. Alberti, Hal. 1721 (L). Pedora. The sordes of the eyes, ears, and feet. Ped'uncle (Anat.) Pedun'culus. This term has been applied to different prolongations or appendices of the en- cephalon. Thus, the Ped'uncles of the brain are the Cru'ra cer'ebri; the Ped'uncles of the cerebel'lum, the Cru'- ra cerebel'li. PEGANELiEON 140 PELVIMETER The Ped'uncles of the Brain, called also Cru'ra anterio'ra medul'la oblon- gata, are two white cords, about |ths of an inch in diameter, on the outside of the corpora albicantia. They arise from the medullary substance of the brain, and gradually approach, till they join the tuber annulare. They are formed, internally, of a mixture of cineritious and medullary matter; the former of which, being of a darker color at one point than in any other part of the brain, has been called Lo'- cus ni'ger cru'rum cer'ebri. The Ped'uncles of the Cerebel'lum, called also Cru'ra posterio'ra, arise from the medullary part of the cerebellum, and unite at the tuber annulare. The Ped'uncles of the Pine'al Gland are two medullary bands or strips, which seem to issue from the pineal gland, and proceed on each side upon the upper and inner region of the optic thalami. Peganel^'on (Pharm.) nriyavtXaiov, O'leum ruta'ceum, Oil of Rue; from nrjyavov, ' rue.' Pega.ne'ron (Pharm.) ntiyavtjqov, Emplas'trum ruta'ceum. A plaster, in- to which rue entered. Paulus, Ae- tius. Pela'gia (Path.) A kind of scaly erysipelas of the hands, sometimes of the legs, at others, of the face. Pella- gra (?). Pela'rion (Pharm.) nijXaqiov. A collyrium, described by Paulus of iEgina ; from miXog,' mud.' Pel'ican (Surg.) Pelica'nus. An instrument, curved at the end like the beak of a pelican. Its use is to extract teeth. Pelici'de (Pharm.) Pelu'de, Mel coc'tum, Boil'ed Hon'ey. Ruland and Johnson. Pelio'ma (Path.) ntXiwua, from nt- log,' black.' A livid ecchymosis. Fo- EESTUS. Pella'gra (Path.) Pela'gra, Ichthyo'- sis Pella'gra, Elephanti'asis Ital'ica, Tu'ber Pella'gra, Mai del Sole, Derma- ta'gra, Erysipelas period'ica nervo'sa chron'ica, Mai de misire, Paral'ysis scorbu'tica, Scur'vy of the Alps, Impe- ti'go Pella'gra. A disease, particu- larly noticed amongst the Milanese, which consists in the skin becoming covered with wrinkles, and assuming a scaly appearance, especially in the parts exposed to the air. The strength diminishes, the intellectual faculties and sensations become obscure, and cramps, convulsions, and other lesions of muscular contractility supervene. It is a singular, endemic affection. Writers. Fr. Frapolli, Mediol. 1771 (L) M. Gherardini, Milano, 1780 fl). J- M. Albera, Varese, 1781 (I). C. Strambi, Mediol. 1785 - 9 (L). Fr. X. Jansen, Lugd. 1788 (L). Fr. Fanzago, Padova, 1789 (I). Another, Padova, 1792 (I). J- Videmar, Mediol. 1790 (L). L. Soler, Venez. 1791 (I), P. della Bona, Venez. 1791 (I). S. C. Titius, Viteb. 1792 (L). J. Cerri, Milano, 1807 (I). A. Careno, Vindob. 1794 (L). Ch. Allioni, Torino, 1795 (I). J. B. Marzari, Venez. 1815 (I). J. M. Zecchinelli, Padova, 1818(1). PELLETAN, Philip Joseph (Biog.) A celebrated surgeon of Paris ; died in 1827. Works. Clinique chirurgicale, ou memoires et observations de chirur- gie clinique. Paris. 1810. 3 vols. 8vo. PELLETIER, James (Biogr.) A French physician; born at Mans in 1517; died at Paris in 15-2. Works. De peste compendium. Basil. 1557. 8vo. De conciliatione locorum Galeni sec- Hones dua. Paris. 1560. 4to. He paid great attention to belles-lettres and mathematics. Pel'vic (Anat.) Pel'vicus, Pelvi'nus. Belonging or relating to the pelvis. The PEL'VIC CAVITY, (F) Cavxti pelvienne, is the cavity of the pelvis. The PEL'VIC SUR'FACE OF THE IL'IUM is that which faces the pelvic cavity. The PEL'VIC MEMBERS are the lower extremities. Writers. J. Allport (side view of the pelvic viscera), Lond. 1823. M. J. Cloquet gives the name PEL'- VIC APONEURO'SIS, (F) Aponevrose pelvienne, to an aponeurotic expansion, of greater or less thickness, which is attached to the brim of the pelvis, being continuous with the fascia iliaca and the aponeurotic expansion of the psoas parvus. This aponeurosis forms a kind of resisting partition, which effectually supports the peritoneum, and has several apertures, through which different organs pass. Pel'vi-Trociiante'rian (Anat.) Pel'- vi-trochanteria'nus. That which relates to the pelvis and great trochanter. The Pel'vi-trochante'rian re'gion is formed by the muscles—pyramidalis, two ob- turators, gemini, and quadratus femo- ris, which pass from the pelvis to the digital cavity of the great trochanter Pelvim'eter (Surg, or Obstet.) from pel'vis, and utrqov, ' a measure.' A barbarous hybrid. This name has been PELVIS 141 PEMBERTON given to different instruments, invented for measuring the diameters of the pelvis, and, particularly, the antero-pos- terior or fore-and-aft diameter of the brim. (G) Beckenmesser. Two have been chiefly employed; especially by French practitioners — the Compas d'e'paisseur, and the Pelvimeter of Cou- touly. l. The compas d'e'paisseur is formed like a pair of compasses — with blunt extremities — the branches of which can be moved at will. One of these is applied to the symphysis pubis, and the other on the sacrum. Abou't 3 inches must be deducted from this mea- surement for the thickness of the mons veneris, pubes, and the base of the sa- crum. 2. The PELVIMETER OF COTOU'- LY resembles the instruments used by shoemakers for measuring the length of the foot. The two branches are in- troduced, in a state of approximation, into the vagina; and then separated, so that one touches the promontory of the sacrum, the other comes behind the os pubis. It is a barbarous contriv- ance, and its introduction ought never to be attempted on the living subject. It does not, indeed, seem possible to introduce it without mischief. The finger is, decidedly, the best pelvime- ter, and by it we can judge whether the base of the sacrum be unusually prominent. Pel'vis (Anal.) nvtXog, xoava> Cho'- ana, Py'elos ; so called, because fan- cied to be shaped like an ancient basin. The part of the trunk, which bounds the abdomen below. It is a large, bony, irregular, conoidal cavity, — open above and below, — which supports and contains a part of the intestines, and the urinary and genital organs; and serves, at the same time, as a fixed point for the articulation of the lower limbs, the attachment of their muscles, and the execution of their movements. The pelvis supports, behind, the verte- bral column, and *is sustained, before, by the ossa femorum. It is, in the adult, situated near the middle part of the body, and is composed of four broad, flat, unequally thick bones, dif- fering much in their shape, size, and arrangement, which touch, are articu- lated at some part of their surface, and intimately united by means of a num- ber of ligamentous fascia?. Of these bones, two are behind, on the median line, — the sacrum and coccyx ; the two others are before and at the sides, — the ilia. They are fellows, and unite, before, with each other. The most important parts of the pel- vis, in an obstetrical point of view, are the brim and the outlet. The BRIM, Angus'tia abdomina'lis, Intro'itus or Up'per O'pening of the Cav'ity of the Pel'vis, (F) Detroit su- perieur, D. abdominal, is the narrow part, which separates trie greater pelvis from the less — the false from the true. In the well formed woman, it is ellipti- cal, and slightly inclined forwards. Its ant'ero-poste'rior or sa'cro-pu'bic diam'- eter, in a standard pelvis, measures 41 inches; its transverse or iliac or lateral, 5$ inches; and its oblique, 4| inches. The OUT1 LET, (F) Detroit inferieur, D. perineal; Ex'itus, Infe'rior o'pen- ing, Angus'tia perinaa'lis, forms the lower aperture of the pelvis. The antero-posterior diameter is here, on account of the mobility of the coccyx, 5 inches; the lateral, 4 inches. The AX'IS OF THE PEL'VIS is im- portant to be known in obstetrics. The Ax'is of the Brim is indicated by a straight line drawn from the umbilicus to the apex of the coccyx. The Ax'is of the Out'let by a line drawn from the first bone of the sacrum to the entrance of the vagina. (F) Bassin. (G) Beck en. Writers. E. Sandifort (obstelri- cally considered), Lugd. Bat. 1763 (L). Ch. Chr. Kraise (measuring the P.), Lips. 1781 (L). G. W. Stein (de- scription of some pelvimeters), Cassel, 1782 (G). Ch. G. Creve (fractures of), Mogunt. 1792 (L). A work on the female pelvis, Leipz. 1793 (G). On diseases of the female P., Berlin, 1795 (G). N. C. de Fremery' (change of shape from mollifies ossium), Lugd. Rat. 1793 (L). J. E. C. Ebermaier (on too great size of the female pelvis), Gotting. 1797 (L). PEL'VIS OF THE KID'NEY (Anat.) This is a small, membranous pouch, occupying the posterior part of the fis- sure of the kidney. It is placed behind the renal artery and vein; is elongated from above to below; flattened from before to behind; irregularly oval in figure ; and, below, contracts consider- ably, to be continuous with the ureter. It receives the orifices of the infun- dibula, which pour the- urine secreted in the kidney into its cavity. (F) Bassinet. (G) Nierenbecken. PEM'BERTON, Chris'topher Rob- ert, M.D., F. R. S. (Biog.) A respect- PEMBERTON 142 PENTATEUCH able London physician; died in 1822. Works. A practical treatise on various diseases of the abdominal viscera. Lond. 1806. 8vo;—by J. Hayes, Richmond (U. S). 1330. PEM'BERTON, Hen'ry, M. D., F. R. S. (Biog.) A learned physician and philosopher; born in London in 1694; died in 1771. Works. Disser- tatio physico-medica inaugur. de facul- tate oculi ad diversas rerum computa- rum distantiasse accommodante. Lugd. Bat. 1719. 4to. Translation and im- provement of the London dispensatory. Lond. 1746. 8vo. Course of lectures on physiology, from the author's MS. Lond. 1773. 8vo. Pem'phigus (Path.) Fe'bris bullo'sa, vesicula'ris, ampullo'sa, and pemphy- go'des or pemphingo'des, ntutyiyyot- 6r,g, Exanthe'ma sero'sum, Mor'ta, Pem'phigus Helvet'icus, Pem'phigus ma'jor, Pem'phigus mi'nor, Ty'phus vesicula'ris, Vesic'ular Fe'ver, Blad'- dery Fe'ver, Asef, Albasef A disease, defined to consist of vesicles, scattered over the body; transparent, filbert-sized, with a red, inflamed edge, but without surrounding blush or tumefaction; on breaking, disposed to ulcerate : fluid, pellucid or slightly colored ; fever, ty- phous. It is doubtful, whether any such idiopathic fever has ever existed; the probability is, that the fever and vesi- cations have been an accidental com- plication. The Pem'phigus Helvet'icus, Cullen thinks, must have been malignant sore- throat. If, however, such a distinct dis- ease did exist, it was probably only as an endemico-epidemic. (G) B lasenauschlag. Writers. Wichmann, Erford. 1790 (G). C. O. Braune, Leipz. 1795(G). Burgmann, Gotting. 1796 (L). Ch. Bobba, Stuttgard. 1802 (F). C. G. Eckhoult, Gron. 1810 (L). J. B. H. Bunel, Paris, 1811 (F). St. Gilibert, Paris, 1813 (F). Pen'etrating (Surg. & Mat. Med.) Pen'etrans. A wound is so called, which penetrates one of the great splanchnic cavities. — Vul'nus pen'e- trans. A medicine is, also, so called, which is supposed to pass through the pores and stimulate. Penicil'lus (Surg. & Anat.) Peni- cillum. A tent or pledget (q. v.). The secreting, glandiform extremities of the vena porta? (Ac'Hni bilio'si), have also been so termed, as well as the villous textures. Penid'km (Pharm.) Penid'ium sac- chara'tum. A kind of clarified sugar, made up into rolls. Barley sugar. It is demulcent. Pe'nis (Anat.) xavXog, ravqog, orrua, Cau'lis, Co'les, Cau'les,Men'tula,Pria'- pus, Vir'ga genita'lis, Vere'trum, Pros'- thion, nqoo9iov, San'nion, oawtov, Sa'thl, aa9ti,An'cyra or An'kyra, ayxvqa, Mem'- brum viri'le; the Yard, Male organ, &c. This organ, the use of which is to carry the seminal fluid into the female organs of generation, is cylindroid, long, and erectile, and situated before and be- neath the symphysis pubis. In the ordinary state, it is soft and pendent in front of the scrotum. During erection, it becomes elongated, upright, and as- sumes a triangular shape. Its upper surface is called the Dor'sum Pe'nis, (F) Dos de la verge ; and at its inferior surface there is a longitudinal projec- tion formed by the canal of the ure- thra. The two sides of the penis are round; and its posterior extremity or root is attached to the pelvis. Its anterior extremity is free, and presents the glans, prepuce, and orifice of the ure- thra. The penis is formed of the corpora cavernosa, — the principal seat of erec- tion; of the urethra for the convey- ance of the urine ,and sperm; and of the glans, which terminates the canal. (F) Verge, Membre viril. (G) Mann lie he Glied. Pen'niform (Anat.) Pennifor'mis, from pen'na, ' a pen.' An epithet for muscles, whose fleshy fibres are in- serted on each side of a middle ten- don, like the feathers of a pen on their common stalk. Pentam'yron (Pharm.) ntvxauvqov, Pentama'ron, from ntvrt, ' five,,' and uvqov, ' ointment.' An ancient oint- ment, consisting of five ingredients. Paulus and Aetius. These are said to have been — storax, mastich, wax, opobalsam, and unguentum nardi- num. Pentaphar'macon (Pharm.) from ntvrt, ' five,' and ipaquaxov, ' remedy.' Any medicine consisting of five ingre- dients. Pen'tateuch (Surgical) (Nosol.) Pentateu'chus, mvrartv xog, which sig- nifies the five books of Moses, — Gen- esis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, and Deuteronomy. By analogy, some surgeons have given the name Surgical Pentateuch to the division of external diseases into five classes ; — wounds, PENTATHETON 143 PERFRICTIO ulcers, tumors, luxations, and frac- tures. Pentath'eton (Pharm.) ntvra9trov. Name of a plaster for bruises, excoria- tions, &c. Pepas'tic (Mat. Med.) Pepas'ticus, from ntnaivw, ' I concoct.' A medi- cine, supposed to have the power of favoring the concoction of diseases. Maturative (q. v.). Pep'tic (Mat. Med.) Pep'ticus, m- nxixog, from ntnrm,' I ripen.' A sub- stance, which promotes digestion, or is digestive. Percep'ta (Hyg.) A word used, by some writers on Hygiene, to indicate, in a general manner, the effects of the nervous action on the animal economy: in other words, the sensations, func- tions of the mind, and their deteriora- tion or privation. Percep'tion (Physiol.) Percep'tio, from percip'ere,' to conceive,'' receive.' The sensation, which the brain has of an impression made on one of the or- gans of sense. Transmission of an impression to the common centre of the sensations. PER'CIVAL, Thom'as, M. D., F. R. S., «fec. (Biog.) An eminent phy- sician and moralist; born in the county of Chester in 1740; died in Manches- ter in 1804. Works. Essays medical and experimental, to which are added select histories of diseases. Vol.1. Lond. 1767. _8vo. Vol. II. 1773. 8vo Vol. III. 1778. 8vo. On the disadvantages which attend the inoculation of chil- dren in early infancy. Lond. 1768. 8vo. Experiments and observations on water, especially the hard pump-water of Manchester. Lond. 1768. 8vo. Ob- servations and experiments on the poi- son of lead. 1774. 8vo. Medical ethics; or a code of institutes and precepts adapted to the professional conduct of physicians and surgeons, fyc. To which is added an appendix, containing a dis- course on hospital duties; also, notes and illustrations. Manchester. 1803. 8vo. Percus'sion (Med.) tnixqovoig, Per- ens'sio, from percu'tere, ' to strike.' When percussion is made on the chest, the more or less perfect resonance is an index of the state of the contained organs: and the physician is thus aided in his diagnosis. For this purpose, the chest is struck with the fingers, gather- ed into a bundle, and their tips placed npon a level. ME'DIATE PERCUS'SION consists in interposing, between the point of the fingers and the chest, the Plcxim'- eter (q. v.), and striking this, instead of the naked chest Writers. L.Auenbrugger, Vindob. 1763 (L). Translation with commen- taries by Corvisart, Paris, 1808(F). Dessans, Paris, 1813 (F). Collin, translated from the French by N. Ry- land, Lond. 1825. Sir C. Scudamore (in diseases of the chest), Lond. 1826. P. A. Piorry (on mediate P.), Paris, 1828 (F). PER'CY, Bar'on Pe'ter Fran'- cis (Biogr.) A celebrated French Army Surgeon; born at Montagney in the department of Haute - Saone in 1754 ; died in 1825. Works. Manuel du chirurgien d'armie. Paris. 1792. 12mo. Pyrotechnie chirurgicale pra- tique, ou l'art d'appliquer le feu. New edition. Paris. 1810. 12mo. Perdo'nium (Pharm.) In Paracel- sus, a medicated wine of herbs. Per'forans (Anat.) A name given to different muscles, whose tendons pass through intervals between the fibres or tendons of other muscles; thence called perforated. See Flexor Longus Digitorum, &c. Under the name Perforating Ar'te- ries, are included, 1. In the hand; — arterial branches, given off by the pro- found palmar arch, which traverse the muscles and interosseous spaces. 2. In the thigh ; — three or four arteries, fur- nished by the profunda, which pass through the openings of the adductor magnus. 3. In the foot; — the ante- rior and superior branches of the plantar arch. Perfora'tion (Path.) Perfora'tio, fromperfora're,' to pierce.' An acciden- tal opening in the continuity of organs, either from an external or internal cause. Perforator (Obstet.) An instru- ment for opening the head of the foetus in utero, when it is necessary to di- minish its size. The operation is called Cephaloto'mia. (F) Perce-crane. (G) Peforatorium. Perfora'tu9 (Anat.) That which is pierced. Anatomists have given this name to muscles, whose fibres or ten- dons separate, to suffer other parts to pass through them. Such are the Flexor brevis Digitorum pedis, F. sub- limis perforatus, and Coraco-brachia- lis. Perfric'tio (Path.) mqtyv£ig, Ca- tapsyx'is, Peripsyx'is, xaraipv^ig, from perfrig"ere,' to be cold.' Considerable PERIBLEPSIS 144 PERIGRAPHE refrigeration. Great sense of cold : — shivering. Periblep'sis (Path.) niqipXiyjig, from ntqi, ' around,' and (IXt.xw, ' I look.' The wild look, that accompanies delirium. Foesius. Perib'ole (Path.) ntqtfioXrn from ntqipaXXw, ' I surround.' The dress of a person. Also, the translation of mor- bific matters towards the surface of the body. Peribro'sis (Path.) from ntoi^qoi- ov.w, ' I eat around.' Ulceration or erosion at the corners of the eyelids. Pericardi'tis (Path.) from 7rtot- tcaqSiov,' the pericardium.' Inflamma- tion of the Pericar'dium. This is, prob- ably, the proper appellation for most of those cases, which have received the name of Carditis. Along with signs of pyrexia, the local symptoms resemble those of pneumonia. Such as point out that the pericardium is the seat of disease, are the following : — pain, referred to the region of the heart, or scrobiculus cordis, - sometimes pungent, at others, dull and heavy : palpitation, accompanied with spas- modic twitchings in the neighbourhood of the heart, and shooting up to the left shoulder : pulsation, and sometimes soreness of the carotids, with tinnitus aurium and vertigo: the breathing is by catches : dyspnoea considerable : pulse jarring, jerking, peculiar : the tongue white, covered with a mucous coat, and the skin often bathed in sweat, as in acute rheumatism. The most important point, in its pa- tholegy, is its connexion with acute rheumatism: and it forms one of the most dangerous occurrences in the lat- ter disease. It m*y be acute or chronic: in either case it is, of course, formid- able. The most active depletion must be used ; with large doses of opium, coun- ter-irritants, and all the means required in the most violent internal inflamma- tions. (F) Piricardite. (G) Herzbeutelentziindung. Pericar'dium (Anat.) ntqixaqSiov, Sac'culus Cor'dis, Sac or Cap'sule of the Heart, Ar'ca Cor'dis, from ntqi, ' around,' and xaqSia, ' the heart.' The pericardium is a membranous sac, which envelopes the heart, and the arterial and venous trunks that pass from or into it. It is seated in the separation of the mediastinum, above the central aponeurosis of the dia- phragm, to which it strongly adheres. Its shape is triangular, like that of the heart, to which it is fitted. The pericardium is composed of two mem- branes ; the one — external — fibrous; the other — internal — serous. The lat- ter, having lined the inner surface of the external layer, is reflected over the heart, and covers it entirely; without, however, having the heart within it; in which arrangement it resembles other serous membranes. The pericardium envelopes the heart; retains it in position ; and facilitates its movements by means of the serous fluid it contains in greater or less quan- tity. (F) Pericarde. (G) Herzbeutel. Writers. M. Hoffmann, Altdorf. 1690 (L). Helmann (sound and mor- bid), Lugd. Bat. 1690 (L). Perichondrium (Anat.) from ntqi, ' around,' and xov^Q°?>l a cartilage.' A menjbrane of a fibrous nature, which covers the cartilages, that are non- articular ; and bears considerable anal- ogy to the periosteum in organization and uses. (G) Knorpelhaut. Peric'lasis (Path.) mqixXaotg, from ntqi,' about,' and xXaio,' I break.' A comminuted fracture, with denudation of the bone. Galen, Foesius. Pericne'mia (Anat.) ntqtxrruia, from ntqi,' about,' and zrijiir/,' the leg.' The parts surrounding the tibia: — the tibia' itself. Pericra'nium (Anat.) Pericra'nion, ntqixqaviov, from ntqt, ' around,' and xqaviov, ' the cranium.' The perios- teum, which covers the cranium exter- nally. (G) Hirnsehalbeinhaut. Perides'mic (Path.) Perides'micus; from ntqi, ' around,' and Stouog,' a lig- ament.' Some nosologists have given this name to ischuria, caused by a liga- ture round the penis or by stricture of the urethra. Perid'romos (Anat.) ntqidqouog, from ntqi, ' about,' and Sqouog, ' a course.' The extreme circumference of the hairs of the head. Gorr./eus. Perier'esis (Surg.) from ntqi, l ar bout,' and tqtooia, ' I row.' A sort of circular incision, which the ancients made in the neighbourhood of large abscesses. , The perieresis is now only practised in some cases of tumors. Perig'raphe (Anat.) ntqtyqatfn, from ntqtyqatpoo,' I circumscribe.' The aponeurotic intersections of the rectus abdominis are so called. Vesalius. PERIN 145 PERIPLYSIS Pe'rin (Anat.) ntjqiv. With some, this means the testicle; with others, the perinaeum; and, with others, the anus. Perineocele (Surg. Path.) from ntqivaiov, ' the perinaeum,' and x^Xij, ' rupture.' Hernia in the perinaeum. (G) Dammbruch. Perineum (Anat.) Inlerfemina'um, ntqivaiov, ntntvtov, Perineum, Gressura, ■nlijxug, Ple'chas, Am'phiplex, auipi- n?.i{l, Peche'deon, ntx*SAtv, from ntqi, * around,' and vuittv, ' to dwell.' The space at the inferior region of the trunk, between the ischiatic tuberosi- ties, anus, and genital organs. It is smaller in the female than in the male ; has a triangular shape ; and is divided into two equal parts by a median line, called Raphe. It is occasionally rup- tured in labor. The part between the pudendum and anus is sometimes called ante'rior perina'um, to distinguish it from the part which extends from the anus to the coccyx, called poste'rior perina'um. (F) Ferine"e. (G) Damm, Mittelfleisch. Writers. Busnel (fistula in P.), Paris, 1763 (L). J. C. Gehler (rup- tured P.), Lips. 1781 (L). Hagen (avoiding rupture of P.), Mogunt. 1790 (L). Schleusner (Do.), Jenae, 1797 (L). Volckening (ruptured P.), Got- tino-. 1797 (L). Vieth (Do.), Ibid. 1799 (L). Fr. W. Nedel (Do.), Madgeburg, 1806 (G). Perine'al (Anat.) Perina'us, Peri- nea'lis. That which relates or belongs to the perina?um; as Perineal artery, Hernia, &c. ISCHURIA PERINEA'LIS. A name, given by Sauvages to retention of urine, caused by a tumor seated in the perinaeum. Perinyc'tides (Path.) ntqtrvxriSt;. An eruption, appearing at night and disappearing by day. Erotian. Pe'riod (Path.) Peri'odus, rtqioSog, Circu'ilus, from ntqi,' about,' and odo;, ' way.' Cir'cuit. Periods are the dif- ferent phases or revolutions of a dis- ease. The epochs, which are distin- guishable in the course of a disease. Three periods are commonly enume- rated. 1. The augmentation, increase, or progress (Incremen'tum) ; 2. The acme or height, (F) Etat (Sta'tus); and, 3. The decline (Decrcmen'tum). Some authors reckon only the invasion and termination. Period is sometimes used, in describ- ing an intermittent, for the time be- tween the commencement of a paroxysm VOL. II. 13 and that of the next, including the fit as well as interval. Periodic"ity (Path. & Phys.) Pe- riodic'Htas; same etymon. The aptitude of certain physiological and pathologi- cal phenomena, in health or disease, to recur at particular periods, after longer or shorter intervals, during which in- tervals they cease completely. Dis- eases, thus recurring, are called Peri- od'ical. Writer. A. J. Testa, Leipz. 1790 (G). Periodyn'ia (Path.) ntqtwSvvia. A circumscribed and acute pain. Hippoc. Perior'bite (Anat.) from ntqi, ' a- round,' and or'bita, ' the orbit.' An appellation used, by some, for the peri- osteum lining the orbit. Perios'teum (Anat.) ntqiooxtov, Cir- cumossa'lis Membra'na, from 7rtrji, ' around,' and oortov, ' a bone." The periosteum is a fibrous, white, resisting medium, which surrounds the bones every where, except the teeth at their corona?, and the parts of other bones that are covered with cartilage. The external surface is united, in a more or less intimate manner, to the neighbour- ing parts by cellular tissue. Its inner surface covers the bone, whose depres- sions it accurately follows. It is united to the bones by small, fibrous prolonga- tions ; and, especially, by a prodigious quantity of vessels, which penetrate their substance. The periosteum unites the bones to the neighbouring parts. It assists in their growth, either by furnishing, at its inner surface, as M. BeclariT de- monstrated, an albuminous exudation, which becomes cartilaginous, and at length ossifies; — or by supporting the vessels, which penetrate them to carry the materials of their nutrition. (G) Beinhaut. Writers. C. Fr. Kaltschmid, Je- na?, 1759 (L). P. J. Lioult (use of, in the formation of callus), Paris, 1804 (F). J. Cl. G. A. Renard (uses frc. of), Paris, 1808 (L). Periosto'sis (Path.) Tumor of the periosteum. Tumors are so called, which are developed on bones, and formed by their outer membrane. These tumors are more rapidly developed, have a less degree of consistence, and sooner disperse than exostoses ; which they resemble greatly. (G) Knochengeschwulst. Perip'lysis (Path.) niqt.i).vaig,Pro- flu'vium. A copious discharge from any part, especially from the bowels. PERIPNEUMONIA 146 PERITONITIS Peripneumonia (Path.) Peiipleu- nio'nia, True peripneu'mony, from nvtvuutv,' the lung,' and ntqi, 'around.' Inflammation of the substance of the lungs. See Pneumonia. PERIPNEUMONIA NO'THA (Path.) False or Bas'tard Peripneu'mony. An inexact name, under which some af- fections are comprised, that resemble pneumonia; and, especially, chronic bronchitis with pleurodynia. (F) Peripneumonie bdtarde oufausse. Writers. A. E. Buchnek, Hal. 1757 (L). Brown, Edinb. 1795 (L). PERIPNEUMONIA BILIO'SA. In- flammation of the lungs, accompanied with bilious fever. Writer. Romain, Metz, 1777 (F). PERIPNEUMONIA CATARRHA'LIS. Bronchitis or pulmonary catarrh, with pain in some part of the chest. LA'TENT PERIPNEU'MONY is that whose symptoms are so obscure, as to be recognised with difficulty. Peripye'ma (Path.) ntqinvr^ia, from ntqi, ' about,' and nvov, ' pus.' Sup- puration around an organ; — a tooth, for example. Perirrhce'a (Path.) mqtqqoia, from ntqi,' about,' and qtw,' I flow.' Afflux of fluids from every point of the body towards an organ which has to remove them from the economy. Periscyphis'mus (Surg.) ntqioxv- unouog. An operation, described .by Paulus of iEgina. It consisted of an incision made around the cranium, and was employed in habitual weakness of the eyes, pains of the head, &c. Perisphal'sis (Surg.) ntqiaipaX.nig, Circumduc'tio. A circular motion im- pressed on a luxated bone, for the pur- pose of reducing it. Peiuster'na (Anat.) from ntnt, ' a- bout,' and artqvov, ' the sternum.' The lateral parts of the chest. Peris'tole (Physiol.) ntqioroXt], nt- qwraXrixt] dvratug, from 7ttqi,' around,' and ortXXw,' I contract/ ' I close.' The ' peristaltic action of the intestines. It consists of a kind of undulation or vermicular movement, in appearance irregular, but in which the circular fibres of the muscular membrane of the intestine contract, successively, from above downwards, in proportion as the chyme advances in the alimen- tary canal; so that, being compressed above, it is pushed into the next por- tion of the intestine, whose fibres are in a state of relaxation. When the fibres contract inversely, they occasion an antiperistaltic action. The peristaltic action is involuntary, and is not under the immediate influ- ence of either brain or spinal marrow. It continues for some time after death. (G) Wurmformige Bewe- gun g. Peristo'ma (Anat.) ntqtorwua, Pt- ri&tro'ma, ntqiaxqwua, Mus'cus villo'sus, Crus'ta membrana'cea, Crus'ta ver- micula'ris. The villous or mucous coat of the intestines. Castelli. Perisys't»e (Phys.) ntqiovoroXr,, from ntqi, ' about,' and ovoroXti, ' a contraction.' The interval, which ex- ists between the systole and diastole of the heart, and which is only perceptible in the dying. Bartholine. Peritonacrix'is (Surg. Path.) Pe- ritonaorex'is, from ntqirovaior, ' the peritonaeum,' and qrtyvvw, ' I break.' Hernia formed by a rupture of the peri- tonaeum. Peritone'um (Anat.) ntqirovaior, Peritone'um, ntqirovtiov, from ntqi, ' around,' and rtivw, ' I stretch.' Si'- phac, Sy'hac. A serous membrane, which lines the abdominal cavity; extends over the greater part of the organs contained there; envelopes them wholly or in part, and main- tains their respective relations by means of different prolongations and ligamentous folds: — the mesentery, epiploon, mesocolon, &c. (q. v.) Like all the serous membranes, the perito- neum is a sort of sac without aperture, which covers the abdominal organs, without containing them within it, and the internal surface of which is smooth, and lubricated by a serous fluid. In the male foetus, the peritonaeum furnishes a prolongation, which accom- panies the testicle at the time of its descent, and, in the female foetus, forms the Canal of NUCK (q. v.) Below the neck of the gall-bladder, the perito- neum has a triangular opening, called the Foramen or Hiatus of WINSLOW (q. v.), through which it proceeds be- hind the stomach, to form a sort of secondary cavity, called the posterior cavity^ of the peritoneum, (F) Arrihe cavite pcritoneale ou Cavite des Epi- ploons. (F) Piritoine. (G) Darmfell, Bauchfell. Writer. L. Th. Luther, Erford. 1734 (L). Peritoni'tis (Path.) Empres'ma Peritoni'tis, Peritonai'tis, Cau'ma Pe- ritoni'tis, Phlegmasia or Inflammation of the Peritone'um. The characteristic signs of acute inflammation of the peritonaeum are; — violent pain in the PERIZOMA 147 PERONEAL abdomen, increased by the slightest pressure, often by the simple weight of the bed-clothes. It generally occurs in the parturient state; and begins on the 2d or 3d day after delivery. At times, a malignant epidemic, and per- haps contagious, variety has made its appearance, and destroyed numbers of females. This has been described under the name PU'ERPERAL FE'VER, but it really seems to be a mal%nant perito- nitis. In any form it requires the most ac- tive treatment, early employed. The appearances, on dissection, are such as occur whenever a serous membrane has been inflamed, and such inflamma- tion has produced death : — effusion of fluid with flakes of coagulable lymph in it; appearances of vascularity &c. on the membrane. The treatment must consist — in ac- tive peritonitis — of the same course as recommended under Enteritis (q. v.) In the chronic kind, symptoms must be combated as they arise, and it may be advisable to excite a new action in the system by means of mercury. In the epidemic and malignant va- riety, unless bleeding be freely employ- ed at the very outset, it does harm. If used early, it is of the most decided advantage. Every thing depends upon arresting the morbid process at the out- set. (G) Bauchfellentziindung. Writers. Lynch ^puerperal P.), Edinb. 1799 (L). A. L. Picard, Paris, 1811 (F). N. Vanvreckem, Paris, 1816 (L). M. A. P. F. Legouais. Paris, 1820 (F). Baudelocq,ue, Paris, 1831 ( F). — Writers on Puerperal Fever. T. Denman, Lond. 1768. N. Hulme, Lond. 1772. J. C. Gasc, Paris, (F). H. Manning, 1775. W. Butter, Lond. 1775. Delaroche, Paris, 1783 (F). A. Gordon, Lond. 1785. Sachtleben, Leipz. 1793 (G). J. Armstrong, Lond. 1814. J. Brenan, Lond. 1814. W. Hey, Lond. 1815. G. H. Weatherhead, Lond. 1819. Perizo'ma (Surg.) ntqitoiua, from Trtfjt^ajvvfiu, ' to gird around.' A ban- dage, girdle. In Fabricius Hildanus, a truss. Per'kinism (Med.) A therapeutical means, first employed by Dr. Elisha Perkins of Norwich, Connecticut, towards the termination of the last century, and named after him. It con- sisted in drawing over the affected or other parts the pointed extremities of two metallic needles, called Metal'lic Trac'tors, each made of a different metal. The success obtained was through the influence of the imagination; and, consequently, it ranks as high as Mes'- ?nerism (q. v.), but no higher. The ope- ration was, also, called 2'ractora'tion. Writers. Ch. C. Langworthy, Bristol, 1798. B. D. Perkins, Lond. 1798. Ch. Wilkinson, Lond. 1799. H. Grimston, Lond. 1804. Perome'lia (Nosol.) from nyoog, ' wanting,' and utXog, ' a limb.' Con- genital misconstruction, or mutilation of the limbs. A genus in the Nosology of Good. Perone'al (Anat.) Perona'us, from ntqovri, ' the fibula.' Belonging or re- lating to the fibula. The Perone'al Mus'cles are three in number. 1. PERONJE'US BRE'VIS, P. secun'- dus, P.tanli'cus, P. Me'dius, Se'mi- fibula'us, Grand pironio-sus-mitatar- sien, Court ptroneo-laterul. A muscle, situated beneath the peronaeus longus. It is attached above, to the outer sur- face of the fibula, and terminates, be- low, at the posterior extremity of the 5th metatarsal bone, after having been reflected beneath the malleolus exter- nus. It extends the foot upon the leg, at the same time raising a little the outer edge. It may, also, act upon the leg, and extend it upon the foot. (F) Moyen Peronier. PERONJE'US LON'GUS, Perona'us pri'mus seu posti'cus, P. max'imus seu poste'rior, P. pri'mus, Tibi -pironio- tarsien, Long peronier lateral, Piro- n6o-sous-tarsien (Ch.) This muscle is situated at the outer part of the leg. It is long, thick, and triangular above; thin, narrow, and flat below. It is at- tached, above, to the outer edge of the upper extremity of the fibula, and to the upper third of the outer surface of that bone. Below, it terminates at the outer part of the posterior extremity of the first metatarsal bone. This muscle extends the foot on the leg, turning its point outward, and raising its outer edge. It acts, also, upon the leg, which it extends on the foot. (F) Muscle grand peronier. PERONJE'US TER'TIUS, — No'nvs Vesa'lii, Peronier anterieur, Petit pi- ron6o-sus-m6tatarsien (Ch.) A muscle, situated at the anterior, outer, and in- ferior part of the leg. It is long and flat, and is attached, above, to the inferior third of. the anterior margin PEROSIS 148 PERVERSION and inner surface of the fibula; termi- nating, below, at the posterior extremi- ty of the 5th metatarsal bone. This muscle bends the foot on the leg, by raising its outer edge. It can, also, bend the leg on the foot. (F) Petit Peronier. The PERONE'AL AR'TERY, or Fib'- ular A., arises from the popliteal, and is situated deeply at the posterior and outer part of the leg. It gives off branches of little importance. Near the outer ankle, it divides into two branches. 1. The poste'rior perone'al, which descends behind the lower joint of the fibula, on the outer surface of the calcaneum. 2. The ante'rior pero- ne'al, which crosses the inferior ex- tremity of the interosseous ligament, to be distributed on the dorsal surface of the foot. The PERONE'AL VEIN follows the same course as the preceding artery. Pero'sis (Path.) ntowotg. Vitious conformation, mutilation, or absence of a limb. Perosplanch'nica (Nosol.) from n»/;ios, ' wanting,' and anXuyxvav, ' a viscus.' Congenital misconstruction of the viscera. A genus in the Nosology of Good. Perperacu'tus (Path.) Extremely acute. An epithet applied to very vio- lent and rapid diseases. Perspira'tion (Physiol.) Perspira'- lio, Transpira'tio, Diffla'tio, Diap'noe, dianvoij, from per, 'through,' and spi- ra're,' to breathe, exhale.' The insen'- sible transpira'tion continually going on at the surface of the skin and mem- branes. Exhalation. Sensible perspi- ration is called sweat, but it is esteemed more refined to. term it, also, perspira- tion. The Pul'monary Exhala'tion or Tran- spira'tion is that which takes place in the bronchi, and is sent out with the expired air. (G) Ausdiinstung. Writers. G. E. Stahl (obstructed PJ, Hal. 1707 (L). A. Kaau, Leid. 1739 (L.) J. Fr. Cartheuser, Francf. ad Viadr. 1742 (L). G. G. Richter, Gotting. 1753 (L).. W. Cruiksiiank, Lond. 1779 (L). Ch. H. W. Roth, Hal. 1793 (L). F. T. Schultze, Lips. 1797 (L). J. de Gorter, Lugd. Bat. 1736 (L). Perturba'trix (Medici'na) (Therap.) A mode of treatment in whioh very ac- tive means are employed, and such as impress upon diseases a different course from that natural to them. Pertus'sis (Path.) Tus'sis feri'na, convulsi'va, clango'sa, suffocati'va, Bex convulsi'va, Bex therio'dts, faz ^r/otw- re~s de Vuvie et oil Von rapporte de nouvelles preuves de Voplration de la cataracte. Paris. 1729. 4to. Lettres contenant de reflexions sur les decouvertesfaites sur les yeux. Paris. 1732. 4to. PETIT, John Louis (Biog.) A cel- ebrated French surgeon ; born at Paris in 1674; died in 1750. Works. Traite des maladies des os. Paris. 1705. 12mo. In English, Lond. 1726. 8vo. M. Lesne, his pupil, published his post- humous works under the title, Traite des maladies chirurgicales et des opera- tions qui leur conviennent. Paris. 1774. 3 vols. 8vo. PETIT-RADEL, Philip (Biog.) A French Physician, and President of the Faculty of Medicine of Paris; born there in 1740; died in 1815. Works Dictionnaire de chirurgie. 1790, &c. 3 vols. 4to.: forming part of the Ency- clopedic Methodique. Instit. de mede- cine. 2 vols. 8vo. He also published an edition of Macbride's Introduction to the theory and practice of medicine: with notes. 1787. 2 vols. 8vo. Pe'tro- occipital (Anat.) Pe'tro- occipita'lis. Belonging to the petrous portion of the temporal bone and to the occipital bone. The PE'TRO-OCCIP'ITAL SU'TURE is formed by the junction of the petrous portion of the temporal, to the occipi- tal, bone. It is a deep groove sepa- rating the bones, which have between them a thin layer of cartilage. Pe'tro - salpin'go - pharynge'us (A- nat.) A fleshy fasciculus, which ex- tends from the sphenoid bone, from the petrous portion of the temporal bone, and from the eustachian tube to the upper part of the pharynx. See Con- strictor. Pe'tro-sphenoi'dal (Anat.) Pe'tro- sphenolda'lis. Belonging to the petrous portion of the temporal bone and to the sphenoid bone. PE'TRQ - SPHENOIDAL SU'TURE ; — a name given to the small suture, which is formed by the anterior edge of the petrous portion of the temporal bone and the posterior edge of the sphenoid. Petroleum (Mat. Med) Petra'le- urn, Pe'tra o'leum, Petro'leum, Bitu'- men Petro'leum, Pissela'um In'dieum, PETRONIUS 150 PEYERI GLANDULE Rock Oil, Petro'leum Barbaden'se, Barba'does Tar, from mrqog, ' rock,' and tXaiov, ' oil.' A bituminous sub- stance of a foetid odor, and bitter, acrid taste. It is semi-liquid, tenacious, semi-transparent; of a reddish-brown color, insoluble in water and alcohol; combines with fixed and essential oils and sulphur; and is partially soluble in ether. The petroleum, found at Gabian, near Beziers, in France, has been called O'leum Gabia'num, (F) Huile de Gabian, Petro'leum ru'brum. PETRO'LEUM SULPHURA' TUM (Mat. Med.) Bal'sam. Sul'phuris Barba- den'se, — composed of petrol, barbad. § xvj, flor. sulph. § iv, — has been used as a pectoral; and as a detergent to ulcers. It has been accounted anti- spasmodic and sudorific. Dose, gtt. x to xxx. Externally, it is used as a stimulant and discutient. (G) Steinol, Berg 6 I. (F) Pe'trole ou Petriole. PETRO'NIUS, Alexander Tra'- jan (Biog.) An Italian physician of Citta di Castello, a town of Umbria; died in 1585. Works. Proposita seu aphorismi medicinales, 149. Ven. 1536. 8vo. De aqud Tiberind. Rom. 1552. 8vo. Dialogi de re medicd. Ibid. 1561. 4to. De morbo gallico libr. vii. Venet. 1566. fol. De victu Romanorum et de sanitate tuendd libr. v. De alvo sine medicamento molliendd libelli duo Rom. 1581. fol. Pe'trous (Anat.) Pe'tro'sus, from ntrqog, « a stone.' Resembling stone ; having the hardness of stone. OS PETROSUM. See Temporal. The PE'TROSAL SPNUSES are two venous sinuses of the dura mater, con- nected with the petrous portions of the temporal bone, and distinguished, on each side, into : — 1. The supe'rior petro'sal si'nus. It arises from the cavernous sinus; fol. lows the upper edge of the petrous portion, which affords it a gutter; pass- es into the great circumference of the tentorium cerebelli, and opens into the lateral sinus, where the latter'expe- riences a bend, near the base of the pars petrosa. Its form is triangular. 2. The infe'rior petro'sal si'nus arises from the cavernous sinus at the same point as the last, with which it commu- nicates at the moment of its origin. It descends between the inferior edge of the pars petrosa and the basilary pro- cess; and terminates in the lateral si- nus, at the sinus or gulph of the internal jugular vein. It is triangular, and | broader at its extremities than mid- dle. Peuced'anum (Mat. Med.) P. offici- nale, Mar'athrum sylves'tre, Marathro- phyl'lum, Pinastel'lum, Fanic'ulum porci'num, Bo'nus Ge'nius, ayu9og Saiuuiv, Hog's Fen'nel, Sul'phur Wort. The root has a strong, fetid smell — somewhat resembling that of sulphu- reous solutions, — and an acrid, unctu- ous, bitterish taste. It has been recom- mended as anti-hysteric and nervine. (F) Queue de Pourceau, Fenouil de Pore. (G) Saufen chel, Schwefel- w urzel. PEUCED'ANUM SILA'US, — Saxif- raga vulga'ris, S. An'glica, Hippomar'- athrum, Fanic'ulum errat'icum, Eng- lish or Mea'dow Sax'ifrage. The roots, leaves, and seeds have been recom- mended as aperients, diuretics, and carminatives. Rarely used. (F) Ses6li des prts. (G) Silau, Matte nste inbrech. PEU'CER, Gas'pard (Biogr.) A famous German physician and mathe- matician ; born at Bautzen in 1525; died at Dessau in 1602. Works. De pra- cipuis divinationum generibus. Witte- berg. 1553. 8vo. Oratio qud confine- tur explicatio aphorismi Hippocratis 42, partis secunda,qui est deapoplexid. Ibid. 1560. 4to. De dignitate attis medica. Ibid. 1562. 8vo. Propositions de hydrope, arthrilide, et pleurilide. Francf. 1563. 8vo. Vita illlustrium medicorum. Argent. 1573. Tractatus de febribus. Francf. 1574. 8vo. Prac- tica seu methodus curandi morbos in- fernos, turn generalis, titrn particulars. Ibid. 1614. 8vo. PEY'ER John Con'rad (Biogr.) Member of the Academ. Curios. Natur. under the name Pythagoras, and an anatomist of some celebrity; born at Schaffhausen, in Switzerland, in 1653; died in 1712. Works. Exercitatio ana- tomico-medica de glandulis intestino- rum, earumque usu et affectionibus. Schafhausae. 1677. 8vo. Methodus his- toriarum anatomico-medicarum. Paris. 1678. 12mo. PEONIS et PYTHAGO- RJE, id est, HARDERI et PEYERI exercitationes anatomica et medica. Basil. 1682. 8vo. Parerga anatomica et medica septem. Genev. 1681. 8vo, Experimenta nova circa pancreas. Ibid, 1683. fol. Pey'eri Glan'dule (Anat.) PEY'- ER's Glands, BRUN'NER's Glands. Ssmall glands or follicles, situated be. neath the villous coat of the intestines. PEYRILHE 151 PHALARIS CANARIENSIS By some, the term Glands of Peyer is I restricted to the larger glands, or rather follicles, which are particularly numer- ous in the ileum, near the ileo-coecal valve. These valves are pitched upon by Bretonneau as the seat of a large class of fevers. See Dothinenteri- tis. PEYRILHE, Bernard (Biog.) Pro- fessor of Materia Medica in the Faculty of Paris; born in 1735 at Perpignan; died in 1804. Works. Histoire de la chirurgie, 1774-80. 2 vols. 4to. Disser- tatio academica de cancro. 1774. 12mo. Translated into English, with notes. 1777. 8vo. Tableau d'histoire naturetle des medicamens. 1800. 1 vol. 8vo. New edition, by Lullier-Winslow. 1818. 2 vols. 8vo.: with notes. Pe'za (Anat.) ntta. This word, ac- cording to some anatomists, signifies Malleolus; according to others, the sole of the foot. Pezi'za Auric'ula (Mat. Med.) Au- ric'ula Ju'da, Fun'gus sambu'cinus, Agar'icus Auric'ula formd, Jew's Ear. This fungus is said to be astringent; but has chiefly been used as a gargle in relaxed sore throat. Phaci'tis (Path.) from ipaxog, ' a lens,' and itis, a termination denoting inflammation. Inflammation of the crystalline lens. (G) Linsenentziindung. Phaco'tos (Suig.) Phaco'ta, from tpaxog,' a scraper.' A name given by the ancients to a kind of scissors or rasp, used in cases of fracture of the skull. J. Cloquet. PHA'ER, PHAl'EIl, PHAIRE, or PHAYRE, Thomas (Biog.) A Welsh physician, lawyer, and poet; a native of Pembrokeshire ; died about 1560. Works. The regimente of life, where- unto is added a treatise of the pesti- lence, with the booke of children. Lond. 1544. 12mo. He was the first English translator of Virgil. Phagedenic (Path.) Phageda'ni- CUS, ipaytSaiva, from ipayoi, ' I eat,' A PHAGEDENIC UL'CER, No'me, rout), Phageda'na, Ulcus depascens, is one, which rapidly eats and corrodes the neighbouring parts. In Materia Medica, Phageden'ic is a substance used for destroying fungous granulations in ulcers, &.c. Phal'acrum (Surg.) tpaXaxqov oidtj- Qiov. An instrument, whose point is blunt or carries a button: —a blunt probe, for example. Phalai'a (Med.) A barbarous term, employed by Basil Valentine, to j designate a universal medicine or panacea. Phalanget'tien (Anat.) Professor Chaussier uses this term for any thing relating to the third phalanx of the fingers or toes : — Phalangien, for what relates to the first; — and Phalanginien, to the second. Phalango'sis (Path.) tpaXayywoig, Hispid'itas, from tpaXayt, ' a row of soldiers.' An affection of the eyelids, in which the lashes are arranged in two or three rows. Also, dropping of the upper eyelid, from paralysis of the levator palpebrae superioris muscle. Pha'lanx (Anat.) same etymon. A name given to the small bones, which form the fingers and toes, because placed along-side each other like a phalanx. They are distinguished into the Phalanges, Interno'dia, SkytalH- des, axvraXiStg, of the Fingers, and the Phalanges of the Toes. I. PHALANGES OF THE FIN'GERS, (F) Phalanges des Doigis. They are, in each hand, 14, three to each finger, and two to the thumb; and are situated one above the other. They are distin- guished, numerically, reckoning from the base towards the tip of the finger. 1. The first or metacarpal, (F) Pre- mieres phalanges ou Phalanges meta- carpiennes. 2. The second or middle phalanges, (F) Secondes phalanges ou Phalanges moyennes, Phalangines (Ch.). 3. The third phalanges, Meta- condyli, utraxovSvXoi, Phalanges un- guium, (F) Troisiemes phalanges ou Phalanges ungueales, unguifhres, un- guinales, Phalangettes (Ch.), which terminate each finger, and support the nail. (G) Glieder der Finger. II. PHALANGES OF THE TOES, (F) Phalanges des Orteils. They are the same in number as those of the fingers, but much smaller, and of a very different shape. (G) Glieder der Zehen. The phalanges of a finger or toe are united with each other; and the first with the metacarpal or metatarsal bone. They are developed from two points of ossification; one for the superior ex- tremity, and the other for the body and inferior extremity. Phal'are (Surg.) tpaXaqai. A spe- cies of bandage for the nose. Ga- len. Phal'aris Canarien'sis (Mat. Med.) Cul'tivated Cana'ry Grass. The seed of this grass, (F) Graines d'aspic, af- ford a nourishing meal. The ancients PHALLOPSOPHIA 152 PHARMACOPOSIA recommended them, for allaying pains in the kidney and bladder. (F) Alpiste. Phallopso'phia (Path.) from ipaXXog, 1 the male organ,' and u-oipog,' a noise.' Discharge of wind from the male ure- thra. Phallorrha'gia (Path.) from ipaX- ao?, ' the male organ,' and qtjywfu, ' I break out.' Hemorrhage from the male urethra. Pha'nion (Pharm.) ipaviov. A name for two compound medicines, described by Galen. Phan'tasm (Path.) Phantas'ma, (f^avraoua, from qiavratw, ' I make ap- pear.' A phantom, false appearance; apparition. Derangement of the sense of sight or of the intellectual faculties, causing objects to be perceived, which are not before the eyes. Phar'icon (Toxicol.) from Pharos, whence it was brought. An ancient, energetic poison, of whose composition we are ignorant. Pharmaceutic ; Pharmaceu'ticus, tpaquaxtvrixog, from ipaquaxov, ' a medi- cine.' An epithet for every thing be- longing to Pharmacy. Thus, we say, Pharmaceutical preparation, &c. Pharmacocatagrapholo'gia (Phar.) from tpaquuxov,' a medicine,' zara,' be- neath,' yquipy, ' a writing,' and Xoyog, ' a description.' The art of writing prescriptions. J. J. Plenk. (G) Receptschreibkunst. Pharm acopos'ia, Pharmacopm'a, from tpaquuxov, ' a medicine,' and notita, ' I make.' Codex. A work, containing a collection of formula for the preparation &c. of medicines: generally published by authority. (F) Pharmacopee. The chief Pharmacopoeias are the following. Pharmacopoeia Augustana, August. Vindel. 1601, 1694,1695,1710. ---Londinensis, London, 1618,1632, 1678, 1699, 1722, 1724, 1736, 1746, 1748, 1751, 1762, 1788, 1809, 1815. ---Lugdunensis, Lugd. 1628,1640. ---Amstelodamensis, Amstel. 1636, 1639, 1682,1701,1714. ---Parisiensis, Paris, 1639, 1645, 1732,1748,1758,1818. ---Hafniensis, Hafniae, 1658. -.---Ultrajectina, Ultraject. 1664. ---Persica, Paris, 1681. ----Bateana, Lond. 1688. ---Tolosana, Tolosae, 1648,1695. ----Borusso - Brandenburgica, Berol. 1698,1713,1731,1734,1758. Pharmacopoeia, Bruxellensis, Bruxellis, 1702. ----Suecica, Holm. 1705, 1779. ----Haarlemensis, Haarlem, 1714. ----Hamburgensis, Hamburg, 1716. ----Edinburgensis, Edinb. 1721,1727, 1784. ----Ferrariensis, Ferrane, 1725. ---Argentorensis, Argent. 1725,1757. ----Ratisbonensis, Ratisbon. 1726. ---Austriaco- Viennensis, Vien. 1729, 1765,1770. ----Groningana, Groning. 1730. ----Taurinensis, August. Taurin. 1736. ----Hagiensis, Hagae Comitum, 1738. ----Madritensis, Madrit. 1739. ---Pragensis, Prag. 1740. ----Leidensis, Leid. 1750. ---- Wurtemburgica, Stuttgard, 1750, 1770,1798,_ 1799. ----Lusitana reformata, Lisbon, 1711. ----Helvetica, 1771. ----Insulensis, Insulis, 1772. ----Danica, Havn. 1772, 1805. ----Austriaco-provincialis, Vien. 1774. ----Sardoa, Cagliari, 1775. ----Brunsvicensis, Brunsvic. 1777. ----Rossica, Petropolis, 1778, 1784, 1798. ----Bremensis, 1792. ----Borussica, Berol. 1799,1813. ----Oldenburgica, 1802. ----Palatina, 1803. ----Batava, 1811. ----Hannoverana, 1819. ---Fennica, 1820. ----Saxonica, 1~20. ---- United States, Boston, 1820,1831. ---Bavarica, 1823. Writers. E. G. Clarke (conspec- tus of the P. of London, Edinburgh, and Dublin), Lond. 1810 (L). R. Graves (Do.), Lond. 1799 and 1810. S. F. Gray (supplement to the P's.), Lond. 1824. A. T. Thomson (conspec- tus of the P. of Lond., Edinb., and Dublin), Lond. 1824. E. H. Des- portes and F. S. Constancio (con- spectus of the P. of Dublin, Edinb., London, and Paris), Paris, 1820 (F). A. J. L. Jourdan (universal Pharma- copaia), Paris, 1.^28 (F). Piiarmacopoh'um (Pharm.) ipwma- xonwXnov, Apothe'ca, Offici'na. The shop of the druggist or apothecary, from ipaqpaxov,' a medicine,' and nwXtu, 1 sell. Pharmacopo'sia (Pharm.) tpaquaxo- noota, from tpaquaxov, ' a medicine,' and nooig, ' a portion.' A liquid medi- cine, especially one that is cathartic. PHARMACOSA MEDICAMENTA 153 PHARYNGEAL Pharmaco'sa Medicamen'ta (Phar.) from ipaquaxov,' a poison.' Medicines, that contain poisonous substances. Fallopius. Pharmacothe'ca (Pharm.) ipaqua- xo9nxi\, from ipaquaxov, ' a medicine,' and n9rjut, ' I place.' A case to cer- tain medicines. Phar'macum ad Au'res (Pharm.) JEgyp'tium Medicamen'tum ad Au'res. A name given to a medicine, composed of bitter almonds, white pepper, saf- fron, myrrh, opium, frankincense, cas- tor, verjuice, sulphate of iron, vinegar, pomegranate bark, unguentum nardi- num, &c. It was believed to be useful for cleansing fetid ulcers in the ears. Phar'macy, Pharmaci'a, tpaquaxtv- Xixr\, ipaquaxtia, from ipaquaxov, ' a medicine.' The art, which teaches the knowledge, choice, preservation, pre- paration, and combination of medicines. It was, formerly divided into Galen'i- cal and Chym'ical. The former, called after Galen, embraced the operations undertaken on medicines without ana- lyzing them : — the latter, Chym'ical Phar'macy or Pharmaceutic Chym'is- try, Pharmacochym'ia, comprised the preparation of medicines, founded on the chymical action of their principles. (G) Arzneibereitungskunst, Apothekerkunst. Writers. B. Montagnana, Venet. 1497 (L). Cl. Galen, Paris, 1530 (L). G. Fallopius, Venet. 1570 (L). N. Hovel, Paris, 1571 (L). H. Mercu- rialis, Vien. 1590 (L). H. Capivac- citjs, Francf. 1607(E). N. Fontayn, Amstel. 1633 (L). S. Hafenreffer, Ulmae, 1653 (L). G. W. Wedel, Jenae, 1767 (L). A. de Heyde, Am- sterd. 1682 (D). J. H. Jungken, Francf. 1694 (L). Another work, Franck. 1711 (L). Fr. Monk, Lond. 1702. G. E. Stahl, Budae, 1728 (L). Pyraux, Paris, 1751 (F). Capello (Dictionary of Chum. Pharm.), Ven. 1754(1). A. Baume, Paris, 1797 (F). C. W. Por- ner, Lips. 1767(E). A. J. Retzius, Stockholm, 1769 (Sw.). K. G. Hagen, Konigsberg, 1777(G). Another work, Ibid. 1790 (G). J. A. F. Gottling, Altenburg, 1778 (G). Ph. J. Piderit, Marb. 1779, 1782 (L). J. F. Gmelin, Numb. 1781 (G). J. F. B. Hasse, Lemg. 1782 (G). D. A. Lantosca, Ven. 1786 (I). J. Ph. Steyrer, Salz- burg, 1787-90 (G). Donald Munro, Lond. 1788-90. Grens, Hal. 1790. (G). J. Haartmann, Gotting. 1792 (G). MoNTEGAZZA,Pavia, 1793(1). S. Han- nemann (lexicon of), Leipz. 1793-98 (G). A. Beaume, Paris, 1797(F). J.B. Tromsdorff, Erfurt. 1803 (G). An- other work, a Lexicon, Erfurt. 1805- 10 (G). Another, Erfurt. 1811 (G). J. H. W. Klinge, Hanov. 1796(G). G. H. Piepenbring, Erfurt. 1799 (G). J. J. Plenk, Vindob. 1800 (L). Fr. Carbonell, Barcinon. 1800 (L). J. F. Westrumb, Hanov. 1802 - 6 (G). C. F. Bucholz, Erfurt. 1802(G). (A Catechism of), Erfurt. 1802(G). (Theory and Practice of), Leipz. 1813 (G). S. Morelot, Paris, 1803 (F). J. Ch. Ebermaier, Leipz. 1804 (G)». Another work, Lemg. 1806 -10 (G>. F. Giese, Riga, 1800(G). S. Fr.. Hermbstadt, Leipz. 1806-7 (G). J. Wilson (surgical Ph.), Lond. 1810: by W. Meade, Philad. 1818. Bouil- lon-La-Grange, Paris, 1809 (T). J.. J. Virey, Paris, 1819 (F). J. A.Buch- ner, Nurnb. 1821 (G). S. F.. Gray,. Lond. 1823. R. H. Black (Pharma- ceutical guide), Lond. 1824. W. T., Brande, Lond. 1825. C. F. Bugholz, Basel, 1831(G). Fr. Gobel, Eisenach,, 1831 (G). J. L. Winkler, Darmstadt,. 1831(G). Pharmia'num (PharnK) tpaq^uavov. Name of a malagma, mentioned by Galen. Pharynge'um (Sal) (Pharm.) A compound of crdam of tartar, nitrate of potassa, burnt alum, and distilled vine- gar. It was formerly employed, united with honey and plantain water, to make gargles, which were advised in quinsey. Pharynge'al (Anal.) Pharynga'us. That which relates to the pharynx. A name given to the muscles, vessels, and nerves of the pharynx. (F) Pharyng6, Pharyngien. The PHARYNGE'AL AR'TERIES. These are two in number. The one — supe'rior or pter'ygo-pal'atine, Ra'mus Pharynga'us supe'rior of Haller — arises from the internal maxillary at the base of the zygomatic fossa, passes through the pterygo-palatine canal, and proceeds to be distributed to the pha- rynx and the corresponding part of the eustachian tube. The other — the in- fe'rior, — Pharynga'a ascen'dens of Haller — arises from the external carotid, on a level with the facial. It ascends along the lateral and posterior part of the pharynx, and divides into two branches : the one — the pharyn- geal, properly so called — is distributed to the pharynx; the other — the me- ningeal— gives its branches particu- larly to the dura mater. PHARYNGOCELE 154 PHARYNX The PHARYNGEAL NERVE:—* branch sent by the pneumogastric to the pharynx. It descends behind the internal carotid; communicates with the glosso - pharyngeal; and divides, opposite the middle constrictor of the pharynx, into a great number of fila- ments, which anastomose, in a multi- tude of different directions, with fila- ments of the glosso-pharyngeal nerve, of the superior laryngeal branch, and of the first cervical ganglion. These different nervous filaments, united, constitute the pharyngeal plexus, the irregular meshes of which send numer- ous ramifications to the pharynx. Pharyngoce'le (Path.) Pharyn- geurys'ma, Divertic'ulum, seu Her'nia, seu Prolap'sus QSsoph'agi vel pharyn'- gis. An enlargement at the upper part of the gullet, in which the food some- times rests in considerable quantity. (G) Schlundbruch, Schlund- fall, Schlundfang. Pharyn'go-glos'sal (Anat.) Glosso'- pharynge'al, Pharyn'go - glossia'nus. That which belongs to the pharynx and tongue. The Glos'so-pharynge'al Nerve or Pharyn'go-glos'sal, Lingua'lis latera'- lis — a portion of the 8th pair — arises from the superior and lateral parts of the spinal marrow, between the ■facial and pneumogastric nerves, by several filaments, which soon unite into a sin- gle cord, that passes out of the cranium by the foramen lacerum anterius; goes downwards and forwards, and gains the posterior and inferior part of the tongue. Immediately after its exit from the cranium, it gives a branch to the meatus auditorius externus, and receives a filament from the facial, and another from the pneumogastric nerve. It then furnishes two other filaments, which descend upon the carotid artery, and unite at the bottom of the neck with branches from the cervical gan- glions and cardiac nerves, and give two filaments to the stylo-pharvnffeus muscle. J s The glosso-pharyngeus, after sending a twig or two to the tonsil, to the up- per part of the pharynx and membrane of the epiglottis, divides into many branches, which run partly to the mar- gin and partly to the middle of the root of the tongue; supplying, especially, the papilla? majores, and the parts in their neighbourhood. (F) Nerf Glosso-pharyngien, Pha- ryngo-glossien. Pharyngog'raphy (Anat.) Pharyn- gogra'phia, from ipaqvy%, 'the pharynx," and yqawrj,' a description.' Anatomical description of the pharynx. (G)Schlundbeschreibung. Pharyngol'ogy (Anat.) Pharyngo- lo'gia, from tpaqvyt, ' the pharynx,' and Xoyog, ' a discourse.' The part of anatomy, which treats of the pha- rynx. (G) Schlundlehre. Pharyn'gotome (Surg.) PharyngoV- omus, from ipaqryg,' the pharynx,' and Ttuvw,' I cut.' An instrument, invent- ed by J. L. Petit, and used to scarify inflamed tonsils, and to open abscesses, which form in the parietes of the pha- rynx. It is composed of a long, narrow blade with a lancet point, and inclosed in a sheath or canula of silver, slightly curved. This instrument is carried to the part to be cut, and the point of the blade is made to pass out of the sheath, by pressing on a button at the end of the pharyngotome. A spring causes the blade to re-enter as soon as the pressure is removed. Pharyngot'omy (Surg.) Pharyngo- to'mia; same etymon. Some authors have used this word synonymously with cesophagotomy (q. v.) It means, also, scarification of the tonsils or an incision, made for opening abscesses there, &c. (G) Schlundschnitt. Pha'rynx (Anat.) ipaqvy%, La'mos, Xaiuog, Fau'ces, Pharyn'gethron, ipa- qvyyt9qov, Os pos'terum. A species of musculo-membranous, symmetrical ca- nal, situated on the median line, irreg- ularly funnel-shaped, and situated be- tween the base of the cranium and the oesophagus, in front of the vertebral column. It is very narrow above; but dilates in the middle, and again con- tracts below, at its junction with the oesophagus. Into the anterior paries of the pharynx open, successively, from above to below; — the posteriorjorifices of the nasal fossae; the eustachian tubes; the posterior aperture of the mouth, and the top of the larynx. The pharynx is formed, externally, of a muscular coat, and, internally, of a mucous membrane, which is con- tinuous,— above, with the Schneiderian membrane; in the middle, with that of the mouth; below, with that of the oesophagus; and, at the sides, with those of the eustachian tubes. This membrane has no villi, and presents only a few inequalities, which are ow- ing to the presence of muciparous fol- licles. The muscular coat of the pharynx PHASEOLUS VULGARIS 155 PHILONIS COLLYRIUM is composed of the constrictor muscles, etylo-pharyngei, and pharyngo-staphy- lini. The vessels and nerves are called pharyngeal. The pharynx serves as a common origin for the digestive and respiratory passages. It gives passage to the air, during respiration; and to the food, at the time of deglutition. (F) Arriere-bouche, Gosier. (G) Schlund, Schlundkopf. Phase'olus vulga'ris (Mat. Alim.) SoXixog, ipaotoXog, cpuoyXog, Fase'lus, Fase'olus, Bo'na, Bo'ona; the Kid'- ney Bean; the French Bean. When young and well boiled, this is easy of digestion, and delicately flavored. It is less flatulent than the pea. (F) Haricot. (G) Gemeine Schminkbohne. PHASE'OLUS CRET>ICUS, Cajan, Cayan. A decoction of the leaves, ac- cording to Ray, restrains the hemor- rhoidal flux, when excessive. Phasia'nus Gal'lus (Mat. Med. & Alim.) The parts of generation of the cock, dried and pulverized, were for- merly regarded proper for increasing the quantity of semen. The fat was used as emollient and resolvent; the brain, in diarrhoea; the gall, in freckles and dis- eases of the eyes. These phantasies are now abandoned. (F) Coq. (G) Hahn. Phatnorrha'gia (Path.) from ipar- viov, ' an alveolus,' and qijywui, ' I break forth.' Hemorrhage from an alveolus. (G) Zahn hohlenblutfluss. Phausin'ges (Path.) wavoiyytg. Red spots on the legs, produced by heat; and, in a more extensive signification, by any other cause. Foesius. Phaustia'nos (Pharm.) wavoriavog. The name of an acrid pastil, used for destroying considerable excrescences. Aetius. Phellan'drium Aquat'icum (Mat. Med.) Phellan'drium, Fenic'ulum a- quat'icum, Cicuta'ria aquat'ica, Water Fen'nel, Fine-leav'ed Water Hem'lock. This plant is stimulant and narcotic. It has been used in intermittents and dyspepsia. It has, also, been given in phthisis pulmonalis, and in cases of scrophulous, atonic ulcers. (F) Phellandre, Fenouil d'eau, Cigue d'eau. (G) Wasserfenchel, Pferde- saame n. Writers. A. C. Ernsting, Bruns- vig. 1739 (L). J. H. Lange, Francf. and Leipz. 1775 (G). Phe^mos (Pharm.) tpmiog. Name of a medicine described by Aetius, and used in cases of dysentery. Phenig'mus (Path.) Phanig'mus, ipoiviyuog, from ipoivtg,' red.' Red Jaun- dice ! A cutaneous affection, consisting of redness diffused over the skin, with- out fever. Sauvages makes it a genus of his order Icteritia. Phenomenon (Med.) tpaivoutvov, from ipaivouai, ' 1 appear.' Any extra- ordinary and unexpected event. In Medicine, it means any change, appreciable by our senses, which su- pervenes in an organ ot function : — as the phenomena of the circulation, res- piration, &c. It is used in pathology, synonymously with symptom. (G) Erscheinung. Phi'ala (Pharm.) A Phi'al or Vi'al. A small bottle, in which apothecaries are in the habit of sending out their mixtures, draughts, &c. : hence called Med'icine Vi'als, (F) Fioles a Mede- cine. They are usually sold in grosses, and assorted into vials of oz. 8; oz. 6; oz. 4 ; oz. 3; oz. 2; oz. 1&; oz. 1; and oz. £. (F) Fiole. (G)Phiole. Philagria'non (Pharm.) ipXiayqiavov. Name of a cataplasm, described by Paulus of jEgina. Philanthro'pos (Pharm.) ipi?.av9qm- nog, from ipiXtio,' I love,' and ur9qtunog, ' a man.' Ami'cus hom'inum. A medi- cine, described by Nicolai, and used in nephritic and calculous affections. Phile'tis Collyr'ium (Pharm.) A collyrium, referred to by Celsus. Philia'tros (Med.) ipiXiarqog, from ipiXtio,' I love,' and tarqixij,' medicine.' An amateur of medicine.' One, who studies medicine. Philip'pi Trochis'cus (Pharm.) <&iXinnu rqoxioxog. A troeh, described by Paulus of iEgina, and used against dysentery. Philocot'yche (Pharm.) wiXox.orv- Xi. Name of a plaster, referred to by Paulus of iEgina. Gorreus. Philoc'ratis Emplas'trum (Phar.) ipiXoxQarovg tunXaorqog. A plaster, de- scribed by Celsus. Gorreus. Philomed'ica (Pharm.) A beverage for appeasing thirst in fever, described by Treutner and Frondek. Philo'nion (Pharm.) tptXwviov, from Philo, its originator. An opiate prepa- ration. Philo'nium. See Confectio Opii. It was much used of old. Philo'nis Collyr'ium (Pharm.) <&i- Xwvog xoXXovqiov. A collyrium, described by Celsus. Gorreus. PHILOXENIAS ANTIDOTUS 156 PHLEGM Philoxeni'as Antid'otus (Pharm.) A pretended antidote, described by Myrepsus. Phil'ter (Pharm.) from tpiXtm, ' I love.' Phil'irum, tpiXrqov, Phar'macum vel poc'ulum amato'rium, Amato'rium venefi"cium. A medicine or drink, con- sidered capable of causing love. (F) Philtre. (G) Liebestrank. Writers. J. Bockel, Hamburg, 1599 (L). J. Cornbachius, Ibid. 1609. Zollikofer, Basil. 1621 (L). Heron, Monspel. 1652 (L). Friderici, Jena?, 1670 (L). Francus a Frankenau, Heidelb. 1673 (L). Grollmann, Ibid. 1673 (L). Pertsch, Argent. 1685 (L). De Spina, Lugd. Bat. 1687 (L). Gerdes, Rostoch. 1690 (L). J. Vesti, Erford. 1696 (L). Roser, Altdorf, 1701 (L). S. P. Hilscher, Jena?, 1704 (L). A. Vater, Vitemb. 1706 (L). Teu- scheh, Lips. 1711 (L). Ch. G. Stent- zel, Vitemb. 1747 (L). Fr. Hoffmann, Hal. 1729 (L). G. A. Langguth, Vi- temb. 1747 (L). Phil'trum, tptXrqov, in Anatomy, means the fossula or depression on the upper lip, beneath the septum of the nose, which seems to divide the lip into two parts. Philime'm Medicamen'tum (Phar.) A collyrium, described by Oribasius. Phimos'icus (Surg. Path.) Relating to phimosis. Sauvages calls Ischu'ria phimo'sica, Ischu'ria urethra'lis a phimo'si, the re- tention of urine, which depends upon phimosis. Phimo'sis (Surg. Path.) Phymo'sis, Capistra'tio, ipiuoiatg, from ipiuoio, ' I bind up. A disease, which consists in a preternatural narrowness of the open- ing of the prepuce, so that it cannot be carried behind the corona glandis. This affection is most commonly con- genital. Sometimes, it is accidental, and dependent upon tumefaction of the glans, or of the prepuce, as occurs in syphilis. To remedy this state, the prepuce may be divided by means of a bistoury and director; or circumcision may be practised. (G) Vorhautsverengerung. Writers. Vif.rzigm.ynn, Altdorf, 1695 (L). G. W. Wedel, Jenae, 1705 (L). Zier. Jena?, 178u(L). Muller, Erford. 1797 (L). Phlebecta'sia (Path.) from ip/.txjj, ' a vein,' and i/.xaaig,' dilatation.' . Di- latation of a vein, or of a portion of a vein. Alibert. Piile'bion (Anat.) (p?.epiov. Diminu- tive of ipXtip, ' a vein.' A vein. Hippocr. Phlebi'tis (Path.) from ipXtyj, ' n vein,' and iris, the termination for in- flammation. Inflammation of the inner membrane of a vein, which sometimes follows blood-letting, and extends from the small wound, made in that opera- tion, to the neighbouring parts of the venous system. The symptoms are, first, inflammation in the punctured part; and, afterwards, a knotty, tense, painful cord, following the direction of the vessel, and accompanied with more or less fever, according to the extent of the inflammation, the nervous symp- toms, &c. Phlebitis, also, sometimes supervenes on the ligature or excision of varices; after amputations, gunshot wounds, the ligature of the umbilical chord, &c. It may terminate by resolution, suppu- ration, ulceration, or gangrene. (G) Blutaderentziindung. Phlebography (Anat.) Phlebogra'- phia, from wXtxp, ' a vein,' and yqaipr;, ' a description.' Description of the veins. (G) Aderbeschreibung. Phlebol'ogy (Anat.) Phlebolo'gia, from ipXtxfj,' a vein,' and Xoyog,' a dis- course.' The part of anatomy, which treats of the veins. (G) Aderlehre. Phlebophthalmoto'mia (Pathol.) Ophthalmophleboto'mia, from ipXtf, ' a vein,' otp9aXuoc, ' the eye,' and Tfiirw, ' I cut.' Blood-letting in the eye. Phleborrha'gia (Path.) from ipXtf, ' a vein,' and qi.ywui, ' I break out.' Rupture of the veins; and, in a more extensive sense, venous hemorrhage. Phleborrhex'ts (Path.) from ipXtxp, ' a vein,' and or,hg, ' a rupture.' Rup- ture of a vein.' Also, hemorrhage from a vein. Phleborrha'gia. Phlebot'omist (Surg.) from tpltrjJ, ' a vein,' and rtuvia,' I cut.' A bleeder. One who practises, particularly, the operation of phlebotomy. See Blood- letting. Phlegm (Med.) Phleg'ma, tpXtyua, Pituite, Pitui'ta. One of the four natural humors of the ancients, which was, according to them, cold and moist, as atrabilis was cold and dry. It pre- dominated, especially, in winter. Pituita was afterwards applied to ev- ery aqueous or excrementitious humor, such as the saliva, nasal and intestinal mucus, serum, &c. The terms phlegm and pituita are no longer used in Physi- ology ; the different humors having re- ceived particular names; but the vulgar PHLEGMAGOGUE 157 PHLYCT.EN.ffi still use phlegm to designate a stringy mucus, expectorated or rejected by vomiting. The ancient chymists gave the name phlegm to aqueous, insipid, and inodorous products, obtained by subjecting moist vegetable matters to the action of heat. (G) Schleim. Phleg'magogue (Mat. Med.) wXtyua- yioyog, from ipXtyua, ' phlegm,' and ayix>, ' I expel.' A medicine, formerly believed capable of " cutting" or re- moving phlegm. (G) Schleimausleerende- mi ttel. Phlegmasia (Path.) from ipXtyua, ' phlegm.' OSdema, Anasarca. PHLEGMA'TIA D O'LENS (Path.) P. lac'tea, P. do'lens puerpera'rum, Ana- sarca sero'sa, Ecphy'ma ademat'icum, Spargano'sis puerpera'rum, Ecchymo1- ma lymphat'ica, Is'chias a spurgano'si, CEde'ma puerpera'rum, GZd. lac'teum, White leg, Swelled leg, White swelling of lying-in-women. It occurs, for the most part, in the second or third week after delivery : — is limited to the lower extremity, and chiefly to one side ; ex- hibiting to the touch a feeling of nu- merous irregular prominences under the skin. It is hot, white, and un- yielding; and is accompanied, sooner or later, with febrile excitement. After a few days, the heat, hardness, and sensibility diminish; and the limb re- mains cedematous, for a longer or shorter period. The disease frequently, if not gen- erally, consists in obstruction of the iliac or other veins. Owing to the pressure of the gravid uterus — the flow of blood being obstructed-*-the serous part of it is thrown out into the cellular membrane of the limb. Some- times, the vein is found completely ob- literated. The treatment consists in the use of antiphlogistics ; — the application of leeches or cupping-glasses near the groin ; fomentations to the limb, &c.; and, when the active state has subsided, the use of a roller, applied gently at first; but, afterwards, gradually tight- ened. (F) D6pot laiteux sur la cuisse, CBdeme actif des nouvelles accouche1 es, Enflure desjambes et des cuisses de la femme accouche1e. Writers. Ch. White, Lond. 1784 C. B. Trye, Lond. 1792. J. Hull, Lond. 1800. N. Puzos, Paris, 1801 (F). Phuegmatorra'gia (Path.) from vol. ii. 14 Xtyua, ' phlegm,' and qtw, ' I flow.' tahl and his partisans gave this name to a copious secretion, by the nostrils, of a limpid and thin mucus, without inflammation. It is the Coryza Phleg- matorrhagia of Sauvages. Phleg'mon (Path.) wXtyuovri, from (p?.tyw,' I burn.' Phlogo'sis phleg'mone, Phleg'mone, Inflamma'tio. Inflamma- tion of the cellular texture, accom- panied with redness, circumscribed swelling, increased heat and pain ; which is, at first, tensive and lancinat- ing ; afterwards, pulsatory and heavy. It terminates, most commonly, in sup- puration.' It requires the antiphlogistic treatment; until suppuration seems in- evitable, when the suppuration must be encouraged, as the next favorable termination to resolution. Writers. Trammuellerus, Lips. 1552 (L). A. Planer, Tubing. 1584 (L). Another work, Tubing. 1584 (L). Frid, Basil. 1588 (L). Tanckius, Lips. 1608 (L). Gunther, Lips. 1612 (L). Bonchenborch, Lugd. Bat. 1667 (L). Ab Hartenfels, Erford. 1690 (L). J. A. Brambilla, Vienn. 1786 (G). A. Tisseyre, Paris, 1811 (F). Phleg'monous (Surg. Path.) Phleg- mono'des, qiXtyuovtadrig, from ipXtyuovtj, ' a phlegmon,' and tidog,1 resemblance.' That which relates or belongs to a phlegmon. PHLE G'MO NO US INFLAMMA' TION is the active inflammation of the cellu- lar membrane ; in contradistinction to erysipelatous inflammation or that of the skin. Phlegmymeni'tis (Path.) from ipXty- ua, ' phlegm,' i'urjv, ' a membrane,' and itis, the termination for inflamma- tion. Inflammation of a mucous mem- brafne. (G) Schleimhautentzun- d u n g. Phlog"inon (Pharm.) ipXoyivov. A collyrium, described by Galen. Phlogo'des (Path.) tpXoywd^g, In- fla'med, Inflamma'tus. An epithet employed, particularly, to express the red color of the face. Phlogo'sis (Path.) tpXoywaig, In- flammation. Some writers use the word exclusively for external inflam- mations — phlegmons; others, for those that are superficial or erysipelatous. Phlogot'ica (Nosol.) Inflamma- tions. The second order in the class Hamatica of Good. Phlycte'ne (Path.) tpXvxraivai, Phlyza'cion, ipXvtaxiov, Ampul'la, Ho- lophlyc'tides, oXoipXvxrtdte, Phlyc'tides, PHLYCTENOID 1 ipXvxTidtg, from qiXvtm,' I boil.' Tumors, formed by the accumulation of a se- rous fluid under the epidermis. Phlyc'tenoid (Path.) PhlyctenoV- des. Resembling phlyctenae. An epi- thet for a variety of herpes. Phly'sis (Path.) ipkvoig, from ipXvtw, ' I am hot,' ' 1 boil.' A cutaneous erup- tion. An ulcerative, subcutaneous tu- mor: flat; tensive, glabrous; diffused; hot; throbbing: at length fluctuating with an acrid ichor. Good. Phona'tion (Physiol.) Phona'tio, from ipvwr,,' voice.' The physiology of the voice. Phon'ica (Nosol.) ipwvixa, from wio- rij, ' vojce.' The first order of the class Pneumatica in Good's Nosology. De- fined : — disease* affecting the vocal avenues : — the passage of the voice impeded, or its power suppressed or depraved. Phonon'osi (Path.) Phononu'si,from wotrij,' the voice,' and voaog,' a disease.' Mor'hi vo'cis. Diseases of the voice. Phonopathi'a. Phosphoreneses (Nosol.) M. Baumes unites, under this generic name, the diseases which he attributes to disor- dered phosphorization : i. e. to excess or deficiency of calcareous phosphate or its decomposition. Amongst these affections he ranks rachitis, osteo-ma- lacia, and gout. Phosphores'cence, Phosphorescen'- tia. The property, possessed by certain bodies of being luminous in obscurity, or under particular circumstances. In the eye of the cat, something of this kind seems to occur. Phosphor'ic Ac"id (Mat. Med.) Ac'Hdum Phosphor'icum. A solid, color- less compound ; very sapid; very solu- ble in water, and vitrifiable by fire. It exists in bones combined with lime. It has been employed in medicine in the form of lemonade, in passive hem- orrhage, typhus, phthisis, marasmus, &c, and in injection in cases of cancer of the uterus. It does not seem prefer- able to other acids. Writer. H. A. Goden (in typhus), Berlin. 1814 (G). Phosphorus. (Mat. Med.) Phos'- phorum, Autophos'phorus, from iptag,' ' light,' and tptqu), ' I carry.' ' A light- carrier.' An elementary or undecom- posed substance ; not metallic ; solid ; transparent or semi-transparent; color- less ; brilliant; flexible; of a sensible garlic odor; very inflammable, and susceptible of combining with the oxy- gen of the atmosphere, at even the 38 PHRENITIS ordinary temperature. It does not ex- ist pure in nature, but is found fre- quently united to other bodies. Phosphorus has been used in medi- cine, dissolved in ether or suspended in the yolk of an egg, as a stimulant: but the greatest precautions are neces- sary in its administration, so that it is rarely employed. (F) Phosphore. Writers. A. Vater, Vitemb. 1751 (L). P. E. Hartmann, 1752 (L). A.E.Buchner, Hal. 1755(L). Thomas, Regiom. 1762 (L). C. Tietz, Traject. ad Rhen. 1786 (L). A. F. Wolff, Jun., Gotting. 1790 (L). Ch. E. Weigel, Jena?, 1798 (L). V. L. Brera, Pavia, 1798 (I). Fr. Bouttatz, Gotting. 1800 (G). H. Wegelin, Ibid. 1813 (L). J. Fr. D. Lobstein, Strasburg, 1815 (F) : in Engl. Philad. 1825. Photopho'bia (Path.) from tpmc, ' light,' and ipofiog, ' fear.' Aversion to light: —intolerance of light. (G) Lichtscheue. Phrag'mos (Anat.) wqayftog, from ipqaoow, ' I inclose.' A row of teeth. Phren'ica (Nosol.) from wqtjv,' the mind.' Diseases, affecting the intellect; characterized by error, perversion, or debility of one or more of the mental faculties. The first order of the class Neurotica of Good. Phreni'tis (Path.) ipqtvmg, ipqtviti- aaig, Phrene'sis, Phreneti'asis, Phre- nis'mus, Cephali'tis, Sphacelis'mus, Cephalalgia inflammato'ria, Karabi- rws(Arab.), Sibare, Empres'ma cepha- li'tis, Siri'asis, otqtaotg, ottqiaoig, Si- 'dera'tio, Inflamma'tio phreni'tis, En- cephali'tis, Cauma phreni'tis, Phren'sy, Brain Fe'ver. A disease, characterized by violent pyrexia; pain in the head; redness of the face and eyes; intoler- ance of light and sound; watchfulness; and delirium, either furious or mutter- ing. Its causes are the same as those of other inflammations : sometimes, how- ever, it is induced by a Coup de soleil; by inebriation; violent mental emo- tions, &c. Some authors have given the name Phrenitis to inflammation of the mem- branes of the brain; and that of Cepha- litis or Encephalitis to inflammation of the substance of the brain: but there are no pathognomonic symptoms, which can lead us to refer the seat of the disease to either of those parts exclu- sively. Phrenitis is, of course, a very dan- gerous affection, from the importance of the organ concerned. The most ac- PHRICODES 159 PHTHISIS live treatment must, necessarily, be pursued. Bleeding, ad deliquium; purging; the application of ice to the shaved head; a position in which the head is raised; and the avoiding of irritation of every kind; — form the re- medial means during the violent stage. After this has yielded, counter-irritants to the nape of the neck or to other parts of the body will be useful adju- vants. When the brain and meninges were affected only symptomatically, as in inflammation of the diaphragm, the disease was formerly called Paraphre- nias '(q. v.) .. Hydrocephalus acutus (q. v.) is a va- riety of phrenitis. (F) Phr6n6sie. . (G) Hirnwuth. Writers. H. Meibomius, Helmst. 1621 (L). W. Rolfinck, Jenae, 1629 (L). H. Conring, Helmst. 1645 (L). G. Moebius, Jenae, 1647 (L). Micha- elis, Lips. 1648 (L). Schulze, Basil. 1657 (L). J. Th. Schenck, Jenae, 1660 (L). J. N. Pechlin, Kilon. 1681 (L). E. R. Camerarius, Tubing. 1684 (L). R. W. Crausius, Jenae, 1689 (L). J. Vesti, Erford. 1692 (L). G. W. We- del, Jenae, 1710 (L). Another work, Jena?, 1730(E). L. Th. Luther, Er- ford. 1733 (L). M. Alberti, Hal 1739 (L). H. P. Juch, Erford. 1742 (L). A. Haller, Gotting. 1747 (L). C. A. de Bergen, Francf. ad Viadr. 1756 (L). J. G. Brendel, Gotting. 1756 (L). C. Fr. Kaltschmid, Jenae, 1756 (L). Ph. G. Schroder, Gotting. 1766 (L). Falkensohn, Hal. 1772 (L.) Timmermann, Rintel. 1778 (L). Gold- hagen and Weinschenck, Hal. 1785 (L). Aronssohn, Giess. 1790 (L). C. Hornstein, Giess. 1791 (G). Ober- kamp, Heidelb. 1791 (L). J. B. La- vergne-Lacombe, Paris, 1802 (F). J. Bouillaud, Paris, 1825 (F). Phrico'des (Febris) (Path.) ipqtxw- dijg, from tpqixij,' a shivering.' Horrif- icus. A fever, in which the chill is very intense and prolonged. Phryg"ius (Lapis) (Thei'ap.) ipqv- yiog Xi9og. An earthy matter, found in Phrygia and Cappadocia, and for- merly employed as an astringent. Gor. reus. Phtheiri'asis (Path.) Phthiri'asis, ip9tiqiaoig, from , ' I dry,' ' I fade.' This word, taken in a general sense, means progressive emaciation of every part of the body. It is usually, however, restricted to PHTHPSIS PULMONA'LIS, Maras'-, mus phthi'sis, Hec'lica phthi'sis, Ha- mop'tysis phthi'sis, P. pulmona'rls, Phthi'si-pneumo'nia, Ta'bes pulmona'- lis, Phthi'sis scrophulo'sa, Pneumop'- thoe, Pulmo'nia, Phthi'sis tuberculo'sa, Pul'monary consumption, Consump'- tion, Decline. Occasionally, this formid- able disease occurs accidentally ; but, usually, it is caused by a conformation obtained from progenitors. This, at least, predisposes to it; and but a slight ex- citing cause is required to rouse the predisposition into action. It is not a disease of the torrid zone ; and, in the temperate regions of the globe, its pa- thology is often intimately allied with that of scrophula: in this case it usu- ally consists in the formation of tuber- cles in the lungs, which sooner or later inflame and break down. In such a constitution, ulcerations of the lungs do not readily heal; and hectic fever — the universal attendant upon irritability and debility — is established. This per- sists, and gradually wears down the patient, till he ultimately expires, ex- hausted by the irritative fever. The chief symptoms are the following. The patient feels a sense of uneasiness in the chest, with severe fits of oough- ing, or a short and dry cough, with dyspnoea. This may be considered the incipient stage. The cough then becomes extremely troublesome, es- pecially in the morning; dyspnoea is increased on the slightest exertion. Expectoration evidently purulent: — pectoriloquism; fever in the evening, with circumsoribed redness of the cheeks ; wasting ; colliquative sweats early in the morning. This must be considered the confirmed stage. In the third or last stage, the hectic be- comes constant, with small pulse, pun* PHTHISIS 160 PHTHISIS gent heat, colliquative sweats, and diarrhoea. The weakness becomes ex- treme, and the patient exhausted. Broussais regards the affection as a chronic inflammation of the lungs. It is only in the incipient state of this formidable disease, that advantage can be expected from any plan of treat- ment; and of all means that can be devised, that of removing to a climate of a warm and equable temperature is the most desirable. See Climate. If this be impracticable, the patient must be kept in an artificial temperature, re- sembling that of the torrid regions of the earth. The air in the room should not be lower than 80° Fahrenheit. The other indications will be : 1. To moderate inflammatory action : 2. To support the strength : and, 3. To pal- liate urgent symptoms. The whole treatment is indeed pal- liative. Counter-irritants relieve pain: demulcents and mild opiates alleviate the cough -. the mineral acids united with opium relieve the colliquative sweats : and chalk and opium the diarrhoea. Dr. Wilson Philip has pointed out a particular species of phthisis, which is characterized, in the early stage, by a deranged state of the digestive or- gans ; flatulent, irregular bowels ; fur- red tongue; impaired appetite ; un- natural faeces; and the epigastric region more or less full and tender on pressure. The affection of the lungs is here sec- ondary. He calls it Dyspep'tic phthi'- sis. Phthi'sis larynge'a, (F) Phthisie la- ryngie, Ulcere du larynx, is a species of consumption analogous to phthisis pulmonalis, and produced by inflamma- tion and ulceration of the interior of the larynx, and sometimes by caries of the cartilages. Phthi'sis trachea'lis is a similar affection, seated in the tra- chea. (F) Phthisie, P. pulmonaire, Crache- ment de pus. (G) Schwindsucht, Lunge n- schwindsucht. Writers. D. Sennert, Vitemb. 1619(L). M. Sebiz, Argent. 1630 (L). C. V. Schneider, Vitemb. 1648 (L). Another work, Vitemb. 1661 (L). P. Ammann, Lips. 1664(L). Waldschmid, Marb. 1675 (L). G.W. Wedel, Jena?, 1680 (L). S. Haworth, Lond. 1682. O. Borrichius, Hafn, 1688 (L). R. Morton, Lond. 1689 (L).: in Engl. Lond. 1694. J. Vesti, Erford. 1689 (L). A. Vater, Vitemb. 1690 (L). M. Alberti, Erford. 1692 (L). R. W. Crausius, Jenae, 1700 (L). J. H. Slevogt, Jenae, 1700 (L). G. E. Stahl, Hal. 1704 (L). T. Fr. de Pre, Erford. 1722 (L). G. D. Coschwitz, Hal. 1720 (L). E. Barry, Lond. 1727. 2d edit. J. H. Sem lze, Hal. 1735 (L). Bennet, Leyd. 1742 (L). P. Desault, by Andree, Lond. 1738. Rosen a Rosenstein, Upsal. 1740(L). C. Fr. Kaltschmied, Jena?, 1752 (L). J. G. Brendel, Gotting. 1754 (L). M. Ly- ser, Lond. 1754 (L). Ch. Bennet, Lips. 1760 (L). J. Juncker, Hal. 1760 (L). Dupre de Lisle, Paris, 1709(F). L. P. Schroter, Rintel. 1769 (L). De Rosiere de la Chassagne, Paris, 1770(F). E. Gilchrist (sea voyages in),, Lond. 1771. J-. A. Murray, Got- ting. 1776 (L). J. N. A. Leuthner (oil of Asphaltum in P.), Augsburg, 1777(G). Murray, Edinb. 1777 (L). S. F. Simmons, Lond. 1780. J. Raulin, Paris, 1784 (F). Th. Reid, Lond. 1783. M. J. Marx, Hanov. 1784 (G). M. Narducci (contagion of Ph.), Perugia, 1785 (I). Van Rossum, Lovan. 1785 (L). Rutter (from tubercles), Edinb. 1786 (L). M. Salvadori, Trent. 1787 (I). Mich. Ryan, Dublin, 1787. R. Charles, Lond. 1788. O'Hallaran (scrophulous Ph.), Edinb. 1788 (L). W. G. Ploucquet (nosology of Ph.), Tubing. 1789 (L). Fr. Meckel, Hal. 1791 (L). Petit, Stuttgard, 1791 (L). L. Castellani, Mantua, 1791 (I). W. White, by A. Hunter, York, 1792. W. May, Lond. 1792. A. Fr. Met- ternich (objections to emetics in Ph.), Mainz. 1792 (G). Zollikofer (tu- bercular Ph.), Gotting. 1792 (L). Th, Beddoes, Lond. 1793, 1799, and 1801. Another work, Lond. 1799. Another, Lond. 1801. Buchan, Lugd. Bat. 1793 (L). A. Portal, Paris, 1793 (F). Cleghorn, Edinb. 1793 (L). Jackson, Edinb. 1794 (L). Ferguson, 1794 (L). N. Griffiths, Lond. 1795. Wm. Nis- bet, Edinb. 1795. J. B. T. Baumes, Montpellier, 1795(F). jANssENS,Lugd. Bat. 1795 (L). Adams, Edinb. 1796 (L). Fraser, Edinb. 1799 (L). Dimsdale, Edinb. 1799 (L). Tn. Sutton, Lond. 1799: also, 1814. Home, Edinb. 1800 (L). J. J. Busch, Strasburg, an. ix (F). Ch. Pears (tonic plan of treatment), Lond. 1801. Mitchell, Edinb. 1801 (L). Williamson, Edinb. 1801 (L). Brieude, Paris, 1802 (F). J. Burdin, Pans, 1803 (F). J. Bonnafox de Mal- let Paris, 1804 (F). R. Bourne, Oxford, 1805. Baumes, Paris, 1805(F). E. Wichelhausen, Manheim, 1806 PHTHISIOLOGY 161 PHYSIOGNOMY (G). J. Reid, Lond. 1806. J. B. Regnault, Lond. 1806. T. Reid, Lond. 1806. A. Wienholt (conta- gion of Ph.), Bremen, 1807 (G). Jas. Sanders, Edinb. 1808. Smyth, Uttox. 1809. Robt. Watt, Paisley, 1808. W. Woolcombe, Lond. 1808. G. L. Bayle, Paris, 1810(F). J. V. Mul- ler, Francf. 1812(G). A. Duncan, Edinb. 1813. Th. Sutton, Lond. 1814. G. Mossman, Lond. . I. Buxton (regulated temperature in Ph.), Lond. 1810. H. H. Southey, Lond. 1814. J. A. Gallup, Boston, 1815. G. L. Bayle, by W. Barrow, Liverpool, 1815. Thomas Young, Lond. 1815. Sir A. Crichton (on tar vapor in Ph.), Edinb. 1817. J. Armstrong, Lond. 1818. J. A. Walther, Bamb. 1821 (G). K. A. Koch, Leipz. 1822 (G). A. Hamersley, N. York, 1827. Puthisiol'ogy (Path.) Phthisiolo'- gia, from ip9ioig, and Xoyog, ' a treatise.' A treatise on phthisis. Phthis'icus (Path.) Phthino'des, dijg, Tab'idus. Belonging to phthi- sis. Phthisical. Also, one laboring under phthisis. (F) Poitrinaire. Phycot'yche (Pharm.) ipvxoxvxi]- Ancient name of a plaster, employed in the cure of ulcers; especially of those in the neighbourhood of the anus. Phygeth'lon (Path.) wvys9Xov, Pa- nus, Phypella. Inflammation of the superficial lymphatic glands, not end- ing in suppuration. Phylactb'rium (Therap.) wvXaxri}- qiov, from wv7.aaau>, ' I preserve.' A Phylactery. An amulet: — a prophy- lactic. Phyllan'thus Urina'ria (Mat.Med.) Binkohumba. A plant, employed in Ceylon, in decoction, as a diuretic. Phy'ma (Path.) from ipvopai, ' I spring up': tpvua. With the ancients this word was used with great latitude: sometimes, in the sense of phlegmon, for tumors larger than a boil, and per- fectly suppurative. In the Nosology of Sauvages, Phymata is an order of diseases, to which he refers erysipelas, oedema, phlegmon, emphysema, scir- rhus, &c. In that of Dr. Good it is a genus, including hordeolum, furuncu- lus, sycosis, and anthrax. Phy'non (Pharm.) ipwov. Ancient name of a collyrium, described by Cel- sus. Gorreus. Phys'alis (Mat. Med.) P. Alkeken'gi, Sola'num vesica'rium, Alchachen'ge, Alkeken'gi, Halicac'abum, Win'ter Cher'ry. The berries are recommended 14* as a diuretic, from 6 to 12 for a dose, in dropsical and calculous cases. (F) Alkekenge, Coqueret. (G) Judenkirschen. Physco'nia (Path.) from wvoxij, ' a bladder.' Ventros'itas, Ecphy'maphys- co'nia, Hyposar'ca, Emphrac'tica. A generic term, under which Sauvages has comprised every large tumor, de- veloped in the abdomen, that is neither fluctuating nor sonorous. Linneus calls them Hyposarca. Hypersar- chidios. Writers. Hoffmann, Francf. ad Viadr. 1794 (L). Vogt, Vitemb. 1804 (L). Physe'sis (Path.) wvorjoig, Physe'ma, ipvorjua, from tpvoaia, ' I inflate.' An emphysematous tumor. Physi"cian (Med.) Med'icus, tarqog, from ipvoig, ' nature.' One who has graduated at a University as Doctor of Medicine. The French, formerly, used the word physicien in the same sense. It is now appropriated to the natural philosopher. (F) Medecin. (G) Arzt. Writers on the Duties and Conduct of the Physician. P. Castelli, Rom. 1630 (L). F. A. Reis, Altdorf, 1740 (L). John Gregory, Lond. 1772 (L). Finke, Rinteln, 1785 (G). Wedekind, Mainz. 1789(G). Stieglitz, Hanov. 1798 (G). T. Percival, London, 1800. Phts'ics (Medical.) Iatrophys'ics. Physics, directly applied to Medicine : either to the explanation of the vital phenomena, the preservation of in- dividuals, or the treatment of dis- ease. Writers. J. A. Borelli (de motu animalium), Rom. 1680 (L). F. Fon- tana, Firenze, 1775 (I). P. J. Bar- thez, Carcassonne, 1798 (F). L. P. G. Happach, Quedlinburg, 1812 (G). T. Elliot, Lond. 1786. T. Morgan, Lond. 1738. N. Arnott. Lond. 1828, by I. Hays, Philad. 1828. PHYbioG'noMY,Physiognomo'nia,Phy>- siognom'ony, Metopos'copy, ipvoioyvw uia, Prosopo'sis, from ipvoig, ' nature,' and yivtooxu), ' I know.' The art of knowing the dispositions of men from their external appearance; especially from the features. Every inference of this kind must necessarily be extremely fallacious, and cannot be reduced to rule, as was at- tempted by Lavater and others. In infantile diseases a multitude of shades of expression are evident, which experience teaches how to appreciate; PHYSIOLOGY 162 PHYSIOLOGY and which afford useful guides in the pathology of that period ot existence. (G) Gesichtskunde. Writers. B. Cocles, Bonon. 1504 (L). Another work, Argent. 1533 (L). M. A. Blondus, Rom. 1544 (L). Ada- mantius, Rom. 1545 (L). J. B. Porta, 1601 (L). J. Fontanus, Paris, 1611 (L). S. Fuchsius, Argent. 1615 (L;. Ch. Moldenarius, Lips. 1616 (L). Cl. Timpler, Hanov. 1617 (L). A. Otto, Regiom. 1647 (L). Muller, Vitemb. 1676 (L). J. Fr. Helvetius, Amstelod. 1676 (L). Ph. May, Dresd. 1681 (G). Kniphoff (in disease), Erford. 1737 (L). Kruger (Do.), Hal. 1745(L). D.J.Pernetty,Lyons, 1746- 60 (F). Lavater, Winterthur, 1775- 78 (G) : in English, by Hunter. Isen- flamm (in disease), Erlang, 1782 (L). Clairier, Strasburg, 1791 (F). Mar- tens, Vienn. 1802(G). Plane, Paris, 1803 (F). C. Stohr, Coburg, 1804 (G). Gall, by Hufeland, 1807. Meis- ter, Paris, 1806(F). J.Cross, Lond. 1-17. Physiol'ogy, Physiolo'gia, Biol'ogy, tpvCioXoyia, wvoioXoyixt], from ipvoig, ' nature,' and Xoyog, ' a description.' Formerly, Physiology meant the same as Physics, in its extensive significa- tion, now does. At the present day, it includes the science, which treats of the functions of animals or vegetables; an acquaintance with the phenomena, the aggregate of which constitute life. It is the science of life. It is divided into animal or vegetable, according as it considers the _ life of animals or of vegetables singly. Com- parative Physiol'ogy is that of the va- rious classes of animals. Physiology is, also, general or special; according as it treats of life in the abstract or in some particular species. To the latter belongs the Physiol'ogy of Man, called, also, Hygien'ic Physiol'ogy, to distin- guish it from Patholog'Hcat Physiol'ogy or Pathol'ogy. Writers. G. W. Wedel, Jenae, 1679 (L). Another work, Jenee, 1683 (L). A. Haller (first lines), Gotting. 1747 (L): in Engl, by W. Cullen, Edinb. 1786. (Elements), Lausanne, 1758-1766 (L). J. Lieutaud, Paris, 1749 (L). J. A. Unzer, Hal. 1750 (G). Another work, Leipz. 1771 (G). G. E. Hamberger, Jena?, 1751 (L). G. Heuermann, Copenhag. 1751-55 (G). Ch. G. Ludwig, Lips. 1752 (L). M. Flemyng, Lond. 1759. L. M. Cal- dani, Pav. 1778 (L). W. G. Plouc- quet, Tubing. 1782 (G). N. Jadelot, | Vindob. 1782 (L). J. D. Metzger, Konigsb. 1783 (G). Another, Ibid. 1789(G). W. Cullen, Edinb. 1785. J. Hunter (on the animal economy), Lond. 1786. Bordenave,Paris, 1787(F). R. Saumarez, Lond. 1798. E. Peart, Lond. 1798. Jas. Gregory (conspee. med. theoret.), Edinb. 1790 (L). K. Ch. E. Schmid, Jena?, 1798-9 (G), G. R. Treviranus, Gotting. 1802-14 (G). J. H. F. Autenrieth, Tubing. 1801 - 2 (G). M. F. R. Buisson, Paris, 1802 (F). J. J. Domling, Gotting. 1802-3(G). A. Winkelmann, Ibid. 1803(G). J. K. Wezel, Leipz. 1803 (G). T. Gar.nett (ZoOnomia), Lond. 1804. Goerres, Coblentz, 1805 (G). Ch. Bernoulli, Hal. 1804 (G). J. J. Bernhardi, Erfurt. 1804 (G). J. F. Ackermann, Francf. 1797-1800 (G). I. Dollinger, Bamberg, 1805 (G). Th. Buntzen, Copenhag. 1805 (G). L. Oken, Gotting. 1805(G). A. R. Vetter, Vienn. 1805(G). G. Pro- chaska, Vienn. 1805-6 (L). Fr. E. Fodere (applied to Therap.), Paris, 1806 (F). Ch. L. Dumas, Paris, 1806 (F). W. Liebsch, Gotting. 1806(G). K. E. Schelling, Landshut. 1806 (G). P. J. Barthez, Paris, 1806 (F). Th. G. A. Roose, Brunswick, 1807 (G). A. E. Kesler, Jenae, 1807(G). J.Ch. A. Heinroth, Leipz. 1807(G). Ph. Fr. Walther, Landshut, 1807-8(G). G. F. Hildebrandt, Erlang. 1809(G). Fr. L. Augustin, Berlin, 1809 (G). E. Barthel, Friburg, 1809(G). K. Sprengel, Amstel. 1809-10 (L). J. Fr. Blumenbach, 3d edition, Gotting. 1810 (L).: in English, by Elliotson, 4th edition, Lond. 1823 : by Ch. Cald- well, Philad. 1795. K. Fr. Burdach, Leipz. 1810 (G). M. Lenhossek, Vin- dob. 1810 (G). B. Mojon, Genoa, 1810 (I). A. P. Buchan (Bionomia), Lond. 1811. R. Saumarez, Lond. 1812. M. Gaitner, Jena, 1812 (G). E. Darwin (ZoOnomia), Lond. 1801. A. Rich- erand, 6th edition, Paris, 1814 (F): in Engl, by R. Kerrison, Lond. 1803: by G. M. de Lys, 2d edition, Lond. 1815, with notes by N. Chapman, Phil. 1813: Do. by J. Copland, Lond. 1824. J. B. Wilbrand, 1815 (G). M. a Len- hossek, Pest. 1816- 18 (L). A. Fr. Hempel, Gotting. Isl8 (G). K. G. Neumann, Berlin, 1815 - 18 (G).* F- Magendie, Paris, 1816-17(F).: in Engl, by J. Revere, Baltimore, 1822: by E. Milligan, 1823. W. Lawrence, l.ond. 1819. Jas. Blundell, Lond. Ici25. J. Bostock, Lond. 1824-28. F. J. V. Broussais (Ph. applied to PHYSOCELE 163 PILA Pathology), Paris, 1822(F): in Engl. by John Bell and R. la Roche. Phil. 1826. Ph. Hutin, from the French by Jos. Togno, Philad. 1828. H. Mayo, Lond. 1827. B. Mojon, from the Italian, by G. R. Skene, Lond. 1827. P. M. Roget (human and comparative Ph.), Lond. 1826. K. A. Rudolphi, (G) : in Engl, by W. D. How, Lond. 1825. J. Abernethy (physiological lectures), Lond. 1821. M. Blaud, Paris, 1830 (F). K. F. Burdach, Leipz. 1826 (G). F. TiedMann (G), by Jourdan (F), 1831. S. Jackson, Philad. 1832. Robley Dunglison, Philad. 1832. Physoce'le (Path.) syrup. q. s. Ph. D.) Cathartic. Dose, gr. v to x or more. FOTH'ERGILL'S PILLS consist of aloes, scammony, colocynth, and oxide of antimony. PIL'ULJE AL'OES COMPOS1 ITJE, Pil'ula ex Al'oe, Compound Aloet'ic Pills. (Aloes spic. extract, cont. |j, ext. gentiana § ss, olei carui gtt. xl. syr. q. s. Ph. L.) These are some- times, also, called Family pills, Anti- bilious pills, &c. PIL'ULJE DE AL'OE ET FCETlDIS, P. Benedic'ta FUL'LERI, Pill of al'oes and fmt'id gums ; Pil'ula ecphrac'tica, Fe'male pills, Pil'ula al'oes martia'les. (Aloes socotr., senna, assafatida, gal- bani, aa 3ij, myrrh, 3iv, croci, maris, aa 5 j, ferri sulphat. § iss. Reduce to powder separately, and add ol. succin. "• viij, syr. artemisia q. s. Ph. P.) urgative, and given in hysteria. Dose, gr. xv to xx. (F) Pilules Unites de FULLER. PIL'ULJE AL'OES ET JALAP'JE, commonly called An'derson's Pills, An'derson's Scots' Pills, Scotch Pills. (Aloes Barbad. foj, rod. helleb. nigr., rad.jalapa, potassa subcarb., aa gj, ol. anisi 3 iv, syrup, simpl. q. s. One formula. Gray.) Dose, gr. x to xxx. PIL'ULJE AL'OES ET KPNJE KP- NJE, P. stomach'ica, P. an'te ci'bum ; Pill of Al'oes and Cincho'na. (Aloes socotr. 3vj, ext. einehon. 3iij, cinnam. P1LULA 165 PILULA 3j, syrup, absinth, q. s. Ph. P.) Sto- machic and laxative. Dose, gr. x to xx. La'dy Crespi"gny's Pills, La'dy Web'- ster's Pills, and the Pil'ula stomach'ica Mes'ues. Ph L. 1635, resemble those. (F) Pilules Gourmandes. PIL'ULJE AL'OES ET MYR'RHJE, P. Al'oes cum Myr'rhd, P. de Al'oe et Myr'rhd, RU'FUS'S Pills, Common Pills', Pil'ula RU'FI, P. commu'nes, Pills of Al'oes and Myrrh. (Aloes spic. ext. § ij, croci stigmat., myrrh, sing.% j, syr. q. s. Ph. L.) Cathartic and em- menagogue. Dose, gr. x to xx. HOOP'ER'S PILLS, according to one of Gray's formulas, are made as fol- lows. Ferri sulph., aqua, aa. § viij : dissolve. Add aloes barbad. ftjij and § viij, canella alba, § vj, gum. myrrh. §ij, opopanacis 3iv- SPEEDIMAN'S PILLS consist of al- oes, myrrh, rhubarb, extract of chamo- mile, and essential oil of chamomile. PIL'ULJE AL'OES CUM ZINGIB'- ERE, Pill of al'oes and gin'ger. (Aloes hepat. §j, rad. zingib. in pulv. 5j> sapon. hispan. 3SS> °^ ess- mentha pip. 3ss. Ph.D.) In habitual costive- ness. Dose, gr. x to xx. PIL'ULJE AMMONIURE'TI CU'PRI, Pills of Amnion1Huret of Cop'per, Pil'u- la Cu'pri. (Ammoniur. cupri in pulv. ten. trit. gr. xvj, mica panis 9iv, aqua carbonatis ammonia q. s. Beat into a mass, and divide into xxxij pills. Ph. E.) Tonic and antispasmodic, in epilepsy, &c. Dose, one pill twice daily : gradually increasing the dose. (F) Pilules d'ammoniure de cuivre. PIL'ULJE ANTIBILIO'SJE,— BAR- CLAYS Antibil'ious Pills. (Extract of colocynth 3ij> resin of jalap 3j> al- mond soap 3 iss? guaiac. 3uj> emetic tart. gr. viij, ol. junip., ol. carui, ol. rosmarin. aa. gtt. iv, syrup of buckthorn q. s., to form 64 pills.) Dose, 2 or 3. DIX'ON'S ANTIBIL'IOUS PILLS are formed of aloes, scammony, rhubarb, and tartarized antimony. PIL'ULJE ANTI- SCROPHULO'SJE, P. ex Ox'ido Stib'ii et Hydrar'gyri sul- fure'to ni'gro compos'ita. (P. scam- mon., hydrarg. sulphur, nigr., aa, § ij, antimonii oxidi albi, milleped., sapon. amygdalin., aa. 3"j> extract, glycyrrh. gv. Make into a mass. Ph. P.) ose, gr. iv to 1. PIL'ULJE BALSAMICJE, P. DOC- TO'RIS MOR'TON. (Milleped. pulve- risat. 5xviij,gu/n. ammon, ^x),acid. benzoic. 3vj, trod, balsam. Peruv. 5a 3j, balsam, sulph. anisat. 3vj. Mix. Ph. P.) Tonic, expectorant, and bal- samic. PIL'ULJE CAMBO'GIJE COMPO^I- TJE, P. de gut'td gaman'drd, P. hydra- go'ga, Gamboge pills, Pil'ula gum'mi gui'ta aloet'ica; Compound camboge pills. (Cambogia contrita, aloes spicat. extract, contriti, pulv. cinnam. comp- sing. 3j> saponis 3ij- Ph. L.) Ca- thartic. Dose, gr. x to xx. (F) Pilules de gomme gutte compo- sies. PIL'ULJE DE CYNOGLOS'SO, P.de extrac'to o'pii. (Pulv. rad. cynogloss., semin. hyoscyam. alb., extract, opii vinos, aa 5 iv,^"'"- myrrh. 3 vj, oliban. 3v, croci, castor., aa 3 iss, syrup, opii q. s. Ph. P.) Anodyne. In cough, &c. Dose, gr. iv to gr. viij. PIL'ULJE FER'RI COMPOS1'ITJE, Com'pound Pills ofl'ron, Pil'ula Fer'ri cum Myr'rhd. (Myrrh, cont. 3ij, soda subcarb.,ferri sulph., sacch. aa. 3j- Mix. Ph. L.) Tonic. Dose, gr. x to xx. (F) Pilules de Fer compost,es. PIL'ULJE GAL'BANI COMPOS'ITJE, P. assafat'ida compos'ita, P. fat'ida, P. gummo'sa, P. e gum'mi, Com'pound) gal'banum pill, Pil'ula antispas'tica, P. antihyster'ica, P. myr'rha compos'- ita, Gum pill. (Galban. gum. gj, myrrha, sagapeni, aa § iss, assafatida 3'iv, syrup, q. s. Ph. L.) Antispas- modic and emmenagogue. Dose, gr. x to xx. PIL'ULJE EX HELLEB'ORO ET MYR'RHA, P. ton'ica, BACH'ER'S Pills, Ton'ic Pills of BACH'ER, Pills of Hellebore and Myrrh. (Ext. helleb. nig., extract, myrrh., aa § j, fol. cardui benedict., in pulv. 3»j- Mix. Ph. P-) Tonic and emmenagogue. In dropsi- cal, cutaneous, and verminous affec- tions. Dose, gr. iv to viij. MAT>THEWS' PILLS, — STARKEY'S PILLS, are formed of rad. helleb. nigr., rad. glycyrrh., sapon. Castill.,rad. cur- cuma, opii purifi, syrup, croci, aa § iv, ol. tereb. q. s. ut fiat massa. Gray. PIL'ULJE HYDRAR'GYRI, P. mer- curia'les, Mercu'rial pill, Blue pill. (Hydrarg. purifi 3ij> eonfect. rosa eallic. 3iij> gtycyrh. rad. cont. 3j- Rub the quicksilver with the confec- tion, until the globules disappear : then add the liquorice powder, and beat the whole into a uniform mass. Ph. L.) Antisyphilitic. Mercurial: — in large doses, purgative. (F) Pilules de Mercure. PIL'ULJE DE HYDRAR'GYRO, SCAMMO'NIO, ET AL'OE, VUL'GO MERCURIA'LES. (Hydrarg. purif. |j, PILULA 166 PIN mellis § xij. Rub until the' globules disappear : then add aloes socot., scam- mon. aa § ij, maris, cinnam., aa. 3 ij. Make into a mass. Ph. P.) Uses, same as the last, but they are more purga- tive. Dose, gr. viij to xxx. These pills are nearly the same as the Pas- tilles de Renaudot. (F) Pilules Mercurielles, ou de Mer- cure, Scammonee et Aloes. PIL'ULJE HYDRAR'GYRI SUBMU- RIA'TIS COMPOS'ITJE, Pil'ula ex StibHo et Hydrar'gyro, P. antiherpet'i- ca, P. ex hydrar'gyro muriat'ico mi'ti cumjsul'phure stibia'to auranti'aco, P. resolven'tes cum mercu'rio, P. depu- ran'tes; Compound Pills of Subrnu'- riate of Mer'cury, P. Hydrar'gyri Sub- muria'tis, Cal'omel Pill's, PLUM'MER'S Pills, the Red Pill. (Hydiarg. submur., antimon. sulphur, precipitat. sing. 5'jj guaiac gum resin contrit. 5'iv, spirit red. 3ss. Beat together. Ph. L.) Mercurial, and reputed to be diapho- retic and alterative. Dose, gr. v to x. PIL'ULJE OPIa'tje, P. Theba'ica, O'piate Pills, Com'mon Night Pills, An'odyne Pills, Nepen'thes opia'tum. (Opii, p. 1; ext. glycyrrh. p. 7; fruct. myrt. piment. p. 2. Mix. Ph. E.) Five grains contain gr. ss of opium. . • (F) Pilules Opiacies. PIL'ULJE RHE'I COMPOS'ITJE, P. de Rhabar'baro, Com'pound Rhu'barb Pills. (Pulv. rhei §j, aloes socotr. 3 vj, myrrh. 3iv, ol. mentha pip. 3ss. Beat info a mass, with syrup of orange peel. Ph. E.) Laxative and stomachic. Dose, gr. x to xx. The stomachic nostrum, sold under the name Moseley's Pills, consists merely of rhubarb and ginger. PIL'ULJE SAPO'NIS CUM O'PIO, P. sapona'cea, Pills of Soap and O'pi- urn, Pil'ula O'pii. (Opii dnri contriti 3iy, saponis duri § ij. Ph. L.) Five grains contain one of opium. (F) Pilules de Savon et d'Opium. PIL'ULJE SCIL'LJE COMPOS'ITJE, P. Scillil'iccB, P. Scil'la cum Zingib'ere, P. e Sci'lld, Com'pound Squill Pill. (Scil'la rad. recent, exsiccat. et contus. 3ji zingiberis rad. contrita, saponis duri, aa 3 iij j ammoniaci contriti, 3 ij- Form the mass into syrup. Ph. L.) Expectorant and diuretic. Dose, gr. x to xx. PIL'ULJE STRYCHNPNJE, Pills of Strych'nine. (Very pure strychnine, 2 gr.; conserve of roses, 3ss- Make into 24 pills.) One or two for a dose. PIL'ULJE E STYR'ACE, Sto'rax Pills. (Styracis pur. 3iij, opii purifi, mellis, croci, sing. 3j. Ph. D.) Six grains contain one of opium. PIL'ULJE DE TEREBIN'THINA, Tur'pentine Pills. Made of turpentine boiled in 3 times its weight of water, until, when thrown into cold water, it forms a soft paste. It has the proper- ties of turpentine, and has been ad- ministered in gleet, &c. PILULIER(V) (Pharm.) Pill machine. An instrument, invented by the Ger- mans for rolling and dividing pills. Also, the earthen pot in which pills are preserved. Pi'lum (Pharm.) Pistil'lus, Pistil'- him, Hyp'eros, Cer'cis, i subcarb. of potass, gr. xviij, spirit of wine -3 vij: digest for two hours, add distilled water § ij: digest for two hours more, and add distilled vinegar or lemon juice q. s., to reduce it to a fine rose-color. Used as a cos- metic. Pi'nus A'bies (Mat. Med.) A'bies ru'bra, El'ate thelei'a, Pic"ea, Nor'way Spruce Fir, Yew-leav'ed Fir. The tops are used in making Spruce Beer (q. V.). The ES'SENCE OF SPRUCE is a fluid extract, prepared by decoction from the twigs of this species of fir. From this is made the Spruce Beer (q. v.). This fir affords the Burgundy pitch and common frankincense. l.BUR'GUNDY PITCH, White pitch, Pix Burgun'dica, Pix al'ba, Res Una abie'tis hu'mida, Resi'na al'ba hu'mida, Pi'ni abie'tis resi'na spon'te concre'ta, Pix ar'ida, Pix abieti'na. It is of a PINUS 168 PIOULQUES close consistence, rather soft, of a red- dish-brown color, and not unpleasant smell. It is very adhesive to the skin; and, consequently, forms excellent plasters for remaining upon the part, for some time; — as in cases of affec- tions of the chest. (F) Poix blanche, Poix grasse, P. jaune, P. de Bourgogne. 2. ABIE'TIS RESPNA (Ph. L. since 1809.) Thus, Com'mon Fran'kincense, Perrosin, Thus famini'num, T. vul- ga're, Olib'anum vulga're, Resi'na abie'tis sic'ca, Res'in of the Spruce Fir. It is solid, dry, brittle ; externally, brownish-yellow; internally, whitish. Used in plasters like the last. PPNUS BALSA'MEA (Mat. Med.) A'bies Canaden'sis. The tree which affords the Canada Bal'sam, Bal'sa- mum Canaden'se, Resi'na slrobili'na, Terebin'thina Canaden'sis, Pi'ni balsa'- mea resi'na li'quida, Resi'na flu'ida Canaden'sis, Terebin'thina balsa'mea. Can'ada Bal'sam is one of the purest turpentines. It has the common prop- erties of those substances. PPNUS CEMBRA (Mat. Med.) Apher- nous'li Pine. It yields an agreeably scented turpentine : — the Carpathian Bal'sam, Bal'samum Carpath'icum, B. Lib'ani, Carpath'icum, Bri'anqon Tur'- pentine. The nuts, Cem'bro nuts, have an eatable kernel, and yield oil. The shoots yield Riga balsam by dis- tillation. PPNUS LAR'IX (Mat. Med.) Lar'ix. The Larch, (F) Meleze, (G) Lerche, Lerchenbaum. From this tree exude Or'enburg gum, and Bri'anqon man'na. It also yields, by boring, Com'mon Ven'ice Tur'pentine, Resi'na Lar'icis, Terebin'thina Ven'eta, Pi'ni Lar'icis resi'na li'quida. It is usually thinner than the other sorts of turpen- tine. (F) Tirebenthine de Venise, T. de Meleze. PPNUS MU>GHOS (Mat. Med.) The Moun'tain or Mu'gho Pine, Pi'nus Pumil'io. From the extremities of the branches exudes the Resi'na strobili'na of the Germans, or Hunga'rian bal'sam. It is also obtained, by expression, from the cones. By distillation, the Hunga- rian balsam affords the Krumholz Oil, O'leum Templi'num. PI'NUS PIC'EA (Mat. Med.) Sil'ver Fir Tree, (F) Sapin commun, tXarrj, A'bies, A. Gal'lica. By piercing the tubercles of the bark of this fir, the Stras'burgh Tur'pentine is obtained : — th» Resi'na Abie'tis (Ph. L. before 1809.), O'leum Abie'tis, Terebin'thina Argentoraten'sis. ppNUS~ PIN'EA (Mat. Med.) Stone Pine, Pin'ea, mrvg, Pi'nus, P. uber- rima. The nuts, Zir'belnuts, Pine nuts, are eaten raw; or preserved like al- monds. They are, also, used in emul- sions. (F) Pin d pignons. (G) Pinienbaum. PPNUS SYLVES'TRIS (Mat. Med.) Pinas'ter, ntvxi;, Scotch Fir. This pine affords common turpentine and its oil, resin, tar, and pitch. 1. COM'MON TUR'PENTINE, Tere- bin'thina vulga'ris, T. commu'nis, Re- si'na Pi'ni, Bijon, Horse Tur'pentine, obtained by wounding the tree in hot weather. It is used, chiefly, as a dress- ing for wounds &c. in horses, and for the distillation of the oil (see Oleum TerebinthinjE). When the oil is dis- tilled with water, yellow resin or Ros'- in — Resi'na fla'va — is left, which is only used in the formation of ointments and plasters : if without the addition'of water, the residuum is common resin or Colophony (q. v.). 2. When the cold begins to check the exudation of the coinmon turpen- tine, part of it concretes in the wounds. This is called, in France, Galipot, Bar- ras, and White Rosin, Resi'na al'ba, when hardened after long exposure to the air. 3. When the old trees are subjected to distillation, in a coarse manner, Tar is obtained, — Hygropissos, vyqoniooog, Alchitram, Alchiiu'ra, Ce'dria, Pix liq'- uida, (G) Theer, (F) Goudron, Brai liquide.' Tar water, (F) Eau de Goudron, was, at one time, a fashionable remedy in nu- merous complaints (Writers. Bishop Berkeley, Lond. 1744, and Prior, Lond. 1746); and the vapor has been recommended in phthisis and other dis- eases of the lungs. (Writer. Sir Alex. Crichton, Lond. 1823.) It is used, externally, as a detergent. 4. COMMON pitch, Pix ni'gra, Black Pitch, Bur'nea, Bur'nia, Stone Pitch, Pix sic'ca, P. a'tra, P. nava'lis, Palimpis'sa, naXiumoaa, P. arida (Ph. L. before 1809), is obtained by inspis- sating tar. It is used only as a resol- vent, in plasters. (F) Poix navale, P. noire. (G) Pech. PIOULQUES (F) (Surg.) A kind of sucking-pump, invented by Louis, for extracting water that had entered internal cavities, incases of drowning. A useless instrument. PIPER CUBEBA 169 PISTACIUM Pi'r-ER Cube'ba (Mat. Med.) Com'- peper, Com'peb'a, xo/mtntq, Cubalsini, Piper cauda'turn, Cub'eb Pep'per, Tail'- ed Pep'per, Cuma'mus. A native of Java and Guinea. The odor of these berries ia aromatic; taste at first cool- ing, afterwards pungent. The active principle is an essential oil. The prop- erties of the cubeb are stimulant and purgative. It is used only in gonorrhoea. Dose, from 9j to 3j> in powder, three or four times a day. (F) Poivre-a-queue, Quabebe. (G)Cubeber, Kubeben, Schwin- delkorner. PPPER LON'GUM (Mat. Med.) Ma- crop'iper, Acapal'li, Ca'tu-lrip'ali, Pim'- pilim, Long Pep'per. As we receive the berries, they consist of the unripe fruit, dried in the sun ; and are small, round grains, disposed spirally on a cylindrical receptacle. They are stim- ulant, carminative, and tonic, like the other peppers. Dose, gr. V to £)j. (F) Poivre long. (G) Langer Pfeffer. PPPER NtGRUM (Mat. Med.) Me- lanop'iper, Molagoco'di, Lada, Pi'per aromat'icum, Black Pep'per. Black pepper is the unripe fruit, dried in the sun. Virtues, same as those of the otherpeppers. (F) Poivre noir. PPPER AL'BUM, White Pep'per, is the black, freed from its cuticle. Piperi'na (Mat. Med.) Pip'erine. A resinoid substance, obtained from the piper nigrum, by M. Q3rstadt, and in which the virtues of the pepper seem to reside. It has been employed, like the quinine, in intermittents and success- fully. Pis'iform (Anat.) Pisifor'mis, from pisum,' a pea,' and forma,' shape.' OS PISIFQR'ME, Os lenticula're, Os orbicula're, (F) Os hors de rang, is the fourth bone of the first row of the car- pus. It is round, and gives attachment to the tendon of the cubitalis anterior, and to the anterior transverse ligament of the carpus. It is articulated, behind, with the os cuneiforme. Pissasphal'tus (Mat. Med.) moaa- *n\-a,).to?, PissasphaV turn, Min'eral Pitch, from nana,' pitch,' and ampaXrog,' bit- umen.' A thicker kind of Petroleum or Rock Oil; formerly employed as a vulnerary. It is synonymous with Glu'tinous bitu'men, Mal'ta bitu'men, and Min'eral tar. (F) Poix minerale. Pissel^'um (Pharm.) O'leum Pici'- num, mootXaiov, from niooa, ' pitch,' vol. n. 15 and tXaiov, ' oil.' An oily matter, ob- tained from boiling pitch, and used for the same purposes as tar. Pisse'ros (Pharm.) moatjqog, from maoa,' pitch.' Ancient name of a ce- rate, prepared of olive oil, oil of roses, and dried pitch. It was, also, called Cera'tum pica'tum, and C. tetraphar'- macum. Hippocr. Pissi'tes {Pharm.) Vi'num pica'tum. A wine, prepared from tar and the must of the grape. It was regarded to be stomachic. Pista'chia Lentis'cus (Mat. Med.) Terebin'thus lentis'cus, Lentis'cus vul- garis ; the Mas'tich Tree. The wood of this tree abounds with the resinous principle of mastich; and a tincture, made from it, has been used in the cure of dyspeptic affections, gout, and dysen- tery. It yields, by incision, the resin Mas'tich, Resi'na Lentisci'na, Men'- frigt, uaoTixt], Mas'tiche, Mas'tix, Pis- tacia Lentis'ci Resi'na. This resin has an agreeable smell, when heated : it is almost insipid: in globular, irregular, yellowish, semi-transparent masses: soluble in ether; partially so in alco- hol. It is stimulant, and has been used in old coughs, and gleet, and is chewed to sweeten the breath. It is sometimes, also, employed to stop the holes in ca- rious teeth. PISTA'CIA TEREBIN'THUS, Tur'- pentine Tree, Hab-el-Kalimbat, Tere- bin'thus vulga'ris, Ttqepiv9og, rtnuiv9og. The tree, which affords the Cy'prus Tur'pentine, Chi'o Tui'pentine, True Ven'ice Tur'pentine, Resi'na Terebin'- thi, Terebin'thina ve'ra, T. Ch:'a, T. Cyp'ria. This substance is classed amongst the resins. It is procured by wounding the bark of the trunk. The best Chio turpentine is of about the consistence of honey ; very tenacious, clear, and almost transparent; of a white color, inclining to yellow, and of a fragrant smell; moderately warm to the taste, but free from acrimony and bitterness. It resembles, in virtues, the other turpentines. PISTA'CIA VE'RA. Name of the tree, which affords the Nux Pista'cia. Pista'chio nuts have a sweetish, unc- tuoua taste, resembling that of sweet almonds. Like these they afford an oil, and may be formed into an emul- sion. (,G)Pistazien, Syrische Nusschen, Pimpe'rniisschen. Pista'cium (Pharm.) A piece of stuff, impregnated with a medicinal substance, and employed externally. PITCAIRN 170 PLACENTA PITCAIRN', Archibald, M. D. (Biog.) An eminent Scotch physician, of the Mechanical Sect; Professor at Leyden, and afterwards at Edinburgh : born in 1652; died in 1713. Works. Oratio, qud ostenditur medicinam ab omni philosophandi sectd esse liberam. Lugd. Bat. 1692. 8vo. De sanguinis circulatione in animalibus genitis et non genitis. Leyd. 1693. 4to. Apollo mathematicus; or the art of curing diseases by the mathematics, according to Dr. PITCAIRNE'S principles. 1695. 8vo. Dissertatio de curatione febrium, qua per evacuationes instituitur. Edinb. 1695. Dissertationes medica. Roter. 17C1. 4to. Opuscula medica. Roter. 1741. 4to. Elementa medica libris due- bus, quorum prior theoriam, posterior praxin exhibet. Hag. 1718. 4to. Opera omnia, duobus tomis comprehensa. Hag. Com. 1722. 4to. Opera omnia medica. Ven. 1733. Pitta'cium (Pharm.) ntrraxtov. A pitch plaster, from mrra,' pitch.' Pitto'ta (Pharm.) mrxuna. Medi- cines, in which pitch is the chief in- gredient. Pitts'burg, Mineral Waters of (Mat. Med.) A chalybeate mineral .spring, situated about four miles S.W. of Pittsburg, in Pennsylvania. It con- tains muriate of soda, muriate of mag- nesia, oxide of iron, sulphate of lime, and carbonic acid. Pitu'jtary (Anat.) Piluita'ris, from pituita, ' phlegm.' A name given to several parts. 1. FOS'SA PITUITA'RIA. A depres- sion on the cerebral surface of the sphenoid bone, which lodges the pitu- itary gland. It is called, on account of its shape; — Sei'la Tur'cica, Ephip'- pium, tipircniov. Chaussier calls it Fos'sa supra-sphenoida'lis, from its situation. (G)Tiirkensattel. 2. The PITU'ITARY GLAND, Glan'- dula Pituito'sa yel pituita'ria, Glan'du- la basila'rii, Lacu'na vel Appendic'ula ce.r'tbri, Hypoph'ysis, Pitu'itary body, Cor'pus pituita're ; — Appendice sus- sphenoulale du cerveau (Ch.). A small, round body; the anterior portion of which is of a cineritious yellow hue, and the posterior, which is smaller, is whitish and pulpy. Its functions are unknown. (G) Schleimdruse. 3. The PITU'ITARY MEMBRANE, SCHNEIDE'RIAN Mem'brane, Mem- bra'na pituita'ria, M. olfacto'ria. The mucous membrane, which lines the nasal fossae, and extends to the differ- ent cavities communicating with the nose. In the nasal fossa?, the mem- brane appears formed of two layers, intimately united : — the one, in con- tact with the bones, is fibrous; — the other, free at one surface. The latter is a mucous membrane, on which pa- pilla? are not easily distinguishable, but which contains them, as well as a number of very small mucous folli- cles, that open into the cavity of the nares. On penetrating the maxillary, frontal, sphenoidal, and ethmoidal si- nuses, the membrane becomes very thin, transparent, less vascular, and seems reduced to its mucous layer. The pituitary membrane receives the impression of smells, by means of the expansions of the olfactory nerves upon it. It is the seat of smell. (G) Schleimhaut. Pityriasis (Path.) ntrvqtaaig, from mrvqov,' bran'; Lepido'sis Pityriasis, Dan'driff: — a very superficial affec- tion ; characterized by irregular patches of thin scales, which repeatedly exfo- liate and recur; but which never form crusts, or are accompanied with exco- riations. It is not contagious. It oc- curs under three or four varieties of form. (G)Kopschab, Kleiengrind. Place'bo (Therap.) " I will please." An epithet given to any medicine, in- tended rather to satisfy the patient than to cure a disease. Placen'ta (Anal.) A Latin word, signifying a Cake. Hc'par uleri'num, Je'cur uteri'num. A fleshy, spongy, vascular mass ; intended to serve as a medium of communication between the mother and the foetus, during ges- tation : adherent by its uterine surface to the inner paries of the uterus; and giving origin, by the fatal surface, to the umbilical vessels. The placenta is formed of several lobes or cotyledons, which can be readily distinguished from each other on the uterine surface; but, towards the foetal surface, are con- founded into one mass. It is composed of the umbilical vessels, cellular tissue, and whitish, resisting filaments, which are vascular ramifications obliterated. In the human subject, neither lymphat- ics nor nerves have been traced. The precise mode of communication be- tween the uterine and foetal vessels is I involved in obscurity ; but it is not im- mediate. (G) Mutterkuchen. Writers. P. Th. Schacher (mor- I bid conditions of), Lips. 1709 (L). PLADAROSIS 171 PLAGUE Miciiaelis, Erford. 1782 (L). Madame Boivin (absorption of P.), Paris, 1829 (F). See Bibliography, Art. Deliv- rance. Pladaro'sis (Path.) Pladar'otes, nXadaooryg, from nXaiaqog, ' soft.' A soft tumor on the eyelid, unaccom- panied with redness or pain. Plague (Path.) Pes'tis, Pestilen'tia, Xoiuog, Loi'mos, Fe'bris ade'no-nervo'- sa, La'mos, Chaos'da, Anthra'cia Pes'- tis, Fe'bris pes'lilens, Ty'phus pes'tis, Exanthe'ma pestis, from nXr\yr\, Pla'ga, 1 a stroke'; the Pest. An eminently contagious disease ; endemic in the Levant; frequently epidemic, and de- stroying at least two thirds of those it attacks. It is a typhus of the most aggravated kind, with affection of the lymphatic glands of the groin, or axilla?, and carbuncles. Its contagious mias- mata adhere to different organic tex- tures , to woollen goods, clothing, and furniture; and may thus be transported to a considerable distance. The mean duration of the disease is 6 or 7 days; some die in 24 hours, others not till 10 or 12 days. Patho- logical anatomy has afforded us no light with respect to it. Various means have been used for arresting the disease, but none have seemed to be preeminently distinguish- ed. The great point is, — to watch the indications as they develope them- selves ; and to treat the case, in gen- eral, like one of typhus gravior. It is universally agreed, that the suppura- tion of the buboes should be aided as far as practicable. For preventing the importation and spread of the plague, the Qjuar'antine Laws have been instituted; and when the disease has actually appeared, a cordon sanitaire has been drawn round the infected district, so as to prevent all communication. M. Ozanam (Histoire medicate Sj-c. des Maladies Epidemiques, &c.) has given the following chronological table of the plagues, which have afflicted Europe from the earliest periods. Plagues before the Birth of Christ. 1060, in Greece. 717, at Rome, under Romulus. 707, at Rome, under Numa. 655, at Rome, under Tullus Hos- TILIUS. 591, in the Greek army, 515, at Rome, under Tarq,uinics SUPERBUS. 429, at Athens. 390, at Rome. 49. A plague ravaged Marseilles and all southern Gaul. From the year 470 till the Christian era, it desolated Rome and Italy 21 times. From the year 480 till the birth of Christ, it appeared ten times in Spain. Plagues since the Birth of Christ. In 65, at Rome, under Nero, 30,000 died. 69-80, at Rome, under Tins. 141, at Rome, under Antony us. 166, in the whole of Italy. 189, under the emperor Commodus. 216, at Rome. 252, under Gallus. 350, under Julian, the Apostate. 408, at Rome. 465, in all Italy. 503, at Marseilles. 538, in the army of the Goths before Rome. 540, in Auvergne. 542, at Constantinople. 543, in Italy, France, and Germany. 564, in Italy and France. 571, in Auvergne. 579, in France. 582, in Touraine. 586, in Languedoc and southern France. 589, in Italy and at Marseilles, whence it was carried to Spain. 599, at Marseilles. 608 - 615, in Italy, and especially at Rome. 618, in Germany. 680, at Rome; Pope Agatho died of it. 709, in Brescia, Upper Italy. 717, at Constantinople. 801, in Italy, France, and Germany, 812, at Constantinople. 820, in France. 839, in Italy. 927, in France and Germany, 954, at Milan. 985, in Italy and Germany. 1006 - 7, at Venice and other parts of Italy. 1013-16, over all Europe. 1022 Do. 1065 Do. 1089, in France. 1098, in GermaYiy. 1103, in England. 1119, in Italy. PLAGUE PLAGUE 1125, in Germany. 1135, in the Milanese. 1167, in Lombardy, where Freder- ick Barbarossa lost many people. 1193, in the army of Henry VI. be- fore Naples. 1225, at Bologna. 1234, in Italy and in England. 1254, at Milan. 1288, in Italy. 1301, at Placentia. 1316, in Italy and Burgundy. 1335, over all Europe. 1340, in Tuscany. 1342-60, over all Europe. It was called the Black Plague. 1380-83, in Italy. 1391, in Germany. 1399, in Lombardy and Tuscany. 1415, in Spain, where it continued 15 yeais. 1423-28, in Italy. 1436, in Portugal. 1438, in Italy. 1448, in the Milanese. 1460, in Germany. 1473-78, in Italy. 1485, at Milan. 1495, at Naples. 1500, in Italy. 1502-4, in Provence. 1515, in Germany. 1522 - 29, at Rome and in the rest of Italy. 1531, in Portugal. 1540, in Poland. 1544, in England, Flanders, and France. 1550, at Milan. 1554, in Transylvania. 1564, in the Lyonnais, Savoy, and Switzerland. 1572, in Germany. 1575, in Italy and Sicily. 1580, in Europe, when it was called " the great plague." 1586', at Paris. 1591, at Rome and London, 1596, at Hamburg. 1598, at Marseilles. 1599, at Bordeaux. 1603, at London. 1625, at Palermo. 1626, at Toulouse and at London, 1627, in Lorraine. 1635, at Nimeguen. 1636, at London. 1647, at Valencia, in Spain, 1648, over all Spain. 1650, in Provence. 1654, in the Artois," 1656, in Italy. ]660, in Germany. 1664, in Provence. 1665, in London;-the great plague. 1705, at Constantinople. 1707, in Poland. 1708, in Transylvania. 1720, in Provence. 1738, in the Ukraine. 1743, at Messina. 1755, in Transylvania. 1770, at Moscow. 1782-84, in Dalmatia. 1815, at Noja, in the kingdom of Naples. (F) Peste, Typhus d'Orient. (G) Pest. Writers. A. Benedictus, Venet. 1493 (L). H. Trebel (P. of Eyse- nach), Isenac. 1506 (L). P. de Bayro, Tauiin. 1507 (L). J. Benedictus, Cracov. 1521 (L). A. Cartagena, Coniplut. 1530 (L). G. Agkicola, Basil. 1540 (L). J. Kf.uffner, Ln- goldst. 1544 (L). J- Cornarus, Basil. 1551 (L). B. Landus (P. at Paduain 1555), Ven. 1555 (L). W. Grataro- lus, Lugd. 1555 (L). J. Fr. Bocha- lini (P. at Venice in 1566), Venet. 1556 (L). N. Massa, Ven. 1556 (L), L. Pasinus (P. at Padua in 1555), Patav. 1556 (L). J. DALECHAMP,Lugd. 1559 (L). B. Dessenius, Colon. 1564 (L). Pr. Borgarucci, Ven. 1565 (L). V. Bonagentis, Ven. 1565 (L). P. Sahdo (P. at Saragossa), Saragoss. 1565 (S). H. Donzellini, Ven. 1570 (L). W. Magistrates, Venet. 1572 (L). Th. Jordanus, Franck. 1576 (L). Ingras- sias (P. at Palermo in 1575 - 76), Paler. 1576 (I). Jos. Marinelli, Venet. 1577 (L). M. Masucci, Macerata, 1577 (I). A. Gabrielli, Bonon. 1577 (L). i. Bockel (P. at Hamburg in 1565), Henricopol. 1577 (L). H. Mercuria- lis, Ven. 1577 (L). S. Ajelli, Naples, 1577 (L). Fr. Alphani, Neapol. 1577 (L). A. Massaria, Ven. 1579 (L). P. Andre, Lyon, 1581 (F). A. Lopez, Valent. 1581 (L). De Nancrel, Paris, 1581 (F). De Huval, Paris, 1583 (F). O. Poupart, La Rochelle, 1583(F). S. Facio, Genoa, 1584 (I). A. Bucci, Turin, 1585(1). Fr. ALEXANDRi,Ibid. 1586 (1). C. Augenville, Paris, 1587 (F), J. Vocus, Magdeburg, 1587 (L). G. Columba, Messan. 1596 (L). Fr. Courcelli, Paris, 1596 (F). T. Dorn- krell (P. at Hamburg in 1596), Hamb. 1596 (G). Rod. a Castro (Do.), Ibid. 1596 (L). J. Camerarius, Lips. 1597 (L). A. Carii.lo, Madrit. 1598 (L). A. Perez, Madrid, 1598 (I). J. Fer- ber, Valent. }600 (S). A, de Fley- Plague 173 plague las, Jaen, 1605 (S). N. Ellain, Pari3, 1606 (F). N. Habicot, Paris, 1607 (F). R. Goclenius, Marb. 1607 (L). Another work (P. at Marburg in 1611), Francf. 1613 (L)- G. Garnerus (P. of Venice in 1576, &c), Bruntut. 1610 (L). R. Minderer, August. Vindel. 1614 (L). E. Labadie, Toulouse, 1620 (F). J. de Lampriere, Rouen, 102:) (F). P. Schotanus, Holmiae, 1620 (L). Fr. Citois or Citesius, Paris, 102:) (F). V. Robin, Dijon, 1628(F). W. Ader, Tolos. 1028 (L). H. de Al- pherio, Napol. 1628 (L). P. Bienas- sis, Toulouse, 1629 (F). A. Davin, Genev. 1629(F). D. Blckiier, Ko- nigsberg, 1630(G). F. Epiphanius, Napol. 1631 (L). Fr. Fabrani (P. of Italy in 1630), Bonon. 1631 (L). I. Imperialis (Do.), Vicent. 1031 (L). G. Fr. Fiochetto, Turin, 1631 (1). R. Gendry, Angers, 1631 (F). Du Francois, Paris, 1631 (F). Ph. Mar- chi.nt, Florent. 1633 (L). Canadelle, Genev. 1636 (F). B. Anselmi, Genoa, 1638 (I). M. D5ring, Brig. 1641 (L). I. Diemerbrock, Arenac. 1644 (L). A. Burgos, Cordova, 1651 (S). G. Pali.iani, Genoa, 1653 (I). L. de Beaufort, Leyd. 1655 (F). P. A. Castro (P. of Naples, Rome, and Ge- noa in 1656, 1657), Veron. 1657 (L). A. Deising, Groning. 1658 (L). J. Colantonio (P. of Rieto in 1650), Rom. 1658 (I). J. B. Bi.-:di (States of the Church in 1656), Rom. 1658 (L.) H. Conring, Helmst. 1659 (L). C. Morisiano (P. of Naples in 1656), Naples, 1359 (I). A. Alexius, Padua, 1660(1). L. Giseler (P. of Bruns- wick), Brunsw. 1063 (L). Fr. Plkm- pius, Am^tel. 1664 (L). G. Bidloo, Lugd. Bat. 1666 (L). Th. Monta- nus (P. at Bruges), Brug. 1669 (L). A. Kircher, Lips. 1671 (L). D. Four- nier, Paris, 1671 (F). J. 1. Quatp.oux, Paris, 1671 (F). N. Hodges, Lond. 1672(E). J. Ammann, Schafhaus. 1677 (G). D B. Salgado (P. of Malaga in 1678, 1679), Malaga, 1679 (S). P. Sorbait (P. of Vienna), Vienn. 1679 (L). G. Detharding, Gustrow, 1680 (G). A. Q. Rivinus (P. at Leipzig), Lips. 1680 (L). J. Heurnils. Lugd. Bat. 1680 (L). G. W. Wedkl, Jente, 1681 (L). Another work, 1712 (L). M. G. Purmann, Halberstadt, 1683(G). II. Gastaldi (P. at Rome in 16-56-7), Bonon. 1684 (L). J. C. Semmedo, Lis- bon, 1688 (P). Frankus de Franke- nau, Hafn. 1705 (L). Fr. Hoffmann, Hal. 1708 (L). Another, Hal. 1708 (L). P. Azevedo (P. of Dacia in 1709;, 15* 1709 (L). M. Stockel (P. of Dant- zic in 1709), Hamb. 1710 (G). J. Kan old (P. of Pnissia in 1708), Bres- lau, 1711 (G). B. Ramazzini (P. of Vienna), Patav. 1713 (L). It. W. Crausius (P. of Hamburg), Jenae, 1714 (L). C. B. Behrens, Brunswick, 1714 (G). Alkofer (P. at Ratisbon), 1714 (G). O. Turriani (P. at Mes- sina), Naples, 1715 (I). J. Browne, Lond. 1720. J. Pestalozzi, Lyon. 1721 (F). (On the P. at Marseilles in 1720), Lyon. 1723 (F). Fr. Chicoy- neau (P. at. Marseilles), Lyon and Paris, 1721 (F). Another work, Paris, 1714 (F). J. B. Bertrand (P. at Mai- seilles), Cologne, 1721 (F) : in Eng'. by Ann Plumptree, Lond. 1805. J. Astruc, Montpellier, 1721 (F). Mu- ratori, Bresc. 1721 (I). P. Rose, Lond. 1721. Geo. Pye, Lond. 1723. J. Gavet, Lyon, 1722 (F). Sir J. Pringle, Lond. 1722. G. de la Brosse, Paris, 1723 (F). Ph. Hec- qur.T, Paris, 1728 (F). A. Deidiep, Paris, 1744 (F). J. Senac, Paris, 1744 (F). Heisteu, Helmst. 1744 (L). R. Mead, Lond. 1744. E. G. Mei.ani (P. of Messina in 1743), Ven. 1747 (I). J. Fr. Schneider (P. in the Ukraine in 1738-9), Petropol. 1750(E). D. Ingram (history of plagues), Lond. 1755. A. Chenot, Vindob. 1766 (L). (P. of Transylvania in 17G7 - 71), Bud. 1799 (L). W. Brownrigg (tn contagion, &c), Lond. 1771. Scha- fonsky (P. of Moscow in 1770-72), Moscow, 1776 (G). Fr. L. Meltzer (Do.), Ibid. 1776(G). Paris, Avignon, 1778 (F). W. Grant, Lond. 1779. P. J. Ferro, Vien. 1782 (G). (On pestilential contagion), Vienn. 1787 (G). SaWjlqwjtz, Strasburg, 1782 (F). (On the plague of Moscow), Leipz. 1785(F). G. Orr/eus, (Do.), Petrop. 1784 (L). W. Bajamonti (P. of Dalmatia in 1783 and 1784), Ven. 1786 (I). M. Neustadter (P. in Transylvania), Vienn. 1788 (G). P. von Wonsel, Petersb. 1788 (F). E. Valli (P. of Smyrna in 1784), Lau- sanne, 1788 (I). ' J. M. Minderer, Jena?, 1789 (L). Another woik, Riga, 1790 (G). W. Henderson, Ldnd. 1789 and 1790. M. Lange, Offenbach, 1791 (L). P. Russel, Lond. 1791. J. V. Hildenbrand, Vienn. 1798(G). Ch. de Mertens (P. of Moscow in 1771), translated from the French, Lond. 1799. J. Tytler, Salem, 1799. Noah Web- ster (brief history of epidemic and pestilential diseases), Hartford, 1799. Cn. Caldwell (origin of pestilential PLANETES 174 PLANTAR diseases), Philad. 1799. J. P. Papon, Paris, an. vii (F). Ch. Maclean, Lond. 1800. Fr. Schraud (P. of Smyrna in 1795 and 1796), Vienn. 1801 (G). W. Falconer, Bath, 1801. W. Heberden (decrease of the P.), Lond. 1801. As- salini, Paris, an. ix (F) : in Engl, by Adam Neale, Lond. 1804. F. Bous- senard, Paris, 1802 (F). J. Rymer, Lond. 1805. J. A. Schonberg (P. of Noja in 1815 and 1816), Niirnb. 1818 (G). R. Pearson, Lond. 1813. Ch. Maclean, Lond. 1817-18 Sir A. B. Faulkner, Lond. 1820. Th. Han- cock, Lond. 1821. J. D. Tully, Lond. 1821. PLANE'RI, John (Biog.) An Italian physician ; born at Quinzano in 1480 ; died in 1570. Works. Dubitationes et solutiones in III. GALENI de diebus criticis. Ven. 1574. Febrium omnium simvlicissima divisio et compositio ex GALENO et AVICENNA. Ibid. 1596. 4to. In tertium GALENI de diebus criticis scholia. Consilium Vienna propositum de morbo gallico. PLANE'RUS or PLA'NER, An'- drew (Biog.) A German physician; born in the Tyrol in 1546; died in 1607. Works. Methodus investigandi locos affedos. Tubing. 1579. 4to. Omtiones tres: I. De definitione artis medica: II. De arte parvd GALENI: III. De arte dialedicd et organo ARISTOTELIS. Ibid. 1579. 4to. De methodo medendi liber unus. Basil. 1583. 8vo. Liber II. 1585. 8vo. Plane'tes (Path.) n/.aviniig, erra- bun'dus, errat'ic. An epithet, given to some diseases, whose returns are ir- regular; especially to intermittent fe- vers. Planta'go (Mat. Med.) P. ma'jor, Centiner'via, Arnoglos'sum, Septiner'- via. Polyneu'ron, Planta'go latifo'liu, P. ma'jor. The leaves have been said to be refrigerant, attenuant, substyptic, and diuretic. (F) Plantain commun. (G) Wegwart, Grosser Weg- erich. PLANTA'GO CORON'OPUS, Coron- opo'dium, Cor'nu cervi'num, Stel'la ter'ra, Planta'go, Buckshorn Plan'- tain. Properties like the last. PLANTA'GO PSYL'LIUM, Psyl'lium, Pulica'ris her'ba, Crystal'lion, Cyno- moi'a, Branch'ing Plan'tain, Flea'wort. The seeds have a nauseous, mucilagin- ous taste, and no remarkable smell. The decoction of the seeds is recom- mended in hoarseness and roughness of the fauces. (F) Herbe aux puces commune. (G) Flohs aame. Plan'tar (Anat.) Planta'ris, from plan'la, ' the sole of the foot.' That which relates or belongs to the sole of the foot. This name has been given to several parts. The PLAN'TAR APONEUROSIS.-~ A thick, dense, resisting, aponeurosis; of a triangular shape, and superficially situated, which occupies the middle and sides of the sole of the foot, and furnishes insertions to several of the muscles of the region, either directly or through the medium of septa, which it sends between them. The PLAN'TAR AR'TERIES. These are two in number, and arise from the extremity of the posterior tibial artery. They are distinguished into : — The inter'nal plan'tar ar'tery. Situ- ated above the abductor pollicis pedis. It extends from the termination of the posterior tibial to the trunk of one of the collaterals of that toe. The exter'nal plan'tar ar'tery is larger than the preceding, and ought to be considered as the termination of the posterior tibial. Situated above the flexor communis digitorum pedis, it extends from beneath the calcaneum to the posterior extremity of the last meta- tarsal space. When it has reached this part, it turns from without inwards; advances towards the posterior extrem- ity of the first metatarsal bone, and anastomoses with the perforating branch of the dorsalis tarsi. In the first part of its course, it furnishes calcaneal, articular, muscular, and adipous branch- es. The second portion of the artery is called the Plantar Arch or Cross. It gives branches in all directions. The inferior and posterior have received no name. The superior — three in num- ber — are the posterior perforating ar- teries. The anterior branches are larger, and there are commonly four. They furnish the anterior perforating and the collaterals of the four last toes. The PLAN'TAR VEINS follow a similar arrangement. FLAN'TAR LIG'AMENTS. A name given to the inferior ligaments, which unite the bones of the tarsus and meta- tarsus, to distinguish them from the superior, called dorsal. PLAN'TAR NERVES. These are two in number, and are furnished by the termination of the posterior tibial nerve. They are distinguished in- to:— The inter'nal plan'tar nerve. It ex- PLANUM 175 PLATYSMA tends from the inferior part of the i tibial nerve to both sides of the three first toes, and the inner side of the fourth. It furnishes, also, branches to the adductor of the great toe; to the short flexor of the toes; to the acces- sory ; to the short flexor of the great toe, the lumbricales, &c. The exter'nal plan'tar nerve pro- ceeds from the termination of the pos- terior tibial to the posterior extremity of the 5th metatarsal bone, and gives branches to the flexor brevis digitorum pedis, the accessory and the abductor of the little toe. This trunk subse- quently divides into two branches ; — the one—profunda — is distributed to the short flexor of the great toe; the interosseus and abductor pollicis pedis : the other — supcrficialis — sends fila- ments to the short flexor of the little toe, the two sides of that finger, the outer side of the 4th, and the last lum- bricalis. The PLAN'TAR MUS'CLE, Planta'- ris, Tibia'lis grac'Hlis, Exten'sor tar'si mi'nor, Plantaire, P. grile, Jambier grile, Petit femora - calcanien (Ch.). A muscle, situated at the posterior part of the leg. It is long, thin, and narrow. Above, it is attached to the posterior part of the external condyle of the fe- mur : below, it terminates by a long tendon, which is attached to the pos- terior and inner part of the calcaneum. This muscle extends the leg on the foot, and vice versd. It can, also, assist in the flexion of the leg on the thigh. The PLAN'TAR RE'GIONS are dif- ferent regions of the sole of the foot. Three are generally reckoned: — the internal, middle, and external. Pla'num, Os (Anat.) Pla'nus ; soft, smooth. The papyraceous or orbital plate of the ethmoid bone was, former- ly, so called. Plas'tic (Phys.) Plas'licus, from nXaaow, ' I form.' That which forms; which serves to form. The PLAS'TIC FORCE is the gene- rative power in organized bodies. It is also called Nisus formati'vus, Vis plas'tica, Vis reprodudi'va. (G) Bildungstrieb. PLA'TER, Fe'lix (Biog.) An emi- nent Swiss physician; born at Basil in 1536; died in 1614. Works. De cor- poris humani structurd et usu libri tres. Basil. 1583. fol. De febribus liber. Francf. 1597. 8vo. Praxeos medica tomi tres. Basil. 1602. 8vo. Observa- tionum libri tres. Basil. 1614. 8vo. Consilia medica. Francf. 1615. 4to, De gangrand epistola. Oppenheim. 1619. 4to. Quastionum medicarum paradoxarum et endoxarum centuria posthuma. Basil. 1625. 8vo. Qua- stiones physiologica de partium in utero conformation. Lugd. Bat. 1650. 12mo. De mulierum parlibvs genera- tioni dicatis. Argent. 1597. fol. Platias'mus (Path.) from nXarvg, 'broad'; n7.anaouog. Excessive de- velopement of the lips, causing the articulation to be imperfect. Plati'na, Mu'riate of (Pharm.) Mu'rias Plati'na, Chlorure'tum Plati'- na. This preparation, made by dis- solving platina in oxymuriatic acid, has been advised in the treatment of syphilis. From a quarter of a grain to a grain to be rubbed upon the gums. PLAT'NER, John Zach'ariah (Biogr.) An able physician, born at Chemnitz, in Misnia, in 1694 ; died in 1747. Works. Inslitutiones chirurgia rationalis, turn medica, turn manualis. Lips. 1745. 8vo. Opusculorum chirur- gicorum et anatomicorum tomi duo. Dissertationes et prolusiones. Lips. 1749. 4to. Ars medendi singulis mor- bis accommodata. Lips. 1765. 8vo. Platys'ma (Surg. & Anat.) nXa- rvoua, from nXarvg, ' broad. Any thing broadly extended. A spread plaster. PLATYS'MA MYOPDES, P. myo'des, uvwdtg nXarvoua, Mus'culus cuta'neus (Winslow), Quadra'tus ge'na vel la- tis'simus col'li, Tetrago'nus, arououa- vixov, Stomoman'icon, Ihoraco-maxillo- facial, Thoraco-facial (Ch.). A muscle, situated superficially on the lateral parts of the neck. It is flat, broad, and quadrilateral. Its fibres, which are all parallel to each other, pass obliquely downwards, and from without inwards. They arise from the cellular tissue, which covers the anterior and superior part of the chest; pass before the clav- icle, and proceed to attach themselves at the inferior part of the symphysis menti, at the external oblique line of the jaw, and at the commissure of the lips. The fibres of this last insertion form a distinct fasciculus, called by some anatomists Musculus Risorius SANTORINI. The platysma myoides depresses the commissure of the lips, and carries it outwards. It contributes, also, to the depression of the lower jaw. When it contracts, it wrinkles the skin of the neck transversely. (F) Peaucier. (G)breite Halsmuskel. PLATYSTERNOS 176 PLEURA Platyster'nos (Anat.) nXarvoriqrog, from nXarvg,' broad,' and artqvor,' the sternum.' One who has a well devel- oped chest. D. Pechlin. Plec'tane (Anat.) nXtxravij or nltyua, Pli'ca, Plex'us. A fold, a plexus. Also, a cornu of the uterus. Plec'trum (Anat.) nXr,xroov. The styloid process of the temporal bone. Also, the uvula, and the tongue. Cas- telli. Pled'get (Surg.) (D) Plagghe, Plumace'olus, Lintea'men, Plag'ula. A small compress or gdteau of lint — (the filaments arranged parallel to each other) — flattened between the hands after the extremities have been cut off or folded down. It is applied over wounds, ulcers, &c. to preserve them from the contact of the air, to retain dressings in situ, or to absorb the dis- charges. (G) Charpiebauschen. (F) Plumaceau, Plumasseau. PLEIN (F) (Surg.) Full. The mid- dle part of a roller. PLEM'PIUS, Vopis'cus Fortuna'-. tus (Biog.) An eminent Dutch phy- sician ; born at Amsterdam in ] 601; died at Louvain in 1671. Works. A treatise of the tiyiscles (D). Ophthal- mographia, sive de oculi fabricd, ac- tione, et usu. Amstel. 1632. 4to. Fun- dament a seu institutiones medicina. Lovan. 1038. 4to. Animadversiones in veram praxim curanda tertiana, &c. Lovan. 1642. 4to. Avtcenn^: canonis liber primus et secundus ex Arabicd lingud in Latinam translatus. Ibid. 1658. fol. Tractatus de affedibus pi- lorum et unguium. Ibid. 1662. 4to. A translation of the anatomy o/Cabro- lius into Dutch, with notes. Amsterd. 1633. De togatorum valeludine tuendd. Comment. Brux. 1670. Loimographia, sive tractatus de peste. Amst. 1664. PLENCK, Joseph James (Biogr.) A respectable German physician; born in ; died in Works. Metho- dus nova et facilis argentum vivum agris labe venered infectis, exhibendi ; accedit hypothesis nova de actione me- talli hujus in vias salivates. Vindob. 1766. 12mo: in Engl. Lond. 1767. 8vo. Doctrina de morbis acutis. Vienn. 1776. 8vo. Dodrina de morbis cutaneis, &c. Ibid. 1776. 8vo. Dodrina de morbis oeulorum. Ibid. 1777. 8vo. Dodrina de morbis dentium et gingivarum. Ibid. 1778. 8vo. Dodrina de morbis vene- reis. Ibid. 1779. 8vo. Element, artis obstetrica. Ibid. 1781. 8vo. Toxico- logia, seu doctrina de venenis et anti- dotis. Ibid. 1785. 8vo. Bromatologia, seu doctrina de. esculenlis et potulentis. Ibid. 1783. The chemico-physiologicat doctrine of the fluids of the human body; translated from Plenck, by Robt. Hooper. Ple'res Archon'ticon (Path.) The name of a compound cephalic powder. Dict. Plero'sis (Path.) nXt;qtx>oig, Reple'- tio, Refec'tio. Restoration of flesh after sickness. Reple'tion. Ples'mone (Path.) TiXijauov^, Pleni- tu'do, Sati'etas, Sati'ety. Condition opposite to that of hunger. Pletho'ra (Path.) nXti»t»qa, from 7i?.rj9w,' I fill.' Polya'mia, noXvaiuut, Redundan'tia, Reple'tio, En'chyma, tyxvua, Comple'tion. The word ple- thora, which means repletion, expresses a superabundance of blood in the sys- tem, or in some part of it: — hence the division of plethora into general and local; — the latter being called, according to its seat, cerebral, pul- monary, uterine, &c. The principal symptoms of plethora exist in the cir- culatory system : — such as redness of the surface; swelling of the veins; increase in the fulness of the pulse; in the strength of the heart's pulsations, &c.; with spontaneous hemorrhages, occasionally. With these are usually united, general heaviness, torpor, lassi- tude, vertigo, tinnitus auiium, flushes of heat, &c. The tendency to plethora or its ac- tual existence. must be obviated by purgatives, proper diet, exercise, &c.; and, if the danger from it be pressing, by blood-letting. This is, however, a doubtful remedy for general plethora, as it increases haomatosis. (F) Abandonee. (G) Vollblutigkeit. Writers. P. Ammann, Lips. 1G61 (L). Van der Linden, Lugd. Bat. 1673 (L). Fr. Hoffmann, Hal. 1713 (L). J. A. Fischer, Erford. 1723 (L). Lober, Jen. 1728 (L). G. P. Juch, Erford. 1737 (L). S. P. Hilscher, Jenae, 1743 (L). C. Fr. Kaltschmied, Jenas, 1756 (L). Another work, Jens?. 1757 (L). A. E. Buchner, Hal. 1747 (L). Cir. G. Ludwig, Lips. 1766 (L). Ch. G. Gruner, Jenae, 1779 (L). Fen- wick, Edinb. 1782 (L). Orlovius, Regiom. 1783 (L). Lindt, Giess. 1788 (L). Pleu'ra (Anat.) nXtvqa; the side. Membra'na succin'gens. The pleura? are two thin, diaphanous, perspirable membranes, which line each side of PLEURIT1S 177 PLEURITIS the chest, and are reflected thence upon each lung. Like all serous mem- branes — to which class they belong — each represents a sac without aperture. From the junction of the pleura of each Bide the mediastina are formed. That portion of the pleura, which lines the parietes of the chest, is called Pleu'ra Costa'lis; the portion, that covers the lungs, Pleu'ra Pulmona'lis. The arteries of the pleurae are from the intercostals, internal mammaries, phrenic, inferior thyroid, &c. The veins correspond with the arteries. They are, also, supplied with lymphat- ics, but nerves are not traceable in them. Pleura is also used for Cavity of the Pleura. (F) Plevre ou Pleure. (G) Brustfell, Rippenfell. Pleuri'tis (Path.) nXtvqtrtg, from nXtvqa,' the pleura'; Mor'bus latera'- lis, Empres'ma Pleuri'tis, Pleu'ris, Pleurit'ica Fe'bris, Cau'ma Pleuri'tis, Pas'sio pleurit'ica, Pleurisy, Inflam- ma'tion of the Pleu'ra ; may be acute or chronic. Perhaps, the most violent of all internal inflammations in the active form, and known by an acute, lancinat- ing pain in one side of the chest, in- creased during inspiration, by the fits of coughing, and often by pressure; dyspnoea, the inspirations being short and frequent; cough dry, or with little expectoration; difficulty of lying on thefaffected side Symptoms, attending the phlegmasia? in general, strongly marked. Formerly, a true pleurisy meant one seated in the pleura: a mediastinal pleurisy, one situated in the anterior mediastinum; and false pleurisy or rheumatismal pleurisy, that which occupied the intercostal muscles. This last has received the name Pleuro- dynia; that of pleurisy being exclu- sively appropriated to inflammation of the pleura. Pleurisy has, also, been distinguished into dry and humid; ac- cording as it is accompanied or not by expectoration. Hu'mid or moist pleu'- risy is, now, properly regarded as a complication of pleurisy with pulmo- nary catarrh. It is the catarrhal pleu'- risy of some. The majority of the species of pleurisy, admitted by Sau- vages, consist of complications. The causes of pleurisy are like those of other internal inflammations. It may terminate by resolution, effusion, or suppuration. Chron'ic pltu'risy, which has been particularly described by Bayle,Brous- sais, and Laennec, most commonly terminates by a serous or purulent effusion, which sometimes simulates hydrothorax; at others, phthisis pul- monalis. It may form slowly, without evident symptoms; or it may succeed acute pleurisy. In the former case, vague pains are felt in the chest, with small, dry cough; oppression at inter- vals ; shivering; irregular febrile symp- toms, and hardness of pulse. When there is effusion into the chest, a dull sound is produced on per- cussion ; and the voice, when explored by the stethoscope, is broken or chiv- rotante (see Pectoriloquism). This chronic form generally terminates un- favorably ; but its duration is sometimes long. On dissection of those who have died of pleurisy, the pleura is found thick- ened, red, inflamed, and covered with membranous exudations or false mem- branes. Sometimes, it seems carti- laginous or ossified. Its cavity, fre- quently, contains serous or sero-puru- lent effusions. The acute form of the disease requires the most active treatment. General blood-letting, to such an extent as to make a very decisive impression on the system, and repeated if necessary. This is the most important agent. Af- ter the violence of the disease has been. got over, counter irritants will be found highly, beneficial; as well as when it has passed into the chronic state. The cough niay be relieved by demul- cents. BIL'IOUS PLEU'RISY, Pleuri'tis bilio'sa, is pleurisy accompanied with bilious symptoms ; — the effect of duo- denitis or duodeno-hepatitis. Sauvages has given the name Pleu- ri'tis vento'sa, and Pring le that of Pleurodyn'ia vento'sa, to a pain behind the false ribs, attributed to the presence of air in the intestines. (F) Pleuresie, Fiivre pleuritique. (G) Brustfellentziindung. Writers. P. Brissot, Paris, J525 (L). Parcovius, Helmst. 1594 (L). D. Sennert, Vitemb. 1681 (L). W. Rolfinck, Jena?, 1633 (L). J. R. Salzvann, Argent. 1637 (L). R. Moreau, Paris, 1641 (L). Baldus Baldus, Rom. 1643, (L). M. Sebiz, Argent. 1649(L), H. Conring, Helmst, 1654 (L). P. Ammann, Lips. 1666 (L). G. W. Wedel, Jena?, 1673 (L). Ch. Helwig, Gryphisw. 1686 (L). By- waart, Lugd. Bat. 1688 (L). Gron- velt, Ultraject. 1692 (L), A. Pascoli, PLEUROCELE 178 PLICA Ven. 1702 (L). M. Alberti, Hal. 1718 (L). D. Nebel, Heidelb. 1723 (L). G. D. Coschwitz, Hal. 1724 (L). Brown, Edinb. 1730(E)- Stahl, Erf. 1730 (L). Luther, Erford. 1733 (L). D. W. Triller, Francf. 1740 (L). Buckley, Edinb.. 1747 (L). Kajsnkgiesser, Kilon. 1749 (L). Bayne, Edinb. 1749 (L). C. Fr. Kaltschmied, Jena?, 1751 (L). Anoth- er work, Jenae, 1752 (L). A. E.BiicH- ner, Hal. 1760 (L). Ph. G. Schro- der, Marb. 1765 (L). G. G. Richter, Gotting. 1768 (L). E. G. Baldinger, Jena?, 1770 (L). C. Strack, Mogunt. 1786 (L). J. Proudfit, Philad. 1790 (L). J. Ch. Reil, Hal. 1796 (L). Triller, by Ackermann, Frankf. 1786 (G). Pleuroce'le (Path.) from nXtvqa, ' the pleura,' and xr\Xr\, ' a tumor.' Hernia of the pleura. This name, em- ployed by Sagar, is inaccurate, as the pleura never protrudes alone. It only forms a hernia, when it serves as an envelope to the lung, to tumors, or to purulent collections, which have pro- truded from the thoracic parietes. Pleuro-colle'sis (Path.) from nXtv- qa, ' the pleura,' and xoXXam, ' I glue.' An adhesion between the pleura costa- lis and pleura pulmonalis. Pleurodynia (Path.) Pleural'gia, Pseu'do-pleu'risy, Pleurod'yni, Autal'- gia doloro'sa, A stitch, — Pain in the side. — Parapleuritis ; from nXtvqa, ' the side or pleura,' and oSvvtj, ' pain.' False Pleurisy, Rheumat'ic or rheuma- tis'mal pleu'risy. A spasmodic or rheu- matic affection, usually seated in the muscles of the chest, and, ordinarily, in the intercostals. It is usually aug- mented by outward pressure, on inspi- ration, coughing, exertion, moving the thorax, and sometimes, even, the cor- responding arm. It is unaccompanied by fever, cough, or dyspnoea, except when under the form of a stitch, when dyspnoea exists. It is, generally, by no means obsti- nate, and yields promptly to warm ap- plications and to cupping or leeches. If it still resist, a blister will, almost always, remove it. (F) Point de cote", Douleur de cote. (G) Seitenstechen. Pleu'ro-peripneu'mony, ( Path. ) Pleu'ro-peripneumo'nia, Pleu'ro-pneu- mo'nia, nXtvqonvtvuovia. Inflammation occupying the pleura and the lung at the same time. Pleurisy and peripneu- jnony existing simultaneously. Writers. J. C- Ammann, Basil. 1687 (L). Ludolf, Erford, 1721 (L). Bauer, Ingoldst. 1774 (L). V. Ba- ronius, Foroliv. 1638 (L). Victor, Vitemb. 1662 (L). Bourgard, Ar- gent 1754 (L). Pleurorthopnos'a (Path.) from nXtvqa, ' the side,' oq9og, ' straight,' and nvim,' I respire.' Pain of the side, which does not permit the patient to breathe, except when in the vertical position. Pleuroth'otonos (Path.) from nXtv- qo9tv,' laterally,' and rovog, ' tension.' Variety of tetanus, in which the body is curved laterally, by the stronger contraction of the muscles of one side of the body. Plexim'eter (Path.) Plessim'eter; from nXijoow, ' 1 strike,' and utrqor, ' measure.' An ivory plate, of a circu- lar or ovoid shape, from an inch and a half to two inches in diameter, and about one sixth of an inch in thickness. It has either a raised rim or edge, or projecting handles on its upper side, to permit its being held between the finger and thumb of the left hand, whilst it is struck with the right. It is used in percussion of the chest. See Percus- sion, Mediate. Plex'us (Anat.) nXtyua, nktxxarf), nXavij, from plecto, ' 1 interlace,' ' I entwine.' A network of bloodvessels or of nerves. The nervous plexuses belong: — some to the system of encephalic nerves —others to that of the great sympa- thetic ; whilst some, as the pharyngeal, seem to be formed of the two sets. The plexuses represent complex networks, with more or less loose meshes, formed by the numerous and diversified anastomoses of the nervous filaments ; and from which proceed other branches, that are distributed to organs or to other plexuses. (F) Lads. (G) Geflecht. Pli'ca (Path.) Tricho'sis pli'ca, Tri- cho'ma, Pli'ca Polon'ica, Mat'ted hair, Plait'ed hair, Lu'es Sarmat'ica, Helo'tis, Kol'to, Rhopalo'sis, Plica'tio, Plicatu'ra, nXtxravtj. A disease, endemic in Po- land, Lithuania, and other parts of Northern Europe ; so called on account of its being characterized by interlac- ing, twisting, and agglutination or matting of the hair. By some, it has been regarded as a disease ; by others, as the result of a want of attention to cleanliness. However this may be, it enerally appears upon the hair of the ead, but, sometimes, in that of other parts, as the beard, the hair on the PLICA 179 PLUMBUM axilla, pubes, &c. Alibert admits three species of plica. I. The Pli'ca multiform'is or Pli'ca ca'put Medu'sat, in which the hairs are mixed and ag- glutinated in greater or less masses; and this has been again subdivided into two varieties, according as the meshes are almost straight (P. C. M. lacinia'ta, (F) Plique en lanieres) or much twisted (P. C. M. laciniata (F) P. en vrilles.) II. Plica longicau'da (F) Plique soli- taire ou a queue; when the hair is united into a single long mass, and III. Pli'ca cespito'sa, (b) Plique en masse, in which the hairs are matted into one large, shapeless mass. Pinel places this disease amongst the Cuta- neous phlegmasia; but it is far from being demonstrated, that it is the result of inflammation of the skin. Certain it is, however, that the tangling of the hair is symptomatic of an affection of the dermoid system, sui generis. The idea that it is entirely owing to want of cleanliness, as has been conceived by some, is not tenable. (F) Plique. (G) Weichselzopf, Wichsel- zopf, Judenzopf, Polnische Zopf. Writers. L. Starnigelio, 1599 (L). L. C. Fulginatus, Ferrar, 1600 (L). A. Posthu.mius, Vicent. 1600 (L). H. de Saxonia, Patav. 1600 (L). Gehler, Basil, 1601 (L). J. Agri- cola, Basil, 1615 (L). Zeidler, Lips. 1623 (L). Z. Brendel, Jena?, 1630 (L). Schulze, Lugd. Bat. 1648 (L). W. Rolfink, Jenae, 1658 (L). W. Davidson, Dantzic, 1668 (L). J. Th. Minadous, Patav. 1630 (L). Cressius, Heidelb. 1682 (L). J. A. de Gehema, Hamb. 1683 (L). J. N. Binninger, Basil. 1702 (L). P. G. Sperling, Witeb. 1702 (L). J. Bon- HGLr, Wratislav. 1712 (L). G. Frank de Frankenau, Hafn. 1723 (L). G. P. Juch, Erford. 1734 (L). G. De- THARDING, Rostoch, 1739 (L). SCHEI- ba, Regiom. 1739 (L). A. Vater, Viteb. 1748 (L). Vicat, Lausanne, 1775 (F). G. A. Langguth, Witeb. 1776 (L). Gabriel, Badae, 1780 (L). J. J. Mustalier, Vienna, 1790 (G). J. Fr. Hoffmann, Kbnigsberg. 1792 (G). F. L. de La Fontaine, Breslaw and Leipzig, 1792 (G), in French by A. J. L. Jourdan, Paris, 1808. V. A. Brera, Bruxelles, 1797 (F). J. G. Wolframnt, Breslau, 1804 (G). G. G. Anderssen, Erford, 1805 (L). J. Fr. A. Schlegel, Jen. 1806 (G). A. Fr. Hecker, Berlin, 1810 (G). Th. C. Chromy, Freiberg, 1813(G). J. Frank, Wilna, 1814 (F). Plin'thium (Surg.) nXiv9tov. A ma- chine, invented by one Nileus, which was formerly employed in the reduc- tion of fractures and luxations. Scul- tetus describes it in his Armamenta- rium Chirurgicum. Plombieres, Mineral Waters of (Mat. Med.) P. is a town in the de- partment of the Vosges, 17 leagues from Nancy, and 2 from Remiremont. Here are several sources of Thermal water. That, which is called Sapona- ceous (Savonneuse) is formed oi* the subcarbonate, sulphate, and muriate of soda, silica, carbonate of lime, and much vegeto-animal matter. This last component, when held in solution by means of the subcarbonate of soda, gives to the water an unctuous appear- ance. This is the origin of its name. The waters of Plombieres are em- ployed as solvents in engorgements of the abdominal viscera, and as altera- tives in chronic diseases of the skin. Plug'ging (Therap.) (Sw.) Plugg. The act of stopping a hole. The intro- duction of plugs of lint or rag into a wound or natural cavity — as the ute- rus or vagina — to asrest hemorrhage, or of some substance into a carious tooth to prevent toothache. (F) Tamponnement. Plumba'go Europ.se'a (Mat. Med.) Denta'ria, Crepanel'la, Squama'ria, Den- tela'ria. The root was, formerly, much esteemed as a cure for the toothache ; like the Pel'litory of Spain which is, also, called Denta'ria. (F) Dentelaire. (G)Zahnwurzel, Bleiwurz. Plum'bum (Pharm. &c.) uoXv^Sog, Lead. Quan'li, Saturn'us, Seulo, Us- rub, Ursub, Aabam, Abartamen, Accib, Acureb, Alastrob, Ajarazat, Alabari, Alahabar, Albotat, Capricor'nus. A solid metal, of a bluish white color; more malleable than ductile; soft enough to be scratched by the nail; very fusible and oxydizable, when heated in the air, and existing, in nature, under a number of different shapes; the prin- cipal of which are those of sulphuret and oxyd. S. G. 11.352. Its use is to form oxyds and salts. In its metallic state, it has no action upon the body; but, when oxydized or united with an acid, it acts, in large doses, as a powerful astringent poison. (F) Plomb. (G) Blei. Writers on the preparations of lead in general. Goulard, Pezenas and PLUMBUM 180 PNEUMATOMPHALUS Montpellier (F). Lille, Edinb. 1775 (L). Werchav, Lips. 1776- 1777(L). Nebel, Heidelb. 1787 (L). J. Bar- rere, Paris, 1811 (F). PLUMBI OX'YDUM SEMIVIT'RE- UM, Lithar'gyrus, Alatan, Almakanda, Almakist, Xi9aqyvqog, Lithar'gyrum, LithargyrHum, Ox'ydum plum'bi fu'- sum, Stercorumeccff, Martech, Merda- sengi, Hismat, Marched, Spu'ma ar- gen'ti, Stercumezeff, Semi-vit'rifled ox'- yd of lead or lith'arge, Catciteo'sa, Cath'mia, Celauri'tis, Cyc'Hma, (a yel- low protoxyd of lead, prepared by heat and combined with carbonic acid.) It occurs in scales of a whitish-red color and semi-vitrified. It is employed for pharmaceutical purposes, as in the Liquor plumbi acetatis, Emplastrum plumbi, &c. Formerly, the Lith'arge of gold (Chrysitis), and Lith'arge of silver, Almariab, were distinguished in commerce. These were merely ordi- nary litharge, resembling gold or silver in color. (F) Oxide de plomb fondu, Oxide de plomb semi-vitreux. (G) Bleiglatte. PL UMBI OX1 YD UM R U'BR UM, Min'- ium, Acar'tum, Deutox'ydum plum'bi ru'brum, Super ox'ydum plumbo'sum, Plum'bum oxyda'tum ru'brum, Red lead. It is, sometimes, used to kill vermin. (F) Oxide de plomb rouge. (G) Me n nig. PLUM'BI SUBCAR'BONAS, Car'bo- nas plum'bi, Ox'ydum plum'bi carbona'- tum perac'Hdum aceto'sum, Cerus'sa al'- ba Nor'ica seu Hollan'dica, Ox'ydum plum'bi al'bum, Cerus'sa, Effides, Pres- muchum, Presmukis, Psinkus, Psitn- mythion, Psimmython, \ptuuv9iov, Shn- itium, Abit, Aboit, Alafreg, Albuhar, Albotar, Flake white, Baiac, Biarghet- unsim, Blactara, Blanca, Ger'sa, Ififi- drs, Svbcar'bonate of lead, Ce'russe, White lead, San'dyx, Sci'den, (prepared by exposing spiral rolls of lead to the fumes of vinegar, in vessels placed in dung.) It is inodorous ; has a sweet taste; is brittle ; friable; snow white, and of a minute, scaly texture. It is astringent and sedative, and is sprin- kled on parts affected with local in- flammation, or to prevent chafing in children. It is, also, used in the forma- tion of ointments and plasters. (Fj Blanc de plomb, Plomb blanc. (G) B 1 e i w e i s s. PLUMBI SUPERACE'TAS, Cerus'sa aceta'ta, Plum'bi acid'ulus sic'cus, Plum'- bi ace'tas, Sal vel sac'charum satur'ni, Superac"etate of lead, Dulce'do satur'mT Ace'tas plum'bicum crystalli*a'tum, Sal plum'bi, Sug'ar of lead, Protoac"etate of lead. (Plumb, carb. faj- -Acid acetic cong. 1£. Boil the lead with the acid till it is saturated ; then strain through paper, and evaporate to a pellicle, that crystals may be formed. Wash the crystals and dry on blotting paper. PA. L.) The acetate of lead has a sweet, styptic taste ; a very white color and silky lu3tre. It is astringent; and, in weak solutions, cooling and seda- tive ; in strong, stimulant. It is given, internally, in visceral and other hemor- rhages, combined with opium, and is used, externally, in solution, in inflam- mation, burns, bruises, gonorrhoea, &c. Dose, gr. ss to iss. (G) Bleizuiker. (F) Sel ou suere de Saturne. Writers. J. Tulkemit, Lugd. Bat. 1712 (L). Hundertmark, Lips. 1741 (L). G. Murray, Gotting. 1778 (L). Plunkett's Oint'ment (Pharm.) This empirical cancer remedy consists of Arsenious acid, Sulphur, and the powdered flowers of the Ranunculus flammula, and Cotula fatida; — levi- gated and made into a paste with the white of an egg, and applied, on a piece of pig's bladder, to the surface of the cancer. Plu'tea (Anat.) Avicenna gives this name to duplicatures of the dura mater, such as the Falx cerebri. Pneumat'ic Physi'cians (Med.) Name given to a sect of physicians, at the head of whom was AtheNjEus, who made health and disease to consist in the different proportions of an ele- ment, which they called Pneu'ma, .irnua, to those of the other elemen- tary principles. This nvtvua was a fancied spiritual principle, which the Stoicks regarded as an element, differ- ent from water, air, earth, and fire; — the sole elementary principles pre- viously admitted. Pneumat'ica (Nosol.) nvtviianxa, from nvtvua, ' air.' Appertaining to the breathing. Diseases of the respira- tory function; — the second class in Good's system of nosology. Pneumatoses (Path.) nvtvuarioirig, from nvtvua, ' wind.' One, distended with air, or who breathes with diffi- culty, owing to an accumulation of flatus in the digestive tube; or, ac- cording to others, owing to emphy- sema. Pnf.umatom'phalus (Path.) nvtv- uaToutpaXog, from nvtvua,' flatus,' and PNEUMATOSIS 181 PNEUMONIA outpaXog, ' the umbilicus.' Umbilical, intestinal hernia, containing a consid- erable quantity of flatus. Pneumatosis (Path.) nvtvuaro>oig, from nvtvua, ' air,' flatus. Flatulent distention of the stomach. Sauvages uses the word synonymously with emphysema. Frank comprises under it all flatulent diseases. (F) Maladies ventcuses. Pneumogas'tric (Anat.) Pneumo- gas'tricus ; from nvtvuoyv, ' the lung,' and yaorrtq, ' the stomach.' Chaus- sier gives this name to the Eighth pair of nerves, Par va'gum, Pars va'ga, Ner'vus va'gus, Mid'dle sympathet'ic ; because it is distributed especially to the organs contained in the chest and abdomen. This nerve arises from behind the eminentia? olivaria? and near the corpora restiformia by one or two rows of filaments, regularly ar- ranged. These filaments unite to form a flat cord, which issues from the cra- nium by the foramen lacerum poste- rius, behind the glosso-pharyngeal nerve. At its exit from the cranium, the pneumogastric nerve has the ap- pearance of a very compact plexus. It then descends along the neck, deeply seated on the outside of the carotid artery and the internal jugular vein. When it has attained the lower part of the neck it enters the chest, gliding behind the subclavian vein, and pass- ing on the right side, in front of the ■subclavian artery, and, on the left, before the arch of the aorta. It pro- ceeds, at first, backwards increasing in size. Afterwards, it passes from be- hind the bronchi to the oesophagus ; accompanies it through the diaphragm and terminates on the stomach. In the neck, the pneumogastric nerve anastomoses with the spinal, glosso- pharyngeal, great hypoglossal, and great sympathetic nerves; and furn- ishes, 1. a pharyngeal branch, 2. a supe- rior laryngeal, 3. cardiac branches. In the chest, it gives off, 1. The inferior laryngeal or recurrent, 2. The pul- monary plexus, and 3. The asophageal branches. On entering the abdomen the oeso- phageal branches, which terminate the pneumo-gastric, are distributed upon the stomach ; and give numerous fila- ments to that viscus, to the hepatic, coeliac, gastro-epiploic, and solar plex- uses. Some go, also, to the pancreas, liver, gall-bladder, duodenum, &c. Pneumography (Anat.) Pneumogra'- phia; from nvtvuw, ' the lung,' and vol. ii. 16 yqaipri, 'a description.' The part of anaiomy, that describes the lungs. (G) Lungenbeschreibung. Pneumol'ogy (Anat.) Pneumolo'gia ; from nvtvuotv, ' the lung,' and Xoyog, ' a discourse.' An anatomical treatise of the lungs. Anatomical doctrine of the lungs. (G) Lungenlehre. Pneumo'nia (Path.) Empres'maPneu- monitis, Pleumo'nia, Peripneumonia, Pneumo'nia peripneumonia, Pneumo- nitis, Pulmo'nia, Inflammation of the lungs. The chief symptoms of pneumo- nia are : — pyrexia, accompanied by pain, — sometimes obtuse, at others pungent, — in some part of the thorax ; pulse more or less quick and hard, according to the violence and extent of the local disorder; pain ag- gravated by the cough, which with dyspnoea exists throughout the disease. The chest, on percussion, gives a dull sound, and the murmur of respiration is scarcely heard by the stethoscope. At first, the expectoration is difficult and painful; but in the course of a few days it becomes free, and the oppressed breathing is mitigated. When the inflammation, instead of going off by resolution, passes on to suppuration, rigors are experienced ; the respiration becomes more oppressed but less painful, and a sense of weight is felt in one of the pleurae. Pneumonia may, also, terminate by gangrene (but this rarely happens) ; by induration and by hepatization. The'prognosis, in pneumonia, must be guarded. It is not a disease, which we can always subdue. Great extent of inflammation ; very considerable oppression; orthopnoea, and difficult expectoration are unfavor- able symptoms. The most active treatment is of course necessary. General bleeding forms the sheet anchor, — employed so as to make a decided impression on the system, and repeated, if necessary ; local blood-letting; nauseating doses of antimonials; purgatives ; and, when the violence of the inflammation has been got under, — counter-irritants, &c. Chronic pneumonia sometimes succeeds the acute, and, at others, occurs accidentally. It must be man- aged on general principles. Small bleedings, especially locally; and coun- ter-irritants of all kinds are indicated. F) Fievre peripneumonique. G) Lungenentziindung. Writers. H. Meibomius, Helmst. PNEUMONICA 182 POISON 1623 (L). W. Rolfinck, Jena?, 1636 (L). H. Conring, Helmst. 1644 (L). D. Sennert, Vitemb. 1650 (L). J. Th. Schenck, Jena?, 1654 (L). Ch. Schelhammer, Jenae, 1657 (L). Ruysch, Franequer, 1696 (L). G. W. Wedel, Jenae, 1687 (L). Another, Jenae, 1717 (L). J. Vesti, Erford. 1702 (L). Mangold, Rintel. 1724 (L). I. Stahl, Erford. 1730 (L). Carniek, Lugd. Bat. 1761 (L). Neufville, Edinb. 1776 (L). Ph. G. Schroder, Gotting. 1779 (L). Moseley, Edinb. 1780 (L). D. W. Sachtleben, Got- ting. 1790 (G). E. Horn, Francf. 1&02 (G). L. Valentin, Nancy, 1M5 (F). Ch. Hastings, Lond. 1820. Pneumon'ica (Nosol.) Diseases af- fecting the lungs, their membranes or motive power; characterized by irreg- ular, impeded, or painful respiration. The second order of the class Pneu- matica of Good. Pneumono'ses (Nosol.) from nvtv- uwv, ' the lung.' Diseases of the lungs. Pneu'mo-pericar'diuiu (Path.) from nvtvua, ' air,' and ntqixaqStov, ' peri- cardium.' Laennec designates, under this name, the effusion of air into the cavity of the pericardium. Pneumo'sis (Path.) from mtvuwv, ' the lung.' A term, under which Alibert comprises every affection of the lungs. Pneu'mo-tho'rax (Path.) from nvtv- uviv, ' the lung,' and 9a>qu;, ' the tho- rax.' An accumulation of air in the cavity of the pleura. Writer. E. M. Itard, Paris, An. xi (F). Pneumot'omy (Anat.) Pneumoto'miu, from nvtiiituv, 'the lung,' andifiirin, ' I cut.' Dissection of the lungs. Poda'gra (Path.) noSuyqa, from novg, ' the foot,' and ayqa. ' seizure.' Pain which attacks the feet. Gout, situated in the articulations of the foot. It has, also, been used, in a more ex- tensive signification, synonymously with gout. (G) Fussgicht, Zipperlein. Podarthroc'ace (Path.) from novg, 1 the foot,' uqdqov, ' an articulation,' and xuxog,' bad.' Caries of the articu- lation of the foot. Podol'ogy (Anat.) Podolo'gia, from novg, • the foot,' and Xoyog, ' a dis- course '; a description of the foot: — A treatise on the foot. Podopiiyl'lum pelta'tum (Mat. Med.) Podojhy Hum, May apple, Mun.'- drxkc. A common plant throughout North America. The fruit is eatable and esteemed by many. The leaves are said to be poisonous. The root is a purgative, in the dose of 20 grains. It has, also, been used as an anthelmintic. Pogoni'asis (Physiol.) from nwytav, 'the beard.' Pogp'nia. The female beard. (G) Weiberbart. Also, great strength or quantity of beard. (G) Starkbartigkeit, Ueber- biirtigkeit. Point, blis'tering (Path.) A name given, by Rush, to a particular period in the course of a continued fever, intermediate between its stage of high excitement and collapse, in which blisters will usually produce unequivo- callv good effects. POIS or LEPOIS or PISO, Charles Le (Biogr.) A respectable French physician; born at Nancy in 1563; died of the plague in 1633. Works. tidectiorum obscrcationum et consilio- rum de prateritis hadenus morbis, effec- tibusque prater naturam ab aqud, seu serosd colluvic et diluvie, ortis, liber singularis. Ponte ad Monticulum. 1618. 4to. With a preface, by Boer- haave. Lugd. Bat. 1733. 4to. Dis- cours de la nature, causes et r entitles .tunt curatifs, que prcservatifs, des mala- idics populaircs, accompagnees de dys- scntcrie et aulzes flux de ventre. Pont-a- Mousson. 1623. l2mo. POIS, or LEPOIS or PISO, Nich- olas Le (Biogr.) An eminent French physician ; born at Nancy in 1527. The time of his death is uncertain. He was the father of Chari.es. Work. De cognoscendis et curandis pracipue internis humani corporis morbis libri tres, ex clarissimorum medicorum, turn vetcrum, turn recentiorum, monumentis non ita prideni collecti. Francf. 1580. fol. Boerhaave edited this work, adding a preface to it. Leyd. 1736. 2 vols. 4to. Poi'so.n (Toxicol.) Tox'icum, Vent'- num, Zaar, Vi'rus, toSixoi. A generic name for all substances, which, when introduced into the animal economy, either by cutaneous absorption, respi- ration, or the digestive canal, act iu a noxious manner on the vital properties or the texture of an organ. Poisons exist in the three kingdoms of nature, but those which proceed from animals are often called venoms, as the venom of the viper, scorpion, tarantula, &c. whilst those, that are the products of disease have the name virus. In com- mon parlance, therefore, poison is re- stricted to deleterious articles, fur- nished by the mineral and vegetable POISONS 183 POISONS kingdoms. Orfila has divided poisons into four classes. 1. ACRID, IR'RITATING, COR'- RO'SIVE, or ESCHAROT'IC POUSONS, such as the concentrated acids and al- kalis ; mercurial, arsenical, cupreous, and antimonial compounds, cantharides, &c. 2. NARCOTIC POIS'ONS; — those that act particularly upon the brain; as opium, hyoscyamus, &c, but without inflaming the organ, with which they come in contact. 3. NARCOT'ICO-AC'RID or A'CRO- NARCOTIC POP SONS; — those act on the brain, but, at the same time, in- flame the parts to which they are ap- plied; as aconite, belladonna, &c. 4. SEP'TIC or PUTRES'CENT POP- SONS; — those furnished by the animal kingdom. See Venom and Virus. Various classifications, of a similar character, have been recommended by different Toxicologists; but they are liable to the objection, that theythrow substances together, whose physiologi- cal action on the system is very different. It is, indeed, difficult to avoid the un- natural compression of matters into places not properly belonging to them, in all such arrangements. Dr. Paris has suggested the following as an im- provement on previous classifications. It is not, however, entirely free from similar objections; and is too brief. A SYNOPTICAL TABLE OF POISONS, According to the different primary Operations by which they produce their Effects; with a View to furnish a general Theorem, for the administration of Antidotes. Class I. Poisons which act pri-: MARILY, THROUGH THE MEDIUM OFj THE NERVES, WITHOUT BEING AB-| SORBED, OR EXCITING LOCAL IN-] FLAMMATION. Order I. By which the functions of the'' nervous system are suspended or de stroyed. (Death by suffocation from paralysis of the respiratory muscles.) Alcohol, Camphor,t Aconite, Opium ,f Oil of tobacco, Salts of lead, Essential oil of al- Croton tiglium.f monds,t Order II. By which the heart is ren- dered insensible to the stimulus of the blood. (Death by syncope.) Infusion of tobacco, Upas antiar. Class II. Poisons which, by enter- ing the circulation, act through that medium, with different de- grees OF ENERGY, ON THE HEART, BRAIN, and alimentary canal. ______(Death in many forms.)______ Arsenic, Emetic tartar, Muriate of Baryta, Hellebore, Savine, Meadow saffron, Squill, Opium,t Lettuce, Henbane, Prussic acid, Deadly night- shade,* Hemlock, Camphor, % Cocculus Indicus Class III. Poisons which, through THE MEDIUM OF THE CIRCULATION, EXPEND THEIR ENERGIES UPON THE SPINAL MARROW, WITHOUT DIRECTLY INVOLVING THE FUNCTIONS OF THE BRAIN. (Death by tetanic convulsions.) Nux vomica and the whole tribe of Strychnos. Class IV. Poisons which produce a direct ■ local action on the mucous membrane of the alimen- tary canal. (Death by gangrene.) Corrosive sublimate,t Cantharides, Verdigris, Bryony, Muriate and Elaterium, Oxide of tin, Euphorbium, Sulphate of zinc, Colocynth, Nitrate of silver, Hedge hyssop, Concentrated acids, Ranunculi, Caustic alkalies, Nitre. t This mark denotes that the substance against which it is placed, may also act by being ab- sorbed. I This mark signifies that the substance has also a local action. The following Table exhibits a coup d'ail of the chief poisons, with every circumstance of importance connected with them. TABLE, Exhibiting the Symptoms, Treatment, and modes of Detecting the various POISONS, MINERAL, VEGETABLE, AND ANIMAL. N. B. In all cases the Stomach-Pump should be used as soon as possible. MINERAL POISONS. Arsenious Acid or White Arsenic. Orpimeni or Yellow Arsenic. Realgar or Red Arsenic. Black Oxyd of Arsenic or Ply Powder. Pate Arsenicale. SYMPTOMS. An austere taste ; fetid breath ; ptyalism ; constriction of the pharynx and oesophagus ; hiccup ; nausea ; and vomiting of brown or bloody matter ; anxiety and faintings ; heat and violent pain at the pit of the stomach ; stools black and offensive ; pulse small, frequent, and irregular ; palpitations ; great thirst and burning heat; breathing difficult; urino scanty, red, and bloody ; delirium ; convulsions of an epileptic character, and death. TREATMENT. Vomiting to be excited or encouraged by large draughts of su^nred water, linseed tea, or other emollient fluids. Lime water or chalk and water, may be drunk freely, if the arsenic has been taken in solution. In- flammatory symptoms are to be combated by bleeding from the arm, and by leeches ; fomentations, frequent emollient glysters, and other remedies as symptoms may de- mand. No specific antidote yet known. TESTS. The ammoniacal sulphate of copper added to solutions of ar- senic produces for the most part a beautiful grass green precipi- tate, but if dissolved in wine, the precipitate will be blackish blue. Sulphuretted hydrogen precipitates arsenic from tea of a beau- tiful yellow color. From albumen, gelatine, and bile, containing arsenic in solution, nitrate of silver produces a white precipitate. The ammoniaco-nitrate of silver produces a yellow precipitate, soluble in nitric acid and ammonia ; but the presence of muriates, or phosphates, or their acids, renders this test fallacious. The most certain test is the reduction of the metal, by calcining the dried suspected matter in a glass tube, with equal parts of charcoal and potash, when, if arsenic be present in very minute quantity, it will be sublimed, and adhere to the inside of the tube, in the form of a shining metallic coating. MINERAL POISONS. ANTIMONY. Tartarized Anti- mony or Emetic Tartar. Muriate of Anti- mony or Butter of Anti- mony. Vitrified Oxyd or Glass of Antimo- ny. Similar to those occasioned by acids, with Vomiting to be crcited by tickling the Tartaiizcd abundant and obstinate vomitings, copious throat with a feather, or the finger, and by oran stools, constriction of the throat,' cr.nu'pViargc draughts oTmild "fluids ; oi allayed by the hydro-suiphurets: whit, "by" suVh~un7 acid,"" alkalioiriime jn opium, according to the previous effect of-- ---: .......... A" ' symptoms of intoxication, and prostration op of strength, BISMUTH. The JVltratc. The Oxyd or Flake Whits oi Face Powder. The Sulphate or Blue Vitriol. The Sub-Acetate or Verdigris. Food cooked in foul Copper ves- sels, and Pickles made green by Copper. SYMPTOMS. TREATMENT. TESTS. .. precipitated from its solution of an ■ili-rcd color by sulphuretted hydrogen and Similar to those of other corrosive poi- sons, witti great heat in tho chest, and very difficult breathing. Taste acrid and coppery ; tongue dry and parched; constrictioa of the throat, and coppery eructations; severe vomitings, or fruitless efforts to vomit; dragging at the stomach; dreadful colic; frequent bloody stools, with tenesmus; abdomen distended : pulse small, hard, and quick: syncope ; great thirst and anxiety ; cold sweats ; scanty urine; cephalalgia; vertigo; cramps; convulsions; death. the poison. The best antidotes are, decoc tions of astringent vegetables, such as oak or willow bark, or gall nuts, strong tea, &.C. anil liarytio waters. Alkaline and earthy neutral salts do not affect it, but salts with excess of acid do. Infusion of galls oc- casions a copious whitish-yellow precipitate. The muriate is a dark, heavy fluid, to which, if water be added, a white precipitate is formed. The oxyd is soluble in muriatic acid, forming the muriate. All the preparations of antimony are readily reduced to the metallic stute, by calcination with charcoal and potash No specific antidote known. Milk and! Tho nitrate boiled with distilled water is decomposed : part mild mucilaginous fluids to be drunk plenti ;being precipitated as a «n.i-nitrute, and part remaining dissolved fully to facilitate vomiting, and purgati should be given. being a .s«/«r-nitrato ; this solution is colorless, reddens litmus paper, and the hydro suiphurets pioduce a black'insoluble sul- phurct of bismuth. The 4-116-nitrat.e is soluble with little heat in nitric acid, from which the alkalies precipitate the white oxyd which is easily reduced by calcination. Large draughts of milk and water to en- courage vomiting. Whites of eggs stirred up with water, and taken freely. Inflam- matory consequences to be subdued 011 general principles, and the nervous symp- toms by anodynes and antispasmodics. Sugar is not a specific antidote. The salts of copper are mostly of a bright green or blue color, and are easily reduced by charcoal at an elevated temperature. The sulphate is partly decomposed by alkalies and alkaline earths. Potash precipitates a sttJ-sulphate of a green color from it. Ammonia added to a solution of any cupreous salt gives a blue or greenish precipitate, according to the quantity; but if added in excess, it re-dissolves the precipitate, and forms a deep blue transparent solution. MINERAL POISONS. POISONS. SYMPTOMS. TREATMENT. TESTS. GOLD. The Muriate. Fulminating Gold. Probably like those of other corrosive poisons, but not known. No specific antidote known, but vomiting should be excited or encouraged by large draughts of warm, mucilaginous fluids. Muriate of gold is decomposed by nitrate of silver. A muriate of silver is precipitated of a reddish-brown color, owing perhaps to some oxyd of gold being carried down with it. Ammonia added to the precipitate dissolves all the muriate of silver, and leaves the oxyd of gold of a beautiful canary-yellow color. Tin added to the solution of gold forms the purple powder of Cas- SILVER. Nitrate or Lunar Caustic. Similar to those occasioned by other cor- rosive poisons. A table spoonful of common salt to be dissolved in a pint of water, and a wine glassful to be taken every five minutes to decompose the poison; after which, muci- laginous drinks may be given, or purgatives may be administered. Nitrate of silver is precipitated white by muriate of soda ; yel- low, by phosphate and chromate of soda; if placed on burning coals, it animates them, leaving a coating of silver; calcined with charcoal and potash, the silver is reduced to its metallic state. Muriate, Used by Dyers. Oxyd or Putty Powder. Taste austere, metallic, constriction of the throat, vomiting with pain over the whole abdomen; copious stools; pulse small, hard, and frequent; convulsive movements of the extremities and face ; sometimes paralysis, and mostly death. ZINC. White ritriol. Oxyd. An acerb taste, a sensation of choaking ; nausoa and vomiting ; pain in the stomach; frequent stools ; difficult breathing ; quick- ened pulse; paleness of face ; coldness of the extremities; but seldom death, owing to the emetic quality of the poison. Milk to be given ; first in large quantities to distend the stomach and produce vomit- ing, and afterwards to decompose the re- mains of the poison. The muriate precipitates gold from its solution of a purple color: it is itself precipitated of a bright yellow color, by strong tea or alcoholic infusion of galls. Albumen and gelatine occasion a copious flocculent precipitate. The oxyd may be volatilized by heat, is soluble in nitric acid, combines with earths by fusion, and with fixed alkalies forms enamel; it is easily reduced by calcination. Vomiting, which is the usual conse- quence of large doses of sulphate of zinc, to be rendered easy by draughts of warm water, and particular symptoms to be met by appropriate remedies. The pure sulphate is precipitated white by potash and ammo- nia ; yellowish wiiitc by the alkaline hydro-sulphurets, and of an orange color by the chromate of lead. The oxyd is readily reduced by calcination with charcoal and nitre. MINERAL POISONS. POISONS. SYMPTOMS. 1 TREATMENT. TESTS. LEAD. Super-Acetate or Sugar of Lead. Red Oxyd or Red Lead. Carbonate or White Lead. Wines sweetened by Lead. When taken in large quantity, a sugary, astringent, metallic taste ; constriction of the throat; pain in the region of the stom-ach ; obstinate, painful, and often bloody vomitings ; hiccup ; convulsions, and death. When taken in small, long-continued doses, it'produces colica pictonum, and paralytic symptoms. The same as that recommended for tho salts of barytes. — Vide Alkaline Earths. All the preparations of lead are easily reduced to the metallic state by calcination with charcoal. The super-acetate, dissolved in water, is precipitated white by sulphuric acid ; of a canary-yellow color by chromate of potash and chromic acid; these precipitates being easily reduced by calcination. The alkaline suiphurets precipitate the super-a«e-tate of lead of a blackish color. Wines, adulterated with lead, being evaporated, and the residue calcined in a crucible, afford metallic lead. They have a saccha-rine taste. MERCURY. Oxymuriate or Sublimate. Nitric Oxyd or Red Precipitate. Sulphurct or Vermilion. JEthiops Minerai. Turbith Mineral. Nitrite. Mercurial Oint-ment, (by friction.) Acrid, metallic taste ; thirst; fullness, and burning at the throat; anxiety ; tearing pains of the stomach and bowels ; nausea and vomiting of various colored fluids, sometimes bloody; diarrhoea, and dysuria. Pulse quick, small, and hard ; fainlings; great debility ; difficult breathing ; cramp; cold sweats; insensibility; convulsions; and death. White of eggs to be mixed with water, Mercurial preparations, heated to redness in a glass tube with and one to be given every two or three potash, are decomposed, the quicksilver being volatilized. The minutes to promote vomiting, and to lessen'oxymuriate is precipitated white by ammonia, yellow by potash, the virulence of the poison. Milk in largeland of an orange color by lime water : by nitrate of tin a copious quantities, gum water, or linseed tea, sugar dark brown precipitate is formed, and by albumen — mixed with and water, or water itself. Inflammatory cold water — a white flocculent one. consequences to be anticipated, and to be The red and nitric oxyds may be dissolved in muriatic acid, subdued by the usual remedies. and converted into sublimate. Vermilion is insoluble in water or muriatic acid; but is entire-ly volatilized by heat. The protonitrate, dissolved in water, is precipitated of a white color by muriatic acid and the muriates; of a black color by am-monia, potass, soda, and lime water. Turbith mineral is yellow, and almost insoluble in water. When rubbed on a bright copper-plate, it give* it a silvery ap-pearance. Mercurial ointment, boiled in water, is decomposed. The fat melts, and the quicksilver is deposited. MINERAL POISONS. POISONS. SYMPTOMS. Acrid, burning taste ; acute pain in the throat, stomach, and bowels ; frequent vomiting of bloody fluid, which effer TREATMENT. vesccs with chalk or alkaline carbonates,Iwater may be used till magnesia can be and reddens litmus paper; hiccup; co-|procured. Carbonated alkalies are ob pious stools, more or less bloody; ten- derness of the abdomen ; difficult breath- ing; irrogular pulse; excessive thirst; Sulphuric acid is known by its great weight, by evolving heat when Mix an ounce of calcined magnesia mixed' whh vm by emiUmg nfe0 nilIK.s.° liliarytes be added to it with a quart of water, and give a.glassful , hate is fonned Jw|lidl • - every two minutes. Soap or chalk and! N^ric i(, rmitg 'Qra , drink increasing the pain, anil seldom is insoluble in water or nitric acid, olored fumes upon adding copper to it, and is changed blue by it : if potash be added, a nitrate is formed, which deflagrates when thrown on burning coals. It tinges- the skin jectionable, on account of the great ex-,vejiow trication of gas in the stomach, and the! Murmtic acid cm]u mill„011t f,mies ; if nitrate of silver be added to it, a very white precipitate is formed of muriate of silver, soluble in ammonia, hut not in nitric acid. The most virulent of poisons, produ cing almost instant death, when applied even in Bmall quantities to the surface of the body. remedies. If the vitriolic acid has been swallow ed, water alone should not be given, nor should calcined magnesia with water be salts formed with them are too irritating]; — for the stomach. Vomiting is to be[amrr staying idown; frequent but vain efforts,excited by tickling the throat. Diluents' The ni'tr0_muriatic acid precipitates the nitrate of silver white. to make water; cold sweats; altered to he taken after the poison is got rid of, Place<1 in colUact with metallic copper, the acid is decomposed with countenance ; convulsions, and death. | and the return to solid food must be very |effervesccnce and ,he nitr0U9 gas i, given off in orange yellow vapora. (gradual. Inflammatory and other con-' chlorine has a disagreeable smell. It dissolves leaf gold ; yellows sequences to be treated by the usual tlie blu(, ol-litmus . ^nd affords, with nitrate of silver, a precipitate like that thrown down by muriatic acid. Oxalic acid precipitates lime and all its salts from water, the pre- cipitate being soluble in nitric, but not in excess of oxalic acid. Ex- posed to heat, it volatilizes, leaving but little residue; it is decom- iven; but the common carbonate of d by su] .'uric acid becoming brown; it is dissolved by heat and lagnesia may be given freely when mixed itric a"id a'nd rendered yel)ow . muriatic acid dissolves it with heat, with water. There is too much heat and deconl'p0geg it ??."?™}*i.'" _tAe..stomlic.h' lf the abovo Phosphoric acid precipitates harytes and lime waters, the precipitate being soluble in nitric acid ; it is decomposed by charcoal at a high temperature, evolving carbonic acid, and phosphorus being sublimed. Fluoric acid exhales white vapors, not unlike those of muriatic acid ; heat is evolved with a hissing noise when water is added to it; it dissolves glass. Tartaric acid produces a precipitate from lime water, soluble in an excess of acid, and in nitric acid also ; with potash it forms a neutral and a super-salt; it does not precipitate solutions of silver, but its salts do. Citric acid is decomposed by fire, and leaves charcoal. The solution |does not precipitate lime water till the mixture is boiled. cautions be not attended to. If prussic acid has been taken, emetics are to be given with as little delay as!"^edc^d KsmeTl oFvinegr possible ; and, after their operation, oil; Prugsic acid haB a gt odor of ,)itter aimonds and is contained in " i Pt1mi1f \ amn'°Ma' r"M,d*'' "I" |*« fr,lit> and in *'"• leaves of the I>pac1' and the laurel; it is soluble other stimulants capable of rousing thel;„ ..,„..,...! ..... ,.....„.. :_....._. _...,' :.........:..:....... e.__! :.„ „„!.,.:„„ system, should be persever cd, with warmth, friction oi rousin0 ineijn u],.,,!,,,^ blll ]la.rci]y jn water, and is j.reeipitated from its solution I nnf ,y,emp °y"iby nitrate of silver. It is recognised bv the aid of alkalies, which , ana ousters. |?liUlIat0 it. and tne 60iuti0„ ;s precipitated blue by solutions of MINERAL POISONS. POISONS. SYMPTOMS. TREATMENT. TESTS. ALKALIES, Caustic or Car-bonated. The taste acrid, urinous, and caustic ; great heat in the throat ; nausea and vomiting of bloody matter, which changes syrup of violets to green, and effervesces with acids, —if the carbonated form of the alkali has been taken; copious stools ; acute pain of the stomach ; colic ; convul-sions ; derangement, and death. Vinegar and other vegetable acids 'to be given largely, to neutralize the poison, and the consequent symptoms to be treat-ed on general principles. Alkalies have many properties in common ; their solutions feel soapy to the touch ; change, to green, vegetable reds and blues, and yellows to brown ; remain transparent when carbonic acid is added to them, which distinguishes them from solutions of the alkaline earths, barytes, strontian, and lime. Nitrate of silver is precipitated by them in form of a dark-colored oxyd, soluble in nitric acid. Potash and soda may be distinguished from each other by evapo-rating their solutions to dryness; potash will become moist by ab-sorbing water from the air, while soda will remain dry. Ammonia is known by its pungent smell. Potash. Soda. Ammonia. ALKALINE EARTHS. Lime. Pure Barytes. Carbonate. Muriate. Violent vomitings ; convulsions ; palsy of the limbs; distresssing pains in the abdomen; hiccup ; alteration of the coun-tenance, and very early death. If lime has been taken, vinegar and other vegetable acids aro the best anti-dotes. If barytes, in any of its forms, a weak solution of Epsom or Glauber's salt should be drunk plentifully, to produce vomit-ing, and at the same time to decompose the poison, which it renders inert by forming an insoluble sulphate. Till the above salts can be had, large draughts of well-water alone, or made sightly souf by sulphuric acid, may be drunk pretty freely. Solution of lime changes vegetable blues to green, and_ is precipi-tated white by carbonic and oxalic acid, while no change is produced on it by sulphuric acid ; its salts are decomposed by the fixed alkalies, which precipitate the lime, but not by ammonia. Pure barytes undergoes changes similar to lime when water is added to it, and acts like it on vegetable colors ; it does not effervesce with acids. Sulphuric acid, and all the sulphates, added to a solu-tion of it, produce a white precipitate, insoluble in water and nitric acid. Carbonate of barytes is insoluble in water, but dissolves in nitric or muriatic acid, with effervescence. Muriate of barytes, dissolved in water, is not changed by pure am-monia; but its carbonate, as well as all other alkaline carbonates, throw down a white precipitate, which is carbonate of barytes. Nitre or Salt Petre. Cardialgia ; nausea ; painful vomiting; purging ; convulsions ; syncope ; pulse feeble; extremities cold; with tearing pains of the stomach and bowels; diffi-cult respiration; a kind of intoxication, and death. Similar to that of arsenic, except that lime is not to be used. If the nitre be thrown on burning coals, it crackles, and fgives a beautiful white flame ; if powdered, and sulphuric acid be poured upon it, it gives out white vapors; both these circumstances distin-guish it from Glauber's salt. It is decomposed at a high temperature, affording oxygen gas. MINERAL POISONS. POISONS. | SYMPTOMS. 1 TREATMENT. TESTS. Muriate Excessive vomiting, with convulsions' Vomiting to be rendered easy by large draughts of Ammonia and general stiffness of the muscles ; great,of warm sugared water, and if not occasioned by or pain in the bowels ; early alterations of the the poison, to be excited by the finger. The Sal Ammoniac, features, and death. consequent nervous symptoms to bo calmed by anodynes and antispasmodics, and inflammatory ones counteracted by the usual means. Muriate of ammonia is soon volatilized if placed on hot coals ; if rubbed with quick lime, it gives out the odor of hartshorn. A solution of it in water is precipitated white upon the addition of nitrate of silver. Phosphorus. Occasions symptoms similar to those of concentrated acids. No specific antidote is known, but vomiting should be excited by large draughts of water, and oil or fatty substances should be avoided. If phosphorus, or the rejected contents of the stomach, after it has been taken, be boiled in a retort, having its beak under water, with a solution of caustic potash, phosphuret-ted hydrogen gas is formed, which explodes with a green flame as soon as it reaches the surface of the water. Glass or Enamel. If taken in very coarse powder, it pro-duces irritation and inflammation of the bowels. 1 Large quantities of crumb of bread should be eaten to envelope the particles. (?) An emetic of sulphate of zinc should then be given, and vomit-ins promoted by demulcent drinks. ALCOHOL. Brandy, Wines, and all Spirituous Liq-uors. Intoxication, and when taken very free- A powerful emetic of white vitriol, or tartar ly, complete insensibility, with apoplexy emetic, should be got into the stomach as soon or paralysis of one side ; the countenance as possible, and if the person has lost the power swollen, and of a dark red color; the of swallowing, a flexible catheter ot tube should breathing difficult, and often stertorous, be the means of conveying it there. The vornit-with a peculiar puffing out of the lips ;'ing should be encouraged as much as possible the breath smells of liquors, which will with warm water, and large and active glysters distinguish the symptoms from those of of salt and water should be thrown up. The pa-spontaneous apoplexy. tient should be placed erect, and if the counte-nance and other appearances are not improved after these means have been used, the jugular vein may be opened, and cold wet cloths applied to the head, particularly if the body is hotter than natural. If the extremities become cold, warmth and friction should be perseverlngly used. % VEGETABLE POISONS. ACRID OR IRRITATING POISONS. Aconitum napellus, cammarum, Anomone Pulsatilla, Arum mariUatum, Bryonia duriea, Callicocca ipecacuanha, Chelidonium majus, Clematis vitalba, Colchicum autuntnale, Convolvulus scammonia, Croton tiglium. Cucurais colocynthis, Cyclamen Europaum. Daphne gnidium, ---meiereum, ---laureola, Delphinium staphisagria, Stavesacre. Euphorbia officinaruin,Sce. Euphorbium, &c. Monkshood. Pasque'Flower. Wake Robin. Bryony. Ipecacuanha. Celandine. Virgins' Bower. Meadow Saffron. Scammony. Bitter Apple. Spurge Flax. Mezereon. Spurge Laurel. Fiitillaria imperialis, Gratiola officinalis, Helleborus niger, Helleborus fatidus, Hydrocotyle vulgar'13, Jatropha curcas, 'manihot. Juniperus sabina, Lobelia inflata, syphilitica, Crown Imperial. Hedge Hyssop. Black Hellebore Bear's Foot. Marsh Pennywort. Indian Nut. Savine. Indian Tobacco. Cardinal Flower. Elaterium. Momordica elaterium, Narcissus pseudo-narcissus Daffodil. CEnanthe croc&ta, fistulosa. Phellandrium aquaticum, Phytolacca decandra, Pedicularis palustris, Ranunculus acris, Ranunculus sceleratus, Ranunculus flamimtla, Hemlock Dropwort. Water Hemlock. Poke. Louse-wort. Butter Cups. Water Crowfoot. Lesser Spear Wort. Rhododendron chrysan- themum, Rhus radicans, - vernix, - toxuodentron, Ricinus major, Sedum acre, Sempervivum tectorum, Scilla maritima, Stalagmitis cambogioides, Gamboge. Symplocarpus fattida, Skunk Cabbage. Veratrum album, White Hellebore. Veratrum viride, (Veratrine.) Viola tricolor, Heart's Ease. Yellow Rhododendron. Poison Vine. Poison Sumach. Poison Oak. Purging Nut. Wall Pepper. Houseleek. ?qui" SYMPTOMS. The general effects of this class of vegetable poisons are ; — an acrid pungent taste, with more or less of bitterness, ex- cessive heat, great dryness of the mouth and throat, with sense of tightness in it; vio- lent vomitings, the efforts be- TREATMENT. If vomiting has been occasioned by the poison, and the efforts are still continued, they may be rendered easier by large draughts of warm watet, or thin gruel; but if symptoms of insensibility have come on without vomiting, it ought to be immedi- ately excited by the sulphate of zinc, or some other active emetic substance, and ing continued even after the after its operation a sharp purgative should stomach is emptied ; purging be given. After as much as possible of the with great pain in the stomach poison is got rid of, a very strong infusion of and bowels ; pulse strong, fre- coffee, or vinegar'diluted with water, may quent, and regular ; breathing be given with advantage. Camphor mixture often quick and difficult; ap-jwith ether may betaken frequently, and if pearances of intoxication ; the insensibility be considerable, warmth, fric- pupil of the eye frequently di-'tions, and blisters, may be employed. If lated, insensibility resembling inflammation or other dangerous consequen- death, the pulse becomes slow, ces have been induced, they are to be treated and loses its force, and death upon general principles. closes the scene. | The fruit of the Feuillca Cordifolia has If applied externally, they, been lately recommended as a powerful an many of them, produce violent tidote against vegetable poisons ; it is to be inflammations of the skin, with used in as recent a state as possible. (?) vesications or eruptions of pus- tules. VEGETABLE POISONS. ACRO-NARCOTIC & NARCOTIC POISONS. Actca spicata, /Ethusa cynapium, Aristolochia clenuititis, Atropa belladonna, Brucea antidyse nterica, Cicuta maculata, ------ virosa, Coniuin maculatiim, Datura stramonium, Digitalis purpurea, Ervuin crvilia, Gilseminum nitidam, Hyoscyamus niger, Kalinia latifolia, Lactuca virosa, Laurus eamphora, LmiTO-rerasus, Loliuni tcmidentum, Menispermum cocculus, Nicotiana tabacum, Papaver somnifcrum, Paris quadrifolia, Sanguinaria Canadensis, Solanum dulcamara, Spigelia Marilandica Strychnos nux vomica (Strychnine). Taxus baccata. Bane Berries. Fool's Parsley. Birth \' ort. Deadly Night Shade. False Angostura. Snake Weed. Water Hemlock. Hemlock. Thorn Apple. Fox Glove. Lentil. Yellow Jessamine. Henbane. Ivy, Laurel (U. S.) Strong Scented Lettuce Camphor. Cherry Laurel. Darnel. Cocculus Indicus. Tobacco. Opium (Morphine). Herb Paris. Blood Root. Woody Night Shade. Pink Root. Crow Fig. The Yew. The narcotic vegetable poisons, if taken into the stomach, or applied to a wound, occasion the following effects: — Stupor; numbness ; heaviness in the head ; desire to vomit, slight at lirst, but afterwards insupportable ; a sort of intoxication, stupid air, pupil of the eye dilated, furious or lively delirium, sometimes pain ; convulsions of different paits of the body, or palsy of the limbs. The pulse is variable, but at first generally strong am! full ; the breathing is quick, and there is groat anxiety and de- jection, which, if not spoedily relieved, soon ends in death. SYMPTOMS. TREATMENT. The stomach to be effectually evacuated, by giv- ing four or five grains of tartar emetic, or from ten to twenty of the sulphate of zinc, repeated every quarter of an hour, till the full effect is produced. These means may be assisted by tickling the throat with a feather or the finger. Large and strong glysters of soap dissolved in water, or of salt and gruel, should be speedily administered, to clear the bowels, and as- sist in getting rid of the poison, and active purgatives may be given after the vomiting has ceased. When as much as possible of the poison has been expelled, the patient may drink, alternately, a tea-cupful ot strong hot infusion of coffee, and vinegar diluted witl water. If the drowsiness, which is sometimes ex treme, and the insensibility bordering on apoplexy, he not remedied by these means, blood may be taken from the jugular vein, blisters may be applied to the neck and legs, and the attention roused by every means pos-l sihle. If the heat declines, warmth and frictions mustl be persevcringly used. Vegetable acids are on no ac- count to be given before the poison is expelled, and it is desirable that but little fluid of any kind should be administered. POISONOUS MUSHROOMS. Agaricus muscarius, Agaiicus piperatus, Agaricus necator, Agaricus bulbosus, Agaricus chantarellus, Fly Agaric. Pepper Agaric. Deadly Agaric. Bulbous Agaric. Champignon. Nausea, heat, and pain in tho stomach and bowels, with vom- iting and purging ; thirst ; convulsions, and faintings ; pulse small and frequont; delirium; dilated pupil, and stupor ; cold sweats, and death. Poisonous mushrooms may be distinguished from the edible by their botanical characters, and by the following criteria. The tormer grow in wet, shady places, have a nauseous odor, are softer, more open, and porous ; have a dirty looking surface, sometimes a gaudy color or many very distinct hues, particu- larly if they have beon covered with an envelope ; they have, soft, bulbous stalks, grow rapidly, and corrupt very quickly. The stomach and bowels to be first cleared by an emetic of tartarized antimony, followed by frequent doses of Glauber's or Epsom salt, and large, stimulat- ing glysters. After the poison is evacuated, ether may be administered, with small quantities of brandy and water; but if inflammatory symptoms manifest them- selves, such stimuli should be omitted, and other ap- propriate means had lecourse to. ANIMAL POISONS. © POISONOUS FISH. SYMPTOMS. TREATMENT. Balistes monoceros, Old Wife. Cancer astacus, Sea mobster. Cancer ruricolus, Land Crab. Clupea thryssa, Yellow-billed Sprat. Coracinus/u«cua7»a;'or, Gray Snapper. Coracinus minor, Hyne. !Corypha>na splendens, Dolphin. Mormyra, Blue Parrot Fish. Murama major, Conger Eel. Mytilus cdulis, Mussel. Ostracion globellum, Bottle Fish. Perca major, Barracuda. Perca vencnosa, Grooper. Perca venenata, Rock Fish. Seomber maximus, King Fish. Scomber thynnus, Bonetta. Sparus chrysops, Porgoe. Tetrodon sceleratus, Tunny. Tetrodon ocellatus, Blower. In an hour or two, or often in a much shorter time, after stale fish have been eaten, a weight at the stomach comes oh, with slight vertigo and head-ache, a senso of heat about the head and eyes, considerable thirst, and often an eruption of the skin, (urticaria) and in many cases death. An emetic should be speedily administered, or, in the absence of it, vomiting may be excited, by tickling the throat with the finger, and taking large draughts of warm water. After full vomiting, an active purgative should be given, to remove any of the noxious matter that may have found its way into the intestines. Vinegar and water may be drunk after the above remedies have operated, and the body may be sponged with the same. Water made very sweet with sugar, to which ether may be added, may be drunk freely as a corrective, and a very weak solution of alkali has been recommended to obviate the effects of poison. If spasm ensue ; after evacuations, laudanum, in considerable doses, is necessary. If inflammation should occur, the usual means of removing it must be employed. POISONOUS SERPENTS. J A sharp pain in the wounded part, which soon Coluber berus, Viper. extends over the limb or body; great swelling, at Coluberprester, Black Viper. first llar.d and Pale> then reddish, livid, and gan Coluber naja, ) grenous in appearance; faintings, vomitings, con-Crotalus horridus, > Rattle Snake. vulsions, and sometimes jaundice ; pulse small, Cobra de capello, ) frequent, and irregular, breathing difficult, cold Coluber carinatus. sweats, the sight fails, and the intellectual faculties Mockasin. are deranged. Inflammation, and often extensive suppuration and gangrene, followed by death. 1 A cupping glass to be applied over the wound or a moderately tight ligature above the bites, and the wound left to bleed after being well washed with warm water ; the actual cautery, lunar caustic, or butter of antimony, to be then applied fieely to it, and afterwards covered with lint, dipped in equal parts of olive oil and spirit of hartshorn. The ligature to be removed if the inflammation be considerable. Warm, diluting drinks, and small doses of ammonia or hartshorn to cause per-spiration ; to be well covered in bed, and a little warm wine given oc-casionally. If gangrene be threatened, wine may be given more freely, and the bark should be had recourse to. Arsenic, the principal ingre-dient in the Tanjore Pill, has been strongly recommended. ANIMAL POISONS POISON. SYMPTOMS. TREATMENT. CANTHA1UDES. Spanish, or Blistering Fly. Nauseous odor of the breath ; aorid taste ; burning heat in the throat, stomach, and belly ; frequent vom-itings, often bloody, with copious bloody stools; excruciating pain in the stomach ; painful and ob-stinate priapism, with heat in the bladder, and stran-gury or retention of urine; frightful convulsions, delirium, and death. Vomiting to be excited by drinking sweet oil, sugar and water, milk, or linseed tea, very freely Emollient glysters should be administered, and if symptoms of inflammation of the stomach, kidney, or bladder ■supervene, they must he subdued by appropriate treatment. Camphor dissolved in oil may be rubbed over the belly and on the thighs. VENOMOUS INSECTS. Tarantula. Scorpio, Scorpion. Vespa crabro, Hornet. Vespa vulgaris, Wasp. Apis mellifica, Bee. Culex pipiens. Gnat. GGstrus bovis, Gad-fly. , In general the sting of these insects occasions only a slight degree of pain end swelling ; hut occasionally the symptoms are more violent, and sickness and fever are produced by the intensity of the pain. Hartshorn and oil may be rubbed on the affected part, and a piece of rag moistened in the same, or in salt and water, may be kept upon it till the pain is removed. A few drops of hartshorn may be given frequently in a little water, and a glass or two of wine may be taken. The sting may in general be removed by making strong pressure over it with tho barrel of a smilL-watch key. SALIVA OF THE RABID DUG. At an uncertain interval after the bite, generally however between the twentieth day and three or four months, pain or uneasiness occurs in the bitten part, though the wound may have been long healed. Anxi-ety, uneasiness, languor, spasms, horror, disturbed sleep, difficult respiration succeed, and are soon very much increased ; violent convulsions affect the whole body, hideously distorting tho muscles of the face; the eyes aro red and protruded, the tongue swells, and often hangs out, and viscid saliva flows fiom the mouth ; there is pain in the stomach, with bilious vomitings, a horror of fluids, and impossibil-ity of drinking them. AH these symptoms are ag-gravated till the sufferer is relieved by death. Hydrophobia is more easily prevented than cured, indeed it is donbt-ful if it ever has been cured. Mercury, arsenic, opium, musk, cam-phor, acids, wine, vegetable and mineral alkali, oil, various herbs, and many other remedies whose effects are quite opposite, have been em-ployed, but none can be relied on. Large blood-lettings, the warm and cold hath, and almost every other remedial agent, have been tried with-out success. The bitten part should bo completely cut out, even after it has heal-ed, if the symptoms have not yet come on ; the part should then be im-mersed in warm water, or washed with it as long as it will bleed, and after the most persevering ablution, caustic should be applied to every part of the surface, and then the wound covered with a poultice, and suffered to heal by granulations. No milder discipline can ensure safety. POISONS 195 POISONING The most energetic poisons are used therapeutically; and, often, with con- siderable advantage. They have, of course, to be administered in extremely small doses; to avoid producing poi- soning. (G) Gift. Writers. P. de Albano, Ven. 1473 (L). Fr. Ponzetti, Venet. 1492 (L). Averroes, Argent. 1503 (L). J. F. Bouchart, Basil. 1509 (L). A. Guai- nerius, Papiffi, 1518 (L). J. Fr. Arma, Turin. 1557 (L). H. Cardanus, Patav. 1563 (L). Grevinus, Anvers, 1568 (F) : Lat., Antwerp, 1571. H. Mer- curialis, Francf. 1584 (L). A. Bac- cius, Rorn. 1586 (L). R. A. Fonseca, Rom. 1587 (L). J. B. Codronchus, Venet. 1591 (L). Jesse.nius, Viteb. 1596 (L). P. ab Uffenbach, Basil. 1597 (L). Fuchs, Basil. 1602 (L). A. Daniel, Marpurg, 160-1 (L). J. Zieg- ler, Basil. 1625 (L). J. Burser, Basil. 1625 (L). S. Lebzelter, Lips. 1631 (L). J. Pons, Lyon. 1634 (F). P. a Castro, Tolos. 1636(L). Ch. Schel- hammer, Jenae, 1649 (L). J. C. Fai- sius, Heidelb. 1656 (L). V. H. Vogler, Helmst. 1661 (L). W.Ramsey, Lond. 1661. Gockel, Aug. Vind. 1669 (L). V. Lober, Francf. 1671 (L). B. Scharff, Jena?, 1678 (L). Schlegel, Erford. 1679 (L). Schrader, Lugd. Bat. 1679 (L). G. W. Wedel, Jense, 1682(L). B. Albinus, Francf. ad Viadr. 1682 (L). J. G. Roser, Viteb. 1687 (L). G. Rast, Regiom. 1691 (L). C. Vater, Viteb. 1700 (L). Another work, Viteb. 1706 (L). L. Bauer, Argent. 1706 (L). M. Friccius (medical virtues of), Ulmae, 1710 (L), Fr. Hoffmann, Hal. 1718 (L). D. F. Frese, Lugd. Bat. 1722 (L). E. Camerarius, Tubino-. 1725 (L). O. Borrichius, Hafn. 1725 (L). M. E. Ettmuller, Lips. 1729 (L). C G. Stenzel, Viteb. 1733 (L). R. Mead, Lugd. Bat. 1731 (L). Nebel (signs of poisoning), Heid. 1733 (L). J. Fr. Cartheuser, Francf. ad Viadr. 1741 (L). J. Lonco., Lugd. Bat. 1744 (L). A. E. Buchner, Hal. 1746 (L). J. A. Th. Spr6gel, Gotting. 1753 (L). G. C. Hillefeld, Gotting. 1760 (L). A. Nunn, Erfurt. 1670 (L). R. A. Vo- gel (as medicines), Gotting. 1762 (L). G. L. Grater, Argent. 1767 (L). Cook, Lond. 1770. C. Harvey, Edinb. 1774 (L). W. Falconer (poison of copper), Lond. 1774. Prestwich, Lond. 1775. G. Logan, Edinb. 1779 (L). B. Wilmer (Vegetable P. of Britain), Lond. 1781. J. Fr. Acker- mann, Kilon. 1782 (L). Th. Houlston, Lond. 1784. J. S. Halle, Berlin, 1785 (G). Neale (animal poisons), Lond. 1788. A. Fothergill (poison of lead and copper), Bath, 1790. Isenflamm, Erlang. 1792 (L). Dolz (vegetable P), by Ackermann, Nurenb. 1792 (G). H. Clutterbuck (poison of lead), Lond. 1794. E. Viborg, Copenhagen (Dan.). J. Johnstone (mineral P.), Evesham, 1795. G. C. H. Marc, Erlang. 1795 (G). Jos. Frank, Vienn. 1800 (G). J. J. Plenck, Vienn. 1801 (L). V. H. L. Paldamus, Halle, 1803 (G). J. Fr. Gmelin (animal and mineral poisons), Erfurt. 1806 (G). P. Kolbany, Vienn. 1807 (G). Chansarel, Bordeaux, 1807 (F). G. M. Burrows (on poisonous mussels), Lond. 1815. Wilmer (poi- sonous vegetables), Lond. 1781. Ber- tra*jd (medico-legal manual on P's.), Paris, 1817 (F). M. P. Orfila, Paris, 1818 (F) : in Engl. Lond.; and trans- lated by G. Nancrede, Philad. 1817. A work on the Assistance to be afforded the poisoned, contains^ 3 scruples. The scruple 9 20 grains. The grain gr. J I. These, and the signs by which they are denoted, are the same in all the British Pharmacopoeias, as well as in the American. lb. Oz. Dr'ms. Scrup. Grs. Grammes. 1 = 12 = 96 = 288 = 5760 = 372.96 1= 8= 24= 480= 31.08 1 = 3 = 60 = 3.885 1 = 20 = 1.295 Avoirdupois Weight, and Poids de Marc. The pound The ounce The drachm The scruple The grain contains ' 16 ounces. 8 drachms. 3 scruples. 24 grains. Avoirdupois. lb. Oz. Dr'ms. Scrup. Grs. Grammes. 1 = 16 = 128 = 384 = 9216 = 453.25 1= 8= 24= 576= 28.328 1= 3= 72= 3.540 1= 24= 1.180 The Poids de Marc is that employed by the French Pharmaciens, when the new weights are not adopted. The proportion of a pound Troy to a pound Avoirdupois is as 14 to 17: the former pound containing 5760 grains troy, the latter 7000 grains troy. The troy and Poids de Marc ounce are not alike, but are in the proportion to each other, of 10,000 to 9844. The ounce Poids de Marc is to the ounce troy as 10,000 to 10,188. Nor must the drachm of the apothecaries weight be confound- ed with that of the avoirdupois,, or Poids de Marc ; the latter being much smaller. . French grain. Troy grain. 1 = 0.8233 2 = 1.6406 3 = 2.4609 4 = 3.2812 5 = 4.1015 6 = 4.9218 7 — 5.7421 8 = 6.5624 9 = 7.3827 New French Decimal Weights. Divisions of the Kilogramme. 1 kilogramme 1 hectogramme 1 decagramme 1 gramme 1 decigramme 1 centigramme 10 hectogrammes. 10 decagrammes. 10 grammes. 10 decigrammes. 10 centigrammes. 10 milligrammes. Comparative Table of the New and Old French Weights. (Approximative values.) lbs. oz. dr. gr. 1 kilogramme = 2 0 5 20 £ kilogramme = 1 0 2 46 1 hectogramme = 0 3 1 0 3 decagrammes > & 2 grammes $ = 0 1 0 0 1 decagramme = 0 0 2 12 4 grammes = 0 0 1 0 1 gramme & 3 ) decigrammes ) = 0 0 0 24 1 gramme — 0 0 0 18 li| decigramme = 0 0 0 3 1 decigramme = 0 u 0 2 1 demidecigramme = 0 0 0 1 2 centigrammes = 0 0 0 * 1 do. = 0 0 0 4 1 demicentigramm< 0 0 0 i 1 milligramme = 0 0 0 i 50 PONDERA ET MENSUR.E 200 PONDERA ET MENSUR^ Comparative Value of the French Medicinal Pound and that of other Places. Germany Amsterdam Belgium Copenhagen Genoa . Hamburg London Milan . Naples . Rome . Stockholm United States Venice . v lbs. oz. dr. gr. 0 15 4 48 . 1 00 0 42 1 00 0 42 1 00 0 00 0 15 3 20J 0 11 0 50 divided into 12 ounces. 0 10 5 60 do. 1 00 0 18 0 15 2 15 0 15 7 68 0 12 3 12 divided into 12 ounces. 0 15 0 16 0 9 3 00 0 15 2 23 0 10 7 54 divided into 12 ounces. 1 00 0 00 divided into 16 ounces. 0 11 0 50 divided into 12 ounces. . 0 13 7 8 0 12 3 12 divided into 12 ounces. . 1 10 4 24 0 8 6 00 .1 2 2 32 Measures of Capacity. English Measure of Fluids. The gallon (congius) The pint (octarius) O The fluid ounce f. § The fluid drachm f-3 The minim. contains 8 pints. 16 fluid ounces. 8 fluid drachms. 60 minims. Proportions of the Wine Gallon. Gallon. Pints. Fluid ounces. Fluid drachms. Minims. 1 = 8 = 128 = 1024 = 61440 1 = 16 = 128 = 7680 1 = 8 = 480 1 = 60 The value of these measures is the same in all the British Pharmacopoeias; but the signs, by which thev are de- noted, are peculiar to that of London cong.; the pint, ft,; the ounce, § ; the drachm, 3 5 ana the drop, gt, which should be equal to the minim. The Pharmacopoeia of the United States The Edinburgh and Dublin colleges i follows the system of the London Col- retain the old signs; — for the gallon, | lege. The English ale gallon contains 282 cubic inches. The English wine gallon contains 231 do. 63 gallons wine measure, 54 gallons beer measure, and 48 gallons ale measure, respectively, make a hogshead:—49 ale pints contain 1727£ cubic inches, and may therefore be considered (in round numbers) as a cubic foot, which con- tains 1728 cubic inches. A cubic foot of pure water weighs 1000 ounces. PONDERA ET MENSURiE 201 PONDERA ET MENSUR^ Approximative Comparison between the ancient French Measures of Capacity and the new, and vice versa. 1 poisson 1 demi-setier 1 chopine 1 pinte Grammes. 125 250 500 1000 Litres. 0 0 0 1 Decilitres. Centilitres. 1 2 2 5 5 0 0 0 Grammes. lbs. oz. dr. gr. 1 centilitre = 10 or 0 0 24 00 1 decilitre = 100 or 0 3 2 00 1 litre = 3000 or 2 0 3 36 = 36 = 2.113 English wine pints. Measures of Length. Inches. 1 line, the 12th part of an inch. 3 barley corns . . . 1.000 A palm or hand's breath (Scrip- ture measure) . . . 3.648 A hand (horse measure) . . 4.000 A span (Scripture measure) . 10.944 Afoot.....12.000 A cubit (Scripture measure for common purposes) . . 18.000 A cubit (Scripture measure for sacred purposes) . . . 21.888 A Flemish ell . A yard . An English ell A fathom or loise . Inches. . 27.000 . 3 ft. 00 . 3 " 09 . 6 " 00 New French Measures of Length. Engl, inches. Millimetre, 0.039 Centimetre, 0.393 Decimetre, 3.937 Metre, 39.371 = yd. ft. inch. 1 0 3.37 Values of the Grecian, Roman, and Arabian Weights and Measures in Poids de Marc. 1. Weights of the ancient Greeks. lbs. oz. dr. gr. The talent (raXatrov) =54 2 5 24 The mina (una) = 00 14 3 40 The drachm (,) = 00 00 1 11 The obolus (ofioXog) = 00 00 0 13 The ceration (xioariov) = 00 00 0 4 The chalcus (/aAxoi/?) = 00 00 0 2 The septon (oi.irov) = 00 00 0 i 2. Weights of the ancient Romans. The pound (libra) . . 00 10 6 48 The ounce (uncia) . . 00 00 7 16 The duella . . . 00 00 2 29 The sicilicus . . . 00 00 1 58 The sextula . . . 00 00 1 14 The consular denier, dena- rius . . . . 00 00 1 2 The imperial denier or drachm, drachma . 00 00 0 65 The victoriatus . . 00 00 0 37 The scriptulum or scruple 00 00 0 21 The obolus . . . 00 00 0 11 The siliqua . . . 00 00 0 4 The Greeks divided their obolus into chalci and lepta.- some divided it into 6 chalci, and each chalcus into 7 lepta : others into 8 chalci, and every chalcus into 8 lepta or minuta. 3. Weights of the Arabians, Modern Greeks, and Latins of the barbarous periods of the Middle Ages. The alchemion The manes or ominos Sacros, augbhen, adar, as- satil .... The great or royal nut . The sextarius, stater The lesser nut Aliovanus Aureus, Alcobolus . The hazel nut, bendacate, holca, alchi, darchimi, atogochilos, ologinat, nabach.... The acorn, lupine, Egyp- tian or Syrian bean, the bachil .... The Alexandria bean or tremessis The Greek bean or gram- me, the kermet, gonum, harmi, gracchus . The ring, cumulus, semi- net, onolosich, onolossat The danich The kirat, alkilat, kararit lbs. oz. dr. gr. 00 14 3 40 00 10 6 28 00 00 7 16 00 00 3 44 00 00 3 44 00 00 2 50 00 00 2 29 00 00 2 14 00 00 1 11 00 00 0 42 00 00 0 30 00 00 0 21 00 00 0 11 00 00 0 8 00 00 0 4 PONDERA ET MENSURJE 202 PONDERA ET MENSUR^E 1. Greek Measures. lbs.oz.dr.gr. The metretes (fttrorjrijg) 84 4 3 00 The chus (%ov g)choa, congius 7 0 2 66 The xestes (t-farr/s) 1 1 7 44 The cotyle (r.orvXn) 0 8 7 58 The tetrarton (xirQaorov) 0 4 3 65 The oxybaphon (o£v(ia< 0 2 4 20 1 5 34 0 5 56 0 4 44 0 1 52 o 12a o 1 n 0 0 42 Besides the weights and measures, employed by the moderns, already mentioned, there are some modes of estimating the quantities of substances by approximation. For example : — A glassful or cupful ((F) Verre), is reckoned to contain 4 or 5 ounces. A wine glassful, about 1£ ounce. A table spoonful ((F) Cuiller a bouche), about half an ounce. A coffee or desert spoonful, about three drachms. A handful, manipulus ( (F) Poignee). The Pugillus is as much as can be held by the three fingers ((F) Pincee). These last quantities are occasionally prescribed by the French practitioners. Their weights must, of course, vary, according to the article. The authors of the Parisian codex have valued them, as regards certain substances. A Manipulus of barley weighs . 3 2* a of linseed . . . . . 1 4 u of linseed meal 3 3 a of dried mallow leaves 1 3 " of dried chicory leaves 1 0 it of flowers of the tilia . 1 2* A Pugillus of chamomile flpwers weighs . 0 2 n of arnica . 0 1 n of marsh-mallow 0 1 n of mallow..... 0 0 it of fennel seeds . 0 1 n of aniseed..... 0 1 A hen's egg, newly laid, weighs about 2 ounces and 2 drachms : — when de- prived of its shell, 2 ounces. The white weighs 1 ounce, 2 drachms, and 2 scruples. 1 scruple. 0 60 grains. 1 60 grains. J scruple. 57 grains: the yolk, 5 drachms and 15 grams. (F) Poids et Mesures. PONS VAROLII 203 PORES Pons Varo'lii (Anat.) Cor'pus an- mda're, Proces'sus annula'ris, Eminen'- tia annula'ris, Varo'li's bridge, JYo'dus enceph'ali, Ccr'ebral protu'berance, Me- soceph'alum, An'nularprotu'berance. An eminence at the upper part of the me- dulla oblongata, first described by Va- rolius. It is formed by the union of the crura cerebri and crura cerebelli. (G) Hirnknoten. Ponta'gium (Pharm.) A mixture of saline substances with others that are bitter or styptic. Paracels. Poh'tica Vi'na —Wines that are tar- tarous. PON'TIUS, An'thony, of Santa Cruz (Biogr.) A Spanish physician of some eminence; born at Valladolid; died in 1650. Works. De las causas y curacion des las febres consecas pes- tilenciales. Valladolid. 1600. 8vo. Opera in AVICENNAM. Madrit. 1622. 2 vols. fol. Opuscula medica et philo- sophica. Ibid. 1624. fol. De impedi- ments magnorum auxiliorum in morbo- rum curatione libri tres. Ibid. 1629. 4to. Prcelcctiones Vtillisoletana in li- brum HIPPOCRATIS COI de morbo sacro. Matrit. 1631. fol. Pop'les (Anat.) Gare'tum, Garre'- tum, Ig'nys, Ig'nye, tyr»;g, lyruij, the Ham. The posterior part of the knee joint. The ham forms, what is called, the popliteal region. (F) Jarret. (G) Kniekehle. Poplitk'al (Anat.) Poplitm'us, from Pop'les, < the ham.' That which relates to the ham. A name given to various parts. 1. The POP LITE'AL AR'TERY-Pop- liteal por'tion of the cru'ral (Ch) is really a continuation of the femoral, which changes its name on passing through the adductor magnus muscle. It descends a little obliquely outwards into the hollow of the ham, and extends from the commencement of the lower third of the thigh to the end of the upper quarter of the leg, where it ter- minates by dividing into the posterior tibial and peroneal arteries. In the ham, it gives off the three superior articular arteries; and, at the top of the leg, the arteries of the gemini muscles or gemini branches, (F) bran- ches jumelles, the two inferior articular arteries, and the tibialis antica. 2. The POPLITE'AL VEIN has the same arrangement as the artery, be- hind which it is situated. 3. The POPLITE'AL NERVES. They result from the bifurcation of the sci- atic, and are two in number, viz. 1. The exter'nal poplite'al, Branche p&ronihre (Ch.) It is smaller than the internal; turns to the outside of the fibula at the upper part of the leg, and divides into the musculo-cutaneous branch,__nerf pritibio-digital (Ch.) and into the an- terior tibial, — nerf pretibio-susphalan- getaire (Ch.) 2. The inter'nalpopli- te'al nerve, Branche tibiale (Ch.) which is larger than the other, and seems to be the real continuation of the sciatic nerve. It descends vertically into the hollow of the ham ; and passes beneath the aponeurotic arch of the Solaris mus- cle, beyond which it takes the name of tibial nerve. It furnishes the external saphena nerve, and a number of branches, that are distributed to the posterior muscles of the leg. It then passes to the sole of the foot to be divided into two branches called Plan- tar nerves. 4. The POP LITMUS MUSCLE, Mus- cle Jarretier, Femoro-popliti-tibial (Ch.) Subpoplitaus, is seated in the popliteal region. It is triangular, long, flat; and is inserted, on the one hand, by means of a strong tendon, into the tuberosity at the outer condyle of the femur, ter- minating below at the upper part of the posterior surface of the tibia. This muscle bends the leg on the thigh, and, reciprocally, the thigh on the leg. When the leg is bent, it causes it to turn, in rotation, inwards. (F) Muscle poplite. Pop'ulus (Mat. Med.) Pop'ulus ni'- gra, aiyctQog, a^tQioig, AZgei'ros, Black pop'lar. The young buds, oculi, or ru- diments of the leaves, which appear in the beginning of spring were formerly used in an officinal ointment — the unguen'tum popule'um. It was, also, recommended in chronic affections of the lungs. (F) Peuplier noir. (G) Pappelbaum. Pore (Anat.) Po'rus, Inter'stice. Anatomists have given this name to the openings at the extremities of ves- sels, at the surface of different mem- branes. Exha'lant Pores are those, which terminate the extremities of arteries, and transmit the fluids exhaled : — Ab- sorbent Pores being the absorbent mouths of vessels, employed in taking up parts that have to enter the circulation. Pores are generally imagined to exist in the cuticle, but Humboldt, with a powerful magnifying glass, has been unable to observe them. The pores of POREILIGON 204 PORRIGO the skin have also beeri called spira- cula. The PO'RI BILIA'RII are ducts, which receive the bile from the penicilli of the liver, and convey it to the hepatic duct. Poreil'ic-on (Pharm.) The scales, which fall from iron, when forged. Ruland. Porfiret'icum (Pharm.) A copper mortar, also a rasp. Ruland. Poroce'le (Surg. Path.) nvwoxrfa, from niooog, ' a callus,' and xrj.tj, ' a tumor.' A hard tumor of the testicle or its envelopes. Porom'phalon (Surg. Path.) nu- QoutpaXov, from 7tcooo?, ' hard,' and oit- yaXog, ' the navel.' Umbilical hernia with hard and thickened parietes. Porot'ic (Therap.) Porot'icus, nw- qorixog, from nwpog, ' callus.' A rem- edy believed to be capable of assisting the formation of callus. Por'phyry (Pharm.) Porphyri'tes, from noQipvoa, ' purple.' A species of very hard, compound rock, susceptible of considerable polish and used in the fabrication of mortars and slabs for the apothecary. PORRA'CEOUS (Path.) Porra'ceus, Pras'inus, nnaoivog, from por'rum, ' a leek.' Having the green color of the leek. An epithet given to certain ex- creted matters;— the sputa and fa?ces particularly- Porri'go (Path.) Tin'ea, Furfura'tio, Ecpyc'sis porri'go, Phly'sis porri'go, Semotim, Abas. This is a contagious disease,— with the exception of the Porigo larvalis, — and is principally characterized by an eruption of the pus- tules, called favi and achores, unaccom- panied by fever. F) Teigne, Rache. G) Grind. 1. PORRI'GO LARVA'LIS, Crus'ta lac'tea, Ecpye'sis Porri'go crusta'cea, A'chor, A/em, Tin'ea lac'tea, Milky scall or Tet'ter, Lactu'mcn. This is, almost exclusively, a disease of infancy. It commonly appears first on the forehead and cheeks, in an eruption of numer- ous, minute, whitish achores on a red surface. These break and discharge a viscid fluid, which becomes encrust- ed, in thin, yellowish, or greenish scabs. The patches spread, until the whole face becomes, as it were, enveloped in a mask (hence the epithet larvalis). Sometimes, the eruption appears on the neck and breast; and, occasion- ally, on the extremities. In general, the health of the child doe» not suffer, but the eruption is always attended with much itching and irritation. The treatment consists in mild, tepid ablution, and the application of gently stimulating ointments, as of the oxydum zinci. The bowels must be kept in a soluble state by small doses of calomel or by rhubarb and magnesia. (F) Croute de lait, Croutc laitcusc, Feux volages. (G) Milchschorf. Writers. Wolf, Jenne, 1693 (Lj. Ch. Strack, Francf. ad Mom. 1779 (L). Molitor, Budae, 1783 (L). J. H. Fischer, Gotting. 1785 (L). The PORRI'GO FUR'FURANS, Ec- pye'sis porri'go furfur a'ceo, Tin'ea fur- fura'cea, Tin'ea porrigino'sa, Teigne furfur ace (Alibert) commences with an eruption of small achores, the fluid of which soon concretes and separates in innumerable, thin, laminated scabs, or scale-like exfoliations. It is attend- ed with a good deal of itching and some soreness of the scalp, to which the disease is confined. It occurs, chiefly, in adults. In the treatment, the scalp must be kept shaved. The part must be washed repeatedly with soap and water, and an oiled silk cap worn. The nature of the ointments used, must vary according to the period of the disease and the irritability of the part affected. The Zinc ointment; — one made with the Cocculus indicus ; — the Sulpliur oint- ment ; — Citrine ointment, and Vng. hydrargyri nitrico-oxydi ; Tar ointment and Nitric acid ointment have all been found useful. Should inflammation or discharge arise, these applications must of course be intermitted. The PORRPGO LUPINO'SA, Tin'ea lupi'na, Sca'bies cap'itis, Ecpye'sis por- ri'go lupino'sa, consists of minute pus- tules in small patches, mostly com- mencing on the scalp ; the patches terminating in dry, delving scabs, re- sembling lupine seeds ; the interstices often covered with a thin, whitish, exfoliating incrustation. It occurs, chiefly, in early life, and requires the same treatment as the last. PORRPGO SCUTULA'TA, Tin'ea granula'ta, Ecpye'sis porri'go galea'ta, Tin'ea fico'sa, Acho'res seu sca'bies cap'- itis, Ring'worm of the scalp, Scall'ed head? It commences with clusters of small, light, yellow pustules, which soon scab off; and, if neglected, be- come hard by accumulation. If th« scabs are removed the surface is left red and shining, but studded with PORTA 205 PORTE-BOUGIE slightly elevated points. If not attended to, it involves the whole head. It occurs in children 3 or 4 years of age, and is very unmanageable. °The rules, laid down under the Porrigo furfurans, must be, here, still more perseveringly enforced. The whole tribe of stimulating ointments may be used in succession. No one will always succeed, and hence the necessity of change, provided advan- tage should not seem to follow any par- ticular application. The Unguentum ad scabiem of Banyer sometimes suc- ceeds, when others fail. The PORRI'GO DECA'LVANS, Tri- cho'sis a'rea, A'rea, Alope'cia area'ta, consists of patches of baldness, without decay or change of color in the sur- rounding hair, the exposed parts of the scalp being glabrous, white, and shin- ing. The morbid condition, sometimes, spreads ; so that the patches coalesce, rendering the baldness extensive. The treatment consists in keeping the scalp cleared by constant shaving and in the steady application of some stimulating liniment or ointment. The PORRPGO FAVO'SA, Ce'rion, sjrjotoi', Fa'vus, Ecpye'sis porri'go favo'- sa, Tin'ea faro'sa, Sca'bies cap'itis favo'- sa, Hon'ey-comb Scall, or Tet'ter. This consists in an eruption of pustules com- mon to the head, trunk, and extremi- ties ; pea-sized ; flattened at the top; in clusters, often uniting; discharge, fetid ; scabs, honey-combed ; the cells filled with the fluid. It occurs both in early and adult life. The treatment, in this variety, must consist in the exhibition of laxatives and the mildest stimulating ointments, such as the Ung. zinci, Ung. hydrar- gijri prtecipitnt. alb. ic. (V) Teignefaccusc. (G) W a c h s g r i n d. Writers on Porrigo or Tinea. Steger, Buda-, 1782 (L). J. A. Mur- ray, Gotting. 17o2 (L). Gallot, Paris, An. xi. (F). Home, Edinb. 1^03 (L). W. Cooke, Lond. 1810. T. Luxmori., Lond. 1809. R. Wil- lan, Lond. 1-M4. Por'ta (Airnt.) .ii/i.rh a gate. The part of the liver, where its vessels enter as by a gate. VE'NA POR'TA, Ve'na por'ta, V. porta'rum, Rama'lis ve'na, Jan'itrix. The System of the vena porta or the Abdom'inal ve'nous sys'tem, is a vas- cular apparatus of black blood, sit- uated in the abdomen; and resulting vol. n. 18 from two distinct orders of vessels f united into one common trunk. 1. One of these trunks, much more extensive than the other, has received the name Ve'na por'ta abdomina'lis because it arises from all the organs inclosed in the cavity of the abdomen, except the kidneys and bladder ; and, in the female, the uterus. The Abdominal vena porta has two principal roots,— the splenic vein and the superior mesenteric, — which have their ramifications in all the digestive organs. 2. The other trunk, destined solely to the liver, has been called the He* pat'ic ve'na por'ta. It appears to be a continuation of the abdominal vena porta, and proceeds towards the infe- rior surface of the liver. Opposite the transverse fissure of that organ, it divides, like an artery, into two branches, which, by their union, seem to form a canal or duct, called by some the Si'nus of the ve'na por'ta. These branches are distributed in the sub-> stance of the liver, whither they are accompanied by a prolongation of the fibrous capsule of that organ, — the capsule of Glisson. The different branches of the vena porta are devoid of valves. (F) Veine porte. (G) P fo r t a d e r. PORTE-AIGUILLE(V) (Surg.) Acw tenaculum, Nee'dle car'rier, Nee'dlc bear'er; from (F) porter, ' to carry," and aiguille, l a needle.' An instru- ment for accurately laying hold of a needle, and giving it greater length, when it is so fine and small, that it cannot be held by the fingers. It is of steel or silver, about 2 inches long and throughout the whole, almost, of its length, divided into two branches, so as to form a kind of forceps, capa- ble of being closed by means of a slid- ing ring. A modification of this instru- ment has been devised by Dr. Phys- ick, for taking up deepsoated arteries, beyond the reach of a tenaculum or common needle. It consists of a for- ceps, so constructed as to hold in its extremity, a needle armed witli a lig- ature. The handles of the forceps are fastened together, temporarily, by a spring or catch ; and, when the needle is fairly deposited beneath the vessel, it is disengaged from the forceps and drawn out, leaving the ligature behind, which can be tied without difficulty. (G) Nadelhalter. PORTE-BOUGIE (F) (Surg.) A sil- ver canula similar to that of a trocar, PORTE-MECHE 206 POSTERIOR ANNULARIS except that it is longer. It is used for conducting bougies into the urethra. PORTE-MECHE (F) (Surg.) from porter,' to carry,' and mecke, ' a tent.' An instrument for carrying tents deeply into fistulous openings, or sinuses, to the bottoms of ulcers, &c. It is a wire of silver or steel, 4 or 5 inches long, hav- ing a notch at one extremity, and a button at the other. PORTE-MOXA(Surg.) A small instru- ment for keeping the moxa applied to the part to be cauterized. It consists of a metallic ring — separated from the skin by three small supports of ebony •— to which a long handle is adapted. PORTE-PIERRE (Surg.) Caustic bear- er. An instrument similar to a.porte- crayon, for carrying the lunar caustic PORTE-SONDE {Surg.) An instru- ment, resembling a porte-crayon, em- ployed for holding the style or sonde, and inserting it more readily into the nasal duct, during the operation for fistula lachrymalis. Por'tio me'dia in'ter portio'nf.m du'ram et portio'nem mol'lem (Anat.) A small nerve, which arises from the brain, between the origin of the portio dura and trunk of the portio mollis. Wrisberg. PORTION GODRONNEE DE LA CORNE D'AMMON (Anat.) A name given by Vicq, d'Azyr to a small den- ticulated cord of a compact tissue and granular appearance, which unites the cornu ammonis to the paries of the lateral ventricle. POR'TIUS, Lu'cas Anto'nius (Bi- ogr.) An Italian physician ; born at Naples in 1639; taught medicine at Rome, and lived afterwards at Venice and Vienna, and ultimately taught at Naples, where he was living in 171). Works. Paraphrasis in Hippocratis libruui de vctcri medicind. Rom. lti-1. 12mo. ERASISTRATVS, sive de san- guinis missione. Ibid. Kis2. 12mo. De militis in custris sanitate tuendd. Vin- dob. 1685. 8vo. Opusculaetfri'gmenta raria de tumoribus. Neap. 1701. 12mo. De motu corporum et de nonnullis fon- tibus natural ibus. Ibid. 1704. 8vo. Opera omnia, medica, philosophica ct mathematica in unum collecta. Neapol. 17W. 2 vols. 4to. Pop.tula'ca (Mat. Med.) Andrach'ne, Al'lium Gal'licum, Portula'ca oleru'cea, Purs'lane. This plant abounds with a watery and somewhat acid juice; and is often put into soups or pickled with spices. It is regarded as antiseptic and aperient. (F) Pourpier cultivi. POSEWITZ, John Frederick Sig- ismund (Biogr.) Professor of anatomy, surgery, and obstetrics at Giessen ; born at Dahme. near Wittenberg, in 1766; died in 1605. Works. Physio- logic der Pulsadern. Leipz 1 Th. 1795. 8vo. Sijnoptische Tafcln iiber die Ostc- ologie. Giess. 1804. fol. c^c. Tosoi.'ogy (Therap.) Posolo'gia; from 7rorroi, 'quantity,' and /.oyoc, 'a discourse. Indication of the closes in which the different articles of the ma- teria medica ought to be exhibited. Writers. JTNott (Posologic com- panion to the London Pharmucopaiq). Lond. 1811. Pos'set (Pharm.) Posse'tum; from Pos'ca (q. v.) Milk curdled with wine or any acid or treacle. A preparation of beer and milk. Zythog'ala, lv^o- yaXa. Poste'rior annula'ris (Anat.) An external, interosseous muscle, which arises from the corresponding sides of the metacarpal bones of the ring, and little fingers, and is inserted into the inside of the tendon on the back of the ring finger. Its use is to draw the ring finger inwards. POSTE'RIOR IN'DICIS MA'NUB (Anat.) An internal, inter-osseous muscle, which arises from the inner or ulnar side of the metacarpal bone of the fore finger, and is inserted into the inside of the tendon on the back of the forefinger. Its use is to draw the fore- finger inwards. POSTE'RIOR IN'DICIS PE'DIS (Anat.) Abduc'tor In'dicis Pe'dis. An external, interosseous muscle, which arises from the contiguous sides of the metatarsal bones of the fore-toe, and second of the small toes, and is inserted into the outside of the root of the first bone of the fore-toe. Its use is to pull the fore- toe outwards. POSTE'RIOR ME'DII DIG"ITf MA'- NL'S (Anat.) An external, interosse- ous muscle, which arises from the cor- responding sides of the metacarpal bones of the middle and ring fingers; and is inserted into the inside of the tendon on the back of the middle fin- ger. Its use is to draw the middle finger inwards. POSTE'RIOR ME'DII DIG"ITI PE'- DIS (Anat.) Ad'ductor me'dii dig"iti pe'dis. An external, interosseous mus- cle, which originates from the contigu- ous sides of the metatarsal bones of the second and third of the small toes, and is inserted into the outside of the root of the first bone of the second of the POSTHITIS 207 POTASH small toes. Its use is to pull the toe outwards. POSTE'RIOR TER'TII DIG"ITI (Anat.) Adduc'tor ter'tii dig"iti. An external, interosseous muscle, which arises from the contiguous sides of the metatarsal bones of the 3d and 4th of the small toes, and is inserted into the outside of the root of the first bone of the third of the small toes. Its use is, to pull the toe outwards. Posthi'tis (Path.) from noadior, ' the prepuce,' and ids : — the termina tion for inflammation. Inflammation of the prepuce. Posthojv'cus (Path.) from noo&ior, ' the prepuce,' and oyxog, ' a tumor.' Swelling of the prepuce. Postposi'tio (Path.) Delay in the return of a paroxysm. It is opposed to anticipatio, which means, the return of a paroxysm earlier than its accustomed hour. In this sense we speak of an antici- pating and postponing intermittent. Po'table (Hyg.) Potab'ilis, noniiog, rroro;, nootpog, drinkable. Water is said to be potable, when it contains atmospheric air ; is not brackish ; and has no mineral impregnation of conse- quence. (G) Trinkbar. Pot'ash (Mat. Med.) So called from the pots or vessels in which it was made ; — Potas'sa, Ka'li, Veg'etable al'- kali, Gastri'num, Cassob. The POT'ASH OF COM'MERCE, Po- tas'sa impu'rd, lmpu're po'ta.ss, Alu'mcn cati'num, Cin'eres Rus'sici, Subcar'bo- nas potas'sa impu'rus, Potas'sa car'bo- nas impu'rus, — the Pearl-ash of com- merce is prepared from the ashes of land plants by calcination, solution in water, filtration, and evaporation. It usually consists of subcarbonate of potass, sulphate of potass, muriate of potass, silex, oxide of iron, &c. From the ashes of lees of wine, and from vine twigs a much purer alkali is obtained. It is called Ci'nis infccto'rius, C. fee1 cum, Cin'eres clavella'ti, Alkin, Alu'men fafcum, Cendres gravities, Ccndres de sarment, Cineres gravellati. Another variety of the alkali is afforded by burning argol in a cruci- ble ; afterwards powdering and calcin- ing it, till it is nearly white ; then dis- solving in water, filtering, and evapor- ating. It is called Salt of tar'tar, Sal Tar'tari, Ka'li prapara'tum c tar'taro, Ka'li c tar'taro, Subcar'bonas votas'siij, calcis recent, jfoj- Boil the solution of potass to foj; then add the lime, slaked with water, and mix. Ph. L.) Used for the same pur- poses as the next, but more manage- able ; being less deliquescent. (F) Potasse preparee arec la chaux, P. a la chaux, Pierre a cautere. POTAS'SA FU'SA, Potas'sa, Ka'li caus'ticum, Fu'sed pot'ass, Cau'sticum commu'ne acer'rimum, Ka'li pu'ruin, Al'kaH vegeta'bile fix'um caus'ticum, Caus'ticum alkali'num, C commu'ne, C. potentia'le, C. sali'num, Hy'dras kal'- icum, Hy'dras potas'sa pv.'ra fu'sa, La'pis cau'sticus, La'pis cuu'sticus chi- rurgo'rum, La'pis inferna'lis alcali'nus, L. sep'ticus, Rupto'rium commu'ne. (Prepared by evaporating the solution of potass to dryness in an iron vessel.) This preparation is generally run into cylindrical moulds, covered with paper, and kept in well corked vessels. It is powerfully escharotic, and is used for forming issues, curing strictures, &c. (F) Potasse eaustique. POTAS'SJE ACE'TAS, Ace'tas ka'li, Oxytar'tarus, Acetas lixiv'ia seu kaW- cum, Al'cali tar'tari acc'to satura'lum, Al'cali vegeta'bile cum ace'to, Magiste'- rium tar'tari pur'gans, Ter'ra folia'ta Tar'tari, Ca'li aCet.a'tum, Saldiuret'icvs, Sal Senner'ti, Ad'ctate of pot'ass, Area'- num tar'tari. (Potassa subenrb. |]jj. acid. acet. fort. ftjij, aqua ]]-->ij. Mix and add, by degrees, enough acetic acid to saturate the alkali. Then evap- orate till a pellicle is formed, which is to be dried upon bibulous paper ; evap- orate again in a water bath, and, re- moving the pellicles, dry them. It is gently cathartic and diuretic. Dose 3j to 3'j or more. POTAS'SJE CAR'BONAS, Ka'li aera'- tum, Bicar'bonas potas'sa, Deu'to-car'- bonas potas'sii, Car'bonate of pot'ass, Supercar'bonate of pot'ass. This is not caustic, like the subcarbonate of potass, and hence, has been preferred to re- lieve acidity. (Solutio potass, subcarh, POTASH 208 POTASH cong. j. Pass oarbonic acid through j the solution until it is saturated, and filter. Evaporate at a heat, not ex- ceeding 120°, and dry the crystals on bibulous paper. Ph. L.) Dose, gr. x to 3 ss- It is used in forming the soda powders, as well as for its antacid prop- erties. POTAS'SJE HYDRPODAS, Hydri'o- tiate of pot'ass. If a solution of potass be poured on iodine in its metallic state, an iodate and hydriodate are formed. These may be separated by means of alcohol, which only dissolves the latter of these salts. The hydrio- date may then be obtained by evapora- tion. The hydriodate of soda is made in the same way. Virtues, — those of of iodine. POTASSJE MU'RIAS, SAL DIGES- TI'VUS VEL SAL FEBRIF'UGUS SYL'VII, Mu'riate of Pot'ass. Bitter and refrigerant. Spir'itus sa'lis mari'ni coagula'tus. POTAS'SJE MU'RIAS HYPEROXY- GENA'TUS, Potas'sa chlo'ras, P. oxy- mu'rias, Oxymu'riate of pot'ass, Euchlo'- rate of pot'ass. It is a good disinfect- ing agent and stimulant, and, as such, has been employed in fetid ulcers. It is, also, called Alcali vegetabile salito- dephlogisticatum, Chloruretum potassa oxydatum, Haloidum oxygenatum. POTAS'SJE NPTRAS, Ni'trate of pot'- ass, Ni'trum, Sal ni'trum, Algali, Mac, Cabalatar, Ni'tre, Saltpe'tre, vitqov, Sal pe'tra, Salse'do mu'crum, Sanguin'- ea, Cabulator, Alaurat, Atac, Baurack, Acasto, Barachpanis, Bereni" cium, (jeQt- nxiov, Halini'trum, Nora, Acusto, Alau- ra, Protoni'trate of Potas'sium, Ni'trate of protox'idc of Potas'sium, Ka'li nit'- ricum, Ni'tras kal'icum, Ni'tras lix- iv'ia. Obtained from the putrefaction of animal matters, in contact with calca- reous or alkaline earths, by elixivia- tion ; adding, if necessary, wood ashes to supply the alkaline bases. It is formed, in an impure state, by nature, in warm climates. It is diuretic and refrigerant, and, in large doses, purgative ; externally, cooling and detergent. Dose, gr. x to 3 S3. In large doses it is an acrid poison. POTAS'SJE NPTRAS FlPSUS SUL- PHA'TIS PAUCIL'LO MIX'TUS; Sal prunel'la, Crystal'lus minera'lis, Ni'tras potas'sa cum sul'phure fu'sus, Ni'trum tabula'tum, La'pis pruneVla, Sore throat salt, Crys'tal min'eral, Anod'ynwm min- era'le. Nitrate of potass, mixed with a little sulphate of potass and run into moulds. Its properties are those of nitre. POT'ASS OX'ALATE OF, Superox'a- late of Protox'ide of Potas'sium, Ox'alas Acid'ulum Potas'sa seu Potas'sa acid'u- lus seu bas'icus, Superox'alas kal'icum, S. Potas'sa, Hijperox'alas Potas'sa, Sal Acetosel'la, Oxa'lium, Ka'li oxal'icum acid'ulum, Or'nlas subpotas'sicus, Salt of Sor'rel. Prepared from the juice of wood sorrel. It is refrigerant and is used to make lemonade, &c. POTAS'SJE SUBCAR'BONAS, Sub- car'bonas Ka'li, Car'bonas Potas'sa, Ka'li prcepara'tum, Sal Herba'rum, Cal- ca'reous Tar'tar, Sal Planta'rum, Sub- car'bonate of Pot'ass, Sal Tar'tari, Sal Absin'thii, &c. (See Potash.) (A fil- tered solution of the impure subcarbo- nate, evaporated to dryness. Ph. L.) This deliquescent salt is given in the same cases as the potasste carbonas, than which it is more caustic and disa- greeable. The Parisian codex has a Subcar- bonas Potas'sa ex tar'taro com- bus'to, vulgo Sal Tar'tari; — a Sub- car'bonas POTAS'SJE EX DEFLAGRAN'- tibus si'mul tar'tuate aciu'ulo et Nitra'te Potas's.e para'tus, vulgo Ni'trum ex Tar'taro fix'um, — and a Subcar'bonas Potas'sa ex defla- gran'te cum Carbon'ibus Nitra'te p0tas's.£ para'tus, vul'go nl'trum fix'um. They are all used like the the preceding. POTAS'SJE SUL'PHAS, Ka'li vitrio- la'tum, Sulfas Ka'li, Ca'li sulphu'ricum, Lixi'via vitriola'ta, Ni'trum vitriola'tum SCHRODE'RI, Sal Sapien'tia, Sal Tar'- tari Sulphuru'tum, Specificum PARA- CELSI, Spir'itus vitrio'li coagula'tus MYNSICHTI, Protomeph'ate of Potas'- sium, 'AI'kali vegeta'bile vitriola'tum, Sal de duo'bus, Area'num. duplica'tum, Ni'trum vitriola'tum, Tar'tarum vitri- ola'tum, Panace'a Du'cis Holsa'tut, Panace'a duplica'ta, Sal Polychres'tvs, Sul'phate of Pot'ass. (The salt, that remains after the distillation of nitric acid, dissolved; the excess of acid saturated with subcarbonate of pot- ass and crystallized. Purgative and diuretic. Dose 3ss to 3j as a laxa- tixe, 3ss to 3vj, as a purge. POTAS'SJE SUL'PHAS CUM SUL'- PHURE; Sal Polychres'tus GLASE'RI, Lixiv'ia Vitriola'ta Sulphu'rea. (Form- ed by deflagrating nitrate of potass with sublimed sulphur.) Same virtues as the last. Dose, gr. xv to xxx. POTAS'SJE SULPHURE'TUM^ Ka'li \ siilphure'tum, He'par Sul'phuris salHi POTASH 209 POTT num, H. sulphu'ris vulga're, Sulphu- re'tum lixiv'ia, S. kal'icum, He'par Sul'- phuris, Liv'er of Sul'phur, Sulphu'ret of Pot'ass. (Sulphur, lot. §j, Potassa Subcarb. §ij. Rub them together and place the mixture in a covered crucible upon the fire until they unite). It has been employed, in affections of the chest, as an expectorant, in the dose of from 3*S!)or 3 j, largely diluted; but it is chiefly used as a bath or wash in cases of itch, tinea capitis, and other cutaneous affections. (F) Foie de Soufre. POTAS'SJE SUPERSUL'PHAS, Su- persul'phate of Pot'ass, Sal febrif'ugus of Li-.m'ery, Ac'Hd Sul'phate of Pot'ass, Bisulphate of Pot'ass, Su'per-pro'to- sulphate of Potas'sium. (The salt re- maining after the distillation of nitric acid, dissolved, strained, and crystal- lized.) It is refrigerant and purgative. Dose § ss to 3ij- POTAS'SJE SUPERTAR'TRAS IM- PU'RUS, Tar'tarus cru'dus, Tar'tarum, Crepi'num, Girmer, La'pis Vi'ni, Mag- neti'nus, Peda'gra, Suma, Agrcsten. It is called, also, Tar'tarum ru'brum when obtained from red wines, and Red Ar'- gol; Tar'tarum al'bum or White ArJ- gol, when from white wines. Tartar is the saline deposit from wines as they become aged ; which attaches itself to the sides of the casks and bot- tles, in which they are kept. It con- sists of a considerable quantity of acid- ulous tartrate of potass, tartrate of lime, silica, alumen.oxyd of iron, man- ganese, and a red coloring matter, if the wine be red. It is chiefly used for the preparation of cream of tartar. (F) Tartrc cru, T. brut. (G) W e i nste i n. POTAS'SJE SUPERTAR'TRAS, Crys- tal'li Tar'tari, Tar'tras Acid'ulus Po- tas'sa pu'rus, Super tar'trate of Protox'- ide of Potas'sium, Bitar'trate of Pot'ass, Hypertar'tras Potas'sa, Tar'tras super- potas'sicus, T. subpotas'sicus, Crys'tals of Tin'tar, Cre'mor Tar'tari, Cream of Tar'tar (when in powder), Supertar'- tratc of Pot'ass. (The tartar of wine purified). It requires 120 parts of water at 60° to dissolve it. It is mildly purgative, refrigerant, and diu- retic. Dissolved in water, with a small quantity of white wine, some sugar and lemon peel, it forms an agreeable beverage in febrile diseases, under the name of imperial. Dose, as a diuretic, 3j to 3'j; as a purgative § ss to §j. (F) Creme de Tartre. POTAS'SJE TAR'TRAS, Ka'li tarta- 18r riza'tum, Al'cali fix'um tartarisa'tum, Tar'tarum solu'bile, Tar'tarus tartariza'- tus, Lixiv'ia Tartarisa'ta, Sal Pan- chres'tum, Tar'tras Kali'nus, T. lixiv'ia, Sal vegetab'ilis, Al'kali vegetal)'ik tar- tariza'tum, Tar'trate of Pot'ass, Salt of Tar'tar. A saline cathartic in the dose of 3ij to §j. Poten'tial (Therap.) Potentia'lis. An epithet for remedies, which, al- though energetic, do not act till some time after their application. The caus- tic alkalies, for instance, are called Poten'tial cau'teries in contradistinction to the hot iron, which is termed actual. Potentil'la anseri'na (Mat. Med.) Argen'tine, Chenobos'con, Argenta'ria, Anseri'na, Sil'ver Weed, Wild Tanscy. The leaves are mildly astringent and tonic. (F) Argentine, Potentille. (G) Ganserich, Fingerkraut, Silberkraut. POTENTIL'LA REP'TANS, Penta- phyl'lum, Quinqucfo'lium, Com'mon cinquefoil. The roots are possessed of astringent properties. (F) Quintcfeuille. (G) Fiinffinger kraut, Funf- blatt, Handblatt. Pote'riojv (Pharm.) norriQior. Name of a malagma, described by Galen and used in hydropic cases. Po'tion (Pharm.) Po'tio; from poto, ' I drink.' A liquid medicine, from 4 to 8 ounces or more in quantity, the composition of which varies, and which is administered in divided doses. It corresponds to the English mixture. PO'TION OF RIVE'RIUS. A mix- ture of Lemon Juice and Subcarbonate of Potass, — generally given in a state of effervescence. It is the Po'tio effer- ves'cens an'ti-emct'ica, dic'ta RIVE'RII, of the Parisian codex. The name, in the codex, indicates its use. ■ POTT, Per'cival, F. R. S. (Biogr.) An eminent London surgeon ; born there in 1713; died in 1788. Works. Treatise on ruptures. Lond. 1756. 8vo. An account of a particular kind of rup- ture, frequently attendant on newborn children and sometimes met with in adults, viz. that in which the intestine or omentum is found in the same cavity with the testicle. Lond. 1757. 8vo. Observations on that disease of the eye commonly called fistula lachrymalis. Lond. 1758. 8vo. Observations on the nature and consequences of wounds and contusions of the head, fra,cturcs of the skull, concussions of the brain, &c. Lond. 1760. 8vo. Practical remarks POULET PREGNANCY on the hydrocele or watery rupture, and other diseases of the testicles. Lond. 1762. 8vo. Remarks on the disease commonly called fistula in ano. Lond. 1765. 8vo. Observations on the nature and consequences of those inju- ries to which the head is liable from external violence. To which are added some few general remarks on fractures and dislocations. Lond. 1768. 8vo. Account of a method of obtaining a perfect cure of the hydrocele or watery rupture by means of a seton. Lond. 1771. 8vo. Chirurgical observations relative to cataract, the polypus of the nose, cancer of the scrotum, ruptures, and mortifications of the toes. Lond. 1775. 8vo. Remarks on that kind of pahy of the lower limbs, which is fre- quently found to accompany a curva- ture of the spine, and is supposed to be caused by it, with the method of cure: also, remarks on the necessity and pro- priety of amputation in certain cases. Lond. 1778. 8vo. Farther remarks on the useless state of the lower limbs in consequence of a curvature of the spine, &c. Lond. 1782. 8vo. His collected works were published in 1771; and afterwards by Sir James Earli., who added a short account of the life of Mr. Pott, a method of curing the hy- drocele by injection, and occasional notes and observations. POULET (VIN DE) (F) (Mat. Med.) Pul'let Wine. A disgusting prepara- tion, made by infusing the excrement of the pullet in white wine. According to Nystln, it is employed by the vulgar in France in a number of diseases, and especially in falls, contusions, &c. , Pound (Pharm.) Li'bra, Xitqcc, Lat. Pon'do, Bage'dia (of 12 oz.), Barda'dia, from pon'dere,' to weigh.' A weight, consisting of 12 ounces troy ; or 16 ounces avoirdupois. See Pondera et MensURjE. (I) Livre. (G) Pfund. Pow'ders, So'da (Hyg. &c.) Soda carb. 3ssi in each blue paper ; tartaric acid, gr. xxv, in each white paper; for half a pint of water. A pleasant, cool- ing drink; taken during the efferves- cence. Pr^cor'dia (Anat.) from pra,' be- fore,' and cor, ' the heart.' The dia- phragm : also, the epigastrium. The PRJECOR'DIAL RE'GION is the epigastric region. Pr^lin'gua (Anat.) The anterior part or tip of the tongue. Prjeservato'ria Indica'tio (The- rap.) A preservative indication: one proper for preventing the developement of disease. Pkasi'tes (Mat. Med.) noaonr,:, from pra'sium, ' horehound.' Wine, in which the leaves of horehound have been infused. PRATEN'SIS or A PRA'TIS, Ja'- son (Biogr.) A physician of Zealand, who flourished about the year 1550; died in 1558. Wohks. Libri duo de uteris. Antwerp. 1524. 4to. De par- luriente cl pariu liber. Ibid. 1"27. two. Liber de arcendd sterilitate et progig- nendis liberis. Ibid. 1531. 4to. De tuendd valetudine libri quatuor. Ibid. 1538. 4to. De cerebri morbis &c. Basil. 1549. 8vo. Pri.cipita'tion (Pharm.) Pracipi- ta'tio. The action, by which a body abandons a liquid in which it is dis- solved ; and becomes deposited at the bottom of the vessel. The matter, so thrown down or precipitated, is called a precipitate. (F) Pricipite. (G) Nie- d e r s c h 1 a g. (G) Niederschlagung. Pkecur'sory (Path.) Prcecur'sor, from pra,' before,' and cur'ro,' I run.' That which precedes. PRECUR'SORY SIGNS or SYMP'- TOMS, are those which indicate an approaching disease. (F) Signes pricurseurs, S. avant- coureurs. Prel>isposi"tion (Path.) Pradispo- si'Hio, from pra, ' before,' and dispos- er e, ' to dispose.' That constitution or condition of the body, which dis- poses it to the action of disease under the application of an exciting cause. Thus, in hereditary diseases, the conformation is such, that a slight ex- citing cause is required to produce them. When the disease arises, solely, from the predisposition; or under the ad- ditional influence of an extremely slight, exciting cause, it is, by some, termed a disposition. Prldor'sal (Anat.) Pradorsa'lis, from pra, ' before,' and dor'sum, ' the back. The PRJEDOR'SAL RE'GION of the vertebral column is the anterior surface of the dorsal region. Pkeg'nancy (Physiol.) Vtero-ges- ta'tio, Pra-gna'tio, Impragna'tio, Ura- vid'itas, En'cymon, Cye'sis, Encye'sis, Encymo'sia, xvipig, lyxvijoig, tyxvuo- ata, Cyopho'ria, xvotpoQia, Gestu'lion, Fata'lion. The state of a female who has, within her ovary or womb, a fe- cundated germ, which gradually be- PREGNANCY 211 PREGNANCY comes developed in the latter receptacle. When placed in the cavity of the uterus ; — by virtue of the vital prin- ciple which animates it, it becomes attached to the inner surface of that viscus, and obtains from it the nutri- ment, necessary for its gradual devel- opement, during the space of nine months, — the ordinary term of gesta- tion ; — at the expiration of which parturition occurs. Pregnancy is commonly limited to a single foetus; at times, the uterus con- tains two or three. Occasionally, one or two moles — the degenerated pro- ducts of conception — alone occupy the uterus : — at other times, a foetus exists at the same time. In certain cases, and owing to accidental circum- stances, the fecundated ovum remains in the ovarium, or is arrested in the fallopian tube. Pregnancy has, accordingly, been distinguished into, 1. JYat'ural or u'te- rine, when the foetus is carried in the cavity of the womb: and, 2. Pre- ternat'ural or ex'lra-u'lerine, Para- cye'sis or Eccye'sis, Dysto'cia Dyscye'- sis ex'Ira-uteri'na, — when it occurs in the ovarium, tube, or cavity of the abdomen. During pregnancy, the female ex- periences remarkable changes in the condition of her organs and functions. The genital apparatus is, of course, most affected. The uterus changes its shape, situation, size, and texture. The usual signs of pregnancy are ; — suppression of the catamenia; the ab- domen gradually enlarging; the breast increasing in size; the areola round the nipple becoming darker; the mo- tion of the foetus perceptible, and the neck of the uterus diminishing in length at the advanced periods. (F) Grossesse. (G) Soli w anger sch a ft. Writers. J. Clarke (management of P.), Lond. 1793. J. King (extra- uterine P.), Norwich, 1818. H. Krohn (Do.), Lond. 1791 (Lat. and Engl.). R. Lyall (duration of), Lond. 1826. F. Mauriceau (diseases ofP), Paris, 1712 (F). G. Wallis (on injudicious bleeding in P.), Lond. 17tJL Ch. White (management of pregnant women), Lond. 1773. PREG'NANCY ABDOM'INAL, Ec- cye'sis abdomina'lis. That, in which the ovum has escaped into the cavity of the abdomen. (F) Grossesse abdominale. PREG'NANCY, AFCE'TAL, Preg- nancy without a falus. Pregnancy, produced by a false or degenerate con- ception ; or any other affection, which has given place to unusual develope- ment of the uterus. Madame Boivin includes in this class, Sarco-hysteric, hydro-hysteric, gazo-hysteric, and he- mato-hysteric pregnancies (q. v.). (F) Grossesse afatale, G. sans foe- tus. PREG'NANCY, BIGEMINAL, (F) Grossesse bigeminale, Double preg'- nancy. Pregnancy, in which there are twins in utero. Madame Boivin. PREG'NANCY, COMPLEX, is when the womb, besides a foetus, contains much water, hydatids, a mole, &cT (F) Grossesse complexe, G. inter-ex- tra-uterine. PREG'NANCY, COM'POUND, is when there are two or three foetuses in the cavity of the uterus. (F) Grossesse composee. PREG'NANCY, false, (F) Gros- sesse fausse ou apparente, Pseudo- cye'sis. Authors have called thus, different affections of a more or less serious character, which resemble pregnancy; so as, at times, to impose upon the best informed practitioners. These diseases may be seated in the uterus or its dependencies; in the intestines or some other part of the abdomen. They may be : — a mole hydatids, water, blood or polypus dis- tending the parietes of the uterus :__ chronic enlargement of the uterus; the developement of tumors &c. in its substance : — scirrhus ; dropsy of the ovaria; ascites; tympanites, &c. Writer. Madame Boivin (on hy- datid P.), Paris, 1827 (F). PREG'NANCY, FCE'TAL, (F) Gros- sesse fatale. Pregnancy, in which there is a foetus, or more than one, in the uterus or out of it. Madame Boi- vin puts in this class —the solitary, bigeminal, trigeminal, and sarco-fwial pregnancies, which form the first order: and the tubal, ovarial, and abdominal which constitute the second. PREG'NANCY, GAZO-HYSTER'IC (F) Grossesse Gazo-hysterique. Afce- tal pregnancy, caused by the develope- ment of air or gas in the cavity of the womb. Madame Boivin. PREG'NANCY, HE'MATO-HYSTER'- IC, (F) Grossesse himato-hysterique. Afoetal pregnancy, caused by accumu- lation of blood in the uterus. Mad. Boivin. PREGNANCY 212 PREPUCE PREG'NANCY, HY'DRO-HYSTER1- IC, (F) Grossesse hydro-hystirique. Afcetal pregnancy, occasioned by the secretion and accumulation of serous fluid in the uterus. PREG'NANCY, INTERSTP'TIAL, Gravid'itas in u'teri substan'tid, Gra- viditas interstitia'lis. The develope- ment of the embryo in the proper substance of the uterus. The case generally terminates fatally at an early period of" gestation : the thin, external paries of the uterus being ruptured, and the ovum passing into the abdom- inal cavity. PREG'NANCY, MOR'BID, Paracye'- sis, Disto'cia Dyscye'sis. The progress of pregnancy disturbed or endangered by the supervention of general or local disorder. Good. PREG'NANCY, OVA'RIAL, (F)GlOS- sesse ovarienne ou de I'ovaire, Eccye'- sis ova'ria. Pregnancy, in which the foetus is developed in the interior even of the ovary. PREG'NANCY, PRETEND'ED (Leg. Med.) The criminal act of a female, who, not having been delivered, pre- sents an infant as having been born of her. (F) Supposition de part. [This term, in French, likewise includes the case of a female; who, having been deliv- ered of a dead child, substitutes for it a living child, which is not hers.] PREG'NANCY, SAR'CO-FOZ'TAL. Pregnancy, in which there are one or more foetuses, and one or more moles. Mad. Boivin. (F) Grossesse sarco-fcetale. PREG'NANCY, SAR'CO-HYSTER'IC, (F) Grossesse Sarco-hysterique. Afce- tal pregnancy formed by moles, hy- datids, or a false conception. Mad. Boivin. PREG'NANCY, SOL'ITARY, (F) Grossesse solitaire ou simple. Preg- nancy, in which there is a single foetus. Mad. Boivin. PREG'NANCY, TRIGEMINAL, (F) Grossesse trigcminale ou triple. Preg- nancy, in which there are three foetuses in the cavity of the uterus. Mad. Boi- vin. PREG'NANCY, TU'BAL, (F) Gros- sesse tubaire, Eccye'sis tuba'lis. Preg- nancy, where the foetus remains and is developed in the Fallopian tube. PRE G'NANC Y, U' TER O-ABD OM'I- NAL, (F) Grossesse utiro-abdominale. Pregnancy, consisting of two foetuses ; one in the uterus — the other in the abdominal cavity. Mad. Boivin. PREG'NANCY, U'TERO-OVA'RIAL, (F) Grossesse utiro- ovarienne. Preg- nancy, with two foetuses; one in the womb — the other in the ovary. PREG'NANCY, U'TERO - TU'BAL, (F) Grossesse utero-tubaire. Pregnan- cy, in which there is, at the same time, a foetus in the womb and another in the Fallopian tube. Preg'nant (Physiol.) Prag'nans, Encar'pos, trxao:rog. One in a state of pregnancy : — one with child. (V) Enceinte. (G) Schwanger. Preiien'sion (Physiol.) Prehen'sio, from prehen'dere,' to lay hold of.' PREHEN'SION OF FOOD is the act of carrying it to the mouth, and in- troducing it into that cavity. It is, also, called Assumptio, 71000^.1,uvij, jrooo- ipoQU. Prelum'bar (Anat.) Pralumba'ris, from pra, ' before,' and lumbi, ' the loins.' That which is placed before the loins. The prelumbar surface of the spinal column is the anterior sur- face of the lumbar portion. (F) Prelombaire. Preparation (Pharm. & Anat.) Prapara'tio. The act of making ready any substance whatever, that has to be employed for any purpose. Also, the product of any pharmaceu- tical operation; — Prapara'tum. Any part of the human body, pre- served for the uses of the anatomist, is also so called. Writers. T. Pole (anatomical in- slructer), Lond. 1790. Jos. Swan (art of making dried anatomical prepara- tions), Lond. le2U. U. Parsons, Phil. 1831. Pre'puce (Anat.) Prapu'tium, Epa- go'gium, tnaywytor, Pos'the, noo9i]', the Fore'skin. The prolongation of the integuments of the penis, which covers the glans. The prepuce is composed of two membranous layers; — one external or cutaneous — the other internal or mu- cous, — separated by cellular mem- brane. The mucous membrane lines the inner surface of the cutaneous layer till beyond the glans, when it is reflected over the latter ; forming, be- hind the corona, a small cul-de-sac above the corpora cavernosa, which is interrupted by a triangular duplica- ture of the mucous membrane, called the framum, fixed in the furrow at the inferior part of the glans, and termi- nating at a little distance from the orifice of the urethra. The clitoris is. PRESBYTIA 213 PRESCRIPTION covered by a semilunar fold formed by a continuation of the skin of the labia. It is called Prapu'tium clitor'idis. (F) Prepuce. (G) Vorhaut. Presbyt'ia" (Path.) Presbyo'pia, from nQtafivg, ' an old person.' Con- dition of vision, common in old persons, and which consists in the circumstance of near objects being confusedly seen, whilst those at a greater distance are clearly distinguished. It is supposed to depend on diminution of the con- vexity of the cornea; whence results an alteration in the convergency of the rays, so that they form a focus behind the retina. This defect is remedied by the use of convex glasses, which aug- ment the convergence of the luminous rays. It is, also, called Longsight'edness, Parop'sis longin'qua, Amblyo'pia prox- imo'rum, Dyso'pia proximo'rum. (F) Vue longue. (G) Weitsichtigkeit. Prescription (Pharm.) Prascrip'- tio, Anag'raphe, uvuyqaiprj, from pra, 1 before,' and scrib'ere,' to write.' For'- mula. The formula, which the phy- sician writes for the composition of medicine, adapted to any case of dis- ease. A prescription should be as sim- ple as possible, and should bear, upon its face, the evidence of the objects to be fulfilled by it. No article should form part of it, unless adapted for serving some useful purpose. A correct prescription has been, usu- ally, divided into four parts : — the ba'sis or principal ingredient of the prescription: the ad'juvans, or that which is designed to promote the ac- tion of the former: the cor'rigens, or that intended to correct its operation or obviate any unpleasant symptom, which it may be apt to produce: and the constit'uens, or the substance which gives, to the other ingredients, con- sistence or form. All these are seen in the following formula for cathartic pills. R Aloes, 3j Basis. Hyd. Submur. gr. x Adjuvans. Olei Carui, gtt. v Corrigens. Syrupi, q. s. Constituent. fiant Pilulee. xx. Dr. Paris has given the following synopsis of the principles of medicinal combination, which may serve as an instructive guide to the prescriber. TABLE. OBJECT I. TO PROMOTE THE ACTION OF THE BA- SIS. A. By combining the several different forms or preparations of the same sub- stance. B. By combining the basis with sub- stances, which are of the same nature : i. e. which are individually capable of producing the same effects, but with less energy than when in combination with each other. C. By combining the basis with sub- stances of a different nature, and which do not exert any chymical influence upon it, but are found by experience, or inferred by analogy, to be capable of rendering the stomach or system more susceptible of its action. OBJECT II. TO CORRECT THE OPERATION OF THE BASIS BY OBVIATING ANY UNPLEASANT EFFECTS IT MIGHT BE LIKELY TO OCCASION, AND WHICH WOULD PER- VERT ITS INTENDED ACTION, AND DEFEAT THE OBJECT OF ITS EXHI- BITION. A. By chymically neutralizing or mechanically separating the offending ingredient. B. By adding some substance calcu- lated to guard the stomach or system against its deleterious effects. OBJECT III. TO OBTAIN THE JOINT OPERATION OF TWO OR MORE MEDECINES. A. By uniting those medicines which are calculated to produce the same ulti- mate results, but by modes of operation totally different. , B. By combining medicines, which have entirely different powers ; and which are required to obviate different symptoms, or to answer different indi- cations. OBJECT IV. TO OBTAIN A NEW AND ACTIVE REM- EDY, NOT AFFORDED BY ANY SINGLE SUBSTANCE. A. By combining medicines, which excite different actions in the stomach PRESENTATION 214 PRESSURE and system, in consequence of which new or modified results are produced. B. By combining substances, which have the property of acting chymically upon each other: the results of which are; — a. The formation of new compounds. b. The decomposition of the original ingredients, and the developement of their more active elements. C. By combining substances,between which no other change is induced than a diminution or increase in the solu- bility of the principles in which their medicinal virtues reside. a. By the intervention of substances that act chymically. b. By the addition of ingredients, whose operation is entirely mechani- cal. OBJECT V. TO AFFORD AN ELIGIBLE FORM. a. By which the efficacy of the rem- edy is enhanced. • b. By which its aspect or flavor is rendered more agreeable, or its mode of administration more convenient. C. By which it is preserved from the spontaneous decomposition to which it is liable. (F) Formule, Ordonnance. (G) R e c e p t, V o r s c h r i f t. Writers on the Art of Prescribing, &c. J. Dubois (Sylvius), Lugd. 1555 (L). J. Delfini, Venet. 1557 (L). Ch. Helwig, Erford. 1712 (L). N. Rosen, Upsal. 1737 (L). J. Fr. Car- THEusKR,Hal. 1740(L). J.H.Schulze, Hal. 1746 (L). J. P. Eberhard, Hal. 1754 (L). S. Schaarschmidt, Hal. 1760(G). Ch. J. Mellin, Kempten. 1771 (L). Ch. G. Gruner, Hal. 1778 (L). J. Fr. Ch. Piciiler, Argent. 1785 (L). Hugh Smith (collection of), Lond. 1791. J. Cl. Tode, Copenhag. & Leipz. 1792-98 (G). Ch. B. Fleisch, Marburg, 1801 (G). Ch. Wolfart, Francf. 1803(G). J. E. Ch. Ebermaier, Leipz. 1804 (G). R. Pearson (the- saurus medicaminum), Lond. 1804. J. A. Schmidt, Vienna, 1808 (G). Ch. L. Cadet de Gassicourt, Paris, 1816 (F). P. Phobus, Berlin, 1831 (G). M. J. Schmidt, Leipz. 1831 (G). Presknta'tion (Obstet.) from (Lat.) pra'sens. The part of a foetus, which is felt presenting, on an examination per vaginam. When the head presents, and espe- cially the vertex, or the feet, knees, or breech, the presentation is said to be natural: when any other part, preter- natural .■ and the labor is styled per- verse, or preternatural, Parodyn'ia per- ver'sa, Dysto'cia perver'sa, Cross-birth, (F) Accouchement contre nature. When any other part, besides the head, feet, knees, or breech presents, the operation of turning (q. v.) hecomes necessary. Prespi'nal (Anat.) Praspina'lis, from pra, 'before,' and spi'na, 'the spine.' That which is situated before the spine. The prespinal surface of the vertebral column is the anterior surface. Press (Pharm.) Pra'lum, Pre'lum, rriforin, Presso'rium, nnoaiqior. An instrument for subjecting matters to considerable pressure, for the purpose of separating their juices or oils. (F) Pressoir, Presse. PRESSE-ARTERE {Surg.) An in- strument, invented by Deschamps, for the immediate compression of arteries. It is composed of a plate, 6 or 7 lines long, and 3 broad, and of a rod, 2 inch- es long, placed perpendicularly above the plate, and riveted. At each ex- tremity of the plate is a hole, through which each of the ends of the ligature, to be placed upon the artery, is passed. The ligature is then to be tightened by drawing the ends, and fixing them to the perpendicular rod. This presse- artdre or serre-artkre, surrounded with charpie, remains in the wound, until there is no longer danger of hemor- rhage. The ligature is then cut, and the instrument withdrawn. It is an unnecessary instrument. PRESSE-URETHRE (Surg.) Ju'gum Pe'nis. A kind of forceps of elastic iron, the branches of which, padded, may be approximated or separated by means of a screw. The penis is in- troduced between the branches, the urethra being applied to one of them, and the screw is tightened so as to ex- ercise a degree of pressure, sufficient to bring the parietes of the canal in contact. This instrument is sometimes used, in incontinence of urine, to prevent the constant discharge of that fluid. Pres'sure (Med.) Pres'sio, from pre'mo, < I press.' The action of press- ing. ABDOMINAL PRES'SURE, (F) Pres- sion abdominale. A mode of exami- nation, by means of which the sensi- PRETIBIAL 215 PRINCIPLE bility, size, suppleness, or hardness of any morbid, abdominal viscus may be compared, in these respects, with its healthy condition. Bichat proposed, with the view of exploring the state of the thoracic organs, to exert a pressure from below upwards on the abdominal organs, so as to crowd them upon the diaphragm, and thus to diminish the dimensions of the cavity of the chest, noticing to what extent respiration was affected by this action. No great in- formation can, of course, be derived from it. Pretib'ial (Anat.) Prelibia'lis, from pra, ' before,' and lib'ia, ' the tibia.' That which is situated before the tibia; as the ilio-pretibial and ischio-pretibial muscles. Preven'tive, Royal (Pharm.) An empirical preparation, used as a pro- phylactic against the venereal virus. It is a solution of acetate of lead. PREVOST, John (Biog.) A Swiss physician; born in the diocese of Basil in 1585; died of the plague in 1631. Works. De remediorum turn simpli- cium turn compositorum materid. Venet. 1611. 12mo. De lithotomid seu calculi vesica sectione consultatio. Ulmae. 1628. 4to. Medicina pauperum cum libello de venenis et eorum alexipharmacis. Francf. 1611. 12mo. De compositione medicamentorum libellus. Rintel. 1649. 12mo. Opera medica posthuma. Francf. 1651. 12mo. Semeioticte, sive de signis medicis enchiridion. Venet. 1654. 24mo. Selectiora remedia multiplici usu com- probata. Francf. 1659. 12mo. Trac- tatus de urinis. 1667. 12mo. De mor- bosis uteri passionibus. 1669. 8vo, Priapis'cos ( Surg.) nqiamaxog. Name of a piece of wood, which forms part of the scamnum Hippocraticum. Paulus of JEg'ina. calls thus, a tent of linen shaped like the penis. Priapis'mus (Path.) Tenti'go,' T. Pe'nis, Pri'apism, Enta'sia Priapis'- mus, noiarctauog, from Hqtarrog, Pria'- pus, ' the male organ.' Constant and distressing erection, without any vo- luptuous idea or desire for venery. It is often symptomatic; and sometimes the immediate result of morbific causes; of the action of cantharides, for exam- ple. The application of cold liquids to the penis, and the internal use of opium and camphor are the means usually had recourse to fbr its removal. Prick'ing (Path.) Sax. pniccian, (D) pricken. A variety of pain, com- pared to that which pointed bodies would occasion. (F) Picotement. (G) P r i c k- e 1 n, Pri'm* Vi'iE (Anat.) The first pas- sages. The stomach and intestinal canal: — the lacteals being the secun'- da vi'a, or second passages. PRIM'EROSE, James (Biog.) An English physician, who flourished about the middle of the 17th century. Works. Exercitaliones et animadversiones in G. Harveii librum de motu cordis et circulatione sanguinis. Lond. 1630. 4to. De usu lienis sententia. Leyd. 1639. 4to. Animadversiones in theses Henrici Regii de circuitu sanguinis. Lugd. Bat. 1647. 4to. Enchiridion medico-practicum, compleclens omnium morborum causas,signa,et curationem. Amst. 1650. 12mo. Ars pharmaceuti- ca: sen methodus brevissima de elegen- dis et componendis medicina, SfC. Amst. 1651. 8vo. Popular errors, or the errors of people in matters of physic ; trans- lated by Robert Wittie. Lond. 1651. 8vo. De mulierum morbis et sympto- matibus lib. v. Roter. 1655. 8vo. De- structio fundamentorum medicina V. F. Plempii, ubi breviter 400 ipsius errores demonstrantur. Roterd. 1657. 4to. De febribus libri iv. Roterd. 1658. 4to. D e morbis puerorum partes dua. Roterd. 1659. 12mo. Prim'ula Ve'ris (Mat. Med.) from prim'ulus,' the beginning'; so called, because it flowers in the beginning of the spring. Verbas'culum, Paral'ysis ; the Coio'slip, Paigil, or Peagle. The flowers have been considered to be mild- ly tonic, antispasmodic, and anodyne. (F) Primevere. (G) Schliisselblume, Prime}. PRIM'ULA VULGA'RIS. The leaves and roots of this plant have been used as sternutatories. Primip'ara (Obstet.) from pri'mus, ' first,' and par'ere ' to bring forth.' A name given to females, who bring forth for the first time. Pri'mi-sternal (Anat.) Pri'mi-ster- na'lis, from pri'mus, ' the first,' and ster'num,' the sternum.' M. Beclard has called os pri'mister1nal, or cla'vi- sternal, the first bony portion of the sternum. Primi"tije (Obstet.) The first waters, or the waters discharged before the ex- trusion of the foetus. Prin'ciple, col'oring of the Blood (Physiol.) A name, given to the im- mediate principle in animals, to which the blood owes its red color. It is solid, inodorous, and insipid. When recently separated from blood, it has a purple red color. When distilled, it PRINCIPLES 216 PRIOR furnishes, amongst other products, a purple oil. It is insoluble in water; but, if diluted with that liquid, acquires a vinous red color. It communicates a red color to the albumen of the blood, and affords, on analysis, iron, to which the color is probably owing. See Globule. Principles, imme'diate (Chym.) Princip'ia immedia'ta. A name, given to a considerable number of substances, composed at least of three elements, and which are obtained from animals and vegetables, without alteration, by simple processes, and, in some measure, immediately. (F) Principes immediats, Materiaux immidiats. IMME'DIATE PRINCIPLES OF ANj- IMALS. These are divided into acid principles, fatty principles, and princi- ples which are neither fat nor acid. The first include the uric, rosacic, purpuric, allantoic, caseic, butyric, &c. The fatty principles are : — stearine, elaine, cholesterine, &c.; and the last division includes the most important compounds of organization : —fibrine, gelatine, albumen, urea, picromel, os- mazome, f the length of its spinous process, which passes the level of those of the neighbouring ver- tebras. Proso'tia (JYosol.) nqtoiorrjg, or :rooi- or?;?, Pra'cox matu'ritas, Preco'cious matu'rity. Premature developement of sexual organization or power. Good. Proflu'via (JYosol.) Dischar'ges, Flux'es, from pro'fluo, ' I run down.' A term, under which some Nosologists have comprised all morbid discharges or fluxes : — others, increased excre- tions, attended by fever. Profun'dus (Anat.) Al'lus. A name given to different parts, which are seated profoundly as regards others. I. ARTE'RIA PROF UN'DA FEM'- ORIS, vas'ta paste'rior, muscula'ris fem'oris, Arlere grande musculaire de la cuisse (Ch.). This large branch arises commonly from the posterior part of the crural, between the pubis and lesser trochanter. It descends deeply, situated before the adductors; passes through the third above the opening in it for the trunk of the fem- oral ; and terminates in the short por- tion of the biceps. The muscularis profunda gives off, 1. The external circumflex: 2. The internal circum- flex : and, 3. The three perforantes. II. The ARTE'RIA PROF UN'DA PE'NIS. Chaussier has given this name to the cav'ernous ar'tery, which arises from the artery of the penis, furnished by the internal pudic. PROFUNDA HU'MERI, P.supe'rior, Arte'ria spira'lis. Its origin is variable. When it arises from the brachial ar- tery, it is given off opposite the groove PROGLOSSIS 2: of the humerus destined for the radial nerve, and descends backwards be- tween the three portions of the triceps, accompanied by the nerve; giving branches to that muscle and to the humerus. When it reaches the poste- rior part of the bone, it divides into two branches, which are distributed to the triceps, supinator longus, &c. (F) Artere humerale profondc, col- laterale externe, Grand musculaire du bras (Ch.) The PROFUN'DA INFE'RIOR vel MPNOR is often a branch of the last; but, commonly, is given off from the brachial, near the middle of the arm. It gives off branches to the muscles, &c. about the inner side of the os humeri. It is, also, called large com- municating ulnar or profundo-ulnar. Certain muscles are distinguished by the names profound or deep-seated and superficial. Thais we speak of the superficial and deep-seated muscles of the neck, &c; the Flexor profundus perforans, &c. Proglos'sis (Anat.) nqoyXwooig. The extremity or tip of the tongue, Progno'sis (Path.) nqoyvuaig, Pror- rhe'sis, nnoqqqoig, Pracogni'tio ; from too, 'before,' and yivooxiu, ' 1 know.' The judgment formed by the physi- cian, regarding the future progress and termination of any disease.' A GEN'ERAL PROGNO'SIS is the opinion formed of a disease in the ab- stract. Thus, we say, the General prognosis of Cynanche tonsillaris is favorable ; — of Phthisis pulmonalis unfavorable, &c. A PARTICULAR PROGNO'SIS is the opinion formed of any particular case of a disease. The particular prognosis of one case of typhus, for example, may be favorable, whilst another may be unfavorable. (F) Prognostic, Pronostic. (G) Vorhersagung. Writers. J. J. de Saviis, Bonon. 1526 (L). Taddjeus, Ven. 1527 (L). L. Jacchinus, Lugd. 1552 (L). Ch. Avega, Salmant. 1552 (L). H. Car- dan, Basil, 1568 (L). P. Blondel, Paris, 1575 (L). N. Taurelli, Prancf. 1581 (L). H. Guellar, Conimb. 1582 (L). J. Bravo, Salmant. 1583 (L). L. Duretis, Paris, 1588 (L). Th. Moufet, Francf. 1588 (L). L. Lemo- rius, Ven. 1592 (L). A. Lopez, Ma- trit. 1596 (L). A. Laurentids, Francf. 1596 (L). R. Fonseca, Patav. 1597 (L). PR- Alpinus, Patav. 1601 (L). D. Usler, Jxvm, 1601 (L). H. Mer- S PROLECTATIO curialis, Francf. 1602 (L). J. Hu- cher, Lugd. 1602 (L). P. Holzhi- mius, Colon. 1605 (L). Gr. Horstius, Vitemb. 1607 (L). J. Lavellius, Ven. 1609 (L). J- A. Phrygius, Ven. 1610 (L) H. Saxonia, Vicent. 1620 (L). B. Horn, Stralsund. 1643 (L). C. C. De Herf.dia, Lugd. 1658 (L). Ro- dericus Castrensis, Lugd. 1661 (L). Fr. Schrader, Helmst. 1695 (L). Jas. Harvey, Lond. 1706. Ch. Vater, Vitemb. 1708 (L). Another work, Vitemb. 1719 (L). J. Juncker, Hal. 1733 (L). PRocnsAU,Lugd. Bat. 1746 (L). J. G. Brendel, Gotting. 1750 (L). C. Fr. Kaltschmied, Jenae, 1761 (L). Lansel de Magny, Paris, 1770 (F). Malvieu, Brest. 1770 (F). Ch. Leroy (in acute diseases) Mont- pellier, 1804 (F). In Engl. 1782. J. N. Pezold (in acute fevers), Lips, 1777 (L). Ph. P. Price, Lond. 1791. Prolap'sus (Path.) from pro'labor, ' I slip down.' - Procidcn'tia, Delap'- sio, Propto'ma, Propto'sis, a Protru'- sion—a fall'ing down. A genus of diseases in the class Locales and order Ectopia of Cullen, distinguished by the falling down of a part through the orifice, with which it is naturally con- nected. (F) Chute. (G) V or fall. PROLAP'SUS U'TERI, Exome'tra, Metroptosis, Fall'ing down of the womb, JEdopto'sis u'teri, ui}rqomiooig, Proci- dentia u'teri. Some use the last term for a minor degree of the affection. Some for a greater degree than prolap- sus ; — Relaxatio uteri expressing the slightest stage of all. A falling down of the uterus, owing to relaxation of the parts about the utero-vaginal re- gion. In the treatment, the horizontal posture must be insisted upon; the injection of astringent substances per vaginam be advised; and if the affection be not remediable by these means, a pes- sary must be employed as a pallia- tive. (F) Abaissement de la matrice, Chute de la matrice, Descente de la matrice, Precipitation de la matrice. (G) Gebarmuttervorfall. PROLAP'SUS VAGPNJE (Path.) Hysteropto'sis Vagi'na Prolap'sus, JEdopto'sis Vagi'na — Protrusion of the upper part of the vagina into the lower. This, like the descent of the uterus, may be relaxation, procidentia, prolapsus or complete inversion. Prolf.cta'tio (Pharm.) Action of separating the finer parts of a body from the grosser. PROLIFIC 219 PROSTATE Prolif'ic (Physiol.)'Prolifidus; from proles,1 offspring,' and facio,' I make.' That which has the faculty of engen- dering ; applied to man, animals, and their sperm or seed; as well as to reme- dies, which, by strengthening the gen- ital organs, increase the secretion of sperm. Promalacte'rium (Hyg.) nqouaXa- ztijoiov, from noo, ' before,' and ua- Xaooto, ' I soften.' The room, in the ancient gymnasium in which the body was softened and anointed. One of the operations in bathing. Prometo'pis (Anat.) Prometopid'ion, nqofitromig, nqouerointSiov. The skin of the forehead. Prom'ontory (Anat.) Promonto'rium, Tu'ber Tym'pani. A small projection at the inner paries of the cavity of the tympanum, which corresponds to the external scala of the cochlea and espe- cially to the outer side of the vesti- bule. Prona'tion (Physiol.) Prona'tio, from pronus,' inclined forwards.' Anat- omists understand, by pronation, the motion by which the inferior extremity of the radius passes before the ulna, and thus causes the hand to execute a kind of rotation from without in- wards. (G) Vorwartswendung. Prona'tor (Anat.) That which pro- duces the motion of pronation. This name has been given to two of the muscles of the forearm. PRONA'TOR RA'DII QUADRA'TUS, P. quadra'tus, Quadra'tus ra'dii, P. quadra'tus si've transver'sus(Win slow), Prona'tor ra'dii bre'vis seu quadra'tus (Cowper), Cubito-radial (Ch.) This muscle is situated at the anterior, infe- rior, and profound part of the forearm. It is flat and square, and is attached, within, to the inferior quarter of the anterior surface of the ulna; and, with- out, to the inferior quarter of the ante- rior surface of the radius. It produces the motion of pronation. (F) Petit ou carri, pronateur. PRONA'TOR RA'DII TE'RES, P. te'res, P. te'res sive obli'quus (Winslow) Epitrochlo-radial (Ch.) A muscle, seat- ed at the upper and anterior part of the forearm. It is long, flat; and larger above than below. It is attached, above, to the inner tuberosity of the humerus and to the coronoid process of the ulna. From thence it passes obliquely downwards and outwards, and terminates at the middle of the outer surface of the radius. It causes the radius to turn on the ulna, to pro- duce the motion of pronation. It can, also, bend the forearm on the arm and vice versd. (F) Grand ou rond pronateur. Prop'erties, vi'tal (Physiol.) Those which depend upon organization, such as sensibility and contractility. Prophylac'tic (Path.) Prophylac'- ticus, Diaphylac'tic, Diasos'tic, nqoipv- Xaxnxog, from nqo and tpvXuooio, ' I defend.' A preservative. Prophylax'is (Therap.) nqotpvX.a^ig, nqoipvXaxtj, nqoipvXaxxixr\. Same ety- mon. Prascrva'tio. Preservative or preventive treatment. Writer. G. Wallis, Lond. 1793. Prop'olis (Mat. Med.) nqonoXig, from noo, ' before,' and noXig, ' city '; literally, that which is before the city. Ceranthe'mus, xiiQavd-yuog, Commo'sis, xoiiuwaig, Bee-bread. A red, resinous matter, with which bees cover the bot- tom of the hive. Its fume has been esteemed antiasthmatic. (G) Stopfwachs, Bienharz. Prop'oma (Pharm.) nqonoua. An- cient name of a medicine, composed of seven parts of honey and four of wine. It was drunk before a meal. Paulus of jEgina. Propotis'mos (Therap.) nqononouog, Prapo'tio. An ancient name for medi- cines, which were given to patients, before purging them, and, in some sort, to prepare them. Propto'ma auricula'rum (Phys. &c.) Parasthe'sis audi'tus flac'ca, Flap Ear. Lobe of the ear broad, loose, and pendent, from birth. Good. Pros'physis (Path.) nqooipvotg, ad- hesion, connexion. In a more limited sense, this word means, morbid adhe- sion of the eyelids, either between themselves, or with the globe of the eye. Pros'tasis (Path.) nqoaraoic. A predominance or abundance ofexcre- mentitious humors. Hippocr. Pros'tate (Anat.) nqoarara, from nqo, ' before,' and iot»;ui,' I stand ' — Cor'pus glandulo'sum, C. ade'niformS, C. glan'diforme, C. glando'sum, Cad- enol'des; the Pros'tate gland, Assisten'- tes glan'dula, As'tites glandulo'si. A glandular, cordiforni body, of the size of a chesnut, situated before the neck of the uterus, behind the symphysis pu- bis, and surrounding the first portion of the urethra. Its excretory ducts, to the number of 10 or 12, open into the part of the urethra that traver- ses it, and pour into it a whitish, viscid PROSTATIC 220 PRUNUS humor, intended to lubricate the inte- rior of the urethra, and lo serve as a vehicle for the sperm in its ejaculation. (G) Vorsteherdriise. Writers. Sir E. Home (diseases of), Lond. 1811 and 1818 ; in French, by L. Marchant, Paris, 1820. Prostat'ic (Anat.) Prostat'icus. That which relates to the prostate. Wins- low lias named—SUPERIOR PRO- STATIC MUSCLES— ligaments which pass from the pubis to the lateral parts of the prostate. He, also, calls — IN- FERIOR PROSTATIC MUSCLES— the fleshy fibres, which, from the lateral parts of the urethra, near its membra- nous portion, pass to be inserted into the pubis. The PROSTAT'IC POR'TION OF THE URE'THRA is the part of the canal of the urethra included by the prostate. It is about 15 lines long. Prostra'tion (Path.) Prostra'tio vi'rium. Great depression of strength. Almost total loss of power over the muscles of locomotion. (F) Prostration des forces. Protarch'i Medicamen'tum (Phar.) A medicine, praised by Celsus in the itch. Proth'esis (Surg. Therap.) Pros- thesis, Adjunc'tio, Adjec'tio, Apposi"tio, Tiqoo&iotg, nqoStotg, addition, applica- tion ; from nqo,' in place of,' and rtdrj- rii, 'I put.' That part of surgery, whose object is to add, to the human body, some artificial part, in place of one that may be wanting, as a wooden leg, an artificial eye, &c. Protu'berance (Anat.) Protuberan'- tia, Extubera'tio ; from pro, i before,' and tu'ber, ' a projection.' A name given to rough, unequal protuberances, seen at the surface of certain organs ; the parietal protuberances, occipital pro- tuberances, annular protuberances, &c. (F) Bosse. (G) Erhohung. Proulimate'sis (Path.) A word em- ployed, by Forestus, for hernia of the stomach. Prov'erbs, Med'ical (Med.) A pro- verbial expression frequently contains sound sense in its directions. In medicine, the greatest collection is in the Regimen of Health of the school of Salcrnum, composed in the 11th century, by John of Milan. Yet, al- though good sense is often inculcated, we often meet with the reverse. Most of the proverbs are hygienic. The following are a few. 1. Qu'upris la soupe un coup d' excel- lent rin Tire un ecu dc la pocke du midecin. 2. Surge quintd, prandc nond, coma quintd, dormi nond, nee est morti vita prima. 3. Nunquam rccte corpus exerceri sine animo, nequc unimum sine carport possr. 4. Viunde bicn machce est a demi digc- ree. 5. Optimum condimentum fames. Appetite is the best sauce. 6. Plures occidit gula quam gladius. 7. Early to bed and early to rise, Makes a man healthy, wealthy, and wise. 8. One man's meat 's another man's poison. 9. An ounce of prevention is better than a pound of cure. Prunel'la (Mat. Med) P. vulga'ris, Consol'ida mi'nor, Sym'phitum mi'nus, Self-heal, Bu'gle, Brunei'la. This plant has been recommended, as an astrin- gent, in haemorrhages and fluxes; and, also, in gargles against aphthae and in- flammation of the fauces. (G) Gottheil, Braunheil, Selbstheil. Pru'num (Mat. Med.) A Plum, a Prune. Three sorts of plums have, usually, been ranked amongst the arti- cles of the materia medica. 1. The Pru'num Brignolen'se ; the Brign'ole plum or Pruncl'loc ; from Brignole in Provence. It is of a reddish-yellow color ; and has a very grateful, sweet, subacid taste. 2. The Pru'num Gal'- licum, the French Prune ; and 3. The Pru'num Damascc'num or Dam'son, Brab'ylon, (iqapvXur. All these possess the same general qualities as the other summer fruits. They are emollient and laxative. Pru'nus Armeniaca (Mat. Alim.) The Ap'ricot, Ap'ricock, (ifqixoxxrt, Pra- cocia. The apricot, when ripe, is easily digested, and considered as a great del- icacy. (F) Abricot. (G) Aprikose. PRU'NUS A'VIUM-The Black Cher- ry Tree, Cer'asus A'vium. The fruit is eaten; and a gum exudes from the tree ; the properties of which are sim- ilar to those of gum Arabic, (F) Merisicr. PRU'NUS CER'ASUS. The Red Cher'ry Tree, xvjaoog. The fruit Cer'a- sum, Cera'sion, Kiquow, has a pleas* PRUNUS 221 PSEUD.ESTHESIA ant, acidulous, sweet flavor. It is wholesome. (F) C6risier. (G) K i rschenbaum. PRU'NUS DOMES'TICA, The Plum or Dam'son tree, nqovvtj, xoxxvi«r/Asa. The damson, when perfectly ripe, affords a wholesome fruit for pies, tarts, &c. It is gently laxative. See Prunum. (F) Prunier ordinaire. (G) Pflaumenbaum. PRU'NUS INVf'TIA, The Bui'lace Plum tree. The fruit of this tree is used like the damson. PRU'NUS LAtfRO CER'ASUS, Poi'- son Lau'rel, Cher'ry Lau'rel, Com'mon Lau'rel, Lau'ro-cer'asus. The leaves have a bitter, styptic taste, with the flavor of bitter almonds. The flowers have a similar flavor. The powdered leaves, applied to the nostrils, excite sneezing. The flavor of the leaves has given occasion to their being employed in tarts, custards, &c, but in large quantities they are poisonous. The poisonous principle is the Prussic acid. The distilled water, called Laurel Wa- ter, is poisonous. (See Poisons, Table of). (F) Lauriercerise. (G) Kirschlo rb eerb aum. Writers Schaut, Marpurg, 1732 (L.) Vater, Vitteb. 1737 (L). B. Langrish, Lond. 1746. PRU'NUS PA'DUS, Pa'dus, Wild clus'ter, or Bird Cher'ry Tree. The bark of the tree has a fragrant smell, and a bitter, subastringent taste, some- what similar to that of bitter almonds. It has been recommended in intermit- tents, &c. in the form of decoction. The berries have been used in dysen- tery. (F) Ccrisier a grappes. (G) Vogelkirsche. PRU'NUS SPINO'SA, The Sloe Tree, P. sylves'tris, Agriococcime'lea, Agru'- na, Agrune'la. The fruit — the sloe — is sometimes employed in gargles, and was formerly much used in hemorrhage, owing to its astringent properties. The Aca'cia nos'tras, A. Gcrman'ica, Suc'cus aca'cia nostra'tis, S. Gcrman'ica in- spissa'tus, (G)Schlehendicksaft, Schlehendornsaft, is obtained from this. (F) Prvnellier, Prunier sauvage. (G) Schlehdorn. Pru'nus Virginia'na (Mat. Med.) Wild Cher'ry Tree. The bark of this tree has been found useful in inter- mittents. The leaves are poisonous to certain animals, and the berries intoxi- 19* cate different kinds of birds. The Indians use the bark in the cure of syphilis. It is bitter and astringent, and possesses some aromatic warmth; and, likewise, a narcotic quality. It is stimulant and tonic. The leaves con- tain Prussic acid. A strong decoction of the bark is anthelmintic. (F) Cerisier de Virginie. Pruri'go (Path.) from prurio, ' I itch.' This word is, often, used synony- mously with itching. (G) das Jucken. Willan and Bateman use the term for a genus of cutaneous diseases, the characteristic symptoms of which are, a severe itching, accompanied by an eruption of papulae of nearly the same color as the adjoining cuticle. It affects the whole surface of the skin, under three varieties of form; — the P. mi'tis, P. formi'cans, P. seni'lis, &c. as well as some parts of the body as the P. pod'icis, P. puden'di mulie'bris. Prus'sian Blue (Mat. Med.) Fer'- rum ZoOt'icum, F. Borus'sicum, Borus'- sias Fer'ri, Caru'leum Borus'sicum, C. Berolinen'se, Prus'sias Fer'ri, Hydrc- cy'anas Fer'ri, Cyanure'tum Fer'ri ; Tri'to-hy'drofcr'ro-cy'anate of i'ron. This salt is chiefly used for the prepar- ation of the hydrocyanic acid and the cyanide of mercury. It has been ad- vised in the treatment of intermittents. Dose, 4 or 6 grains. Psammis'mos (Therap.) xfjaitfiiOfiog, from ipauttog, 'sand.' The application of sand to any part of the body for the cure of disease. Paulus. Psa'ron (Pharm.) xpaqor. A powder for destroying fungous excrescences in ulcers. Paulus ofjEgina. Psellis'mus (Nosol.) ipeX.XiOfiog, from (ptXXitto,' I stutter.' Imperfect or depraved state of the articulation. A genus in the class Pnelmatica, order Phonica, of Good. PSEL'LUS, Michael the younger. (Biogr.) A Greek physician, who flourished at Constantinople about the year 1105. Works. De victus ratione libri duo. Basil. 1529. 8vo. Nomenclator gemmarum qua magis in usu sunt, cum earum medicinis. 1594. 8vo. and under the title — De lapidum virtutibus, Grace et Latine, cum notis Phil. Jac. Maus- saci et Joannis Stephani Bernard. Lugd. Bat. 1745. 8vo. Pseudac'oe (Path.) Pseudacol'a, from ytvSyg, ' false,' and axoij,' audi- tion.' Pseudacu'sis. False hearing. Pseud.ssthe'sia (Path.) from xjjtv- rjijs, « false,' and aia&avofiai, ' I feeL' PSEUDARTHROSIS 222 PSORA Parap'sis illuso'ria. Imaginary sense of touch or general feeling in organs that have no existence. Common to those who have suffered amputation; and in hypochondriacs and the insane. Pseudarthro'sis (Path) Pseudar- ticula'tio, Pseudartic'ulus ; from if cv- (5>/?, ' false,' and aq&qov, ' a joint.' A false joint or articulation. Pseudoblep'sia (Path.) fromxpsvSr,;, ' false,' and (tXtxptg, ' sight.' Parop'sis illuso'ria, Suffu'sio, Phantas'ma, Pscu- doblep'sis, False sight. A generic name, used by Cullen for perversions of vision. See Berlue. Pseu'do-li'en (Anat.) Pscu'dosplen, xpcvdoonXtjT. Glands situated in the neighbourhood of the spleen; proba- bly, lymphatic glands. Psi:udophthi'sis (Path.) iVevdoipdi- oig, false phthisis. Emaciation, occa- sioned by other cause than organic lesion of the lungs. Pseudorex'ia (Path.) Pseudorex'is, from ipevStjg, i false,' and oqs^ig, ' ap- petite.' False appetite. Psid'ium Pomif'erum (Mat. Med.) The Apple Gua'va. This plant and the P. pyriferum bear fruits ; those of the former like apples; of the latter like pears. The apple kind has an acid flavor, the other is sweet. Of the inner pulp of either, the natives of the Indies make jellies ; and, of the outer rind, tarts, marmalades, &c. They are somewhat astringent; this quality, in- deed, exists in every part of the tree and ahundantly in the leaf buds, which are occasionally boiled with barley and liquorice as an excellent drink in diar- rhoea. A simple decoction of the leaves is said to be useful in the itch and most cutaneous eruptions. Psitta'cion (Pharm.) iptrruxiov. A discutient plaster, mentioned by Pau- lus of iEgina. Also, a collyrium, re- commended by Scribonius Largus. Pso'iE (Anat.) xpoui, ' the loins.' Alop'eces, aXoncxeg, Nephrome'tra, rt- (pqniirrqai, nvqoaijTqB;, Ncurome'tres. The psoos muscles. (G) Lendenmaskeln. PSO'AS MAGNUS, P. seu lumba'ris inter'nus, Pr6-lombo-trochantin, Prc- lombo-trochantinien (Ch.), Fe'mur mo- ven'tium sex'tus. A muscle, seated on the lateral parts of the lumbar portion of the vertebral column; and passing down to the superior and anterior part of the thigh. It is long ; fusiform; and attached, above, to the body and trans- verse processes of the four first lumbar vertebrae, and last dorsal. Below, it terminates, by a very thick tendon,— common to it and the iliacus muscle,— which is inserted into the top of the lesser trochanter. This muscle bends the thigh upon the pelvis and carries it in rotation outwards. It may, also, bend the pelvis on the thigh, and the loins on the pelvis. It acts considera- bly in station and progression. PSO'AS PAR'VUS, Pre-lumbo-pubien (Ch.) A muscle, situated anterior to the last. It is long, thin, flat, and narrow ; and is attached, above, to the body of the last dorsal vertebra, and, below, to the linea ileo-pectinea, by means of a slender tendon, which fur- nishes two expansions;—one to the Iliac aponeurosis, and the other to the pelvic. This muscle bends the verte- bral column on the pelvis ; and, recip- rocally, the pelvis on the vertebral column. PsoI'tis (Path.) Inflammation of the psoas muscles and of the parts situated before tire lumbar vertebra?; accompa- nied, from its commencement, by con- siderable fever, violent pains in the part affected and in the thigh of the same side, which remains commonly half bent. Psoitis may terminate by suppuration, and formLuMBAR Abscess (q. v.) Psorn'os, ipoifog, noise. Also, fear caused by noise. Pso'ra (Path.) \pwqa, Sca'bies, Ec- pye'sis Sca'bies, Phly'sis Sca'bies, Itch. A contagious eruption of very minute pimples — pustular, vesicular, papular, — intermixed and alternating ; itching intolerably and terminating in scabs. In some instances, it seems to be caused by an insect, of the genus Aca- rus ; — the Ac'arus or Sarcop'tes Sea- bie'i. The itch occupies, particularly, the spaces between the fingers, the backs of the hands, wrists, elbows, axilla;, groins, hams, &c. and rarely affects the face. The best applications, for its cure, are ; — the Unguentum Sulphuris or Ung. Sulph. comp., night and morning; but the unpleasant smell of the sulphur has given occasion to the use of other means; — as the White Hellebore, Pot- ass in deliquescence, Muriate of Ammo- nia, Sulphuric Acid, &c. The repug- nance to the smell of sulphur ought not, however, to be regarded; espe- cially as, in the course of four or five days, it will, in almost all cases, pro- duce a perfect cure. (F) Gale, Mai Saint-Main, Rogne. (G) Kr'dtze. PSORALEA GLANDULOSA 2! Writers. A. Chiocci, Veron. 1593 (L). Sebiz, Argent. 1622 (L). Rol- fink, Jense, 1662 (L). G. W. Wedf.l, Jenae, 1674 (L). Poplelmann, Duis- burg, 1723 (L). Ettmuller, Lips. 1731 (L). A. E. Buchner (internal use of dilute sulphuric acid), Hal. 1762 (L). J. E. Wiciimann. Hanover, 1791 (G). E. V. GULDENER VON LoBES, Prag. 1791 (G). Becu (tobacco decoc- tion in), Paris, 1794 (F). G. S. Hil- denbrandt, Hanov. 1797(G). Gales, Paris, 1812 (F). Percy (new mode of treating), 1813 (F). J. F. N. Jadelot (sulphureous baths), Paris, 1813 (F). J. F. A. Hemelot, Paris, 1813 (F). Gales (sulphureous fumigations), Paris, 1816 (F). Psora'li.a glandulo'sa (Mat.Med.) Alvaquil'la. A shrub, used in Chili as a vulnerary. PSORA'LEA PENTAPHYL'LA, Con- trayer'va no'va, Mex'ican Contrayer'va. The root is little, if at all, inferior to the Contrayerva in its medical proper- ties : which, by the by, are unimpor- tant. (G) Mexicanische Giftwur- ze 1. Psori'asis (Path.) Lepido'sis psori'- asis, Impeti'go, Sca'bies sic'ca, Sca'ly Tet'ter, Dry Scale. A cutaneous af- fection, consisting of patches of rough, amorphous scales; continuous or of indeterminate outline : skin often chap- py. Psoriasis occurs under a consider- able variety of forms. The surface, under the scales, is more tender and irritable than in lepra; which psoriasis, in some respects, resembles. Dr. Wil- lan has given names to eleven varie- ties of psoriasis : the chief of which are the Psori'asis gulta'la, P. diffu'sa (one form of which is the Baker's Itch), the P. gyra'ta, P. invetera'ta. The treatment of psoriasis must be antiphlogistic, with the internal use of the fixed alkali, sulphur, &c. The irritable kinds do better without any local application. The more local and less inflammatory are ameliorated by emollient and sooth- ing applications : or by slightly stimu- lating means, sea-bathing, the Ung. hydrarg. nitric, oxyd., Ung. oxydi zinci, &c. (F) Gratelle, Gale miliaire, G. canine ou seche. (G) Raude. Psor'icus (Path. & Mat. Med.) yju)- otxoe. That which has the nature of itch. A medicine for curing the itch. Psychagog"ica (Mat. Med.) xjjvxa- ywytxa, from Vvjf1> ' life,' ' soul,' and PTERYGION " ayvy,' I lead.' Medicines, which resus- citate, when life seems extinct; as in syncope and apoplexy. Psychology (Physiol.) Psycholo'- gia, xpvxo?.oyia, from \pvXr„ ' mind,' and Xoyog, ' a discourse.' A treatise on the intellectual and moral faculties. Also, the mind or intellectual and moral qualifications. (G) Seelenlehre. Psychrolu'sia (Therap.) Psychro- lu'tron, if.vxqoX.vata, ifJvxqoXvrqor, from ipvxog,' cold,' and /onto, ' I wash..' A cold bath. Psydra'cia (Path.) xfviqaxia, quasi xpvxqa idqaxia, ' cold drops.' The an- cients used this term, sometimes, for pimples ; at others, for vesicles. Wil- lan and Bateman define Psydracium to be, a small pustule, often irregularly circumscribed, producing but a slight elevation of the cuticle, and terminat- ing in a laminated scab. Many of the psydracia usually appear together, and become confluent: and, after the dis- charge of pus, they pour out a thin, watery humor; which frequently forms an irregular incrustation. Frank lim- its the term to a psoriform eruption, which differs from the itch in not origi- nating from an insect, and which is not contagious, — perhaps the lichen. Authors have differed regarding its acceptation. Pte'ris Aquili'na (Mat. Med.) l Ea- gles' Wings,' nrcntg, nrtqia, -dijAtJ- mtqig, Thelyp'teris, Fi'lix nympha'a, so called from its leaves. Com'mon Brake or Fe'male Fern; Fi'lix fami- na'a. The root is considered to be anthelmintic ; and as efficacious as that of the male fern in cases of tape- worm. (F) Fougerefemelle, La grande Fou- ghre. (G) Fliigelfarren, Aldersaum- farren, Farrenkrautweiblein. Pterocar'pus Santali'nus (Mat. Med.) San'talum Ru'brum, Red San'- ders or Saun'ders Tree. Red Saun- ders wood is used only as a color- ing matter; giving to rectified spirit a fine deep red. The juice of this tree, like that of the P. Draco, affords a spe- cies of Dragon's blood. Ptery"gion (Path.) Plery"gium or Pteryg'gum, nreqvyior, from nrtqov, ' a wing,' ' a small wing,' &c.; O'nyx, Pyo'sis, nvwoig, Sebel, Un'guis. A varicose excrescence of the conjunc- tiva, of a triangular shape; and com- monly occurring at the inner angle of the eye; whence it extends over 23 PTERYGO-PALATINE 224 PTERYGOID the cornea. Sometimes, two or three pterygia occur on the same eye, and cover the whole cornea with a thick veil, which totally prevents vision. According to Scarpa, the ancients gave the name Panniculus to this last complication, If the pterygion cannot be dispelled by means of discutient collyria, it must be removed by the scissors. (F) Drapeau, Onglet. (G) Augenfell. Pter'ygo-pal'atine (Anat.) Pter'ygo- palati'nus. That which belongs to the pterygoid process and palate. The PTER'YGO-PAL'ATINE CANAL. A small canal, formed by the internal ala of the pterygoid process, and the palate bone. It gives passage to the vessels of the same name. The PTER'YGO-PAL'ATINE AR'- TERY, or superior pharyngeal, is a very small artery, and is given off by the internal maxillary, at the bottom of the zygomatic fossa: after having pass- ed through the pterygo-palatine canal, it is distributed to the superior part of the pharynx, the sphenoid bone, and the Eustachian tube. Pter'ygoid (Anat.) Pterygol'des, nriqvyotidijg, Pterygolde'us, Alifor'mis, from nrtqvl,' a wing,' and eidog,' form.' A name given to two processes at the inferior surface of the sphenoid bone; the two laminae, which form them, having been compared to wings. These ala or wings or processes, — Proces'sus alifor'mes, — have been distinguished, according to their position, into internal and external. The Pter'ygoid Ar'tery, Vid'ian Ar'- tery, Ram'ulus Duc'tus Pterygolde'i, arises from.the internal maxillary ar- tery, at the bottom of the zygomatic fossa, and enters the pterygoid canal with the nerve of the same name, to proceed to be distributed on the Eusta- chian tube and velum palati. The name, pter'ygoid ar'teries, is likewise given to the branches, which the internal maxillary and some of its divisions, as the meningea media, and posterior temporalis profunda, furnish to the pterygoid muscles, behind the neck of the lower jaw. The PTER'YGOID or VID'IAN CA- NAL, (F) Conduit ptirygoidien ou Vidien, Pter'ygo-pal'atine canal, is a narrow channel, which traverses, in a direction from before to behind, the base of the pterygoid process, and gives passage to the pterygoid nerve. The foramina of the sphenoid, which ter- minate the canals, are similarly call- ed. The FOS'SA PTER'YGOIDE'A, (F) Fosse ptirygotdienne ou ptirygolde, is the depression, which separates the two lamintB or alee of the pterygoid process. The PTER'YGOID MUSfCLES, Ala'- res mus'culi, Alifor'mes mus'culi, are two in number. 1. The Pter'ygotde'us exter'nus, P. mi'nor, Ptirygo- colli -maxillaire, Pe- tit Ptirygo-maxillaire (Ch.), is a thick, short muscle, which arises, by short aponeuroses, from the outer surface of the external ala of the pterygoid pro- cess, and from the outer surface of the great ala of the sphenoid bone; and is inserted into the anterior part of the neck of the lower jaw-bone, and the corresponding part of the inter-articular fibro-cartilage. This muscle draws the condyle of the lower jaw and the inter- articular ligament forwards. It carries the chin forwards, and to the opposite side. If the two external pterygoids act together, the jaw is carried directly for- wards. (F) Petit ptirygoidien, Ptirygoidien externe. 2. The Pterygolde'us inter'nus, P. ma 'jor, Ptirygo - anguli • maxillaire, Masse'ter inter'nus, La'tens in O'rt, Grand Ptirygo-maxillaire. A thick and quadrilateral muscle, which is at- tached by short and very strong apo- neuroses; above, to the pterygoid fossa, whence it proceeds downwards, back- wards, and outwards, to be inserted into the inner surface of the ramus of the lower jaw, near its angle. This muscle raises the lower jaw, and carries it a little forwards. It also performs the grinding motion. (F) Grand ptirygoidien ou Ptiry- goidien interne. PTER'YGOID NERVES. These are two in number. 1. The Pter'ygoid or Vid'ian Nerve. It arises from the posterior part of the spheno-palatine ganglion ; traverses the Vidian canal of the sphenoid; and, beyond, divides into two filaments. 1. A supe'rior or cran'ial, Ner'vus su- perficia'lis si'v€petro'sus, which ascends into the cranium, and enters the hiatus of Fallopius to unite with the facial nerve. 2. An infe'rior or carol'id, JYer'vus profun'dus si've ma'jor, which traverses the carotid canal, and unites with the ascending branches'of the supe- rior cervical ganglion of the trisplanch- nic. PTERYGOMA 225 PUDIC 2. The Pter'ygoid Nerve, properly so called, Ner'vus mus'culi pterygoide'i, is given off by the inferior maxillary branch of the 5th pair. Pterygo'ma (Path.) A swelling of the vulva, which prevents coition. M. A. Severinus. Ptolf.m^'i Chirur'gi Medicamen'- tum (Pharm.) A medicine, described by Celsus. PTOLEMJE'I EMPLAS'TRUM. A plaster, mentioned by Marcellus Em- piricus. PTOLEMJE'I EVER'GETJE 8T0- MAT'ICA. A medicine employed in diseases of the mouth, and described by Marcellus Empirkus. PTOLEMJE'I RE'GIS COLLYR'IUM. A collyrium, mentioned by Aetius. Pto'sis Ir'idis (Path.) Prolap'sus Ir'idis. A prolapsus of the iris through a wound of the cornea. It is known by a blackish tubercle, which projects a little from the cornea in various forms. Pu'berty (Physiol.) Puber'tas, ifa, He'be, Pu'bes, AphrodV'siu. The period of life at which young people, of both sexes, become nubile. According to the civil law, puberty occurs at 12 years in females, and at 14 in boys. The period, however, varies considerably in different climates, and in different individuals of the same climate. Writers. D. W. Triller (diseases removed by), Vitemb. 1770 (L). Ab Eicken (diseases from premature pu- berty) Jenae, 1789(E). Pu'bic (Anat.) Pu'bian, Pu'bicus, Pubia'us. That which belongs to or concerns the pubis. (F) Pubien. The PU'BIC ARTICULA'TION or Sym'physis Pu'bis, results from the junction of the ossa pubis. The me- dium of union is cartilage. The PU'BIC ARCH or Arch of the Pu'bis, (F) Arcade pubienne. The arch at the anterior part of the inferior cir- cumference of the pelvis. It is more expanded in the female than in the male; to correspond with the addi- tional functions, which she has to exe- cute. The PU'BIC LIG'AMENTS are two very solid, fibrous fascise, situated before and beneath the symphysis pubis, which they strengthen. The one is called the anterior pubic ligament, the other, the inferior or subpubic. Pubio-coccygien-annulaire (Anat.) Pu'bio-coccyge'us annula'ris. Dumas gave this name to the levator ani and ischio-coccygeus, which he considered a single muscle. Pu'bis (Anat.) Pu'bes, Epis'chion, inKfyiov, Cteis, xreig, Pec'ten; the Pu'bic Re'gion ; from pube're,' to be- gin to be covered with hair.' The middle part of the hypogastric region ; so called, because it is covered with hair, in both sexes, at the period of puberty. The hair is called Pubes. The OS PU'BIS, Episei'on, Episi'on, Share Bone, Os Pec'tinis, tntomov, tmoiov. The anterior part of the os innominatum, so called, because it corresponds to the genital organs and pubic region. The angle of the pubis is formed by the union of the body and rami of each side. (G) Schambein. Pub'lice par'tes (Physiol.) Those organs are so called, the object of whose functions is the nutrition of all the others. Such are the digestive and respiratory organs. Pudend'agra (Path.) A hybrid word; from pudenda, ' the genital or- gans,' and the Greek ayqa,' a seizure.' According to some, this term means pain in the genital parts: according to others, it is synonymous with syphi- lis. Puden'dal Her'nia (Path.) Hernia, which descends between the vagina and ramus ischii, and forms an oblong tumor in the labium; traceable in the pelvis, as far as the os uteri. Pu'dic (Anat.) Pudi'cus, Puden'dus, from pu'dor, ' shame.' That which causes shame. A name, given to the Genital organs (q. v.) as well as to different other parts. (F) Honteux. The PU'DIC AR'TERIES are dis- tributed to the organs of generation. They are, — 1. The inter'nal Pu'dic, Sous-pvbi- enne (Ch.), Arte'ria Pudi'ca, A. puden'- da commu'nis, (F) Artire honteuse interne, Gen'ital Ar'tery. It is fur- nished by the hypogastric, and divides into two branches; the one — the in- ferior or perineal — which gives off the inferior hemorrhoidal and the artery of the septum; and the other — the su- perior, (F) Ischio-pinienne — which furnishes the transverse perineal artery, and divides into two branches ; the artery of the corpus cavernosum, and the dorsalis penis. This latter, in the female, has the name Dorsalis Clitori- dis. 2. The exter'nal Pu'dic Ar'teries, A. scrotales ou vulvaires (Ch.), A. hon- PUERPERA 226 PULMO tenses externes, which are two in num- ber. The one is superficial or subcu- taneous ; and the other deep-seated or subaponeurotic. They are given off from the femoral artery or some one of its branches; and are distributed to the external parts of generation. The pu'dic NERVE, (F) Nerfhon- teux, Nerf Ischio-penien ou Ischio-clito- rien (Ch.), is a branch furnished by the sacral plexus, which is distributed to the genital organs; and, especially, to the penis in man, and the clitoris in the female. Puer'pera (Obstet.) roxag; a lying- in-woman, Xoxog. A female in child- bed. One recently delivered. (F) Femme en Couche, Accouchie. (G) Kindbetterin. Writers. Ch. Drelincourt (regi- men of), Lugd. Bat. 1684 (L). J. Bohn, Lips. 1703 (L). G. E. Stahl (diseases of), Hal. 1704 (L). G. W. Wedel (regimen), Jense, 1720 (L). E. H. Schmidt, Altorf. 1730 (L). N. Rosen de Rosenstein (management of), Up- sal. 1749 (L). Ch. Fr. Kaltschmidt, Jente, 1750 (L). D. W. Triller, Viteb. 1757 (L). Jos. Raulin (diseases of), Paris, 1771 (F). Ph. A. Bohmer (regimen of), Hal. 1773 (L). Ch. White (regimen of), Lond. 1773. A. Tribolet, Gotting. 1791 (L). W. Rowley (management of the breasts), Lond, 1792. Puer'peral Fe'ver (Path.) Any fever, occurring during the puerperal state — Fe'bris Puerpera'rum, Child- bed fe'ver. Most commonly, restricted to a malignant variety of Peritonitis (q. v.). ■ Writers Th. Kirkland (on child- bed fevers), Lond. 1774. T. Leake (Do.), Lond. 1774. Puf'finess (Path.) from (D) pof- f e n, 'to blow'; Infla'tio, Tumefac'tio mol'lis. A soft intumescence, without redness, which may be partial or gen- eral, and be produced by an accumula- tion of serous fluid, extravasation of blood, effusion of air into the subcuta- neous cellular tissue, &c. Puffiness is most frequently seen in the face and legs; and, sometimes, appears around a wound. (F; Bouffissure, Boursouflure. Pugil'lus (Pharm.) Sqa'i, dqaxiov, from pugnus,' the fist'; Dragmis. The quantity of any substance, which may be taken with the end of two or three fingers. The eighth part of a hand- ful. (F) Pincie. PUJOL, Alexis (Biogr.) A phy- sician of • the school of Montpellier; born at Pujol, near Beziers, in 1739; died in 1804. Works. Essai sur les maladies de la face, &c. Paris. 1787. 12mo. Dissertation sur les maladiet de lapeau, relativement a Vetat dufoie. 1786. Essai sur les inflammations chroniques des visce/es. 1791. Hia works were published collectively at Castres in 1802, in 4 vols. 8vo. Pulica'ris (Path.) Pulicula'ris, from pu'lex,' a gnat.' An epithet given to cutaneous eruptions, resembling gnat- bites ; — and, also, to the diseases in which such eruptions occur. Pul'mo (Anat.) nrtvuwv, nXtvpiar; the Lung. The essential organ of res- piration, which is double, and occupies the two sides of the chest. The lungs, which are of a spongy, soft, flexible, compressible, and dilatable structure, fill exactly the two cavities of the tho- rax, and are separated from each other by the mediastinum and the heart. The right lung, which is shorter and broader than the left, is divided, by two oblique fissures, into three unequal lobes. The left has only two lobes; and, consequently, only one fissure. At the internal surface of those organs, which is slightly concave, there is, about the middle, a pedicle, formed by the bronchi and pulmonary vessels, and called, by anatomists, the root of the lungs, (F) Racine des Poumons. Essentially, the lungs are composed of prolongations and ramifications of the bronchi, and of the pulmonary arteries and veins, — the divisions of which are supported by a fine, cellular tissue. When the surface of the lungs is examined in a clear light, we may see, even through the pleura, that their parenchyma is formed by the aggrega-' tion of a multitude of small vesicles, of an irregularly spheroid or ovoid shape, full of air, and separated by white and opaque septa. These vesi- cles are called air cells. Along the partitions or septa is deposited, in greater or less quantity, the black pul'- monary mat'ter, (F) Matitre pulmo- nale noire, as it has been called, which seems to be natural. Sometimes, it is seen in points ; at others, in spots. The color of the lungs varies, ac- cording to the age and other circum- stances. In youth, it is more red; and, afterwards, grayish or bluish; often, as if marbled. The pleuia pulmonalis is their investing membrane. PULM0NAR1A 227 PULSATION The air is carried to the lungs by means of the trachea and bronchi. The black venous blood, which requires oxygenation, is conveyed to them from the heart, by the pulmonary artery; and, when it has undergone this change, it is returned to the neart by the pulmo- nary veins. The blood-vessels, inser- vient to the nutrition of the lungs, are the bronchial arteries and veins. The pulmonary lymphatics are very numer- ous. Some are superficial; others, deep- seated. They pass, for the most part, into the bronchial ganglions or glands. The nerves are furnished by the pul- monary plexus. (F) Poumon. (G) Lunge. Writers. J. Vischer (diseases of), Tubing. 1581 (L). Zimmermann (ul- cer), Regiom. 1641 (L). Schneider (wounds), Vitemb. 1654 (L). Mat- thjei (Do.), Franequer, 1683 (L). B. Albinus (vomica), Francf. ad Viadr. 1693 (L). Ch. Vater (Do.), Jenae, 1700 (L). J. Ph. Eyselius (ulcer), Erford. 1704 (L). A. E. Buchner (hygiene), Hal. 1749 (L). A. Haller (diseases), Gotting. 1750 (L). Ph. Bohmer (vomica), Hal. 1762 (L). Coste (diseases), Paris, 1767 (F). N. D. Falk (Do.), Lond. 1773. S. T. Sommering, Berlin, 1808 (G). J. Ch. Strobel, New York, 1810 (F). Jas. Carson (lesions and elasticity of), Liverpool, 1822. T. Mills (patho- logical anatomy of), Dublin, 1829. W. E. E. Conwell (pulmonary diseases in India, &c), Malacca, 1829. Pulmona'ria (.Afar. Med.) P. offici- nalis, P. Macula'ta, P. Maculo'sa, Lung'wort, Spot'ted Lung'wort, Jeru'- salem Cow'slip, Jeru'salem Sage, Spot- ted Com'frey. The leaves of this plant have been used as demulcents and pec- torals ; partly, from their resemblance to lungs; and, partly, because they manifest a slightly mucilaginous taste. The plant is not worthy of notice. (F) Sauge de Jerusalem. (G) Lungenkraut. Pul'monary (Anat.) Pulmona'ris, Pulmona'lis. That which relates or belongs to the lungs. A name, given to various parts. (G) Lunge (in composition). 1. The PUL'MONARY AR'TERY, Arte'ria pulmona'ris, arises from the upper and left part of the right ven- tricle of the heart; whence it passes obliquely upwards and to the left side; dividing into two trunks, opposite the second dorsal vertebra; — one passing to each lung. At its origin, it is fur- nished with three sigmoid or semilunar valves. It carries the blood to the lungs for aeration. 2. The PUL'MONARY VEINS, Ve'- na pulmona'res, Arte'ria veno'sa. These arise in the lungs from the final terminations of the arteries of the same name; collect in ramusculi and rami of greater and greater size, and ulti- mately unite in four trunks; two of which issue from each lung to open into the left auricle of the heart. The pulmonary veins have the same struc- ture as the other veins of the body; from which they differ, in containing arterial blood, as the pulmonary artery differs from the others in conveying venous blood. They carry the blood back to the heart after aeration. 3. The PUL'MONARY PLEXlUS, Plex'us pulmona'ris. A considerable, nervous network, situated behind the bronchi; and which is formed by the filaments of the pneumogastric nerve or par vagum, and by other filaments from the inferior cervical ganglion and the first thoracic ganglia. This plexus forms a kind of areolar web, with nu- merous meshes of different sizes, in which vessels are lodged, surrounded by much cellular tissue. This plexus sends filaments to the bronchi, which they accompany to their extremities. Pulmon'ic (Path. & Mat. Med.) Pul- mon'icus, Pneumon'icus, Pulmona'- rius. One attacked with pulmonia: — one laboring under disease of the lungs. Any thing relating or belonging to the lungs. A medicine for the lungs. Writer. W. Davidson (on the pulmonary system), Lond. 1795. Pulp (Pharm.) Pul'pa, Pulpa'men, oaq!;. The soft and parenchymatous parts of vegetables, reduced to a paste by the operation of pulping. Pulp'ing (Pharm.) Pufpa'tion, Pul- pa'tio. An operation — the object of which is to reduce certain vegetable substances to a pulp. For this purpose, they are bruised in a mortar, and then passed through a hair sieve, — by the aid of a wooden spatula, called a Pul- per. (F) Pulpoire. Pulsa'tion (Physiol. & Path.) Pul- sa'tio, otfv^ig, Pedeth'mos, nrjdii&uog, aipvyfiog. The beating of the heart and arteries. Also, the beating felt in an inflamed part. (F) Battement. (G) Puis, Schlag. Writer. J. F. Fournier (influence of the pulsation of arteries on other functions), Paris, 1806 (F). PULSILOGIUM 228 PULSUS Pulsilo'gicm (Path.) from pul'sus, ' the pulse,' and lego, ' I tell.' Any instrument for measuring the quickness of the pulse. A Pulsim'eter. Pulsimanti'a ; from pul'sus and fiavreia,' divination.' The art of pre- dicting or prognosticating by the pulse. Pul'sus (Phys.) frompul'so,' I beat'; Gtyvyuog, Diasphyx'is, 8iaaipv%ig. Beat- ing of the arteries, produced by the afflux of the blood propelled by the heart in its contractions. For the sake of convenience, we choose the radial artery at the wrist to detect the precise character of the pulse. These charac- ters relate to the number of pulsations j the finger bini ou compose, P. compliqui. A pulse, which has the character of sev- eral critical pulses united. PULSE, CONVUL'SIVE, Pul'suscon- vulsi'vus, (F) Pouls convulsif That which is unequally frequent or un- equally hard ; in short, which resembles the irregular pulsation of a muscular fibre in a state of convulsion. PULSE, CRITICAL, Pul'sus cril'i- cus. A pulse which, after having pos- sessed the characters of irritation, be- comes free, open, soft, &c. PULSE, DEEP, (F) Pouls profond. One which cannot be felt without diffi- culty, and without strong pressure by in a given time ; to their degrees of quickness ; hardness, and strength : — to the equality or inequality, either of the pulsations themselves or of their intervals: to the developement or full- ness of the artery, and to the differ- ent impressions it may produce on the finger. In the healthy condition, the number of pulsations, in a given time, varies according to the age ; and, as a general principle, diminishes from infancy to old age. In the first years of life, it is usually 120 or 130 in a minute: about the age of five or six, 100 or 106: at seven, about 90 or 95: at puberty, about 80: in the adult age, from 65 to 75: at sixty, 60 : and in more advanced life, 50 or less. In general, the pulse is more frequent in females and in irrita- ble persons, than in males and those of an opposite temperament. In the healthy state, the pulse, besides hav- ing the proper number of pulsations is neither hard nor unusually soft; it is moderately developed; of a medium strength; and perfectly equal, both as regards the pulsations and their inter- vals. In disease, it wanders, more or less, from these physiological con- ditions. The different characters of the pulse, that have been enumerated, are re- markably great. In a Dictionary, it is necessary to detail them, although many of them are not now regarded; and some are ridiculous. (F) Pouls. (G) Puis. PULSE, AR'DENT, Pul'sus ar'dens, (F) Pouls ardent, Pouls ilevi. One, which seems to raise itself to a point in order to strike the finger. PUL'SU8 CAPRPZANS, (F) Pouls caprisant. One, which seems to leap, as it were. PULSE, COJUPLEX, (F) Pouls eom- PUL'SUS DEFIC'IENS, (F) Pouls defaillant, P. insensible. One which seems, every instant, about to cease. PULSE, DEPRES'SED, Pul'sus de- pres'sus, (V) Pouls deprime. That which is deep and weak. PULSE, DEVEL'OPED, (F) Poult diveloppi. That which is broad, ful], strong, and frequent. PUL'SUS DIC'ROTUS, P. bife'riens, (F) P. dicrote, P. rebondissunt, P. re- double. That in which the finger is struck twice at each pulsation; once lightly, the other time more strongly. PULSE OF IRRITA'TION, Pul'sus ab irritalio'ne, ntrvi'nus, acrit'icus. It is frequent, hard, and contracted. PULSE, HARD, Pul'sus du'rus, (F) Pouls dur. That in which the pulp of the finger seems to yield to the pulsa- tion. PUL'SUS INTRICA'TUS, (F) Pouls embarrasse. That which is but little developed, and unequally slow. PULSE, E'QUAL, Pul'sus aqua'lis. That in which the pulsations resemble each other, and return at equal inter- vals. PUL'SUS STRIC'TUS, (F) Pouh etroit. One, which tstrikes the finger to a small extent in breadth. PULSE, FE'BRILE, Pul'sus febri'lit. One very frequent. PULSE, FEE'BLE, WEAK, PuVtut deb'ilis, (F) Pouts faible. One, whieb strikes the finger feebly. pulse, FIL'IFORM, P. thread'y. One, which resembles a thread slightly vibrating. PUL'SUS FORMPCANS, (F) Pouls formicant. One which resembles, by being small and scarcely perceptible, the motion of an ant. PUL'SUS FOR'TIS; a strong pulse; (F) Pouls fort, P. vihiment. One, which strikes the finger strongly. PULSUS 229 PULSUS PUL8E, FRE'Q,UENT, (F) P. agiti, P. precipite, Pulse quick. One, which strikes more frequently than usual in a given time. PULSE, FULL, Pul'sus pie'nus, (F) Pouls plein. One, which gives the notion of great repletion in the vessel. PULSE, LARGE, Pul'sus eras'SUS, P. mag'nus, (F) Pouls grand, P. large. That which is large and full. PULSE, GUT1 fURAL, Pul'sus gut- tura'lis, (F) Pouls guttural. A pulse, which has been supposed to indicate the termination of affections of the throat. PULSE, HEMORRHOPDAL, (F) Pouls des hemorrhoides. A critical pulse, announcing the appearance of the hemorrhoidal flux. It is described as unequal; — the pulsations not being alike in force, and still less the inter- vals. PULSE, HEPAT'IC, (F) Pouls du Foie. A pulse, imagined to indicate affections of the liver. It is not worthy of description. PUL'SUS INJEQ,UA'LIS, Une'qual pulse, (F) Pouls inigal. One, whose pulsations are not alike, or return at unequal intervals. PUL'SUS INFE'RIOR, (F) Pouls in- ferieur, P. abdominal, P. ventral. One, supposed to announce evacuations be- low the diaphragm. PULSE, INTERCURRENT. One, in which a superfluous pulsation seems to occur from time to time. PULSE, INTERMITTENT, (F) Pouls intercadent. One, in which the pulsa- tions fail from time to time. PULSE, INTES'TINAL, (F) Pouls des Intestins, P. de la diarrhie. A critical pulse, presumed to announce an evacuation by the intestines. PULSE, IRREG'ULAR, Pul'sus anor- ma'lis. One, whose pulsations are un- equal, and return at unequal intervals. PULSE, LAN'GUID, (F) Pouls Ian- guissant. A slow and feeble pulse. PULSE, LONG. One, which strikes the finger to a great extent in length. PULSE, LOW, Pul'sus hu'milis, (F) Pouls bas. One, in which the pulsa- tions are scarcely perceptible. pulse, MYU'RUS, (F) Pouls myure. One, which goes on diminishing. See Myurus. pulse, NA'SAL, (F) Pouls nasal, P. capital, P. du Nez. One, supposed to announce the end of an irritation in the nasal fossae. PULSE, NATURAL, (F) Pouls na- turel des Adultes, P. parfait, P. des VOL. II. 20 Adultes, P. modiri. One that is equal and regular in strength and frequency; compressible, and devoid of hardness. PULSE, UN'DULATING, (F) Pouls ondulant, P. ondoyant. One which resembles, in its movements, those of the waves. PULSE, ORGAN'IC, (F) Pouls or- ganique. One, which indicates the affected organ, or the organ by which any evacuation will take place. PULSE, PECTORAL, (F) Pouls de Vexpectoration. A critical pulse, an- nouncing the termination of some pul- monary irritation. P ULSE, REG' ULAR, Pul'sus norma'- lis aut regula'ris. One, whose pulsa- tions are equal, and succeed each other at equal intervals. PULSE, RESIST'ING, (F) Pouls ri- sistant. One a little tense, a little hard. PULSE, CONTRACT'ED, (F) Pouls serri, P. concentre. One, whose pul- sations are narrow, deep, and slightly hard. PUL'SUS SERRI'NUS, (F) Pouls ser- rin, P. serratile. One which strikes, sometimes strongly, at others feebly, and recalls the idea of a saw. PULSE, sharp, (F) Pouls prompt, P. vitc, P. vif. One, which strikes the finger sharply, rapidly. When to a greater extent, it is called a jerk'ing pulse. PULSE, SLOW, Pul'sus tar'dus, (F) Pouls lent, P. tardif, P. rare. One, which strikes the finger slowly. PULSE, SMALL, Pul'sus par'vus, (F) Pouls petit. One, whose pulsations are slender and weak. PULSE, SOFT, Pul'sus mol'lis, (F) Pouls mou. One, which yields under the finger. PULSE, SIMPLE, Pul'sus sim'plex. A critical pulse, indicating an evacua- tion by one organ only. PULSE, SUP'PLE, Pul'sus elas'ticus, (F) Pouls souple,. One, in which the pulsations have strength without hardness. PULSE, STOMACHAL, (F) Pouls stomacal, P. de Vestomac. One, sup- posed to announce an evacuation by the stomach. PUL'SUS, SUDORA'LIS, (F) Pouls sudoral, P. de la sueur. A critical pulse, indicating an approaching per- spiration. PUL'SUS, SUPE'RIOR, (F) Pouls supirieur. A critical.pulse, superven- ing on irritation of organs situated above the diaphragm. PULSUS 230 PULVIS PULSE, TENSE, CORDY, Pul'sus ten'sus, (F) Pouls ten'du, P. roide. One, in which the artery resembles a cord fixed at its two extremities. When resembling a wire, it is called wiry. PULSE, TREMULOUS, Pul'sus trem'- ulens, (F) Pouls tremblant, P. palpi- tant. One, in which each pulsation oscillates. PUL'SUS URINA'LIS, (F) Pouls de Vurine. A critical pulse, fancied to denote an approaching evacuation of urine. PUL'SUS UTERI*NUS, (F) Pouls uterin, P. de la matrice, P. des Regies. One, which indicates the flow of the menses, or the occurrence of metror- rhagia. PULSE, VERMICULAR. That which imitates the movement of a worm. PULSE, VIBRA'TING; a Jar'ring Pulse. One, in which the artery seems to vibrate like a musical string. PUL'SUS VACUUS, (F) Pouls vide. One, which gives the idea of emptiness of the artery. Writers on the Pulse. iEciDius, Basil. 1529 (L). G. Valla, Argent. 1529 (L). Philaretus, Basil. 1533 (L). V. Polydamus, Basil. 1540 (L). Jos. Struthius, Basil. 1540 (L). F. de Mena, Complut. 1553 (L). P. Cri- signani, Salem. 1553 (L). L. Roga- nus, Venet. 1575 (L). L. Mercatus, Patav. 1592 (L). P. Galea, Perus. 1597 (L). J. Lavellius, Ven. 1602 (L.) Eu. Rudius, Patav. 1602 (L). A. Massaria, Ven. 1605 (L). Gr. Horstius, Vitemb. 1607 (L). Stupa- nus, Basil. 1607 (L). J. B. Navarro, Valent. 1608 (L). H. Saxonia, Patav. 1608 (L). A. C;elius, Messan. 1618 (L). A. Alexius, Pat. 1627 (L). C. Hoffmann, Altd. 1628 (L). R. Fludd. Oppenheim, 1629 (L). M. M. de Kron- land, Prag. 1639 (L). B. Bonacur- sius, Bologna, 1645 (I). H. Mkibo- mius, Helmst. 1669/L). Bix, Argent. 1677 (L). G. B- Metzger, Tubing. 1677 (L). L. Bellini, Bonon. (L). D. Abercromby, Lond. 1685 (L). Fr. Hoffmann, Hal. 1702 (L). Sir J. Floyer, Lond. 1707-10. J. Finck- enau, Regiom. 1716 (L). Solano di Lucca, Matrit. 1731 (L). S. P. Hilscher, Jenae, 1732 (L). Gmelin, Tubimr. 1753 (L). M. Fleming, Lond. = 1753. E. A. Nicolai, Jenae, 1761 (L). J- L. Roche, Madrid, 1762 (S). Eberhard, Hal. 1767 (L). H. Fouqcet, Paris, 1767 (F). J. Men- uret, Paris, 1768(F). C. Gandim, Genov. 1769(1). J. S. Wetsch, Vin- dob 1770 (L). Th.de Bordeu, Pans, 1772 (F) : also in English. K. Spkf.n- gel, Leipz. and Breslau, 1/87 (G). A. Turra, Vicenz. 1792 (I). W. Fal- coner, Lond. 1796. J. Rumball Lond. 1797. J. P. Clave, Paris, 1809 (F). J. Rucco, Lond. 1827. Pulveriza'tion (Pharm.) Pulveri- sa'lio, Pulvera'lio, xovwqrwaig. The operation of dividing substances, so as to reduce them to powder. (G) Piilverung. Pul'vis (Pharm.) xong. A sub- stance, reduced into small particles by pulverization. Sim'ple pow'ders are those of a single substance; com'pound those, which result from a mixture of several different powders. An impal- pable pow'der is one which is so fine, that it can scarcely be felt under the fino-er. A compound powder was, for- merly, called Spe'cies, Sufuff, (F) Es- (F) Poudre. (G) Pulver. PUL'VIS AL'OES COMPOS'ITUS, Com'pound Pow'der of Al'oes, Pul'vis Al'oes cum Gua'iaco, P. aloct'icus cum Gua'iaco. (Aloes spicat. ext. § iss, guaiac. gum. res. |j, pulv. cinnam. comp. § ss. Rub the aloes and guaia- cum separately, then mix the whole. Ph. L.) Cathartic, stomachic, and su- dorific. Dose, gr. x to £)j. PUL'VIS AL'OES CUM CANEL'LA, Pow'der of Al'oes with Canel'la, Spe'- cies Hi'erm pi'cra, Hi'era pi'cra, Pul'vis aloct'icus. (Aloes hepat. foj, eanelhe alba § iij. Rub them separately into a powder, and mix. PA. D.) A warm cathartic. Dose, gr. x to 9j. PUL'VIS DE AMA'RIS COMPOS'I- TUS, Pul'vis antiarthrit'icus ama'rus_. (Rad. gentian., aristoloch. rotund., aa p. m 3, flor. centaur, min. p. 4, fol. chamadr. chamapith. manipul.f. pulvis. Ph. P.) In gouty affections, dyspep- sia, &c. Dose, gr. xx. (F) Poudre anti-arthritique amcre. PUL'VIS DE A'RO COMPOSflTCS, Com'pound Pow'der of A'rum. (Rad. ari, acori veri, pimpinell. saxifrag., aa 40 p., ocul. cancror. ppt. 12 p., cinnam. 7 p., potassa sulph. 6 p., ammonia rnuriat. 2 p., f. pulv. Ph. P.) Sternu- tatory. (F) Poudre de Birckmann. PUL'VIS AS'ARI COMPOS1 ITUS, P. sternutato'rius, P. errhi'nus, P. capi- ta'lis Sanc'ti An'geli, P. cephal'icus, Cephal'ic snuff, Com'pound Pow'der oj PULVIS 231 PULVIS Asarabac'ca. (Foliar, asar. europ. p. tres.,/oL origan, major ana, flor. lavand. spic, sing. p. 1. Rub into a powder. Ph. Ij.) Sternutatory. (F) Poudre d'asarum composie, dite sternutatoire, P. de Saint-Ange. PUL'VIS CINNAMO'MI COMPOS11- TUS, Com'pound Pow'der of Cin'namon, Pul'vis seu Spe'cies Imperato'ris. P. vi'- ta Imperato'ris, P. Diarom'aton,. Spe'- cies diacinnamo'mi, S. latifican'tes Rha'- zis, Tra'gea aromat'ica, Spe'cies Diam'- bra si'ne odora'tis, Spe'cies aromat'ica, Pul'vis aromat'icus. (Cort. cinnam. § ij, sem. cardam. § iss, rad. zingib. Jkj,piperis long, fruct. § ss. Rub to a fine powder. Ph. L.) Stimulant and carminative. Dose, gr. x to [)j. (F) Poudre de cannelle composee, ou aromatique. PUL'VIS CONTRAYER'VJE COM- POS1 ITUS, La'pis contrayer'va, Con- trayer'va balls, Com'pound Pow'der of Contrayer'va, Pul'vis cardi'acus, P. alcxite'rius, P. Mantua'nus. (Con- traycrv. rad. contrit. § v, test. prap. fljiss. Mix. Ph. L.) Stimulant and sudorific. Dose, gr. xv to 3SS- PUL'VIS CORNACHPNI, Diacelta- tes'son Paracelsi, Earl of Warwick's Pow'der, Pul'vis Ox'ydi Sti'bii compos'- itus, Pul'vis Com'itis Warwicen'sis, Pul'vis de Tri'bus, Cer'berus Tri'ceps, Pul'vis Scammo'niiantimonia'lis. (Scam- mon. Alep., potass, supertart., antim. di- aph. aa p. ee. f. pulvis. Ph. P.) Cathar- tic Used chiefly in cutaneous diseases. Dose, 3ss to 3j- (F) Poudre Cornachine. PUL'VIS COR'NU US'TI CUM O'PIO, Pul'vis opia'tus, Pow'der of Burnt Hartshorn with o'pium. (Opii duri cont. 3j, corn. ust. et prap. %\,coccor. cont. 3j- Mix. Ph. L.) Ten grains contain one of opium. Anodyne. (F) Poudre de come brulie avec Vo- pium. PUL'VIS CRE'TJE COMPOS'ITUS, P. Carbona'tis Cal'cis compos'itus, Com'pound Pow'der of chalk, P. creta'- ceus, Spe'cies e Scor'dio si'ne o'pio, Di- ascor'dium, 1720. Pul'vis antac"idus, P. terres'tris, Spe'cies Diacre'ta, (with Bole Armeniac in place of chalk — the Pul- vis e Bolo compositus sine opio. (Creta ppt. Joss, cinnam. sort. § iv, tormentill. rad., acacia gum., sing. § iij, pip. long. fruct. 3iv. Reduce separately to a fine powder and mix. Ph. L.) Anta- cid, stomachic, absorbent. Dose, gr. xx to ^ij. (F) Poudre de craie composee. PUL'VIS CRE'TJE COMPOS'ITUS CUM O'PIO, Com'pound Pow'der of Chalk with o'pium, Pul'vis e Cre'ta compos'itus cum o'pio, (with Bole Ar- meniac instead of chalk—Pulvis e Bolo compositus cum opio, Spe'cies e Scor'dio cum o'pio. (Pulv. cret. c. § vjss, opii duri cont. fjiv. Mix. Ph. L.) Con- tains one grain of opium in 40. Ano- dyne and absorbent. Dose, 9j to ^ij. (F) Poudre de craie composie avec I'opium. PUL'VIS DU>CIS PORTLAN'DIJE, Duke of Portland's Gout Powder. (Rad. aristoloch., gentiana, summit, chamadr., centaur, min. aa p. ee.) Dose, 3SS to 3j. PUL'VIS E GUM MI GUTTA, P. Cambo'gia compos'itus, P. hydrago'gus, Cambo'ge Pow'der. (Rad. jalap. 24 p. rad. mechoacan. 12 p., cinnam. et rhei. aa 8 p., gum. cambog. 3 p.,fol. soldanellce sice. 6 p., semin. anisi 12 p., fiat pulvis. Ph. P.) A drastic cathartic. In anasarca and in worms. Dose, gr. xv to xxx. (F) Poudre hydragogue, ou de gomme gutte, P. de qUERCETANUS. PUL'VIS GUMMO'SUS ALKALPNUS, Sa'po vegeta'bilis. (G. acac. pulv. 32 p., potass, curb. 4 p. Make into a powder. Ph. P.) Antacid. (F) Poudre de savon vigital. PUL'VIS EX HELMINTHOCOR'TO COMPOS'ITUS, P. vermif'vgus abs'que mercu'rio. (Fuc. helminthocort., sem. contra., summitat. absinth., tunaceti, fol. scordii, senna, rha. aa. p. aei, fiat pulvis. Ph. P.) Dose, 9j to 3j. (F) Poudre vermifuge sans mercure. PUL'VIS IPECACUAN'HJE COM- POS'ITUS, P. alcxite'rius, P. anod'y- nus, P. diaphorct'icus, P. diapno'icus, P. sudorificus, P.sudorificus Dove'ri, Com'pound pow'der of Ipccacuan'ha, P. Ipecacuan'ha et O'pii, Do'ver's Pow'der. (Ipecacuanh. rad. cont., opii duri cont., sing. 3j> potassa sulphat. cont. § j.) Mix. Diaphoretic. Dose, gr. v to gr- xij. (F) Poudre de Dover ou d'ipecacuan- Iia et d'opium, P. de Dower. PUL'VIS JALA'PJE COMPOS'ITUS, P. Diatur'pethi compos'itus, Com'pound Pow'der of Jal'ap. (Pulv. jalap. 1 p., potass, supertart. 2 p. Mix. Ph. E.) Cathartic. Dose, [)j to 3ij. (F) Poudre de jalap composie. PUL'VIS KPNO COMPOS'ITUS, Com'- pound Pow'der of Ki'no. (Kino 5XV> cort. cinnam. 3iv, opii duri 3j- ^u^ each to powder and mix. Ph. L.) Astringent. Dose, gr. v to xx. (F) Poudre de kino composie. PUL'VIS DE MAGNE'SIA COMPOS!- PULVIS 232 PUNCTUM ITUS, P. Galactopa'us, P. Nutri'cum, P. Infan'tum, P. Infan'tum antac"idus, P. pro lnfan'tibus, P. antiac'Hdus, P. absor'bens, Com'pound Pow'der of Mag- ne'sia. (Magnesia, sacchar. aa p. ffi. Mix. Ph. P.) (F) Poudre absorbante et anti-acide. PUL'VIS MYRRHJE COMPOS'ITUS, P. e Myrr'hd compos'itus, Com'pound Myrrh Powder. (Myrrha, sabina, ruta, castor, russ. aa § j.) A stimulant, an- tispasmodic, and emmenagogue. Dose, gr. xv to xl. PUL'VIS qUER'CUS MARI'NJE. Pow'der of Yel'low Blad'der-Wrack. (The wrack in fruit, dried, cleaned, exposed to a red heat in a crucible with a perforated lid, and then reduced to powder. Ph. D.) Virtues dependent on the iodine. Used, consequently, in bronchocele, &c. Dose, gr. x to xl. PUL'VIS SCAMMO'NEJE COMPOS'- ITUS, Com'pound Pow'der of Scam'- mony, Pul'vis e ScUmmo'nio compos'i- tus, Pul'vis Scammo'nii, Pul'vis de Jala'pd et Scammo'nio compos'itus, dic'- tus Cathar'ticus. (Scammon., ext. jalap. dur., sing. § ij, zingib. rad. § ss. Rub separately to a powder and mix. Ph. L.) Cathartic. Dose, gr. viij to gr. xv. (F) Poudre cathartique ou Poudre de Scammonie compos'e. PUL'VIS SCAMMO'NII CUM AL'OE, P. e Scammo'nio cum Al'oe, Scam'mony and Aloes Pow'der. (Scammon. 5vjj ext. jalap, dur., aloes socotr. aa § iss, zing. § ssj. Cathartic. Dose, gr. x to xv. PUL'VIS SEN'NJE COMPOS'ITUS, Com'pound Pow'der of Sen'na, Pul'vis e, Se'nd compos'itus, P. e Sen'nd compos'- itus, Pul'vis Diase'na. (Senna folior., potass, supertart., sing. § ij, scammon. § ss, rad. zingib. 3ij- Ph. L.) Cathar- tic, hydragogue. Dose, £)j to 3j- (F) Poudre de sini composie. PUL'VIS DE SEN'NA, SCAMMO'NIO, ET LIG'NIS COMPOS'ITUS, dic'tus ANTIARTHRIT'ICUS PUR'GANS, (F) Poudre de Pirard. (Gum. arab., pot- ass, supertart., fol. senna, cinnam. aa, 4 p., scammon., rad. sarsapar., china, guaiac. lign., aa 2 p., fiat pulvis. Ph. P.) Purgative. Used to obviate gout. Dose, 3j. PUL'VIS SULPHA'TIS. ALU'MINJE COMPOS'ITUS, P. alumino'sus, P. alu<- minis kinosa'lus, Pul'vis styp'ticus, Pul'vis alu'minis compos'itus, Alu'men kinosa'tum, Com'pound Al'um Pow'der. (Sulphatis alumina, p. iv, kino, p. 1. PA. E.) Astringent. In intestinal' he- , morrhage and diarrhoea. Dose, gr. x to xv. (F) Poudre styptique ou d'alun com- posie. PUL'VIS DE SUL'PHURE ET SCIL'- LA, P. untiasthmat'icus, P. incisi'vus, P. ad mu'cum pulmona'lem libe'rius ci- en'dum. (Sacchar. alb. p. 3, sulphur. lot. p. 2, scilla siccat. p. j. Ph. P.) Dose, gr. v to 3SS- (F) Poudre incisive ou anti-asthmat- ique. PUL'VIS DE SULPHA'TE POTAS'- SJE COMPOS'ITUS, P. tem'perans Stah'lii. (Potass, sulph. et nitrat. aa 9 p., hydrarg. sulph. rubr. 2 p. Mix. Ph. P.) As an antiphlogistic and in acidity of the first passages. Dose, 9j to Bij. (F) Poudre temperante de STAHL. PULVIS E SULPHURE'TO HY- DRAR'GYRI NI'GRO ET SCAMMO'- NIO, dictus VERMIF'UGUS MERCU- RIA'LIJ. (Pulv. cornachin., hydrarg. sulphuret. nigr. recent, prap., ii;i p. 82. Mix. Ph. P.) Dose, 9j to 3s«. (F) Poudre rcrmifuge mercurielle. PUL'VIS TRAGACAN'THJE COM- POS'ITUS, Spe'cies Diatragacan'tha frig'ida, Pul'vis e Tra'gacan'thd com- pos'itus, Com'pound Poic'der of Trag'- acanth. (Tragacanth. contus., ucacue gummi cont., arnyli, sing. 5§ iss, sacch. purifi § iij. Ph. L.) Demulcent. In coughs, &c. Dose, 3ssto 3'ij- (F) Poudre de gomme adragant com- posee. Pu'mex (Mat. Med.) Pum'ice. This was formerly employed as a desiccative and dentifrice. (F) Pierre Ponce. (G) Bim s te i n. Pu'na (Path.) Vela. A sickness common in the elevated districts of South America, and whicli attacks those unaccustomed to breathe the rarefied atmosphere. It strongly re- sembles seasickness, with a most acute and depressing throbbing in the head. It does not often affect the respiration considerably. Punch (Surg.) Rhiza'gra, pitayqtt, from pun'gere, ' to prick.' hepulso'- rium. A surgical instrument, used for extracting the stumps of teeth. (F) Repoussoir. Punc'tum au'reim (Surg.) Punc- tu'ra au'rea. Formerly, when an intes- tinal hernia was reduced; — by an in- cision made through the integuments down to the upper part of the sper- matic vessels, a golden wire was fixed and twisted, so as to prevent the. de- PUNCTURE 233 PURGATIVE • scent of any thing down the tunica vaginalis. PUNC'TUM SA'LIENS (Anat.) The first point, which makes its appear- ance, after the fecundation of the germ. It is generally applied to the heart of the embryo. Punc'ture (Surg.) Punctu'ra; from pun'gere,' to prick.' Tre'sis Punctu'ra. A wound made by pointed instruments, such as swords, bayonets, needles, thorns, &c. A puncture, is, generally, of trifling consequence; but, sometimes, it becomes important from the part con- cerned, or injury done to some nerve. F) Piqure. (G) Stich. 'unc'turing (Surg.) Same etymon. Compunc'tio. The operation of open- ing, by means of a trocar, lancet, &c. any natural or accidental cavity; with the view of evacuating any fluid, effused or accumulated there. Para- centesis is a sort of puncturing. (F) Ponction. Pun'gent (Path.) Pain is said to be pungent, when it seems as if a pointed instrument were forced into the suf- fering part. (F) Pongitif. Pu'nica Grana'tum (Mat. Mcd.) The Pomcgran'ate, Grana'tum, Malograna'- tum. The rind of the fruit, called Ma- licho'rium, Malaco'rium, or Malico'ri- um ; and the flowers — called Balaus- tinc fiow'ers — are the parts used in medicine. They have been employed both internally and externally as as- tringents. The seeds are called Coc- co'nes, xoxxwvtg. (F) Grenadier. (G) G ran at b a um. Puoge'nia (Path.) Pyogen'ia ; from nvor,' pus,' and ytvtaig, ' generation.' Generation of pus. The theory or mechanism of the formation of pus. Some have believed, that pus is formed in the arterial system, and is deposited, by way of excretion, in the inflamed part: others, that it is formed by the de- struction of solid parts. These opinions are, however, inadmissible ; and pus is now regarded as the product of a par- ticular secretion in the diseased part. (G) Eiterbildung. Writers. A. Fizes, Monspel. 1724 (L). Qjjesnay, Paris, 1749 (F). Vf.er- mann, Lugd. Bat. 1755 (L). J. Gras- huis, Lond. 1752. J. Fr. Faselius, Jense, 1758 (L). Morgan, Edinb. 1763 (L). J. Cl. Tode, Hafn. 1775 (L). Gesner, Jenae, 1777 (L). C.Darwin, Lond. 1770. James Hendy, Lond. 1775. Romagne, Edinb. 1780 (L). Nicolides, Vienn. 1780 (L). Haspel, 20* Erlang, 1780 (L). Politkowskt, Lugd. Bat. 1781 (L). Fr. W. Von Hoven, Stuttgard. 1785 (L). Brug- mans, Groning. 1785 (L). Gras- meyer, Gotting. 1790 (G). J. F. Crevecoeur, Longchamps, 1793 (F). J. W. Heppe, Utrecht. 1802 (G). J. Laurent, Paris, 1803 (F). V. G. Waldmann (difference between pus and mucus), Marb. 1807 (L). Fr. Von Paula Gruithuisen, Munich, 1809 (G). Pu'pil (Anat.) Pupil'la, Co'ri, xoqr\, Rhox, jtai;, Sight of the eye. The aperture of the iris, through which the rays of light pass, that have to paint the image of an object on the retina. This aperture can be dilated or contracted so as to allow a greater or smaller quantity of luminous rays to penetrate. The pupil, in man, is round, and by it the anterior and posterior chambers of the eye communicate with each other. In the foetus, during the first six months of gestation, it is clos- ed by the pupillary membrane. (F) Pupille, Prunclle. (G) Augenstern. Pu'pillary (Anat.) Pupilla'ris. That which belongs to the pupil. The PU'PILLARY MEMBRANE, Membra'na Pupilla'ris, Pupil'la ve'lum. The central aperture of the iris is closed, in the foetus, during a certain period of gestation, by a very thin membrane. It disappears in the 7th month. (G) Augensternhaut. Writer. J. Cloquet, Faris, 1818 Pu'puLff: (Anat.) The pulps or ex- tremities of the fingers. Pur'gative (Therap.) Purgati'vus, Pur'gans, Moch'licus, Catoret'icus, Cato- ter'icus, A cathartic (q. v.) A medi- cine, which operates more powerfully on the bowels than a laxative ; — stim- [ ulating the muscular coat, and excitino- increased secretion from the mucou3 coat. (F) Purgatif. Writers. A. Gazius, Basil, 1541 (L). L. Jacchinus, Lugd. 1542 (L). W. Puteanus, Lugd. 1552 (L). A. M. Brassavolus, Lugd. 1556 (L). G. Fallopius, Venet. 1566 (L). J. Ph. Ingrassias, Ven. 1568 (L). P. J. Crassus, Basil. 1581 (L). J. Bravo, Salmant. 1588 (L). Th. Erastus,. Tigur. 1595 (L). A. Lonicerus, Francf. 1596 (L). Stupanus, Basil. 1603 (L). D. Sennertus, Vitemb. 1604 (L). J. Montecelli, Ven. 1617 (L). Eu- Schenckius, Jenae,. 1618 (L)» M* * PURIFORM 234 PURPURA Bebiz, Argent. 1620 (L). A. Massa- ria, Lugd. 1622 (L). W. Rolfink, Jense, 1638 (L). H. Conring, Helmst. 1652 (L). M. Hoffmann,Altdorf. 1652 (L). J. C. Bauhin, Basil. 1662 (L). J. N. Pechlin, Lugd. Bat. 1672 (L). G. W. Wedel, Jenae, 1675 (L). J. Vesti, Erford. 1685 (L). Schwarz, Basil. 1696 (L). Fr. Hoffmann, Hal. 1696. Another work, Hal. 1703 (L). Another, Hal. 1704 (L). Papius, Ba- sil, 1710 (L). J. Fr. Depre (improper in the dogdays), Erford. 1714 (L). Ph. Hf.cq.uet (on the abuse of P.), Paris, 1725 (F). Quarin, Vienn. 1724 (L). J. A. Fischer, Erford. 1728 (L). J. A. Schulze, Hal. 1730 (L). Dick- son, Edinb. 1740 (L). J. Fr. Car- theuser, Francf. ad Viadr. 1742 (L). Laubmf.yer, Hal. 1743 (L). A. Va- ter, Vitemb. 1746 (L). F. J. Baifr (abuse of Ps.), 'Altdorf. 1749 (L). G. E. Hamberger, Jenae, 1749 (L). Fr. Boissier de Sauvages, Monspel. 1762 (L). Aaninck, Lugd. Bat. 1784 (L). Van Deursen, Luo-d. Bat. 1790 (L). Meckel, Hal. 1796 (L). Lieb- hardt, Erlang. 1796 (L). L. Fr. Gondret, Paris, An xi (F). J. L. A. Loiseleur Deslongchamps, Paris, 18Q5 (F). James Hamilton, Edinb. 1806. J. Baumgartner, Landishut. 1-510 (L). A. P. F. Legouais (in Pu- erperal Peritonitis), Paris, 1820 (F). Pu'riform (Path.) Puriform'is; from pus, and form'a. That which has the appearance of pus. Pur'pura (Path.) noqipvqa. Por'- phyra.' This word has been employed in many'senses. (See Index). It gen- erally means ; — livid spots on the skin from extravasated blood ; languor and loss of muscular strength : pains in the limbs. (F) Pourprc. (G) Purpur. In the PURPURA SIMPLEX, Por'- ■phyra sim'plex, Petc'chia si'ne fe'bre, Phamig'mus Petechia'lis, Profu'sio sub- euta'nea, Pete'chial Scur'vy, the spots are numerous, but small and fleabite- shaped; chiefly on the breast, arms, and legs ; with paleness of counte- nance. Writer. W. Stoker, Dublin, 1823. In the PU'RPURA HJEMORRHAG"- ICA, Por'phyra hamorrhag"ica, Sto- mac"ace universalis, Hamorrlia'gia uni- versalis, Hasmorrha'a petechia'lis or Land Scurvy — the spots are circular and of different sizes; often in stripes or patches, irregularly scattered, over the thighs, arms, and trunk ; with oc- casional hemorrhage from the mouth, nostrils, or viscera; and great debility and depression of spirits. (G) Blut* fleckcnkrankheit. In the POR'PHYRA NAU'TICA, Scot- bu'tus, Pechytyr'be, 7r»;/iru(>/?»/, Gingi-- bra'chium Gingipe'dium, Scelotyr'bt, Stomac"ace~, OTof.mxaxioi,Scorbu'tus nau'- ticus or Sea scur'vy, there are spots, of different hues, intermixed with the livid, principally at the roots of the hair; the teeth are loose; the gums are spongy and bleeding ; — the breath foetid, and the debility universal and extreme. This occurs, chiefly at sea, after ex- posure to a moist, cold, foul atmos- phere ; with long use of salted food and stagnant water. All these varieties of purpura resembla each other considerably. In the two first, however, there seems, at times, to be some excitement, which has led to the employment of purgatives, and even of bleeding with advantage. Generally speaking, the use of the mineral acids, will be indicated; and, in the sea scurvy, vegetable food and vegetable acids must be regarded as the best antiscorbutics. Nitre is, also, a good antiscorbutic, and in cases of freat prostration it may be mixed with eruvian bark or the sulphate of qui- nine. Tamarinds and cream of tartar, made into drink are, also, serviceable. But the great remedies are change from low to cheerful spirits; from filth to cleanliness; and from a cold and damp, to a temperate and dry, climate, with change of food. The general principles of manage- ment are the same as in the land scurvy. (F) Scorbut. (G) Scharbock. Writers on Scurvy. G. Hamber- ger, Tubing. 1586 (L). S. Elgale- nus, Lips. 1604 (L). J. Backmeister, Rostoch. 1606 (L). Gr. Horstils, GissEe, 1609 (L). D. Sennert, Vit- emb. 1620 (L). H. Meiisom, Helmst. 1623 (L). Z. Brendel, Jenae, 1634 (L). W. Rolfink, Jenae, 1640 (L). A. Falconet, Lyon, 1642 (F). H. Conring, Helmst. 1644 (L). W. Charleton, Lond. 1651 (L). B. Brunerus, Haga;, 1658 (L). S. Eu- galenus, Hag. 1658 (L). G. B. Metz- ger, Tubing. 1663 (L). J. Th. Schenckius, Jenae, 1664 (L). E. Maynwaringe, Lond. 1666. N. Venette, La Rochelle, 1671 (F). G. Francus de Fp.anckenau, Heidelb. 1674 (L). O. Borrichius, Hafn. 1675 (L). R. W. Crausius, Jense, 1672 (L). E. R. Camerarius, Tubing. 1684 (L). J. Visti, Erford, ]Gc8 (L). PURSINESS 235 PYLORIC Fr. Hoffmann, Hal. 1738 (L). A. E. Buchner, Vittemb. 1705 (L). J> P«- Eysel, Erford, 1708 (L). J. H. Heu- cher, Vittemb 1712 (L). C A. a Bergen, Francf. ad Viadr. 1713 (h). J. A. Fischer, Erford, 1717 (L). H. P. Juch, Erford, 1729 (L). M. Al- berti, Hal. 1720 (L). G. G. Richter, Gotting. 1741 (L). S. P. Hilscher, Jens, 1747 (L). A. Nitsche, St. Petersburg, 1750 (G). J. H. Furste- nau, Rintel. 1751 (L). G. E. Ham- berger, Jena?, 1751 (L). A. Adding- ton, Lond. 1753. Jas. Lind, Lond. 1754. J. Fr. Cartheuser, Francf. ad Viadr. 1755 (L). J. A. Bona, Veron. 1761 (L). Natii. Hulme, Lond. 1768 (L). Macbride, Lond. 1767. Another, Lond. 1769. Wm. Jervey, Lond. 1769. G. V. Zeviani, Verona, 1770 (I). L. Rouppe, Gotha, 1775 (G). Ch. Bis- set, Lond. 1775. C. Von Linne, Up- sal, 1775 (L). Le Meilleur, Paris, 1777 (F). J. G. Hempel, Copenhag. and Leipz. 1778 (G). Horne, Edinb. 1781 (L). Sir Francis Milman, Lond. 1782. John Sherwen, Lond. 1782. Jas. Rymer, Lond. 1782. Thos. Trot- ter, Lond. 1786. H. Bacheracht, St. Petersburg, 1780 (G). Fr. Thom- son, Lond. 1790. A. N. Aasheim, Hafn. 1797 (L). D. Patterson, Ed- inb. 1795. J. C. Jacobs, Bruxelles, 1802 (F). Ch. L. Jourdanet, Paris, 1302 (F). J. G. Coquelin, Paris, 1803 (F). H. Millioz, Paris, 1803 (F). Balme, Montpellier, 1803 (F). P. M. Keraudren, Paris, 1804 (F). H. Ch. Schirmer, Gotting. 1805 (L). Fr. von Schraud, Vienn. 1805 (G). R. W. Bampfield, Lond. 1819. Pursi'ness (Path.) Dijspna'a pin- guedino'sa. Dyspnoea accompanied with oppressive fatness. (F) Pousse. Pl'rllent (Path.) Purulen'tus, *u- 7tvQc, nvuidtjg. That which has the character of pus, or consists of pus; — as purulent matter, a purulent collection, &c. Pus (Path.) nvor,mat'ter. A secre- tion from inflamed textures, and espe- cially from the cellular membrane. It is, almost always, of the same nature, whatever may be the part it proceeds from. Pus of a good quality, — laud'- ablc pus — (F) Pus louablc, is of a yel- lowish-white color; opaque ; inodor- ous, and of a creamy appearance. Heat, acids, and alcohol coagulate it. When analyzed by Schwilgue, it afforded albumen and water, a particular ex- tractive substance, and a small quan- tity of soda, phosphate of lime ami other salts. (G) E i t e r. Writers. Ch. Darwin (Difference bettceen pus and mucus), Litchfield, 1780. Sir E. Horne, Lond. 1788. Pusilla'tum (Pharm.) Pusula'tum, A coaree powder. Pus'tule (Path.) Pus'tula, Ecpye'sisf Ecthy'ma, Benath, Bube, Epanas'tasis. An elevation of the cuticle, with an inflamed base containing pus. Wil- lan and Bateman reckon four varie- ties of pustules — the Phlyza'cium, Psy- dra'cium, A'chor, and Fa'vus. The va- riolous pustule is often called, by the the French, Grain; by us, Pock. (G) Eiterblatter, Blatter- ohen. Putrefac'tion, Putrefac'tio, orjipig, Putridity ; Putre'do, Putrid'itas, Sep'sis, Pu'trid fermenta'tion. Putrefac'tivefer- menta'tion. A decomposition, experi- enced by animal substances, when de- prived of life and placed under particu- lar circumstances. The presence of water is indispensable ; of air, not; — for putrefaction may occur in water, that has been boiled or in the earth. The temperature, most favorable to it, is from 66° to 90° of Fahrenheit. The most common products of putrefaction are water, carbonic acid, acetic acid, ammonia, carburetted hydrogen, and a semi-putrid substance, which is vola- tilized and has an infected odor. It has been supposed that something like putrefaction may occur in the living body ; as in case of putrid fever. (G) Faulniss. Writers. J. Hormannus (Cause of P. in the body), Vitemb. 1556 (L). C. Fr. Kaltschmied, Jena, 1760 (L). W. Alexander (Causes of putrid dis- eases), Lond. 1771. A. Seybert (P. of blood in the livingbody), Berlin, 1798 (G). Pu'trid (Path.) Pu'tridus, ocmqog. An epithet for some affections, in which the matters excreted and the transpi- ration itself exhale a smell of putridity. It is particularly applied to typhus. (G) Faul. Putrila'go (Path.) The pultaceous matter or slough, which forms in cer- tain gangrenous and other ulcers, and is thrown off. (F) Putrilage. PUZOS, Nicolas (Biogr.) A cele- brated French accoucheur ; born at Paris in 1666 ; died in 1753. Works. Traiti des accouchemens, &c. Paris. 1759. 4to. Pylor'ic (Anat.) Pylor'icus. That PYLORUS 236 PYROLA which relates to the pylorus. An epi-1 thet given to different parts. 1. The PYLOR'IC AR'TERY or Ar- te'ria Corona'ria dex'tra, (F) Petite ar- tire gastrique droite, arises from the hepatic, and is distributed to the pylo- rus and to the lesser curvature of the stomach; anastomozing, particularly, with the A. coronaria ventriculi and A. gastro-epiploica dextra. 2. The PYLOR'IC VEIN follows the same distribution as the artery. Pylo'rus (Anat.) nvX.ovqog, Jan'itor, Portona'rium; from nvXr\,' agate,' and ovoog, l a guardian..' Ostia'rius. The lower or right orifice of the stomach ; — Orifice intestinal (Ch). Called Pylo- rus, because it closes the entrance into the intestinal canal and is furnished with a circular, flattened, fibro-mucous ring, which occasions the total closure of the stomach, during digestion in that oro-an. This ring has been called the Vafvc of tke Pylorus, Sphinc'ter Py- lo'ri, (G) P fort nerk lap pe. (F) Valvule du pylore. It is a fold of the mucous and muscular membranes of the stomach and is the Pyloric muscle of some authors. (F) Pylore. (G) Pfortner. Writers. A. Haller (Abscesses of P.), Gotting. 1749 (L). G. G. Rich- ter (Cases of scirrhous P.), Gotting. 1765 (L). J. N. Petzold (Do.), Dresd. 1787 (G). Fr. F. Franz. (Do.), Marburg, 1796 (L). Pyorrhce'a (Path.) from nvov,'p\is,' and oeui, ' I flow.' A discharge of J3US. Pyr'amid (Anat. & Surg.) Pyr'a- mis. A small, bony projection in the cavity of the tympanum, which is ex- cavated, to lodge the muscle of the stapes. Eminen'tia pyramida'lis tym'- pani. Also, the Centre-pin of the tre- phine. Pyramida'lis Abdominis (Anat.) P. Fallo'pii, P. vel succenturia'tus, Mus'culi auxilia'rii, Pubio-ombilical, Pubio-sous-ombilical (Ch.). A small, fleshy pyramidal fasciculus, whose ex- istence is not constant; and which is inserted, by its base, into the upper part of the pubis, and terminates, by its summit, at the inferior part of the linea alba. When it contracts it Btretches the linea alba. (F) Pyramidal de Vabdomen. PYRAMIDA'LIS, P. Fem'oris, Sacro- trochantirien (Ch.) Hi'acus exter'nus, Pyriform'is, Piriform'is, Pri'mus et su- {te'rior quadrigem'inus, a flat, triangu- ar muscle, situated at the posterior part of the pelvis. By its base it i* attached to the anterior surface of the sacrum ; to the corresponding surface of the great sacro-sciatic ligament and to the posterior part of the ilium. It terminates by a tendon, which is at- tached to the inner surface of the great trochanter. This muscle is a rotator of the thigh outwards, or of the pelvis in an opposite direction. (F) Pyramidal de la cuisse. PYRAMIDA'LIS NA'SI, Proc"erus na'si, Na'sum dila'tans, Fronto-nasal (Ch.) It is thin, triangular, and has its summit upwards. Above, it is con- tinuous with the occipito-frontalis. It descends vertically before the root of the nose, on which it termin- ates ; becoming confounded with the transversalis. This muscle wrinkles the skin of the root of the nose trans- versely, and stretches that which cov- ers the tip. (F) Pyramidal du nez. Pyrec'tica (Nosol.) nvqtxnxa, fe- brile ; from mqtrog, ' fever.' Fevers: the 1st order in the class Hamatica of Good. Pyretol'ogy (Path.) Pyretolo'gia; from nvqtrog, ' fever,' and X.oyog, ' a discourse.' Pyrol'ogy. A treatise on fevers. A title, sometimes given to a monograph on fever. (G) Fieberlehre. Pyrex'i.i (Path.) from mo, ' fire.' Fc'brile diseases. The first class of Cullen's nosology. Pyri'ne (Pharm.) nvqivij, a plaster for scirrhus, &c. Paulus of .Sgina. Pyriph'leges (Path.) nvqiij'/.iyr^. One, who has a burning fever. Pyr'mont, Min'eral Wa'ter of (Mat. Med.) A celebrated mineral spring, on the Weser, in Westphalia. The waters are tonic, and contain com- mon salt, muriate of magnesia, sul- phates of soda and magnesia, and car- bonates of iron, lime, and magnesia dissolved in carbonic acid, with some resinous principles. It is a highly car- bonated chalybeate. ARTIFICIAL PYR'MONT WA'TER may be formed of Epsom salt, gr. xvr Common salt, gr. v, Magnes. alb. gr. x, Iran filings, gr. v, Water ftiij. Impreg- nated with the gas from Marble powder and Sulphuric acid, aa 3 vij. Writers. A. Cunjeus, Leipz. 1697, 8vo. M. E. Bloch, Hamb. 1774, 8vo. (G). H. Marcard, Lond. 1788. J. Fr. Westrumb, Leipz. 1789 (G). Pyr'ola (Mat. Med.) P. rotunMo1- lia, Round-leaved win'tergreen. This !37 QUADRATUS FEMORIS PYROLIGNEOUS ACID 2 plant was once used as a gentle astrin- gent and tonic. PYR'OLA UMBELLA'TA, Chimaph'- ila umbella'ta, C. Corymbo'sa, Ground- hol'ly, Pippsis'eva, Win'tergreen. This common American plant is allied to the uva ursi, in botanical as well as medical qualities. It is considerably astringent. The bruised leaves irritate the skin. (G) D olden fdrmiges Win- tergriin. Pyroug'neous Ac"id (Pharm. &c.) An acid obtained, by distillation, from wood, coal, &c, and which was once believed to be of a peculiar character. It is now known to be formed of acetic acid and an empyreumatic oil, of which it may be freed ; and, in this state, is sold in commerce for the Acetum dis- tillutuni. It is used for similar pur- poses as distilled vinegar, and for pre- serving animal substances. (F) Acide Pyroligneux. Pyroph'agus, nvqotpayog, Igniv'orus, from nvq, ' fire,' and ipayia, ' I eat.' One who eats fire. A juggler, who eats bodies in a state of ignition. Pyro'sis (Path.) Limo'sis cardial'gia sputato'ria, nvquoig, Cardial'gia sputa- to'ria, Pyro'sis Sued'ica, Apoceno'sis vom'itus pyro'sis, Dyspep'sia pyro'sis, Water'brash, Water'qualm, Black'- water. This affection consists of a hot sensation in the stomach, with eructa- tions of an acrid, burning liquid, that causes a distressing sensation in the parts over which it passes. Attention to diet, and the use of bitter absorbents, will usually relieve, when the disease is functional. Occasionally, it occurs, symptomatic of organic disease of the stomach. (G) Sodbrennen. (F) Fer chaud, Cremason, Soda. Writer. H. A. Duval, Paris, 1809 (F). Pyrotech'ny, Pyrotcch'ny, from nvq, 1 fire,' and Tf/rr/, ' art.' Art of mak- Q. (Pharm.) See Abbreviation. Qua'drans (Pharm.) rsraqTruoqior ; quarta pars libra. A quarter of a pound. Three ounces. Quadra'tus Fem'oris (Anat.) Quad- ing fireworks, &c. Also, chymisttjfi M. Percy has used the term Pyro- technic Chirurgicale for the art of ap- plying fire or the actual cautery in Surgery. Writer. Baron Percy, Paris, 1810 (F). Py'rus Cydo'nia (Mat. Med.) The Quince Tree, (F) Coignassier, (G) Quittenbaum. The fruit is termed Cydo'nium Ma'lum, Ma'lum ca'num, Ma'lum coto'neum, xvSwnov firtXov, Quince, (F) Coign, (G) Quitte. Quince seeds are, sometimes, used in decoction (q. v.) as a demulcent. The fruit makes a pleasant preserve. Py'rus Ma'lus (Mat. Alim.) The Ap'ple Tree, (F) Pommier, (G) Ap- felbaum, ur,Xta. Apples are an agreeable fruit, when ripe. When un- ripe, they disagree, especially with those of weak digestive powers. The same may be said of the pear: the fruit of the Py'rus commu'nis, o^ro?, P. Sor'bus, P. Sati'va, (F) Poirier, (G) B i rn b a u m. — (E) Apple, (F)Pom- me, (G) A p f e 1. — (E) Pear, (F) Poire, (G) Birn. AP'PLE BRAN'DY is a spirituous' liquor obtained from the juice of the apple, and much used in the United States. Pyul'con (Surg.) nvovX.-xov, frora nvor, ' pus,' and iXxto,' I extract.' A surgical instrument, used for extracting pus from any cavity. Many pyulca have been employed, all of. which act as exhausting syringes. (F) Tire-pus. (G) Erterzug. Pyu'ria (Path.) Pyoturria, from nv~ ov, ' pus,' and ovqov,' urine." Discharge of purulent urine. A symptom, which; occurs in many diseases; particularly in cases of renal calculi, and in oiganic affections of the bladder. (G) Ei te rbarnen. Pyx'is (Pharm. &c.) nvlic. A box; a pill-box. Also, an emollient ointment. Aetius and Paulus. radius) from quad'ta, * a square.' Tuber- Ischio - trochantirien, Ischio • sous -tro- chantirien (Ch.), Quar'tus quadrigem'- inus quadra'tus. A muscle, situated at the posterior and upper part of the Q QUADRIGEMINA 233 QUASSIA thigh. It is thin, flat, and quadrilateral, and is attached to the outer part of the tuberosity of the ischium; whence it proceeds transversely to the inferior part of the posterior margin of the great trochanter. It rotates the limb, turning the toe outwards. (F) Carri de la Cuisse. QUADRA'TUS LUMBQ'RUM, Quad- ra'tus, seu Lumba'ris exter'nus ; Ilio- lumbi-costal, Flec'tens par lumbo'rum quadra'tus dor'si, Ilio-costal (Ch.). A flat, somewhat thick, irregularly quad- rilateral muscle, situated in the loins, at the sides of the vertebral column. It is attached, below, to the crista ilii and ilio-lumbar ligament; and, above, to the inferior margin of the last rib; and, besides, to the base of the trans- verse processes of the four last lumbar vertebrae. This muscle inclines the loins to its side; depresses the last rib, and is thus a muscle of expiration. It can, also, raise the hip. (F) Carri des lombes. Quadrigem'ina, Tuber'cula (Anat.) Eminen'tia Quadrigem'ina, Op'tic Lobes, Cor'pora quadrigem'ina, Na'tes et Tes'tes, Eminences bigiminies (Ch.), Cor'pora bigem'ina. Four medullary tubercles, situated at the posterior surface of the tuber annulare. They are white, externally; gray, internally; oblong ; rounded ; connected by pairs, and separated by two grooves, wnich di- vide them crucially. Of these tubercles — the superior, called na'tes,— Tuber'- cula anterio'ra, Glu'tia, are larger and more prominent than the lower, called tes'tes, — Tuber'cula posterio'ra. The pineal gland corresponds exactly to the point of intersection of the two furrows that separate them. (F) Tubercules quadrijumeaux. (G) Zwillingshiigeln. Quan'dros. Ancient name for a precious stone, believed to exist in the brain of the vulture; and to which was attributed the property of augmenting the secretion of milk, and preserving from deadly accidents. No such stone exists. Quarantine (Hyg.) from (I) Quar- anti'na; itself from quaran'ta,' forty.' The time, during which travellers, returning from a country where the plague or any other pestilential disease exists, are compelled to remain on board ship or in a lazaretto. They, as well as the ship, are said " to perform quarantine." Quarantine is, sometimes, extended beyond forty days, whilst its duration is frequently much less. It is some- times enforced by land; for example, when contagious diseases require the establishment of cordons sanitairet, and when persons are desirous of leav- ing infected districts. During quarantine, no communica- tion is allowed between the travellers and the inhabitants of the country. Quarantine is a great impediment to commerce; and is, doubtless, very fre- quently enforced where there is but little danger of contagion. The evils, however, that might arise from the in- troduction of a widely-spreading con- tagious disease, are so disastrous, as to induce legislators to maintain these laws in, perhaps, an unnecessary de- gree of strictness. (F) Quarantaine. Writers. Th. Hancock, Lond. 1821. Ch. Maclean (evils of Q. laws), Lond. 1824. P. Russel, Lond. 1791. A. Chenot, Vienn. 1798 (G). QUAR1N, Joseph, (Biogr.) A cele- brated German physician; born at Vi- enna in 1733; died in 1814. Works. Commentatio de curandis febribus et inflammationibus. Vienn. 1781. 8vo: in French, by Emonnot, Paris. 1800. Animadversiones practica in diversos morbos. Vienn. 1786. 8vo. Quar'tan (Path.) Quarta'na Fe'- bris, An'etus Quarta'nus, Tetarta'us, nvqtTog rtraqraiog, Quar'tan A'gue. An intermittent, the paroxysms of which recur every 4th day, leaving between them two days' interval. We speak, also, of the Quartan Type. A Double Quartan is one, in which one paroxysm occurs on the third and an- other on the second day, so that there is only one day of apyrexia and two of paroxysms in succession; — the parox- ysms of every 4th day resembling each other. A Triple Quar'tan is one, in which there is a paroxysm every day; and on every three days the paroxysms correspond. A redoubling or repeal- ing quar'tan, (F) Fiivre quarte doublee^ is one, in which there are two parox- ysms every 4th day. See Intermit- tent. (F) Quarte. Quarta'rius (Pharm.) An ancient measure, equal to one-fourth of tha sex- tarius. See Pondera et Mensur£. Quar'ti-ster'nal (Anat.) Quadri- sterna'lis. The fourth osseous portion of the sternum, corresponding to the fourth intercostal space. Beclard.. Quas'sia (Mat. Med.) Quas'sia ama'- ra, Quas'sy, Quas'sia exeel'sa. A West QUERCUS 239 QU1NINA India tree, from which is obtained the Lignum Quassia. It is an intensely durable bitter, without astringency ; and has been employed as a tonic and stomachic. It is, generally, given in the form of infusion. The bitter prin- ciple is called Quassine. (F) Quassie. Writers. Paarmann, Argent. 1772 (L). Thorstensen, Hafn. 1775 (L). Q,UAJS'SIA SIMAROU'BA, Simarou'- ba, Simaru'ba, Euon'ymus. The bark of the Simarouba is bitter, and not unpleasant. Both water and alcohol extract its virtues. It is not astringent. It is exhibited, wherever a simple tonic is required. (G) Simarubarinde, Ruhr- rind e. Writer. A. Jussieu, Paris, 1730 (L). Quer'cus Al'ba (Mat. Med.) The White Oak, Quer'cus Ro'bur; the Com'mon Oak, Q. Tincto'ria; the Black Oak, Q. ru'bra Monta'na; the Red Oak or Span'ish Oak. The bark of all these varieties is, probably, alike in medicinal properties. It is power- fully astringent and tonic, and has been used in intermittents, and like- wise in decoction,' as an astringent wash, where such is indicated. A'corns, xr\xtg, Ce'ces, Nu'ces Quer'- cus, were, at one time, much used as food; and a decoction of them was once recommended in dysentery and diarrhoea, in glandular obstructions, &c. A pessary, made of them, has been advised in immoderate flow of the menses. They are not now used. (E) The Oak, (F) Chene, (G) Eiche; (E) Acorn, (F) Gland, (G) Eiche 1. Writers. Fr. J. W. Schroder (acorns in glandular obstructions), Gotting. 1774 (G). M. J. Marx (Do.), Hanov. 1776 (G). J. Fl. Ritter (use of acorns as medicine), OZnipont. 1781 (L). J. F. Rediker (virtues of oak bark), Duisb. 1791 (L). Q.UER'CUS CER'RIS. A tree of Asia Minor, which affords the Tur'key Galls, Nut Galls, Gal'la Tur'cica, G. Querci'na, G. Tincto'ria, Nux Gal'la, Gal'la max'ima orbicula'ta, Ci'cis, xi- xig, Cassenoles, Gal'la, Galls, Gall'nut. The nut gall is a protuberance, or tu- bercle, produced by the puncture of the Diplolep'sis Gal'la Tincto'ria. It is powerfully astringent and tonic, and has been employed in diarrhoea, intes- tinal hemorrhage, and intermittents: but it is chiefly used, externally, in gargles and injections. The powder, made into an ointment with lard, is used in piles. (F) Noix de Galle. (G) Eichapfel, Galapfel. QUESNAY, Francis (Biogr.) A celebrated French physician; born at Mercey in 1694 ; died in 1774. Works. Observations sur les effets de la saignie, &c. Paris. 1730. 12mo. L'art de gui- rir par la saignie. Paris. 1736. 12mo. jEssat physique sur Viconomie animate. Paris. 1736. 12mo. Priface des Mi- moires de I'Acadifnie de Chirurgie. Paris. 1743. 4to: in English, Lond. 1760. 8vo. Recherches critiques et his- toriques sur I'origine fyc. de la chirur- gie en France. Paris. 1744. 4to. Traiti de la suppuration. Paris. 1749. 12mo. Traiti de la gangrine. Paris. 1749. 12mo. Traiti des fiivres continues. Paris. 1753. 12mo. QUIN'CY, John; (Biog.) A respect- able London physician; died in 1723. Works. Medicina statica; or a trans- lation of the aphorisms of Sanctorius. Lond. 1712. 8vo. Pharmacopaia offi- cinalis et extemporanea ; or a complete English dispensatory, in four parts. Lond. 1718. 8vo. Lexicon physico- medicum ; or a new medical dictionary. Lond. 1719. 8vo.: improved by Robt. Hooper, M. D. An examination of Dr. Woodward's state of physic and diseases. Lond. 1719. 8vo. Loimalo- gia; or an historical account of the plague in London in 1665. Lond. 1720. 8vo. An essay on the different causes of pestilential diseases. Lond. 1721. 8vo. The dispensatory of the Royal College of Physicians in London, &c. Lond. 1721. 8vo. Pralectiones phar- maceutica ; lectures on pharmacy, chemical and Galenical, explaining the whole doctrine of the art: edited by P. Shaw, M. D. 1723. 4to. De secre- tis mulierum ; or the mysteries of hu- man generation fully revealed: trans- lated from the Latin of Albertus Magnus, &c. 1725. 8vo. Quini'na (Mat. Med.) Qui'nia, QuV- na, Kini'num, Chini'na, Quinine. An alkaline, uncrystallizable substance ; under the form of a porous, whitish mass; almost insoluble in water, solu- ble in alcohol and ether. It forms, with acids, salts that are in general soluble. It is obtained from different cinchonas, but chiefly from the yellow, and is the active principle of those valuable drugs. The Sul'phate of Quinine — the salt usually employed in medicine — occurs in needles of a pearly and satiny ap- QUINTAN 240 RACHITIS pearance. It is employed, with great I quently, often synonymous with Al- success, in the treatment of intermit- cohol'ic tiiic'ture. The most volatile tents; and is available in many cases, principles of bodies were, also, called where the bark in substance could not Quintes'sences. be retained, or would be injurious. | Quintister'nal (Anat.) The fifth Dose, from 3 to 10 grains in the 24 | osseous portion of the sternum. It hours. It is obtained, by treating the ! corresponds to the 5th and 6th inter- yellow bark with sulphuric acid. costal spaces. Quin'tan (Path.) Fe'bris quinta'na, Quotid'ian (Path.) Quotidia'nus; F. quin'ta, from quin'tus, ' a fifth.' A i itself from quotid'ie, ' daily.' That fever, whose paroxysms return only j which takes place every day. every five days inclusively; and be-| The QUOTID'IAN FE'VER, Q.a'gue, tween which there are, consequently, j An'etus quotidia'nus, Cathem'erus, xa- three days of apyrexia. -S^usco?, Methemer'inos, ^tdr^tqiyog, QUINTE (F) (Path.) This word is ' Amphemer'inos, Amphimer'inos, auipij- used synonymously with paroxysm or p^qivog, Quotidia'nus, is an intermit- fit, — when speaking of cough, — as : tent, the paroxysms of which recur une Quinte de Toux, —' a fit of cough- : every day. ing.' A simple, double, or triple quotidian, Quintessence (Pharm.) Quin'ta ' is a quotidian, which has one, two, or Essen'tia. A name, formerly given to three paroxysms in the 24 hours. alcohol, impregnated with the princi- (F) Fievre quolidienne. pies of some drug. It was, conse- R R. (Pharm.) is placed at the com- mencement of a prescription, as a contraction of Rec"ipe. (See Abbrevi- ation.) Originally, it was the sign (11) of Jupiter, and was placed at the top of a formula, to propitiate the king of the gods, that the compound might act favorably. Rab'id (Path.) Rab'idus, from ra'- bies, ' canine madness.' That which belongs to hydrophobia; as rabid virus, &c. (F) Rdbique, Rabieique. Race (Anthropol.) from radi'cl, abl. of radix, ' root.' The union or aggregate of individuals, whose con- formation or particular condition differs perceptibly from those of neighbouring varieties. In the human species, sev- sral races are designated. See Homo. (G) S t am m. Rachamel'ca (Physiol.) from Hebr. Dfn (rechem), 'the womb,' and -i^q (Molech), 'a king'; Rechamal'ca. A peculiar formative principle, supposed, by Doljeus, to exist in the uterus. Rachisa'gra (Path.) Rhachisa'gra, from p&Z'Si ' the spine,' and ayqa, ' a seizure.' A gouty or rheumatic affec- tion of the spine. Rachi'tis (Path.) [aging, Rhachi'tit, Cyrto'sis Ra'chia, Cyrton'osus; the En'glish Disease', the Rick'ets; from qaxig,' the spine.' A disease, charac- terized by crookedness of the long bones; swelling of their extremities; crooked spine ; prominent abdomen; large head; and, often, precocity of intellect. It is accompanied by lean- ness, general debility, indigestion ; and, frequently, induces atrophy and hectic. Rickets occurs, particularly, during the first years of existence, in weakly children, born of rickety or scrophu- lous parents; brought up in clamp or confined situations ; and which are badly nourished, and do not take suffi- cient exercise. The progress and ter- mination of the disease are very varia- ble. Some children gradually recover their health: others become more and more deformed, and ultimately die of consumption, dropsy, or other organic disease. The treatment is almost wholly hy- gienic. Pure air; a healthy situation ; nourishing diet; exercise ; sea or com- mon cold bathing, and tonics, afford the best prospect of success. (F) Rachitisme, Nouure. (G) Die Englische Krank- heit. RACHOSIS 241 RADIAL Writers. Fr. Glisson, Lond. 1650 (L), G. Francus, Heidelb. 1676 (L). Ch. Vater, Vitemb. 1713 (L). G. Fr. Teichmeyer, Jenae, 1715 (L). L. Heister, Helmst. 1725 (L). A. Came- rarius, Tubing. 1735 (L). J. G. Bren- del, Gotting. 1739 (L). A. E. BiicH- ner, Argent. 1754 (L). G. Zeviani, Veron. 1761 (I). J. G. Roderer, Gotting. 1762 (L). J. G. Leidenfrost, Duisb. 1771 jX). W. Farrer, Lond. 1772. Th. le Vacher de la Feutrie, Paris, 1772(F). G. Verardi, Napol. 1775 (L). Magny, Paris, 1780 (L). E. G. Bosc, Lips. 1781 (L). Barton, Edinburgh, 17*6 (L). J. F. L. Cap- pel, Berlin, 1787 (G). Trnka de Krzowitz (Wenceslaus), Vienn. 1787 (L). Ph. Jones, Lond. 1788. A. W. Otto, Francf. ad Viadr. 1790 (L). Van Rossum, Lovan. 1790 (L). J. Veirac, Stendal. 1794(G). A. Por- tal, Paris, 1797 (F). M. A. Salmade, Paris, 1803 (F). J. Geist, Wurzburg, 1804 (L). Racho'sis (Path.) Rhacho'sis, from ^o/ooj, ' I cleave.' A relaxation of the scrotum. An excoriation of the relaxed scrotum. Dictionaries. RAD'CLIFFE, John (Biogr.) An eminent and eccentric English phy- sician ; born at Wakefield, in Yorkshire, in 1650; died in 1714. Works. Phar- macopaia Radcliffiana ; wDr.Rad- cliffe's prescriptions, faithfully gath- ered from his original receipts, with useful observations on each prescrip- tion. Lond. 1716. 8vo. Pars altera; or the second and last part of Dr. Rad- cliffe's prescriptions for all diseases, internal and external, &c. 1716. 8vo. Some memoirs of his life, interspersed with letters; also a copy of his last will. Lond. 1715. 4to. His life, letters, and last will. Lond. 1716. 12mo. Ra'dial (Anat.) Radia'lis. That which relates to the radius. 1. The RA'DIAL AR'TERY, A. ex- ter'na Cu'biti. It arises from the bra- chial, at the upper and anterior part of the fore-arm; descends on the outer side as far as the lower part of the radius, and proceeds downwards and backwards towards the superior ex- tremity of the space, which separates the two first metacarpal bones. It then buries itself in the palm of the hand, where it forms the profound or radial palmar arch. The radial artery gives off the recurrent radial, several radio-muscular branches, the transverse palmar radio-carpal artery, the exter- nal superficial artery of the palm of the VOL. II. 21 hand, the external dorsal of the thumb, the dorsalis carpi, dorsal interosseous artery of the index, &c. 2. The DEEP-SEATED RA'DIAL VEINS follow the same course as the radial artery. 3. The RA'DIAL NERVE, Radio- digital (Ch.), Spiral Nerve, Spiral- muscular, arises from the four inferior branches of the brachial plexus. It is, at first, situated behind the other nerves of the plexus. It then becomes en- gaged between the three portions of the triceps brachialis, passes behind the humerus, and descends between the supinator longus and brachialis inter- nus, until opposite the upper extremity of the radius. In its course it gives numerous filaments to the triceps, su- pinator longus, extensor carpi radialis longior, and to the integuments. Op- posite the upper extremity of the ra- dius it divides into two branches; — the one posterior, which turns backwards into the substance of the supinator brevis, and, when it has reached the space between the two layers of mus- cles on the posterior surface of the fore-arm, divides into a great number of filaments, which are distributed to those muscles, and to the integuments of the hand. The other branch is ante- rior : it descends before the supinator brevis and the radius; until, near the inferior third of that bone, it engages itself between the tendons of the supi- nator longus and extensor carpi radialis longior; and, becoming afterwards sub- cutaneous, divides into two branches, whose filaments are distributed to the integuments of the thumb, index, mid- dle finger, to the outer side of the ring- finger, and to the first interosseous muscles of the back of the hand. 4. EXTEN'SOR CAR'PI RADIA'LIS BRE'VIOR, Radia'lis exter'nus bre'vior, Radia'lis secun'dus, (F)^ Second radial externe, Petit radial, Epicondylo-sus- metacarpien (Ch.). An extensor mus- cle of the wrist, situated beneath the extensor carpi radialis longior. It is attached, above, to the external tube- rosity of the humerus, and terminates, below, by a long tendon, inserted into the posterior part of the upper extrem- ity of the 3d bone of the metacar- pus. It has the same uses as the next muscle. 5. EXTEN'SOR CAR'PI RADIA'LIS LON*GIOR, Radia'lis exter'nus lon'- gior, Radia'lis exter'nus pri'mus, (F) Premier radial externe, grand radial, Humero-sus-mitacarpien (Ch.). It is RADIATED 242 RAMAZZINI seated at the outer part of the fore-arm; is thin, but thicker on the outside than on the inside. It is attached, above, to the inferior part of the outer edge, and to the corresponding tuberosity, of the humerus; and terminates, below, by a long tendon, which is attached to the superior extremity of the second, bone of the metacarpus. It extends the hand on the fore-arm, and vice versd. Radia'ted (Anat.) Radia'tus. That which is arranged in rays; in lines, di- verging from a common centre. An epitliet given to several ligaments &c, as to those which unite the ribs to the sternum; those which unite the tibia and fibula at their inferior extremity, &c. (F) Rayonni. Rad'ical (Path.) Radica'lis, from ra'dix,' a root.' A radical cure is one, in which the disease is destroyed, as it were, from the root. It is used in op- position to palliative cure. Radicis'eca (Pharm.) One, employ- ed in collecting and preparing plants, was formerly so called. Ra'dio-car'pal (Anat.) Ra'dio-car- pia'nus. That which relates to the radius and carpus. The RA'DIO-CAR'PAL ARTICULA'- TION is the wrist joint, or articulation of the os scaphoides, os semilunare, and os cuneiforme of the carpus with the inferior surface of the radius, and the fibro-cartilage, situated below the ulna. It is strengthened by lateral, anterior, and posterior ligaments. RA'DIO - CAR'PAL TRANS' VERSE PAL'MAR AR'TERY. A transverse branch, given off by the radial artery, opposite the lower edge of the pronator quadratus; and which sends several branches to the anterior or palmar sur- face of the carpus. (F) Artdre Radio-carpienne-transver- sale-palmaire. Ra'dio-mus'cular (Anat.) Ra'dio- muscula'ris. A name given to the branches sent off from the radial artery to the muscles of the fore-arm, in the first part of its course; as well as to the nervous filaments, which the radial nerve sends to the same muscles. Ra'dius (.hiat.) "A spoke": — so called from its shape. Cer'cis, xtqxig, Foc"ile mi'nus, Manu'brium ma'nus, Parape'chyon, naqantjxvov, Arun'do bra'chii mi'nor. A long, prismatic bone, the upper and lesser extremity of which is called the head. This is supported by a cervix or neck. At the part where the neck is confounded with the body of the bone, is the tubercle or bicipital tuberosity or eminence for the insertion of the biceps. The radius is articu- lated, above, with the os humeri and with the lesser sigmoid cavity of the ulna: below, with the scaphoides, semi- lunare, and the head of the ulna. Its inferior extremity, which is larger than the superior, is flattened before and behind; is irregularly quadrilateral; and has, below, a double facette to be articulated with the two first bones of the carpus. On the outer side is the styloid process; and, on the inner, a concave facette, which joins the ulna. Behind, are grooves for the passage of the extensor tendons. The radius is developed from three points of ossifica- tion ; one for the body, and one for each extremity. (F) Os du Rayon. (G) Spindelbein. Ra'dix (Anat. & Path.) pita, Root. The root or fang of a tooth is the part contained in the alveolus. The radix or root of the nail is the portion hidden under the skin, &c. Surgeons five the name to the prolongations, sent y scirrhous, cancerous, or other tumors into the neighbouring parts. The FIVE APERIENT ROOTS (Pharm.) Quin'que radi'ces aperien'- tes, were, of old, — asparagus, butchers' broom, fennel, parsley, and smallage. The FIVE LESSER APERIENT ROOTS, Quin'que radi'ces aperien'- tes mino'res, — were caper, dandelion, eryngo, madder, and rest-harrow. Radzyge (Path.) Radzygin, Rade- zyge. A name given, in Norway, to a variety of syphilis, bearing consider- able analogy to the yaws. Some have esteemed it a species of lepra or ele- phantiasis. Rage (Physiol.) Tra, Fu'ror bre'vis, oqyt;, Sviiog. Violent passion, charac- terized by contraction of the muscles cf the face, violence in every movement, extrem^ irritation of the nervous system, acceleration of the blood's motion, and by redness and swelling of the face. (F) Colire. (G) Zorn. RAMAZZINL, Bernardin (Biog.) Professor of Physic at Padua, and an eminent medical writer; born at Carpi, near Modena, in 1633; died in 1714. Works. De fontium Mutinensium ad- mirandd scaturigine, &c. Mutin©, 1691. 4to.: translated into English by Robt. St. Clair. Lond. 1697. 8vo. De morbis artificum diatriba. Mutince. 1700. 8vo.: in English, by James Robert. De abusu china dissertatio epistolaris. Patav. 1714. 8vo. Opera omnia, medica et physica.- published at RAMIFICATION 243 RAPHANEDON Padua and Geneva. 1716. 4to. Also, at London, 1717. 4to. Ramifica'tion (Anat.) Ramifica'tio. A division of arteries, veins, and nerves into branches. Also, the branches themselves. (G) Vera stung. Ram'pant (Surg.) Re'pens, Rep'tans. That, which creeps or drags on the earth. The French Bandage rampant has the folds arranged spirally round the fart, leaving intervals between them. t is a retentive bandage, but is easily displaced and is not,therefore, employed. RAM'SAY, Da'vid (Biogr.) An eminent American physician, patriot, and historian ; born In Lancaster county, Pennsylvania, in 1749; died in 1815. Works. A review of the im- provement of medicine in the 18th cen- tury. Charleston. 1800. Eulogiumon BENJAMIN RUSH. Philad. 1813. Ra'mus (Anat.) xXaSog, a branch. A division of an artery, vein, or nerve. (F) Rameau. (G) Ast, Zweig. Ramus'culus (Anat.) Ram'idus, Ramun'culus, xkctdioxog. A division of a ramus. (F) Ramuscule, RamiUe (Boty.) Ra'na esculen'ta (Hyg.) This frog and the bull frog, — Ra'na Tauri'na,— are eaten as a delicacy. They are nu- tritious and easily digested. (F) Grenouille. (G) Frosch. RAN'BY, John (Biogr.) An emi- nent London surgeon, about the com- mencementof the last century. Works. An introduction to the history of physic and surgery. Lond. 1707. 8vo. Chirur- S'cal observations. Lond. 1740. — Col- cted and published after his death. Method of treating gunshot wounds. Lond. 1744. 8vo. Ran'cid, Ran'cidus, oanqog. An epi- thet given to fatty bodies, which have become acrid from age or the contact of air. Mild ointments may, thus, become very irritating, and unfit for the purposes for which they were orig- inally intended. (F) Ranee. (G) Ranzig. Ran'cula (Path.) An erratic pain in a wound, accompanied by swelling and pulsation. \ Ranine (Anat.) Rani'na; from Ra'- na, ' a frog.' The termination of the lingual artery is so called; that is, the ortion of the artery, which advances orizontally between the genio-glossus and lingualis muscles as far as the point of the tongue. The ranine vein follows the same course as the artery, and opens into the internal jugular or into the superior thyroid. Ran'ula (Path.) from Ra'na,' a frog,' so called from its resemblance; Dyspha'- gia Ran'ula,Emphrag'ma saliva're,Frog Tongue, Bat'rachos, parqaxog, Hydro- glos'sa, Hypoglos'sis, Hypoglos'sum, Ra'na, a small, soft, fluctuating and semi-transparent tumor, which forms under the tongue, owing to the accu- mulation of saliva in Wharton's duct. In order to give exit to the accumu- lated fluid, and to establish a perma- nent opening for the discharge of the saliva, the cyst must be punctured, and the opening maintained by a minute cylinder, with a button at each extremity, as has been recommended by Dupuytren ; or a portion of the cyst may be removed by the scissors, and the mouth be frequently washed by any astringent lotion. Sometimes, the salivary duct is found plugged by a small calculus. (F) Grenouillette. (G) Frosch leingeschwulst. Writers. J. J. Stahl, and J. F. E. Schonerben, Erford. 1734 (L). Ranun'culus (Mat. Med.) A genus of plants, most of the species of which, when taken internally, act as acrid poisons. See Poison. They are, also, acrid and vesicant, when applied to the skin; and have, accordingly, been often used as counter-irritants. (F) Renoncule. (G) Hahnenfuss. The following species answer to this description. Ranun'culus aborti'vus. Ranun'culus a'cris, R. praten'sis. Mead'ow Crowfoot, But'ter Cups, (F) Bouton d'or. Ranun'culus bulbo'sus, R. praten'sis, Bul'bous-rooted Crowfoot, (F) Renon- cule bulbeuse, Bassinet. Ranun'culus flam'mula, Surreeta al'- ba, Smal'lerWater Crowfoot, Spear'wort, Petite douve. anun'culus Illyr'icus. Ranun'culus Lin'gua. Ranun'culus Scelera'tus, R. Palus'- tris, Marsh Crowfoot. Ranun'culus Fica'ria, the Pile- wort, Chelido'nium mi'nus, Scrophula'- ria mi'nor, Fica'ria ranunculoi'des, Chelido'nia rotundifo'lia mi'nor, Cur- su'ma haymorrholda'lis her'ba, Ranun'- culus ver'nus, Les'ser cel'andine. The leaves and root have been used me- dicinally : — the leaves as an antiscor- butic : — the root as a cataplasm in piles. (F) Petite chilidoine, Petite Eclaire, Ficaire, (G) Kleines Schellkraut. Raphane'don (Surg.) [aipanidov, 1 Rhaphanc'don. A transverse fracture of RAPHANIA 241 RATTLE a long bone. What has been oalled in France, Fracture en rave. Rapha'nia (Path.) Convul'sio Ra- pha'nia, Sync'lonus Rapha'nia. Li.v- NjEUs gave this name to a convulsive disease, not uncommon in Germany and Sweden, and which has been attributed to the seeds of the Raph'a- nus Raphanis'trum being mixed with the corn. The convulsions are seated in the limbs, and are attended with acute pain. See Convulsio cerealis, and Ergotism. (G) Kriebelkfakheit. Raph'anus Horten'sis (Mat. Med.) paif.avog, Raph'anus, R. sati'vus, 11. ni'gcr, Radic'ula. The Rad'ish. The root of this plant is a common esculent. It has, also, been given as a diuretic in calculous affections. The juice, made into a syrup, is exhibited to relieve hoarseness. Radishes have long been celebrated as antiscorbutics. (F) Raifort, Radis. (G) Rettig, Ratich. Raphe (Anat.) paiprj, a suture. A name given to prominent lines resem- bling a raised stitch. Such is the Raphe or Tramis that divides the scro- tum into two parts, and which extends from the anterior part of the anus to the extremity of the penis. The name Ra'phe, or Lin'ea media'na, is, also, given to two prominent lines which are longitudinal and parallel and are seen at the upper surface of the corpus callosum, extending from the anterior to the posterior extremity of that com- missure. (G) Nat h. Raphiankis'tron (Surg.) from par iptov, ' a needle,' and ayxiorqor, ' a hook.' An instrument, omployed by Dr. EIhbden in the formation of artifi- cial pupil. RAPPORT (F) (Leg. Med.) Rela'tio, Renuncia'tio. A deposition made by the physician or surgeon to prove the con- dition of a person, the nature of a dis- ease, the existence or non-existence of pregnancy, a sudden or violent death, &c. Formerly, there were the Rap- ports denonciatifs, made at the desire of the injured or their friends, and intend- ed to point out to the judges the details of the crime or misdemeanor : — the Rapports provisoires the object of which was to obtain provisions for the injured individual, both as regarded food and medicine, and to defray the expenses of prosecution ; — and Rapports mixtes or those, which were both dinoneiatifs and provisoires. At present, reports or depositions are generally divided into judiciary, or those which serve to throw light on the subject matter of any civil or criminal cause; and ad- ministrative, which afford information on subjects relating to any branch of the public administration, as on the nuisance or otherwise of certain estab- lishments; the character of any epi- demic &c. Writers on the mode of making med- ical depositions. R. Glxdri (in sur- gery), Angers, 1650 (F). J. De Vaux, Paris, 1703 (F). Prevost, Paris, 1753 (F). F. F. Levillain, Paris, 1814 (F). A. Bochweis, Gratz, 1814 (G). Rarefa'ciens (Therap.) Araot'icus, aqaimrixog, from rarus, ' rare,' and facere,' to make.' Medicines were so termed, which were supposed to be possessed of the power of giving more bulk or extension to the blood or other humors. (F) Rariftant. RASORI, John (Biogr.) A cele- brated Italian physician ; born at Par- ma in 1767; died in 1823 or 1824. Works. Prolusione letta assumcndo la scuola di patologia. Milan. 8vo. Rap- porto sullo stato dell' University di Pavia. 4to. Analisi del preteso genio d'IppocRATE. Milan. 1709. 8vo. Sto- ria della febre petecchiale di Geneva. Ibid. 1803. 8vo. In French by F. Ph. Fontaneilles. Paris. 1822. 1 vol. 8vo. Raspato'rium (Surg.) Raso'rium, Rad'ula, Runcin'ula, Scal'prum, ^vOTif qa. An instrument, used for rasping bones, to detach the periosteum,— either in certain surgical operations, or for anatomical purposes. (F) Rugine, Grattoir. (G) Schabeisen. Rasu'ra (Path. & Pharm.) fraud, l-vauog. A rasure or scratch or erosion. Also, the rasping or shaving of any substance ; — as Rasu'ra Cor'nu Cer'vi, Harts'horn shav'ings. (F) Rapure. Ratafi'a (Pharm.) A liquor, pre- pared by imparting to ardent spirits the flavor of various kind of fruits and adding sugar. Ra'tio (Path.) A reason, cause, an explanation; — as Ra'tio symptom''atum, an explanation of the symptoms. Ra'tional (Therap.) Rationa'Us. That which is conformable to reason. This epithet is often opposed to empi- rical ; — as rational treatment. The French, also, say Signes rationales, in opposition to Signes sensibles. Rat'tle (Path.) from (D) Raid. Rhon'cus, Cerch'nus, Rhog'mos. Noise produced by the air in passing through mucus, of which the lungs are unable RAUCEDO 245 RECLINATION to free themselves. This condition is chiefly observed at the approach of death; and is commonly called " the rattles." Laennec has given the name Rdlc to different sounds during respiration, caused by the air passing through fluid contained in the bronchi, or areolae of the pulmonary tissue ; and which are perceived by the stethoscope. He admits four great species — the Rdle humide or Crepita'tion — the Rdle mu- queux or Gurg'ling — the Rdle sec so- nore or snor'ing, and the Rdle sibilant sec or wheez'ing. The English terms sufficiently indicate the noises, which these various rales in the bronchial tubes resemble. (G) das Rocheln. Rauce'do (Path.) Rau'citas,(!qayxog. Parapho'nia rau'ca. Hoarse'ness. A change in the voice, which loses its smoothness and becomes low and ob- scure. It is a common symptom in diseases of the larynx and trachea. (F) Enrouement, Raucite. (G) Rauhigkeit, Heiserkeit. RAU'LIN, Jo'seph (Biogr.) Phy- sician to the king of France ; born at Aiguetinte in the diocese of Auch, in 1708; died in 1784. Works. Traite des maladies occasionnies par les promp- tes et frequentes variations de Voir. Paris. 1751. 12mo. Dissertation sur le ver solitaire. Paris. 1752. 12mo. Raisons pour et contre inoculation. Paris. 1752. 12mo. Observations de midecinc sur le prijuge de Vusage du lait dans la pulmonic, &c. Paris. 1754. 12mo. Traiti des maladies occasionnies par les exces de chalcur, defroid, d'humidite et autrcs in'.cmperies de Vair. Paris. 1756. 12mo. Traiti des affections vaporeuses du sexe. Paris. 1758. 12mo. Traiti des flcurs blanches, &c. Paris. 1766. 2 vols. 12mo. De la conservation des enfans, &c. Paris. 1768. 8vo. Traiti des maladies des femmes en couche, &c. Paris, 1771. 12mo. Traiti analytique des eaux minirales en general, &c. Paris. 1772. 12mo. RAZOUS, John (Biogr.) A French physician ; born at Nimes in 1723; died in 1798. Works. Lettres physi- ques et anatomiques sur Vorgane du gout. 1755. Tables nosologiques et mi- tiorologiqucs, &c. Bale. 1767. Dis- sertatio cpistolaris de cicutd, stramonio, hyoscyamo, et aconito. Nimes. 1781. 8vo. Memoire sur les ipidimies. 1786. Reac'tion (Med.) Reac'tio. An ac- tion of resistance to a power applied. A species of vital movement or excite- ment, tending to prevent or destroy the 21* effects of any noxious power applied to the animal economy, and which, by some, has been attributed to the vis medicatrix natura. It is certainly de- pendent on the organic instinctive actions of the frame. Real'gar (Toxicol.) Real'gal, Ar- lada, Arladar, Auripigmen'tum ru'brum, Arsen'icum ru'brum facti'tium, Abessi,— the Red Sul'phuret of Mer'cury. A vio- lent poison. See Poison. Sandara'cha Graco'rum, oarSaqax'!- Re'ason (Physiol.) Ra'tio, Xoyog. The faculty or property of the mind, by means of which man perceives the distinction between right and wrong, in physics as well as morals. Reason is a just conclusion resulting from the comparison of two ideas; by virtue of which we form a judgment. (F) Raison. (G) vernunft. Rebisola (Pharm.) A name for medicines, formerly prepared from urine, and administered in jaundice. Receptac'ulum Chy'li (Anat.) R. PECQUET'!, Diverso'rium Chyli, Sac'- culus chyliferus, Sac'cus lac'teus, AV- veus ampuiles'cens, Cister'na lumba'ris. A considerable dilatation of the thoracic duct, in front of the lumbar region of the vertebral column. (F) Reservoir du chyle, R. de Pecquet, Citcrne lombaire. (G) Milchbeh'alter. The Receptac'ulum Cotun'nfi is a triangular space, formed by a separa- tion of the two laminae of the dura mater in the internal ear, near the middle of the posterior surface of the pars petrosa of the temporal bone, where the aquaeductus vestibuli ter- minates. It is always filled with the Fluid of COTUGNO. RECEPTIVITE (F) (Path.) A word, used by Tissot to express the suscep- tibility of certain organs to receive morbific impressions. Rec"ipe (L) (Pharm). A Latin [ word, which signifies " take," (F) j Prcnez, and with which prescriptions are commenced. It is, often, repre- sented by R, R, or 1J.. See Abbre- viation. ' Reclina'tion (Surg.) Reclina'tio ; from ' reclina're, ' to bend back.' A mode of operating for the cataract, which consists in applying the needle, in a certain manner, to the anterior surface of the cataract and depressing it into the vitreous humor, in such a way, that the front surface of the cataract is the upper one and its back surface the lower one. RECORDE 246 RECTUS Writer. K. A. Weinhold, 1809 RE'TE VASCULO'SUM TES'TIS. (Anat.) An irregular plexus or network, formed by the communication of the Vasa recta at the upper and back part of the testicle. These Vasa recta are sent out at the back part of the testicle, from the con- voluted seminal tubes. The Re'te Vasculo'sum Tes'tis sends out from 12 to 18 straight tubes, called Vasa efferentia, which convey the se- men from the testes to the epididymis. Reten'tion (Path.) Reten'tio, from retine're, ' to hold back.' Accumula- tion of a solid or liquid substance, in «anals intended for its excretion, or in a reservoir, intended to contain it only for a short period. (G) Verstopfung, Verhal- tung. RETEN'TION OF U'RINE; Paru'- ria Retentio'nis vesica'lis, Ischu'ria vesica'les, Reten'tio Uri'na. A disease, in which the urine, accumulated in the bladder, cannot be evacuated; or, at least, cannot be passed without extreme difficulty. In the former case, the reten- tion is said to be complete; in the latter, incomplete. Many writers have dis- tinguished three degrees of this affec- tion, to which they have given the names Dysury, Strangury, and Ischury (q. v.). Retention of urine may depend upon loss of contractility, paralysis of the bladder, &c, or on some obstacle to the passing of the urine, as in cases of pressure of the womb on the blad- der, of tumors in its vicinity, foreign bodies in its cavity, inflammation of the urethra, swelling of the prostate, stricture, &c. The pain is extremely violent, and the bladder may be found distended above the pubis. The treatment consists in introducing the catheter, or puncturing the bladder, and in combating the cause, which has produced the retention, by particular means adapted to each case. (F) Ritention d'urine. (G) Ham vers topf ung. Writers. C. B. Trye, Gloucester, 1784. Nauche, Paris, 1806 (F). F. France, Paris, 1808 (F). C. F. F. Hen- necart, Paris, 1810 (F). Reticular (Anat.) Ret'iform, Re- ticularis, Amphiblestrot'des, ^uptflX,- arqonSijg, Dyctoi'des, 8ixrvoa8r,g, Reti- for'mis. That which resembles a net. An epithet applied to many structures in the body. Ret'ina (An-tt.) from rete, 'a net': Amphiblestrot'des, Verricula'ris mem- bra'na. A soft, pulpy, grayish, semi- transparent, very thin membrane ; ex- tending from the optic nerve to the crystalline, embracing the vitreous humor,and lining the choroid; without, however, adhering to either of those parts. It is formed, according to most anatomists, by the expansion of the optic nerve. The retina appears form- ed of two laminae ; so joined together, that it is almost impossible to separate them. The one — the innermost — is medullary,pulpy: the other—the outer — is stronger, and fibro-vascular. The retina is the essential organ of vision : on it the images of objects are impresssed. Both it and»the optic nerve are devoid of general sensibility. They may be punctured or lacerated, without pain being experienced. The nerve of general sensibility, distributed to the eye, is the 5th pair. (G) Nefzhaut. Retinaculum (Surg.) A surgical instrument, formerly used in the opera- tion of castration; and in that of her- nia, to prevent the intestines from fall- ing into the scrotum. Scultet. Retort' (Pharm.) Retor'ta, Ba'tia, Cor'nu, CornuHa, Cornes'ta, Cornu- mu'sa, from retor'queo, ' I bend back.' A vessel, commonly of glass or earthen ware, employed in distillation. It may be plain, or have a tubulure for ad- mitting substances, whilst the distilla- tion is going on. In the latter case, it is said to be tubulated. (F) CornuS- (G) Kolbenflasche. RETRACTION 253 RHAGES Retrac'tion (Anat.) Refrac'tio. State of a part, when drawn towards the centre of the body or backwards; — as retraction of the testicles. Some- times, it is used synonymously with shortening or drawing up; as in re- traction of the thigh. Ret'rahens Au'ris (Anat.) Poste'- rior Au'ris, Tricauda'lis, Tri'ceps Au'- ris, Ret'rahens Auric'ula, R. Auric'u- lam, Secun'dus proprio'rum Auric'ula, Bicauda'lis, Dep'rimens Auric'ula, Pro'prius Au'ris exter'na, Mastotdo- conchinien, Mastoido-oriculaire (Ch.). It consists of one or more small fascic- uli of fleshy, thin, somewhat irregular fibres, situated behind the ear. These are attached to the mastoid process, and pass horizontally forwards, to ter- minate at the convexity, formed by the concha of the ear. If this muscle had any use, it would carry the ear back- wards. (F) Aurkulaire postirieur. Retrocession (Path.) Retroces'sio. The act of going back. A disappear- ance or metastasis of a tumor, eruption, &c. from the outer part of the body to the inner. Retrovek'sio U'teri (Path.) Re- ■trovcr'sion of the U'terus, JEdopto'sis U'teri retrover'sa. A change in the position of the uterus, so that the fun- dus of the organ is turned towards the concavity of the sacrum, whilst the nerk is directed towards the symphysis pubis. This displacement is commonly attended with constipation, tenesmus, and retention of urine. Its usual pe- riod of occurrence is between the 3d and 4th months of pregnancy; before the uterus has escaped above the supe- rior aperture of the pelvis. In the treatment, the catheter must be reo-u- larly used, twice a day, until the uterus, by its growth, rises above the pelvis. The catheter should be small, flat, and curved considerably more than com- mon, in consequence of the distorted course of the urethra. The bowels must be kept open; and absolute rest, in a recumbent posture, be enjoined. Should it be impracticable to draw off the urine, attempts must be made to replace the uterus. The woman being on her hands and knees, the fore and middle fingers of the accoucheur's left hand are to be passed up the rectum to the fundus uteri; which they must elevate, whilst the cervix uteri is care- fully depressed by two fingers of the right hand in the vagina. Should the fingers, employed to elevate the fun- vol. ii. 22 dua> not be long enough to effect this object, a piece of whalebone may be substituted, having a small piece of sponge, attached to one extremity, as a pad. (G) Zur iic kbeugung der Ge- barmutter, Gebarmutteriick- fall. (F) Ritroversion, Retraction, Obli- quiti ou Ritropulsion de la Matrice. Writers. Baumgartner, Ardent 1785 (L). W. Cockell. Lond. I'd. Melitsch, Prag. 1790(G). J. Kin, , Norwich, 1818. S. Merrimann, Lond. 1810. Revul'sion (Therap.) Revul'sio, An- tis'pasis, avxionaoig. The act of turn- ing the principle of a disease from the organ, in which it seems to have taken its seat. Rubefacients, vesicatories, bleeding in the foot, &c. have often been used as revul'sives (Revulsi'va, Revellen'tia). (G) Ableitung. Writers on Revulsives. A. O. G6- licke, Hal. 1709 (L).: also other dis- sertations. G. P. Juch, Erford, 1743 (L). — Writers on Revulsion. Th. Dunus, Tigur. 1557 (L). D. Senner- tus, Vitemb. 1604 (L). J.BoHN.Lips. 1704 (LV J. H. F. Autenrieth, Tu- bing. 1*02(L). REYHER, John George (Biogr.) Professor of Medicine at Kiel; where he was born in 1757; died in 1807. Works. Anleitung zur Erhaltung der Gesvndheit fur den Landmann. Schwerin und Wism. 17G0. 8vo. All- gemeine pathologische Dial. Ibid. 17. 0. Svo. Gemeinnittzige Unterhaltungen aus der Arzncikunae, Naturgeschichte, und Oeconomie. Kiel. 2 Jahrg. 1790- 92. Svo. Enlwurf einer medicinisclien Encyclopadie und Methodologie. Altona. 1793. 4to. Vorschriften sur Erhaltung der Gesundheit, fur Schu- len. Kiel. 1794. rvo. Anweisung far Krankenpfiege und Krankenwartuftg. Hamb. l'-joi. Svo. Er.iwnrf einer Anleitung zum Reccptschreiben. Ibid. 1801. Svo. Rhachi't-e (Anat.) Rhachics'i, i?a- rhi'ta or Rachia'i, qaxirat, qaxiaioi. The muscles of the spine. Riiag'ades (Path.) qayadsg, Rup- tures. Chaps or narrow and long ul- cers, which form near the origin ot mucous membranes; especially around the anus, and which are generally ow- ing to the syphilitic virus. (G) Hautschrunden. Rha'ges (Anat.) qayeg. The ex- tremities of the fingers: — the pulps. RHAMNUS 254 RHEUMATISM Rham'nus (Mat. Med.) Rham'nus tathar'ticus, Spi'na cervi'na, Rham'nus soluti'vus, Spi'na infecto'ria, Cervispi'- na, Buck'tkorn, Purg'vng buck'thorn. The berries, — Rham'ni Bac'ca— have a faint and disagreeable odor; and bit- terish, nauseous taste. They are ca- thartic, and are apt to excite griping, which must be obviated by the use of diluents. (F) Nerprun purgatif. (G) Kreuzdorn. RHAMNUS ALATER'NUS, Com'mon alater'nus. The leaves have been used as detergents and astringents, in the form of gargle, especially. (F) Alaterne. RHAMNUS FRAN>GULA, The Black Al'dcr, Fran'gula Al'nus, Al'nus Ni'gra. All the parts of this tree, as well as of the common alder, are astringent and bitter. The bark is most so. The inner, yellow bark of the trunk or root acts as a cathartic. It has also been employed as an anthelmintic. (F) Auhe noir, Bourdaine. (G) Faulbaum. RHA'ZES, RHA'SES, or RA'SIS, called, also, ALBUBE'C AR MUH AM'- ED, ABUBE'TER, ALBUBE'TER, and AUBA'TER (Biogr.) He was born at Rei in Khorasan, about the year 246 of the Hegira, 860 A. C, and was one of the most celebrated, if not the most celebrated, of the Arabian physicians. He died towards the mid- dle of the 10th century. Works. As all his works were written in Arabic we possess only versions. The follow- ing are some — Continens Rhasis ordi- natus et correctus per clarissimum arti- um et medicina doctorem, magistrum HlERONYMLM SURIANUM, &C. Brixiffi. 1486. 2 vols. fol. Liber de secretis, qui aphorismorum appellatur. Bonon. 1489. 4to. Opera parva, quibus additus est Consta.vtim Monachi viaticus. Lugd. Bat. 1510. 8vo. Ad Almansorem, libr. decern. Ven. 1510. fol. De ratione curandi pestilentiam, per G. Vallam. Paris. 1528. 4to. De simplicibus medi- cinis, per O. Brunsfelsium. Argent. 1531. fol. Rhasis Liber ix. de cura- tione morborum particularium, per G. Kraut. Hag. 1533. fol. Depestilentid. Lat. and Gr. — Valla interpret. Basil. 1529. 12mo. De variolis et morbillis. Arabice et Latine, &c Cura J. Chan- ning. Lond. 1766. 8vo. Translated also by Dr. Mead. Opera medica. Brix. 1466. 2 vols. fol. Opera exquisi- tiora, per G. Toletanum, ,A. Vesali- um, et Album Torinum, Lat. donata, Bas. 1544. fol. Rhe'im (Mat. Med.) R. palma'tum, R. compac'tum, R. undula'tum, Khobar1- barum, Rhe'on, Rha'um, Lap'athum orienta'U, L. Chinen'si, Rhabar'barum ve'rum, R. Tartar'icum, li. Siber>i- cum, R. Tur'cicum, Rhu'barb. The root is the part used in medicine. Its odor is aromatic, peculiar, and rather nauseous; taste, somewhat aromatic, subacrid, bitterish, and astringent. It colors the saliva and urine yellow. It is easily pulverized, and forms a pow- der of a bright buff yellow color. Both water and spirit extract its virtues. The Chinese and Tartary rhubarbs are those generally used. Rhubarb root is purgative, stomachic, and astringent (?) It is chiefly used for the properties, first mentioned: external- ly, the powder is sometimes sprinkled over ulcers, to assist their granulation. Dose, 5j t° 9SS of the powder. In a smaller dose, it is stomachic. (F) Rhabarbe. (G) Rhabarber. RHE'UM RHAPON'TICUM, Rliwpm'- tic Rhu'barb ; Rhapon'ticum, Rhabarln- rum Dioscor'idis, R. Antiquo'rum. The root of this seems to have been the rhubarb of the ancients. It is more astringent than that of the rheum pal- matum, and less purgative; for the lat- ter purpose, two or three drachms being required for a dose. (i) Rhapontique, Rhapontic. (G) Pontischer Rhabarber. Writers on Rhubarb. Pr. Alpi.\i> (Rhapont.), Patav. 1612 (L). Sande- mann, Edinb. 1769 (L). W. Fordyce, (British Rh.), Lond. 1792. Rheu'matism (Path.) from qtvtm, 'a defluxion, catarrh.' Do'lor Rhcvmat'i- cus et arthrit'icus (Hoffmann), Myoso1- tis. A kind of shifting phlegmasia, sometimes seated in the muscles, sometimes in the parts surrounding the joints; and, at others, within them. Hence the names, Muscular, Articular, and Synovial, which have been applied to it. The disease may be acute or chronic. ACVflTE RHEU'MATISM, Arthro'sia acu'ta, Rheumatis'mus, Myoso'tis, Mm'- tis, C'au'ma rheumatis'mus, Arthri'tis rheumatis'mus, (F) Rhumatisme aigu, Fievre rhumatismale, usually comes on with the ordinary symptoms of fever; soon after which, or simultaneously, or even before the appearance of febrile signs, excruciating pains are felt in different parts of the body; particu- RHEUMATISM 255 RHICNOSIS larly in the larger joints, which are more or less red and swollen; the pain shifting from one to the other, at times with great rapidity. The disease rarely terminates in less than six weeks, dur- ing the oreater part of which period the febrile symptoms remain severe; and what is peculiar to the disease, the skin will be covered daily with a pro- fuse perspiration, although it feels ex- tremely hot, and the pulse appears in no way modified by it. It is one of the essential symptoms of the affection, and consequently affords no relief. The only danger to be apprehended from acute rheumatism, notwithstanding the apparent severity of the symptoms, is the translation or extension cf the dis- ease to some internal part, especial- ly to the heart. This tendency must always be borne in mind. Acute rheumatism seldom terminates in the chronic ; they who are liable to to the former, are rarely so to the latter, and vice versa. The disease will generally run its course, in spite of treatment. The usual antiphlogistic plan had better be pursued, during the first days of the disease. Blood-letting may be employ- ed, if the vigor of the patient and of the disease seems to require it; but, although the blood is generally buffy, bleeding does not usually seem to afford much relief. The bowels must be kept open ; effervescent draughts be administered, and opium given in full doses to allay pain. This is, generally, all that is .necessary during the first week ; after which, advantage will usually be ob- tained from the exhibition of the sul- fhate of quinine with sulphuric acid. t does not augment the excitement; and will be found proper in almost all cases. Rheumatic inflammation is very different from other varieties, and this may account for the anomaly. After a few weeks, the disease usually goes off, but leaves the patient very liable to a recurrence on slight exposures or errors of diet; at times, acute rheuma- tism of the joints puts on the appear- ance of gout, and seems to be a com- plication of the two affections. It is then called Gout'y or Arthrit'ic rheu'- matism or Rheumat'ic gout. CHRONiic RHECMATISM, Arthro'- sia chron'ica, Rheumatis'mus chron'icus, R. vulga'ris, Arthrodyn'ia, Arthri'tis arthrodyn'ia, (F) Rhumatisme chronique, is attended with pains in the head, shoulders, knees, and other large joints. | These are, sometimes, confined to one joint; at others, shift from one to another, without occasioning inflam- mation, or fever. In this manner, the complaint often continues for a great length of time, and then goes off. There is no danger attendant upon it; but the patient may become lame, and is always liable to painful recurrences, Neither variety terminates in sup- puration ; but effusion of coaguable lymph is apt to occur, so as to occa- sion permanent thickening of the parts. The great preventive of chronic rheu- matism, and one of the most valuable curative agents, is flannel, worn next the skin. The whole class of rubefa- cients may, also, be used with advan- tage. The warm bath, especially the natural warm bath, the temperature of which does not vary, is perhaps the most successful remedy of all. (F) Rhumatisme. (G) Glieder- reissen, Gliedersucht. Writers on Rheumatism in general. G. Moebius, Jenae, 1649 (L). J. Cat- tier, Paris, 1653 (L). J. G. de Ber- ger, Vitemb. 1707 (L). G. E. Stahl, Hal. 1707 (L). P. Bkrnard, Paris, 1719 (L). B. Guyot, Lugd. Bat. 1730 (L). J. H. Schulze, Hal. 1737 (L). Clerk, Edinb. 1746 (L). R. James, Lond. 1745. J. Juncker, Hal. 1748 (L) and Hal. 1759 (L). S. Aurivil- lius, Upsal, 1764 (L). Vogel, Got- ting. 1765 (L). Ponsart, Paris, 1770 (F). Ph. A. Bohmer, Hal. 1774 (L). Vaughan, Edinb. 1782 (L). Isen- flamm, Erlang. 1787 (L). Th. Fow- ler, Lond. 1795. J. Latham, Lond. 1796. C. A. W. Berends, Francf. ad Viadr. 1800 (L). Ralph Blegbor- ough, Lond. 1803. F. G. Bardel, Paris, 1803 (F). E. Kneese.v, Pima, 1804 (G). J. A. Cazalet. In English by O. B. Smyth, Lond. 1804. A Mar- tinet, Montpellier, 1804 (F). A. Le- roy, Paris, 1804 (F). W. Hickman, Lond. 1815. W. Balfour, Edinb. 1816. Sir C. Scudamore, Lond. 1816. J. S. Baer, Prag. 1817 (G). Jas. Johnson, Lond. William Wallace (Sulph. fumigations), Dublin, 1820 — On acute Rheumatism. F. Saalmann, Monast. 1789 (L). Thus. Dawson, Lond. 1781. Ploucquet, Tubing. 1790 (L). J. C. Lettsom, Lugd. Bat 1794 (L). John Haygarth, Lond. 1806. T. Cox, Lond. 1825. Rhex'is (Path.) qiiiig, rup'ture. Rup- ture of a vein. Spontaneous opening of an abscess. Rhicno'sis (Path.) qixiovotg. Cu'tis, RHINARION 256 RHOMBOIDEUrf corru'gatio. "Wrinkling of the skin from extenuation of the body ; opposed to cxruotg, or distention from repletion. Rhina'rion (Pharm.) qtvaniov. A saponaceous or detergent collyrium. Rhinench'ysis (Surg.) Rhincnchi/- sia, nuEv/MiK, from qtr, 'the nose,' and tyxvui, ' I pour in. An infusion or injection, made into the nostrils,— with a syringe, called Rhinen'chytes, qiitvxvnig. Ilui.N'ioN (Pharm.) qntov. A col- lyriur.1, referred to by Galen. Also, one mentioned by Celsus, as employed in Xerophthalmia. Rhincpho'nia (Path.) from qir,' the nose,' and ipont,, ' the voice.' A nasal voice, called, also, Dijspho'nia immod- tda'ta nasa'lis, Parapho'nia nasa'lis, Parapho'nia rcs'onans, Nas'itas, Speak- ing through the nose. Rhinoplas'tic (Surg.) from qn>, ; the nose,' and nXaoaio, ' I form.' An epithet applied to the operation for forming a new nose. The Taliuco'tian optra!tion, so called, because described by Tagliacozzi. It consists in bring- ing down a portion of flesh from the forehead, and causing it to adhere to the anterior part of the remains of the nose. Riiixop'tia (Path.) from qtr, 'the nose,' and onroiiat, ' I see.' The act of seeing by the nose. A deformity, caused by a disease of the greater angle of the eye or of the root of the uoie : making an opening in the parie- tes of the nasal fossae, through Jwhich the luminous rays can arrive at the eye. Rhizoph'agus (Hyg.) from qi£a, ' a root,' and tpuyw, ' I eat.' One, who live^ on roots. Rhodapsin'thaton- (Pharm.) qo- Saxpiv&urov. A word, used for desig- nating different preparations of roses. Aetius. Rhodel.e'on (Pharm.) qoSsXaior, Rho'don, qoSur. Oil of roses, or oil impregnated with roses. Rho'dia (Mat. Med.) Rhodiola ro'- sea, Ro'sea, Rose'wort. The root, Rose- root, when dry, has a very pleasant smell, and is slightly astringent. It is not used. (F) Rhodiole. (G) Rosenwurzel, Ruo'dion (Pharm.) quSiov. The name of an ancient, acrid, corrosive powder, of which there are various de- scriptions in Paulus and Aetius. Rhodi'tes Vi'num (Pharm.) qodtrrjg. Wine, in which roses have been macer- ated. Rno'DiUM Lig'num (Mat. Med.) Rho1- ilium or Rose wood. The wood or root of a tree, supposed . to be the Gcnis'ta Canaricn'sis of Linnjeus. The essen- tial oil is a perfume, and possesses cor- dial and tonic virtues. Its smell is attractive to fish, rats, &c. (F) Bois de rose, Bois de Chypre. (G) Rosenholz, Rhodiser- h o 1 z. RHO'DIUS, John (Biog.) A skilful Danish physician and antiquary; born at Copenhagen in 1587; died in 1G59. Works. Libellus de nalurd medicina. Patav. 1625. 4to. De acia, disscrtatio ad Cornelii Cei.si mcnlnn, qud uni- versa fibula ratio cxplicatur. Patav. 1639. 4to. Notce et lexicon in Scribo- nium Largum de compositionc mcdica- mentorum. Ibid. 1655. 4to. Obserta- tionum anatomico-medicarum centuria tres, Patav. 1657. Svo. Mantissa ana- tomica. Hafn. 1661. 8vo. Rhododen'dron Chrysan'tiiemi>! (Mat. Med.) R. Chrysan'thum. The Olean'der, Rose Bay, Ycl'low rhododen'- dron. This plant has been recom- mended in rheumatism, gout, and syphilis. In an overdose, it produces acro-narcotic symptoms. (F) Rosage, R. Chrysanthe. (G) Siberische Schneerose. Writers. A. B. Kolpen, Berlin and Stettin, 1779 (G). H. Zahs, Jena;, 1783 (L). Rhodome'lon (Pharm.) qoSofiylor. A confection made of roses and quin- ces. Rike'as (Path.) qotag, qhug, Rhy'as. Diminution or atrophy of the carun- cula lachrymalis. Galen. Rog'me (Surg. Path.) qayfirj, the same as qiffiu, a rupture. A straight fracture of the skull. Rhoi'tes (Pharm.) qotrr^, a wine, impregnated with the pomegranate; from qotg, Pomegranates — Dioscori- des. A confection, made by boiling the juice of the pomegranate in honey. Paulus of .ffigina. Rhomboide'us (Anat.) from oo//(Joc, ' a rhombus,' whose sides are equal, with two obtuse and two acute angles. Rhomboide'us ma'jor and mi'nor, Raom- bol'des, Cervici-dorso-scapulaire. A mus- cle, situated at the posterior inferior part of the neck, and at the posterior part of the back. It has a rhomboidal shape, and is attached, by its innei edge, to the posterior cervical liga- ment, and to the spinous processes of the last cervical vertebra, and of the first four or five dorsal. By its outer RHOMBOS 257 RIDING edge, it is attached to the spinal or posterior edge of the scapula. It is divided into two fasciculi, constituting the Rhomboide'us ma'jor and mi'nor, the latter being situated higher than the other. This muscle draws the scap- ula backwards and upwards, and im- presses upon it a rotatory motion, which brings its inferior angle nearer to the spine; and, consequently, de- presses the anterior angle and the shoulder. Rhombos (Surg.) qou^og. A band- age, mentioned by Galen, so called on account of its rhomboidal shape. Rhus Coria'ria (Mat. Med.) Su- macli, Rhus Gla'brum, Adu'rion, Elm- leaved Su'mach. This is the only spe- cies of the genus rhus, that is innocent. Both the leaves and berries have been used as astringents and tonics. (F) Sumac des Corroyeurs. (G) Gerberbaum. RHUS RAD'ICANS, Rhus vern'ix, Poison vine, (America.) This plant is poisonous (See Poisons, Table of), and is extremely acrid, when applied to the skin, producing erysipelas and vesications, and has been used, like the next variety, in paralysis and other nervous affections. RHUS TOXICODENDRON, Toxico- dendron, Poi'son oak (America). This plant has been used in para- lytic affections and cutaneous erup- tions. It is poisonous, like the last. Dose, gr. ss to gr. iv. (F) Sumac vinineux. (G) Giftbaum, Gift sumach. Writer. John Alderson, Hull, 1796. Rhythm (Physiol.) qvSuog, Meas'- ure. The order or proportion, which reigns between the different parts of a whole. Applied, in medicine, to the pulsations of" the heart — to the pulse — to express the due proportion be- tween one pulsation and those follow- ing it. Ri'bes Ni'grum (Mat. Med. &c.) Cas'sis. The Black cur'rant. The ber- ries have been recommended in sore throat and as diuretics. The leaves have been advised for the same pur- pose. They are chiefly used as pre- serves. (F) Groseillier noir. (G) Schwarze Johannisbee- re (the fruit), Gichtbeere. RPBE8 RU'BRUM, Grossula'ria non spino'sa, the red cur'rant, of which the white is only a variety. It is cultivated and affords an agreeable fruit. It pos- 22* sesses the qualities of the subacid fruits in general, and makes an excellent pre- serve. (F) Groseillier rouge. (G) Rothes J ohannisbeeren (the fruit). RICHTER, Augustus Gottlob (Biogr.) An eminent German sur- georf; born at Zorberg, in Saxony, in 1742; died in 1812. Works. Obser- vationum chirurgicarum fasciculi. Got- ting. 1770-80. Part. 3. Svo. Bibli- otheca chirurgica (in German). Gotting. 1771-97. 15 vols. 8vo. Anfangs- grUndt der Wundarznejkunst. Gotting. 17t-2-1804. 7 vols. Svo. Medicinischc und chirurgische Bemerkungen. Got- ting. und Linz. 1790-1813. 2 vols. 8vo. Spezielle therapie. Berlin. 1815 - 1820. 7 vols. Svo. RICHTER, George Got'tlieb (Biogr.) A celebrated medical teacher at Gdttingen ; born in 1689 ; died in 1773. Works. Opuscula medica, ante- liac in academid Gottingensi seorsum edita, nunc vero collecta: studio 3. G. C. Akerman. Francf. 1781. 3 vols. 4to. Pracepta diatetica et de materia alimentarid. Bern. 1791. 12mo. Ric"inus commu'nis(Mat. Med.) The Cas'tor-oil plant, Catapu'tia ma'jor, Ric"inus vulga'ris, Avanacu, Carapat, Pal'ma Chris'ti, Fa'ba purga'trix, Ce- ruaor Kerua, Cici,xixt, xqdrwv. Castor - oil seeds, whence the oil is obtained, are inodorous; taste acrid and slightly sweetish. One or two seeds will act as a cathartic ; but the oil, O'leum ric"ini, is, alone, used. It is obtained by bruis- ing the castor seeds, previously decor- ticated, and then expressing the oil without the application of heat. Re- cently drawn castor oil, O'leum d< ker'rd, 0. kervi'num, Alker'va, O'leum Ric"ini, 0. Cici'num, 0. Pal'ma liq'ui- idum, is inodorous and nearly insipid. It is cathartic, operating speedily, and may be used in all cases, where vio- lently stimulating purgatives would be injurious. Dose, § ss to § iss. (F) Ricin, Five purgatif, (G) Wun- derbaum; — The oil, Huile de Ricin. (G) Springkorner. The oil, Springkornerol. Writers. Fuchs, Jena, 1782 (L) P. Cassagne (Castor oil), Lond, 1775. Ri'ding (Surg.) Os'sium superposi'-. tio. Displacement of the fragments of a bone, chiefly produced by the contrac- tion of muscles and which occasions shortening of the limb; the fractured extremities riding over each other,, instead of being end to end. (F) Chevauchement. RIGIDITY 253 ROB Rigid'ity (Path.) Rigid'itas. Great stiffness of fibre, or want of suppleness. The stiffness of the dead body, (F) Roideur caduvirique, is one of the most certain signs of the cessation of life. (G) Straffheit, Esteifung. Ri'gor (Path.) Rhi'gos, qiyog, Al'gor, Cold'ncss, xi'll"n Cheim'ia. Sensation of cold, with involuntary shivering of the whole body : — a symptom of fe- ver. (F) Frisson. (G) Starrfrost. Writers. A- Tappius, Helmst. 1646 (L). M. Sebizius, Argent. 1653 (L). G. Ch. Ursi.nus, Lips. 1656 (L). A. Fr. Walther, Lips. 1740 (L). Ch. W. us Berger, Gotting. 1750 (L). J. Fr. Schickard, Jens, 1752 (L). J. C. Gehler, Lips. 1758 (L). Ri'ma (Anat.) A fissure, a cleft; as Ri'ma or llim'ula Glot'tidis, • the open- ing of the glottis' (q. v.); Ri'ma vul'va, k the opening of the vulva' (q. v.). Ri:»'g (Jnut.) Sax. lining, pinS, Germ. Ring, xoixog. A name given to natural, circular, or roundish aper- tures, with muscular or aponeurotic parietes, which serve for the passage of some vessel or canal; — as the um- bilical ring, inguinal ring. *fcc. (F) Anncau. RIOLAN, John (Biogr.) A French physician of eminence; born at Amiens; died in 1605. Works. Commentarii in sex postcriores physiologia Ferxel*i libros. Paris. 1577. Svo. Ars bene mc- dendi. Lugd. 1589. dvo. Ad libros Fern el 11 ac abditis rerum causis c'ovi- mentarii. Paris. 1598. 12mo. Universa medicina compendium. Ibid. 1598. Svo. Chirurgia. Lips. 1601. Svo. Pralec- tiones in libros physiologicos et de abditis rerum causis, &c. Paris. 1602. Svo. Defebribus. Ibid. 1640. Svo. RIOLAN, John (Biogr.) Son of the preceding; born at Paris in 1577; died in 1657. Works. Comparatio veteris w.cdicina cum novd, Hippocraticte cum henneticd, dogmatica cum spargyricd, &c. Paris. 1605. 12mo. Schola ana- tomica novis et raris observationibus illustrata. Adjuneta est accurata falus humani historia. Paris. 1607. Svo. Gigantomachie. 1613. Svo. Ostealogia ex veterum et recentiorum praceptis de- scripta. Paris. 1614. 8vo. Discours sur les hermaphrodites, &c. Ibid. 1614. 8vo. Anntoiiiica seu anthropographia. Ibid. 1618. Svo. Enchciridium ana- tomicum et pathologicum,- Ibid. 1648. l2mo. Opuscula anatomica nova. Lond. 1649. 4to. He published several other « opuscula" on anatomy. Ri'siyg or Eleva'tion of the Put* (Path.) Pul'siis eleta'tio. The pulse is said to rise, when it becomes more fulf and frequent, as occurs in the exacer- bation of acute diseases. Riso'rius No'Vus (Anat.) Santorini gives this name to a portion of the platysma myoides, which passes from the cheek towards the commissure of the lips. Ri'sus (Physiol.) Ge'los, yeXug, Laugh'ing. An involuntary movement of the muscles of the face, and .of the lips in particular, accompanied with a sonorous and interrupted respiration, and commonly indicating mirth and satisfaction. « (F) Rirc ou Ris. (G) das Lachen. Writers. R. Goclenius, Marpnrg 1597 (L). E. Berelarius, FlorenU 1603 (L). Fr. Lypichius, Basil. 1738 (L). J. Z. Platnee, Lips. 1738 (L) E. A. Nicolai, Halle, 1740(G). M. D. Pk. Roi; Paris, 1812(F). Alberti, Hal. 1746 (L) RI'SUS SARDON'ICUS, R. de Sardi- nia, Gelas'mus. A convulsive separa- tion of the lips and cheeks, which precedes and often accompanies general tetanus. It is said to have been so called from similar symptoms having been induced by a kind of ranunculus that grows in Sardinia. (F) Ris Sardoniin, R. Sardonique. (G) S ardon isches Lachen. RIVIERE or RIVE'RIUS, Laz'a- f.us (Biogr.) An eminent French phy- "sician; born at Montpellicr in 1~>69; died in 1655. Works. Observationes et curationes medica insigncs. Lond. •1646. 12rao. Opera medica universa, translated by W. Carr. Lond. 1657. fol. Praxis medica. Hag. 1058. Svo. Et cum theorid. Lugd. 1674. 2 vols 8vo.: translated by N. Culpeper. Lond. 1663. fol. Arcana medica. Ven. 1676. 4to. Opera omnia medica; edit. a J. D. Herstio. Francf. 1674. fol. RIVI'NUS, Augus'tus QrjiRi'*i> (Biog.) An eminent German physician and botanist; born at Leipzig in 1C12; died in 1723. Works. Dissertatio it Lipsiensi peste anni 1680. Lips. 16;2. Svo. Censura medicamentorum qfficina- lium. Lips. 1701. 4to. Dissertationes medica (Theses). Lips. 1710. 4to. Ma- nuductio ad chvmiam pharmaceutical^- Norimb. 1718. Svo, Notitia morborum. Lips, and Wittemb. 1745. l2mo. Ro? (Pharm.) Ro'ob, Ro'bub, Ro'luib. This word, of Arabic extraction, means the juice of any fruit thickened to the ROBINIA AMARA 259 ROSA consistence of honey by evaporation, before it has fermented. The juice of the grape, boiled to this consistence, was called Sapa; and, when not quite so thick, Defrutum. (F) Extrait des fruits. Robin'ia ama'ra (Mat. Med.) The roots of the Robin'ia ama'ra of Cochin China are bitter, and have been recom- mended, especially in that country, in diarrhoea and dyspepsia. Roche's Embroca'tion for the Hooping Cough (Pharm.) An empiri- cal preparation, composed of ol. oliv. 5 xvj, ol. succin. § viij, ol. caryoph. q. s., to scent it strongly. Roda'tio (Path.) from rodere ' to eat away.' Diminution of the hair in length. ROL'FINK, Wer'ner (Biogr.) A physician of celebrity, and Professor of Anatomy, Surgery, and Botany at Jena; born at Hamburg in 1599; died in 1673. Works. Dissertatio de kepate ad circulationcm accommodata. Jenas. 1653. 4to. Methodus cognoscendi et airandi affectus capitis particular es. Ibid. 1653. 4to. Dissertatio de corde ex ve- terum et recentiorum propriisque obser- vationibus concinnata et ad circulationcm accommodata. Ibid. 1654. 4to. Metho- dus cognoscenti' et curandi particular es corporis affectus, secundum ordinem Abubetri Rhazis, &c. Ibid. 1655. 4to. Dissertationes anatomica, vetcrum (1 recentiorum observationibus illustrata ad circulationem accommodata. Ibid. 1656. 4to. Ordo et methodus cognos- cendi et curandi febres. Ibid. 1658. 4to. Sacra Eleusinia patefacta, sive tractatus anatomicus de organorum generationi dicat. structurd. Francf. 1684. 4to. De partu difficili. Jenas. 1664. 4to. Ordo et methodus medicina speciulis consulta- toria. Ibid. 1669. 4to. De purgantibus rxgetabilibus liber. Ibid. 1667. 4to. De curatione hydropis ascitis. Ibid. 1668. 4to. Syntagma universa medicina prac- tica. Francf. 1688. 4to. ROL'LO, John (Biog.) A respect- able English physician, and Surgeon- general to the Royal Artillery; born in ; died in . Works. Observa- tions on the diseases which appeared in Hie army at St. Lucia in 1678 - 9, &c. Lond. 1781. 12mo. Observations on the means of preserving and restoring health in the West Indies. Lond. 178f. 12mo. Remarks on the disease lately described, by Dr. Hendry under the appellation of the glandular disease of Barbadoes. Lond. 1785. 8vo. Obser- zations on the acute dysentery, with the design of illustrating its causes and treatment. Lond. 17S6. 8vo. An ac count of two cases of tke diabetes melU- tus fyc, to which are added a general view of the nature of the disease and its appropriate treatment A/c, with tke re- sults of the trials of various acids and other substances in the treatment of lues venerea, and some observations on the nature of sugar, by W. Cruickshank. Lond. 1797. 2 vols. 8vo. A short ac- count of the Royal Artillery Hospital as Woolwich: with some observations ou the management of artillery soldiers, respecting the preservation of health. Lond. 1801. 12mo. Reports of cases of inoculation and re-inoculation, with variolous and vaccine matter. Lond. 1804. 8vo. RON'DELET, Wil'liam (Biogr,) A celebrated Naturalist, and Chancel- lor of the Faculty of Montpellier; born at that place in 1507; died in 1566. Works. Deponderibus, seu justd yuan* titate et proportione . medicamentoruru liber. Patav. 1555. 8vo. Methodus ds materid medicinali et compositione medir camentorum liber. Patav. 1556. 8vo. Methodus curandorum, omnium morbo- rum corporis humani in tres libros dis- tincta. Paris. 1574. Svo. Tractatus da urinis. Francf. 1610. Svo. The court- trymaris apothecary. Lond. 1649.12mo. Opera omnia medica. Monspel. 1619i 8vo. ROOSE, Theodore George Au- gustus (Biog. An eminent physician of Brunswick in Germany; born thera in 1771; died in 1803. Works. Tasch- enbuch fur gerichtliche Aerzte und Wundarzte. Brem. 1800. Grundriss medicinisch - gerichtlichcr Vorlesun o-en. Frft. 1802. 8vo. Physiologische^Un- tersuchungen. Braunschw. 1796. 8vo. Grundzuge der Lchre von der Lebens- kraft. Ibid. 1797. 8vo. Beitrdge zur. bffentlichen und gcrichtlichen Arznci- kunde. Ibid. 1798. Svo. Grundriss physisch - Anthropolog. Vorlesungen. Helmst. 1801. 8vo. Ueber die Kranh- heiten der Gesunden. Gott. 1801. 8vo. Anthropologische Briefe. Leipz. 18Q3. 8vo. Medicinische Miscellen, aits sei- nem Nachlasse herausgeg. von. L. Fob- mey. Frft. 1804. 8vo. Ro'sa al'ea (Mat. Med.) The Whits Rose. The flowers of this species pos- sess similar but inferior virtues to the damask. (F) Rosier blanc. RO'SA CANPNA; R. sylves'tris, Cy- nor'rhodon, Caniru'bus, Cani'nus Sen'- tis, Cynocyt'isus, Cynospas'tum, Cynos'- ROSEN 260 ROUGNON batos ; the Dog Rose, Wild Brier, Hip Tree. The fruit of this variety, called Heps or Hips, has a sourish taste, and is formed into a conserve. See Con- fectio Cynosbati. It is seldom em- ployed, except to give form to more active remedies; as in pills, boluses, linctuses, &c. (F) Rose de chien, Eglantier de chien, E. sauvage. (G) Hundsr ose. RQ'SA CENTIFO'LIA; the Dam'ask Rose, Ro'sa Damasce'na, R. pal'lida, (F) Rosier a cent feuilles, qodov, pqo- dov, Ro'sa. The petals of this rose have an extremely fragrant odor, and sub- acidulous taste. They are laxative; but are scarcely used for any purposes except for the distillation of rose water, and the formation of a syrup. (G) Centifoli enrose. RO'SA GAL'LICA; the Red Rose, Ro'sa ru'bra. The petals of this va- riety are astringent; and are used in infusion, conserve, &c. (G) Rothe Rose. (F) Rosier de Provins. RO'SES, MILK OF. A cosmetic wash, formed, according to one method, of subcarbonate of potass, gr. vj; oil of almonds, §j; essence of bergamot, 5 ij ; aqua rosa, § iij; orange flower water, 3 ij. Mix. RO'SEN, Nich'olas (Biog.) Called, also, Nich'olas Ro'sen von Rosen- stein ; a Swedish physician; born near Gottenburgh in 1706; died in 1773. Works. A treatise on domestic medi- cine. A treatise on the diseases of children, &c; in the German, Dutch, French, and Italian : in English, Lond. 1776. 8vo. Rosenheim, Mineral Waters of (Mat. Med.) R. is 34 miles S.E. from Munich in Bayaria. The waters con- tain sulphuretted hydrogen, carbonic acid, carbonate of lime, muriates of lime and magnesia, carbonate of soda, and oxide of iron. They are used as tonics. ROSENMULLER, John Christian (Biogr.) A celebrated German anatom- ist ; born at Hessberg, near Hildburg- hausen, in 1771; died in 1820 at Leip- zig, where he was Professor of Anatomy and Surgery. Works. Organorum lachrymalium partiumque externarum oculi humani descriptio anatomica. Leipz. 1797. 4to. Chirurgisch-ana- iomische Abbildungen fur Aerzte und Wunddrzte. Weimar. 1805-12. fol. Also in Latin, under the title, Icones chirurgo - anatomica. Handbuch der Anatomic. Ibid. 1808. Compendium anatomia in usum lectionum. Ibid. 1819. Svo. Rose'ola (Path.) Exanthe'sis Rose'- ola, Rose Rash. An efflorescence in blushing patches, gradually deepening to a rose-color, mostly circular or oval: often, alternately fading and reviving: sometimes, with a colorless nucleus; and chiefly on the cheeks, neck, or arms. It is frequently found, as a symptom, in dentition, dyspepsia, &c., and is of no consequence. (G) Rotheln. Rosmarinus (Mat. Med.) R. offici- nalis, Alchachil, R. horten'sis, Libano'- tis corona'ria, kifiaiwrig, Dendrolib'a- nus, Rose'mary. The leaves and tops of this plant have a fragrant, grateful smell; and an aromatic, warm, bitterish taste, which is dependent upon an es- sential oil, combined with camphor. Rosemary has been recommended in nervous headaches, in the form of infu- sion. It is now rarely used, except for its odor. Its oil — Oleum Rosmarini — is officinal. The flower is called An- thos, av^os. From two to six or ten drops are given in nervous complaints, rubbed up with sugar. (F) Romarin. Ros'trum (Surg.) qtyxog, qauipog; a beak. A name given to several old forceps, on account of their resem- blance to the beaks of different birds. The principal were the Ros'trum corvi'- num, anati'num, psittaci'num, vulturi'- num, cyne'um vel olori'num, grui'num, lacerti'num, &c. (F) Bee. (G) Schnabel. Rot'acism (Path.) Rotacis'mus. A vicious pronunciation of the Greek R. Rau, common in the northern parts of England; especially near Newcastle. (F) Grasseyement. (G) Schnarren. Rota'tor (Anat.) from ro'ta, ' a wheel.' A name given to several muscles, which turn the parts to which they are attached upon their axes; — such as, the oblique muscles of the eye, the pronators and supinators, &c. Rouen, Mineral Waters or (Mat. Med.) This water, known under the name, Eau des fontaines de la Mare- guerie, is cold, and contains carbonate of iron, carbonic acid, carbonate and muriate of lime, &c. It is tonic. ROUGNON, Nicolas Francis (Bi- ogr.) A French physician; born at Marteau, in Franche-Comte, in 1727; died at Besancon in 1799. Woeks. Codex physiologicus. Besancon. 1776. 8vo. Considerationes pathologico-se- ROUND 261 RUBEFACIENT rieiotica de omnibus corporis humani functionibus. Ibid. 1786-87. 2 vols. 4to. Mcdecine preservatrice et curative, ginirule et particuliire, ou traiti d'hy- fiine et de midecine pratique. Ibid. 799. 2 vols. 8vo. Notice historique de M. Rougnon, par M. Marchant. Ibid. 8vo. Round (Anat.) Te'res, Rotun'dus. Anatomists have given this name to many organs^ whose fibres are collected in round fasciculi. See Teres. (F) Rond. \G) Rund. FORA'MEN ROTUNiDUM. A fora- men of the sphenoid bone, a little be- hind the foramen lacerum superius, which gives passage to the second branch of the 5th pair of nerves, called superior maxillary. The ROUND LIG'AMENTS OF THE CTERUS, Lig'amenta rotun'da U'teri, Cordons sus-pubiens (Ch.), Cordons casculaires. Two cords, which arise from the lateral and superior parts of the uterus, whence they proceed tow- ards the abdominal rings, which they pass through, and terminate by vanish- ing in the cellular tissue of the groins, mons veneris, and labia majora. These cords are whitish, flattened, and nar- rower in the middle than at the ex- tremities. Their fibres, which are lon- gitudinal, are apparently albugineous. (F) Ligaments ronds de Vuterus. ROUZET, Francis Leon (Biogr.) A young French physician of talent; born at Toulouse in 1795; died in 1824. Works. Recherches et observations sur le cancer. Montpellier et Paris. 1818. His Eloge historique was written by M. Berard. 1824. 8vo. He was the establisher of the Revue Medicale, which he conducted till the time of his death, with his friend M. Amedee Dupau, a young physician of considerable intel- lect : — and in the year of his death he published the Doctrine ginirale des maladies chroniques of Dumas; and Consultations et observations, by the same writer. ROWLEY, Wil'liam (Biog.) Sur- geon to St. John's Hospital, London; and afterwards a physician of some reputation; born in London in 1743; died in 1806. Works. Essay on the cure of ulcerated legs, vnthout rest, &c. Lond. 1770. 8vo. Essay on ophthal- mia or inflammation of the eyes, and the diseases of the transparent cornea. Lond. 1771. 8vo. Essay on the cure of gonorrhaa, without the use of inter- nal medicines. Lond.' 1771. 8vo. Prac- tical essay on the diseases of the breasts of women. Lond. 1772. Svo. Course of lectures on the theory and practice of midwifery. Medical advice for the use of the army and navy in the present American expedition. Lond. 1776. 8vo. The "out aud rheumatism cured or alleviated. Lond. 1780. 8vo. An essay on the malignant, ulcerated sore throat, &c. Lond. 1788. Svo. A treatise on female, nervous, hysterical, hypochon- driacal, bilious, convulsive diseases, apoplexy, and palsy; with thoughts on madness, suicide, &c. Lond. 1789. Svo. A treatise on one hundred and eighteen principal diseases of the eyes and eye- lids, &c. Lond. 1790. 8vo. A treatise on the regular, irregular, atonic, and flying gout, &c. Lond. 1792. 8vo. Rational practice of physic. Lond. 1793. 4 vols. 8vo. Schola medicina univer- salis nova. 1793. 2 vols. 4to. Ob- servations on the causes of the great number of deaths among adults and children in putrid scarlet fevers and ulcerated sore throats. Lond. 1793. 8vo. A treatise on the causes and cure of swelled legs : on dropsies, &c. Lond. 1796. 8vo. The most cogent reasons why astringent injections, caustic bou- gies, and violent salivations should be banished for ever from practice, &c. Lond. 1800. 8vo. Treatise of the new discovered dropsy of the membranes of the brain, A/-C, to which are added ob- servations on errors in nursing, &c- Lond. 1801. 8vo. Cow-pox inocula- tion no security against small-pox infection. Lond. 1805. Svo. Commen- taries on the lues bovilla or cow-pox. Lond. 1806. Svo. ROYER-COLLARD, Anthony Athanasius (Biogr.) Professor in the Faculty of Medicine of Paris ; born at Sompuis, near Vitry-le-Francais; died at Paris in 1825. Works. Rapport au Ministre de Vintirieur sur les ouvrages envoyis au concours sur le croup. Paris. 1812. 4to.: reprinted in the Pri- cis analytique du Croup, by Briche- teau. Paris. 1825. 8vo. Eloges of him were published by M. de Lens, M. Ad- elon, and M.Jolly. Rube'do (Path. &c.) A redness. A diffused, but not spotted, redness on any part of the skin; such as that which arises from blushing. Rubefacient (Mat. Med.) Rubefa'- ciens, from ru'bens, ' red,' and fa'cio, '1 make.' That which produces red- ness. A medicine, which causes red- ness of the skin. The action is called Rubefae'tion. (F) Rubifiant,. (G) Rothmachende Mittel. RUBEOLA 262 RUBUS Writer. I. C. Fr. Kuster, Erford. 1774 (L). Rube'ola (Path.) Rube'ola vulga'ris, Exanthe'sis Rube'ola, Vetera'na, Blac'- cia, Bovil'la, from ru'beo, ' I become red': — Morbil'li; the Mea'sles, Fe'- bris morbillo'sa, Ty'phus morbillo'sus, Phanicis'mus. One of the major exan- themata ; affecting individuals but once, and produced by specific contagion. The rash usually appears on the 4th, but sometimes on the 3d, 5th, or 6th day, of a febrile disorder; and, after a continuance of four days, gradually declines with the fever. The disease fenerally commences from 10 to 14 ays after the contagion has been re- ceived. The eruption first shows itself in dis- tinct, red, and nearly circular spots; somewhat less than the ordinary areolae of flea-bites. As these increase in number, they coalesce; forming small patches of an irregular figure, but ap- proaching nearest to that of semicircles or crescents. These patches are inter- mixed with single, circular dots, and with interstices of the natural color of the skin. On the face they are slightly raised, so as to give the sensation of inequality of surface, to the finger pass- ed over the cuticle, The disappearance of the eruption is followed by desqua- mation of the cuticle. The measles is not dangerous of it- seli; but it is apt to induce pneumonia in winter, and dysentery in summer, which are, at times, very fatal. These are apt to come on at the time of, or soon after, the disappearance of the eruption. When they supervene, they must be treated as idiopathic affec- tions. The measles demands a general anti- phlogistic treatment. Willan has pointed out a kind of Rubeola spuria, which he calls Rubeola sine Catarrho. In this, the rash runs its regular course, with little fever or catarrhal affection; affording no certain security against the common or regular disease. Willan gives the name, Rubeola nigra or Black Measles, to an unusual appearance of the measles about the 7th or 8th day, when the rash becomes suddenly livid, with a mixture of yel- low. It is devoid of inconvenience or danger; and is removed in a week or ten days by the mineral acids. (F) Rougeole, Fiivre morbilleuse. (G) Masern. I Writers. R. W. Crausius, Jen©, 1687 (L). R. Mead, Lond. 1747 (L). J. G. de Haen, Vratislav. 1753 (L). A. E. Buchner, Hal. 1766 (L). G. Fn. Sigwart, Tubing. 1768 (L). Ru'bia (Mat. Med.) R. Tincto'rum, Erythrod'anum, Ru'bia ma'jor, Ra'dix ru'bra, Dy'er's Mad'der, Mad'der. The roots of this plant have a bitterish, somewhat austere, taste ; and a slight, not agreeable, smell. They were for- merly considered deobstruent, deter- gent, and diuretic. (F) Garance. (G) Farberkraut, Krappwur- zel, Far be r r 6 the. Writers. Fr. S. Wurfbain, Basil, 1707 (L). J. B. B6hmer, Lips. 1751 (L). F. Ch. Otinger, Tubing. 170D (L). Rubig"inous (Path.) Rubigino'sus. Having the color of rust. An epithet given to the sputa in certain cases of pneumonia. (F) Rouilli. RUB INI, Peter (Biogr.) An emi- ment Italian physician; Professor of Clinical Medicine in the University of Parma; born at Parma in 1760; died in 1819. Works. Riflessioni sulle feb- bri chiamate gialle e su' contagi in genere. Parma. 1805. 8vo. Riflessioni sulla malattia communemente denomi- nata ' croup.' Ibid. 1813. 8vo. Storie di malattie. 1 vol. fol. An historical Eloge of Rubi.m was writtenby M.Pez- zana, of Parma. 18:22. 8vo. Ru'brica fabri'lis (Pharm.) A red, heavy, earthy matter, formerly employ- ed for making drying plasters. Hard Rud'dle, Red Chalk. RU'BRICA SINOP'ICA. A heavy, compact, reddish earth: formerly used in diarrhoea. Ru'bus Arc'ticus (Mat. Med.) The Shrub'by Straw'berry, Bac'ca Nor- lan'dica. The fruit are recommended by Linnjeus, as possessing antiseptic, refrigerant, and antiscorbutic quali- ties. (G) Norlandische Himbee- r e n. RU'BUS CJE'SIUS; the Dew'berry plant, (F) Ronce bleue. The fruit re- sembles the blackberry in appearance and properties. The bark of the root of the R. Trivia'lis or Amer'ican Dew'- berry is astringent. RU'BUS CHAMJEMO'RUS; the Cloud- berry Tree, Chamamo'rus, Cloud'bef- ries, Knot'berries. The ripe fruit is sometimes prepared like a jam, and RUDBECK 263 RUMEX used in fevers &c, to allay thirst. It has been much extolled as an anti- scorbutic. (F) Ronce de Montagne. (G) Multbeere. RU'BUS FRUTICO'SUS; the Com- mon Bram'ble, which affords Black- berries. The berries are eaten as a summer fruit, of which they form a poor variety. The bark of the root of the Ru'bus villo'sus or Amer'ican Black- berry is astringent, and has been used in the last stages of dysentery, and in cholera infantum. (F) Ronce noire. (G) Strauchartige Himbeere. RU'BUS ID AH'US; (iurog ; the Rasp- berry. The fruit of the best varieties is extremely agreeable; and is much used. It was, formerly, called Batinon moron, panvov. (F) Framboise, Ronce. (G) Himbeeren. RUD'BECK, Ola'us (Biogr.) A learned Swedish Physician and Litti- rateur; born in Westmania in 1630; died in 1702. Works. Nova exercita- tio anatomica exhibens ductus hepaticos aquosos et vasa glandularum serosa. Arosise. 1653. 4to. The greater part of his medical works were controver- sies with Thomas Bartholine regard- ing the lymphatics. RU'DIUS, Eusta'chius (Biogr.) Professor of Medicine at Padua; born at Belluno; died in 1611. Works. De virtutibus et vitiis cordis. Venet. 1587. 4to. De tisu totius corporis humani liber. Ibid. 1588. 4to. Ars medica, seu, de omnibus humani corporis affectibus medendis libri quatuor. Ibid. 1590. fol. De tumoribus prater naturam libri tres. Ibid. 1600. 4to. De ulceribus libri tres. Patav. 1602. 4to. De pulsibus libri duo. Ibid. 1602. 4to. De morbo Gallico libri quinque. Venet. 1604. 4to. De morbis occultis et venenatis libri quinque. Ibid. 1610. fol. Liber de animd. Patav. 1611. 4to. RU'FUS, the Ephe'sian (Biog.) A physician and anatomist of eminence, in the time of Trajan. What remains of his works may be found in the Artis Medica Principes of Stephens ; and printed separately by W. Clinch, Gr. and Lat. Lond. 1726. 4to. Rcgi'tus (Path.) pqvx*\9uog. A Latin word, which ordinarily expresses the roaring of the lion : and which is used, by some medical writers, to designate a particular species of borborygmus resembling it. (F) Rugissement. RU'LAND, Mar'tin (Biog.) A na- tive of Upper Bavaria, where he was born in 1532; died in 1602. He pub- lished several works on Medicine and Alchymy. Wtorks. Medicina prac- tica recens et nova, &c. Argent. 1564. 8vo. De phleVotomid, scarificatione, ac ventosatione, morbisque per eas curan- dis libellus. Ibid. 1567. 12mo. Ap- pendix de dosibus, seu justd quantitate et proportione medicamentorum com- positorum omnium. Ibid. 1567. 12mo. Hydriatice, sive, aquarum medicarum sectiones quatuor. 1568. 8vo. Curatio- num empiricarum et historicarum cen- turia decern. Basil. 1578. 16mo. Bal- nearium restitutum. Ibid. 1579. Svo. Lexicon alchemia, sive dictionarium alchemisticum. Ibid. 1612. 4to. Rum (Mat. Med. &c.) Ta'fia, Melas'- ses Spir'it. A spirit, distilled from sugar, or melasses. Ru'mex Aceto'sa (Mat. Med.) The Com'mon Sor'rel, Ox'alis Aceto'sa, Aceto'sa vulga'ris, A. praten'sis, Anax'- yris, A. arven'sis, Sor'rel, Sour dock, Aceto'sa nos'tras. The leaves are sour, and are used in cookery, and also as a refrigerant. (F) Oseille. (G) Sa'ue rampfer. RU'MEX ACU'TUS; Sharp-pointed Wild dock, Oxylap'athum, Lap'athum, o$vXcma&ov, Ru'mex, Lap'athos. The decoction of the root has been long used in cutaneous affections. It is, sometimes, employed for the cure of the itch. (F) Patience sauvage. (G) Grindwurzel. RU'MEX ALPPNUS. The systemat- ic name of the plant, that affords the Monk's Rhu'barb, (F) Rhabarbe des Moines. See Rumex Patientia. RU'MEX HYDROLAP'ATHUM, Wa- ter - Dock, Hydrolap'athum, Ru'mex aquat'icus, Her'ba Britann'ica, Lap'- athum aquat'icum. The leaves of this plant are subacid, and said to be lax- ative. The root has been used as a tonic, astringent, and antiscorbutic. It has, also, been employed externally, in some cutaneous affections. (F) Parelle, Patience d'eau. (G) Wasserampfer, Wasser- mangold. RIPMEX PA TIEN1 TIA; — Gar'den Pa'tience, Rhabar'barum monacho'rum, Hippolap'athum, Patien'tia, Monk's Rhu'barb. This root, which is supposed to possess the virtues of rhubarb, but in an inferior degree, according to Linnaxs, is obtained from the Rumex RUMINATION 264 RUSH patientia; according to Murray, from the Rumex alpinus. (F) Patience. (G) Ampfer. RU'MEX SANGUINEUS. The root of the bloody dock has an austere and astringent taste; and has been employ- ed in dysentery. It is called, also, Lap'athum sanguin'eum. (F) Oseille ou Patience rouge, Sang- dragon. (G) Blutampfer, Blutkraut. RU'MEX SCUTA'TUS, French Sor'- rel, Aceto'sa rotundifo'lia, A. Roma'na, A. rotundifo'lia horten'sis, Ro'man or Gar'den Sor'rel, Green Sauce. Virtues the same as those of the common sor- rel. (F) Oseille boucher, Oseille ronde, Petite a Rumina'tion (Physiol.) Rumina'tio, Merycis'mus, ur^vxiaiiiog. A function, peculiar to ruminating animals, by which they chew the food they have swallowed a second time. An analo- gous phenomenon is sometimes seen in man. (G) Wiederk'auen. Writers on human rumination. Burgower, Basil. 1626 (L). Bretsch- neider, Gotting. 1774 (L.) Ackford, Hal. 1783 (L). Goldhagen, Hal. 1783 (L). Meyer, Erlang. 1792 (L). Run'ning (Physiol.) Cur'sus. A suc- cession of leaps, executed with rapidity, to transport the body quickly from one place to another. (F) Course. (G) Lauf. Rus'cus (Mat. Med.) R. aculea'tus, Brus'cus, Oxyrnyrrhi'ne, Oxymyrsi'ne, Myrtacan'tha, Catan'gelos, Myacan'tha, Sco'pa re'gia, Wild Myr'tle, Centromy- ri'ne, xtvToo/u'otrr;, Butch'er's Broom. The root has been recommended as an aperient and diuretic. (F) P?tit houx, Fragon. (G) Mausdorn, Myrtendorn. RUS'CUS HYPOGLOS'SUM; Uvula'- via, Hypoglos'sum, Bislin'gua, Boni- fa'cia, Lau'rus, Alexandri'na angusti- fo'lia. Formerly used against relaxed uvula. RUSH, Ben'jamin (Biog.) A justly renowned American physician and patriot; born near Bristol, in Pennsyl- vania, in 1745; died in 1813. Works. Dissertatio physica de coctione ciborum in ventriculo. Edinb. 1768. 8vo. A dissertation on the spasmodic asthma of children. Lond. 1770. 8vo. Account of the influence of the military and political events of the American revolu- tion upon the human body. Observa- tions upon the diseases of the military hospitals of the United Stales. Ob- servations on tetanus. An inquiry into the influence of physical causes upon the moral faculty. Remarks upon the effects of ardent spirits upon the body and mind. Experiments on tbt mineral waters of Philadelphia, Abing- ton, and Bristol. Philad. 1773. In- quiry into the causes and cure of tht pulmonary consumption. Informa- tion to Europaans disposed to emigratt to the United States. Observations on the population of Pennsylvania. Ob- servations on tobacco: — on the punish- ment of murder by death. 1793. Svo. History of the epidemic fever which prevailed in the city^ of Philadelphia. 1794.8vo. Symptoms and cure of dropsy in general: — hydrocephalus internus. An account of the influenza, as it ap- peared in Philadelphia in 1789-91. Observations on the state of the body and mind in old age. Inquiry into the cause and cure of the cholera infantum. Observations on cynanche trachealis. Medical inquiries and observations. Philad. 1794-98. 5 vols. 8vo. Third edition revised and enlarged, witk a continuation of his several histories of the yellow fever, as it prevailed in Philadelphia from 1793 to 1809: a ds- fence of blood-letting, as a remedy far certain diseases: a view of the com- parative state of medicine in Philadel- phia between 1760 - 66 and 1809: an inquiry into the various sources of the usual forms of summer and autumnal diseases in the United States, and the means of preventing them .• and thi recantation of his opinion of the con- tagious nature of the yellow fever. Ou yellow fever. Philad. 1794. Syllabus of a course of lectures on tke institutes and practice of physic. Philad. 1795. Observations on the nature and cure of gout and hydrophobia. 1797. Obser- vations on the origin of the malignant bilious yellow fever in Philadelphia; and upon the means of preventing it. Phil. 1799. A second address to tit citizens on the same subject. Phil. 1799. Three lectures on anima[ life. 1799 Six introductory lectures to a course of lectures upon the institutes and prao- tice of medicine. 1801. Introductory lectures, containing his former ones, with ten others, and two upon tht- pleasures of the senses and of the mind 1811. Diseases of the mind. 1812. Svo. He also published editions of Syden- ham, Cleghorn, Pringle, Hillary, &c. with notes. RUSPINI'S TINCTURE 265 RUYSCHIANA TUNICA Ruspi'ni's Tinc'ture for the Teeth (Pharm.) An empirical prepa- ration, composed of Florentine orris § viij, cloves §j, rectified spirit jfeij, ambergris £)j. RUS'SEL or RUS'SELL, Patrick, M. D., F. R. S. (Biog.) Once physician to the British Factory at Aleppo; born in Scotland in 1726; died in 1805. Works. A treatise on the plague, con- taining an historical journal and medi- cal account of the plague at Aleppo in the years 1760-1762: also, remarks on quarantines, lazarettoes, and the administration of police in times of pestilence. With an appendix, con- taining cases of the plague and an account of the weather during the pes- ilentinl season. Lond. 1791. 4to. RUS'SEL or RUS'SELL, Alex- ander, M. D. (Biog.) Brother of the preceding; also, Physician to the Eng- lish Factory at Aleppo; and afterwards to St. Thomas's Hospital, London; born at Edinburgh ; died in 1770. Works. The natural history of Aleppo and parts adjacent, containing a de- scription of the city and the principal natural productions in its neighbour- hood : together with an account of the climate, inhabitants, and diseases, par- ticularly the plague : with the methods use'd by the Europeans for their preser- vation. Lond. 1756. 4to.: the second edition was published by his brother. Lond. 1794. 2 vols. 4to. Biographical notice of, by J. C. Lettsom, Lond. 1780. Ru'ta (Mat. Med.) Ru'tagrave'olens, R. horten'sis, Com'mon Rue, Pega'ni- um, nijyunov, Besa'sa. The plant has a strong, ungrateful odor, and bitter and pungent taste. It is acrid, so as to blister the skin. Its properties are reputed to be tonic, stimulant, antispas- modic, and emmenagogue. Dose, gr. xv to £)ij. The O'leum Ru'ta or distilled Oil of Rue is antispasmodic; and, externally, rubefacient. Dose, g«. ij to vj. (F) Rue, Rhue, Rue sauvage. (G) Raute, Weinraute, Gar- tenraute. Writers. J. H. Slevogt, Jenae, 1715 (L). A. Vater, Wittemb. 1734 (L). Ch. G. Stenzel, Wittemb. 1735 (L). Ruta'ceum (Pharm.) Vinegar of Rue. ' & Rutido'sis (Path.) Rhytido'sis, 'fv- Ttduoig. A destruction or atrophy of the eye. Corrugation and subsidence of the cornea. RUT'TY, John, M. D., F. R. S. (Biog.) A medical and miscellaneous writer; born in Ireland in 1698; died in 1775. Works. Dissertatio inaugu- ralis de diarrhad. Lugd. Bat. 1723. 4to. A methodical synopsis cf mineral waters, comprehending the most cele- brated medicinal waters, both hot and cold, of Great Britain, Ireland, France, Germany, and Italy, and several other parts of the world. Lond. 1757. 4to. A chronological, history of the weather and seasons, and of the prevailing dis- eases in Dublin, with their various periods, successions, and revolutions during the space of 40 years ; with a comparative view of the difference of the Irish climate and diseases, and those of England and other countries. Lond. 1770. 8vo. Materia medica antiqua et nova, repurgata et illustrata: sive de medicamentorum simplicium officina- liumfacultatibus tractatus. Lond. 1777. 4to. Observations on the London and Edinburgh dispensatories, with an ac- count of the virtues of various articles contained in either of these works. Lond. 1776. 12mo. RUYSCH, Fred'erick -(Biogr.) A celebrated Dutch anatomist and phy- sician; born at the Hague in 1638; died in 1731. Works. De vasis lymphat- icis. 1665. Observationum anatomico- chirurgicarum centuria, cum cQtalogo rariorum, qua in museo Ruysch- iano asservantur. Amst. 1691. 4to. Epistola anatomica problematica. Ibid. 1696, and many years in succession. Thesaurus anatomicus. Ibid. 1710. 2 torn. 4to. Adversaria anatomico- medico-chirurgica. Ibid. 1717-1723. 3 parts. 4to. Practical observations on surgery and midwifery; now first translated from the Latin into English, by a physician: with plates. Lond. 1751. 8vo. Opera omnia anatomico- medico-chirurgica. Amst. 1721. Ruyschia'na Tu'nica (Anat.) Ac- cording to Ruysch and the greater part of his disciples, the choroid coat of the eye is formed of two laminae. His son gave it the name Tunica Ruyschiana or Mcmbra'na Ruyschia'na. (F) Lame ou Membrane Ruyschienne. The TUNICA CELLULO'SA RUYSCH- IA'NA is the cellular substance, under the peritoneal covering of the stomach. It is not numbered among the coats of that organ. VOL. II. 23 SABATIER 266 SACCHARUM s S. S. A. &c. See Abbreviations. SABATIER, Raphael-Bienvenu (Biog.) An able French surgeon ; born at Paris in 1732; died in 1811. Works. Theses anatomico-chirurgica. 1748.4to. De variis cataractam extrahendi modis. 1759. 4to. Traiti complet d'anatomic Paris. 1775. Third edition, with many improvements. Paris. 1791. 3 vols. De la midecine expectative. 1796. 3 vols. 8vo. De la midecine opiratoire, ou des operations de chirurgie qui se prati- quent le plus friquemment. Paris. 1796. 3 vols. Svo. Sab'ulous (Path.) Sabulo'sus, Are- no'sus, Psammo'des, yjauuwdrjg. The sandy deposite, often seen in urine. Sabur'ra (Path.) This word signi- fies, by derivation, coarse sand. In its common acceptation, it means foulness of the stomach, as it is sometimes call- ed ; or vitiated matters supposed to be retained and accumulated in the stom- ach — the result of imperfect diges- tion — and which have been sometimes considered as a morbid product of the mucous secretion of that organ or of the biliary secretion; at others, as a residuum from alimentary substances, badly digested. The Sabur'ral state, Collu'viesgas'trica, (F) Embarras gas- trique, is an accumulation of saburrse in the stomach, which the Humorists considered to be a cause of a number of diseases. Writer. Haase, Lips. 1786 (L). Sac (Anat.) Sac'culus, Secluso'rium, Sac'cus. HER'NIAL SAC, Sac'cus hernio'sus. An envelope or pouch, formed by the serous membrane of the cavity, whence a viscus has escaped. We distin- guish, in a hernial sac, its orifice or the opening by which it communicates with the great cavity lined by the serous membrane: its cervix or neck, (F) Collet, the narrow portion on the outside of the orifice, where stran- gulation sometimes occurs: the body, (F) Corps, which is the round promi- nent part; and the fundus or bottom, or the part opposite to the orifice. (F) Sac herniaire. (G) Bruchsack. Sac'charum (Mat. Alim. &c.) From the Arabic, or rather, Sanscrit, Sa-kar, ' white earth'; Su'char, Suc'char, Sut'- ter, Zu'char, Zu'caro, As'sakur, Tigala, Zac'charum, Zozar, actxx«q> aaxxaqot, Zu'charum, Zu'chra, Su'gar. The product of the juice of the Sac'charum ojficina'rum vel ojficina'U of Linn^is, (Cal'amus In'dicus, Cal'amus Sacchari'- nus, Sug'ar Cane, (F) Canne a Sucre, Cannamelle ; the Arun'do saccharfera of Sloane), and also of the beet, maple, &c. True sugars are those with which alcoholic fermentation may be effected, by the addition of yeast and water. They are: — Species. Varieties. C Hard sugar of the cane, 1 . . < maple, beet, chesnut, ( &c. C Liquid sugar, sugar of 2 . . < malt, sweet potatoe,me- ( lasses, honey, &c. C Hard sugar of the grape, 3 . . < ripe fruits, starch, dia- ( betes, &c. . ( Hard sugar of the mush: \ room. Imperfect sugars are those in which alcoholic fermentation cannot be effect- ed by means of yeast and water. Species. Varieties. 1 . . . Manna. 2 . . . Sugar of milk. o ( Sugar of jelly or glue ( (gelatine). 4 Liquorice. 5 . . . Picromel. Sugar is prepared from the expressed juice of the sugar-cane, boiled with the addition of quicklime or common vegetable alkali. It is used, in phar- macy, for the preparation of syrups, conserves, lozenges, &c. It is very nu- tritious, and is employed as an aliment; and as a demulcent and antiseptic. Dissolved in small quantities in water, as in tea, it is apt to ferment with dys- peptics ; an evil, which does not always occur, when the same substance is taken more largely. (F) Sucre. (G) Zucher. Muscova'do, raw or brown or moist sugar, is the Sac'charum non purifica'- turn, S. ru'brum, Mel can'na, or coarse sugar. Sac'charum acer'num, S.Canaden'si, Ma'ple Sug'ar, is often used as a de- mulcent. SACCO 267 SACRO-ILIAC Sac'charum al'bum, S. purifica'tum, White Sug'ar, Refined Sug'ar, Sal In'dus, is the Loaf Sugar. Double- refined Sugar has been called Tabar'- zet. Sac'charum Can'didum, Sug'ar Can- dy, ((F) Sucre Candi), Al'phenic, Na'bot, is the crystallized juice of the cane. Bar'ley Sug'ar, Peni'des, Sac'cha- rum hordea'tum, is a variety of sugar candy. Writers. N. Pelletier, Paris, 1675 (L). J. B. Hatte, Paris, 1754 (L). SACCO, Jo'seph Pom'pey (Biogr.) An Italian physician: born at Parma in 1634; died in 1718. Works. Iris febrilis, fadus inter antiquorum et recentiorum opiniones de febribus pro- mittens. Genev. 1684. 8vo. Nova me- thodus febres curandi, fundamentis acidi et alcali superstructa. Ibid. 1684. Svo. Medicina theorico-practica ad saniorem seculi mentem, centenis et ultra consultalionibus digesta. Parmee. 1687. fol. Novum systema medicum ex unitate doctrina antiquorum et re- centium. Ibid. 1693. 4to. Medicina rationalis practica Hippocratis. Ibid. 1707. fol. Opera omnia medica. Ven. 1730. fol. Sac'culi Medicina'les (Pharm.) Bags, containing medicinal substan- ces. Sack (Mat. Alim.) A wine used by our ancestors. Vin sec. Probably Sherry. Sa'cral (Anat.) Sa'cer. That which belongs or relates to the sacrum. A name given to several parts. (F) Sacri. The SA'CRAL NERVES, (F) Nerfs sacris, are generally six in number. They arise from the termination of the spinal marrow. The first, united with the great cord which descends from the lumbar plexus, concurs with the three others in the formation of the sacral or sciatic plexus. The 3d and 4th, with branches of the great sympathetic, form the hypogastric plexus. The 5th and 6th are distributed to the ischio- coccygeus muscle, and to the sphincter and levator ani. The SA'CRAL or SCIATIC PLEX1- US, — the sa'cral por'lion of the cru'ral plcx'us of Chaussier, constituted as just mentioned, is situated in front of the pyramidalis. It gives off, back- wards, two branches, called the pu'dic, (F) honteux, and the lesser sciatic. It terminates in the great sciatic nerve. The SA'CRAL AR'TERIES are dis- tinguished into, 1. The ante'rior or mid'dle sa'cral, Me'dian Ar'tery of the Sa'crum of Chaussier, arises from the posterior part of the abdominal aorta, in front of the 4th lumbar vertebra. It descends, in a serpentine manner, upon the sacro-vertebral articulation, and on the anterior surface of the sa- crum. It furnishes many lateral branch- es, which unite with the lateral sacral arteries, and enter the anterior sacral foramina, to be distributed to the mem- branes of the marrow, &c. 2. The lat'eral sa'cral ar'teries are two in number; one on each side. They arise from the hypogastric, from the ilio- lumbar, or from the gluteal; and descend before the anterior sacral fo- ramina, anastomosing in an arched man- ner, towards the coccyx, with the middle sacral. They give off exter'nal and poste'rior branches, which enter the sacral fo- ramina; and internal branches, which are distributed to the pyramidalis, sa- crum, &c. The SA'CRAL GROOVES, (F) Gout- Hires sacrees. Two longitudinal exca- vations, but slightly marked, at the posterior surface of the sacrum; and which appear to terminate the vertebral grooves or gutters. SA'CRO-COCCYGE'US (Anat.) Re- lating to the sacrum and coccyx. The SA'CRO-COCCYGE'AL ARTIC- ULA'TION is that of the lower extrem- ity of the sacrum with the superior facette of the coccyx. It is closed by two ligaments; — an anterior and a posterior sacro-coccygeal. SA'CRO-COXAL'GIA (Path.) from sacrum, ' the os sacrum,' coxa, ' the hip,' and a*yoc, ' pain'; a hybrid term. Some authors have called thus, a rheu- matic affection of the sacro-iliac sym- physis. SA'CRO-IL'IAC (Anat.) Sa'cro-Ili'- acus. That which relates to the sacrum and ilium. The SA'CRO-IL'IAC or IL> 10-SA'- CRAL ARTICULA'TION, SYMPHYSIS, or SYNCHONDRO'SIS, is the union of two surfaces; — two inclined planes, broader above than below : one, formed by the sacrum; — the other, by the ilium. Both surfaces are incrusted by an articular cartilage. The bands, which strengthen them, are the two sacro-sciatic ligaments, the sacrospi- nal, a sacro-iliac ligament, and some irregular fibres. The sacro-iliac liga- ment is a very thick assemblage of SACRO-LUMBAR 268 SACRUM short, dense, irregular fibres, occupying the space which the sacrum and ilium leave between them, behind their ar- ticular surface. Some authors have termed some irregular fibres, situated in front of the sacro-iliac articulation, ante'rior sa'cro-il'iac lig'aments, in op- position to the preceding fasciae, which they call poste'rior sa'cro-il'iac. SA'CRO-LUMBAR (Anat.) Sa'cro- lumba'lis, Sa'cro-lom'bus. That which belongs to the sacrum and loins. The SA'CRO-LUMBA'LIS, or Sa'cro- lumba'ris Mus'cle, Lombo-costo-trachi- lien, Sa'cro-costa'lis, Dor'so-trache'lian por'tion of the Sa'cro-spi'nal of Chaus- sier, is seated at the posterior part of of the trunk: is thick and triangular below; flat and thin in the remainder, and terminates in a point at its upper extremity. It is attached to the pos- terior surface of the sacrum; to the corresponding portion of the crista ilii; to the extremities of the transverse processes of the lumbar vertebra?; to the angles of the 11 inferior ribs; to the tuberosity of the first, and the pos- terior tubercle of the transverse process- es of the last five cervical vertebrae. The sacro-lumbalis straightens the vertebral column, when bent forwards, and maintains it straight. By means of its insertion into the ribs, it can elevate or depress these bones, ac- cording as it contracts from above to below, or from below to above. It acts, consequently, sometimes as an inspiratory, at others, as an expiratory, muscle. (F) Sacro-lombaire. From six or eight of the lower ribs arises an equal number of fleshy por- tions, which terminate at the inner side of this muscle, and are called Mus'culi Accesso'rii vel Additamen'tum ad Sa'- cro-lumba'lem. (F) Accessoires du Sacro-lombaire. From the upper part of the sacro- lumbalis, a fleshy slip, called Cervici- tis descen'dens, Cervica'lis descen'dens DIEMERBROEC KII, Transversa'lis collatera'lis col'li, Accesso'rius ad Sa'- cro-lumba'lem, Transversaire grile, runs up, to be fixed to the transverse processes of the 4th, 5th, and 6th cervical vertebras, by three distinct tendons. These last parts, thouo-h sep- arated by some anatomists, belong to the sacro-lumbalis. SA'CRO-SCIATIC (Anat.) Sa'cro- ischiat'icus. That which belongs to the sacrum and ischium. The SA'CRO-SCIAT'IC LIG'AMENTS are two ligaments, which assist in se- curing the sacro-iliac articulatiou. The great or poste'rior sa'cro-sciat'ie lig'a- ment extends from the crista ilii and the sides of the sacrum and coccyx to the tuberosity of the ischium. The less or ante'rior sa'cro-sciat'ie lig'ament arises from the same point, and termi- nates in the spine of the ischium. SA'CRO-SPINA'LIS. That which re- lates to the sacrum and spine. Under this name, Chaussier describes the sacro-lumbalis, longissimus dorsi, trans- versalis, transverso-spinalis, and inter- transversalis. It divides it into three portions. SA'CRO- VER' TEBRAL, Sa'cro - ver- tebra'lis. That which relates to the sacrum and the vertebras. The Sa'cro-ver'tebral articula'lion is the junction of the last vertebra of the loins with the sacrum. The angle which these two bones form at the anterior part has been called the Prom'- ontory of the Sa'crum, or the Sa'cro- ver'tebral An'gle. The Sa'cro-ver'tebral lig'ament is a strong ligament, which passes from the anterior part of each of the transverse processes of the last lumbar vertebra to be attached to the base of the sacrum. Its use is to maintain the articulation of those two bones in situ. Sa'crum (Anat.) Os sa'crum, Os basila're, Os Al'agas, Albagiazi, liQot oartov ; — from sacer,' sacred,' because it contributes to protect the genital organs, which were considered sacred, or because it was offered in sacrifice. The bone, which forms the posterior part of the pelvis, and is a continuation of the vertebral column. The sacrum is symmetrical and triangular; situated at the posterior part of the pelvis, and concave anteriorly. It has, — 1. A pelvic or anterior surface, which corresponds to the pelvic cavity, and has four transverse furrows, that point out the parts where the primitive por- tions of the bone were separated from each other. On each side there are four foramina, called anterior sacral; these are oblique, and decrease in size, from above downwards. Through these pass the anterior branches of the sacral nerves. 2. A spinal or posterior surface, which is convex, rough, and covered by muscles. Upon the median line are four horizontal, tubercular eminences, forming a continuation of the spinous processes of the vertebrae ; and, below, a triangular notch, where the sacral SMVM 269 SAILORS tanal terminates. On each side of this surface are four foramina, called posterior sacral, which are smaller than the anterior, and give passage to the posterior branches of the sacral nerves. 3. The vertebral surface or base. Its greatest extent is transversely. It is articulated with the last lumbar verte- bra. On it we see the orifice of the sacral canal, of a triangular shape, which decreases in width from above downwards; terminates the vertebral canal; is lined by a prolongation of the cerebral membranes; contains the fasciculi of the sacral nerves; (Com- municates, externally, by the sacral foramina; and terminates at the trian- gular notch on the posterior surface of the bone. At the sides of the upper orifice of the sacral canal are two ar- ticular processes, which receive the articular processes of the last lumbar vertebra. The projection, formed by the union of the base of the sacrum with the last lumbar vertebra, is called the Prom'ontory or great'er An'gle of the Sa'crum, or Sa'cro-ver'tebral An'gle. 4. A coccygeal face or apex, (F) Face coccygicnnc ou Sommet, which is very narrow, and is articulated with the coccyx. 5. Two lateral margins, which have, above, a broad, oblique surface, that is articulated with the ilium. The sacrum is developed by 30 or 36 points of ossification. (G) Heiligebein, Kreuz- b e i n. S.>e'pje (Path.) Se'pa, oamai, oijnai. Large pustules. Sagape'num (Mat. Med.) oayanrjvov, Sag'apin, Serapi'non. A gum-resin, supposed to be obtained from the Fer'- ula Per'sica. Its odor is fetid and alli- aceous ; taste pungent, bitterish, nau- seous. It is in small, agglutinated masses of a yellow color; tenacious; breaking with a horny fracture. It is a reputed antispasmodic and emmena- gogue. Dose, gr. x to 3 ss. (G) Sagapi ngummi. (F) Gomme siraphique. Sagit'tal (Anat.) Sagitta'lis, from sagit'ta,,' an arrow.' The SAGIT'TAL SU'TURE, Obela'a sutu'ra, S. Virga'ta, optXaict iaiprj, Su- tu'ra juga'lis. S. Rhabdoi'des. The suture, which unites the two parietal bones, and which extends, from before to behind, on the median line, from the coronal suture to the lambdoidal. It is so called, from sagitta, l an arrow,' because it seems to meet the coronal suture as an arrow meets the string of a bow. (G) Pfeilnath. The SAGIT'TAL FUR'ROW or GROOVE, (F) Gouttiire sagittate, is a channel on the median line of the inner surface of the scull-cap. It is exca- vated in the os frontis, in the two parietal and the occipital bones, and extends from the crista galli to the in- ternal occipital protuberance. It lodges the longitudinal sinus, which has been called the sagittal sinus. Sagitta'rium Alexiphar'macum (Mat. Med.) Malac'ca Ra'dix, Can'na In'dica, Arun'do In'dica. A root, culti- vated in the West Indies, and supposed to be a remedy for wounds by poisoned arrows. Sa'go (Mat. Alim. &c.) Sa'gus, Sa'- gu. A fecula, obtained from the pith of many kinds of palms, growing in the Moluccas, Philippine Isles, &c , and which is brought to us in small grains. The same substance is, also, obtained from the West Indies, but it is inferior to that from the East. By boiling in water or milk, sago becomes soft and transparent, and forms an agreeable and nutritious food in febrile, calculous, and other disorders. It is made palatable by sugar, lemon juice, or wine, where the last is not contra-indicated. Sagze'nea (Pharm.) Name of two medicines, described by Avicenna, and employed in certain diseases of the in- testines .and uterus. Sahafa'tum (Path.) A term, used by Avicenna for certain ulcerations of the head, such as those produced by tinea. Sail'ors, Diseases fyc. of (Path. & Hyg.) Sailors, by nature of their occu- pation, are liable to many diseases. Several of these may, however, be warded off by proper attention to clean- liness and ventilation. The Writers on this subject have been numerous. W. Cockburn, Lond. 1701. Stahl, Hal. 1705 (L). Vater, Witemb. 1715 (L). Chirac, Paris, 1724 (F). Schmiedel, Erlang. 1748 (L). Glauber, Amst. 1757 (G). Lin- ne, Upsal. 1757 (L). Of sailors in India, Upsal. 1768 (L). Duhamel (Hygiine), Paris, 1759 (F). J. Lind (Hygiine),Lond. 1762. Rouppe,Lugd. Bat. 1764 (L): in Engl. Lond. 1772. Desperieres, Paris, 1780 (F). A. W. 23* SAINT MYON 270 SALIVATION Henderson, Edinb. 1784 (L). Sir G. Blane, Lond. 1785. Mauran (Hy- giinc), Marseilles, 1786 (F). Retz, Paris, 1789 (F). Le Beschtj de la Bastays, Paris, 1790 (F). A. Stewart (medical discipline in East India ships), Lond. 1793. Th. Trotter, Lond. 1797. R. C. Howe, Lond. 1797. R. Renwick (Hygiine and diseases), Lond. 1792. E. Cutbush (Hygiine), Phil. 1808. A. Simpson (Hyg. and diseases), Glasgow, 1820. U. Parsons, Boston, 1820. A. Finlayson (Hygiine), Lond. 1824. Saint Myon, Mineral Waters of (Mat. Med.) Some cold, acidulous wa- ters at Saint Myon, near Riom, in the department of Puy-de-D6me. They contain free carbonic acid, subcarbo- nate and muriate of soda, and carbonate and sulphate of lime. Salcel^'on (Pharm.) oa7.xa tl.aiov, O'leum Sal'ca. An aromatic oil, for- merly used for oiling the hair. Aetius, Gorrjsus. Saler'num, School of (Med.) An ancient School of Medicine at Salerno in Italy. It was established by Charle- magne in 802; and was the first Christian university, at which Medi- cine was taught. It was much cele- brated, especially in the 12th century. The work on Hygiene, " De Conser- vandd Valetudine," which bears its name, has passed through several editions in various languages. It is supposed to have been written by John of Milan, in 1100, and is in Leonine verses. SALICET, William de (Biogr.) An Italian physician, native of.Placen- tia; who practised at Verona about the middle of the 13th century. He was one of the first, that prescribed chymi- cal remedies. He died in 1280. Works. Guillelmia, seu summa conservationis et curationis. Venet. 1489. fol. Chi- rurgio. Ven. 1502: in French by N. Prevot. Lyon. 1492. Sa'line (Pharm.) Sali'nus, Salina'- cius, Salinac"idus. That which con. tains a salt, or has the properties of a salt. Sali'va (Physiol.) otalov, oukot, Spit'tle. An inodorous, insipid, trans- parent, slightly viscid fluid; secreted by the parotid, submaxillary, and sub- lingual glands, and poured into the mouth by the ducts of Steno-, Whar- ton, and Rivinus ; the use of which is to mix with the alimentary bolus, and to serve in the process of digestion. It is composed, according to Berze- tius, of 992.2 parts of water, 2.9 of a particular animal matter, soluble in water, and insoluble in alcohol, of 1.4 of mucus, of 1.7 of muriates of potassa and soda, 0.9 of lactate of soda and animal matter, and 0.2 of soda. (G) S peic he 1. Writers. Fr. Hoffmann (nature and diseases), Hal. 1694 (L). A. Nuck (anatomy of), Lugd. Bat. 1695 (L). J. Lanzoni, Ferrar. 1702 (L). J. S. Henninger, Argent. 1705 (L). Th. Zwinger, Basil. 1710 (L). Th. Schwencke, Lugd. Bat. 1715 (L). M. Schurig, Dresd. 1723 (L). J. A. Fischer, Erford. 1726 (L). Ph. A Bohmer, Hal. 1763 (L). J. B. Siebold, Jenas, 1797 (L). Sal'ivary (Anat.) Saliva'rius, from sali'va. That which belongs to the saliva. The SAL'IVARY GLANDS or secre'- ting or'gans of the sali'va, or sal'ital glands, are situated symmetrically, to the number of three, on each side of the face; and behind and under the lower jaw. Their form is very irregular, and their extent varies according to indi- viduals. Their excretory ducts — Due'- tus saliva'rii, (F) Canaux ou Conduits salivaires, carry the saliva directly into the mouth, without pouring it into any intermediate reservoir, as happens in the case of some of the other glands. The salivary glands have been distin- guished into, 1. the parotid; 2. the sub- maxillary ; 3. the sublingual. Writers on the Salivary Glands and Ducts. J. van Horn , Leid. 1656-7. N. Steno, Lugd. Bat. 1601 (I.). N, Hoboken, Ultraj. 1662 (L). G. Bar- tholin, Hafn. 16^4 (L). A. Vatek, Vittemb. 1721 (L). G. D. Coschwitz, Hal. 1724-9. J. G. Duversoi, Tu- bing. 1725 (L). A. Haller, Lugd. Bat. 1727 (L). SAL'IVARY FI&TU'LJE are such as depend upon an accidental opening into the excretory ducts of the salivary glands. Such fistuhe are, most com- monly, met with in the duct of Ste- no. Saliva'tion (Path.) Saliva'lio, am- Airijuos, Saliva'tio cal'lida, Epiph'ora ptyalis'mus, Sialis'ma, Sitlis'mos, au- ).iopog, Pty'alism, nrvaXiOfiog, Flux'vs sali'va. A superabundant secretion of saliva ; occasioned either locally by tht use of irritating masticatories, or under the influence of some cause, which acts on the whole economy, and es- pecially by mercurial preparations. In this last case, it is accompanied by « I coppery taste in the mouth, by swelling SALIX 271 SALT of the gums, and, sometimes, by loose- ness of the teeth. Salivation may usually be diminished by the use of astringents, laxatives, &c. The Ptyalis'mus acu'tus sympathet'- icus, Sali'va flux'us ci'bo vi'so, or Mouth watering, the increased flow of saliva produced by the sight, smell, or thought of agreeable food, is a species of ptyalism, as well as the Ptyalis'mus acu'tus melli'lus, Apocenos'is ptyalis'- mus melli'tus or Sweet spit'tie. In this, the saliva has a sweet or mucilaginous taste. (F) Flux de bouche, Flux salivaire. (G) Speichelfluss. Writers. J. Vigierus, Genev. 1623 (L). W. Rolfink, Jenae, 1650 (L). B. Albinus, Francf. ad Viadr. 1689(L). J. M. Hoffmann (mercurial S.), Alt- dorf, 1692 (L). G. E. Stahl (Do.), Hal. 1710 (L). M. Alberti, Hal. 1740 (L). W. Chr. Hoffmann, Giess. 1743 (L). A. E. Buchner, Hal. 1747 (L). J. Juncker (spontaneous S.), Hal. 1768 (L). J. St. Mittie, Paris, 1777 (F). A. W. Otto, Francf. ad Viadr. 1804 (F). W. Rowley (objections to violent S.), Lond. 1800. Sa'lix (Mat. Med.) The Wil'low, ma. A genus of plants in the Lin- noaan system. The Sa'lix frag"ilis or Crack willow. Ph.D. Sa'lix al'ba or White willow. Ph.D. Sa'lix latifo'lia or Broad-leaved willow. Sa'lix ca'prea or Great round-leav- ed willow. Ph. L. Sa'lix pentan'dria. Sa'lix vituli'na. Sa'lix eryoceph'ala (Ph. Americ). The bark of each of these has a slightly aromatic odor, and a bitter and astringent taste, which is nearly the same in all the species. It is tonic and astringent, and has been used in inter- mittents, and in cases of dyspepsia, worms, &c. The active principle has been separated, and called Sal'icine. It is equal to the quinine in medicinal efficacy. Dose, gr. j to 3 j of the pow- der. (F) Saule. (G) Weide. Writers. P. Koning (S. alb.), Harderov. 1778 (L). Hartmajn and Luders (as an anthelmintic),( Trancf. ad Viadr. 1781 (L). Gunz (as a sub- stttute for Cinchona), Lips. 1787 (L). G. Wilkinson (S. latifolia), Newcastle, SAL'MON, Wil'liam (Biogr.) A noted Empiric; who lived about the latter end of the 17th, and beginning of the 18th, century. He published vari- ous Dispensatories, Practices of Physic, &c, all filled with astrological bombast and quackery. Salo'me (Pharm.) oaXwfiij. A plas- ter, described by Galen. Salpingemphrax'is (Path.) from oaX.tiyS, ' the Eustachian tube,' and euifqa^ig,' obstruction.' Obstruction of the Eustachian tube : — a cause of deaf- ness. Salpin'go-pharyng^'us (Anat.) from oaXmy%,' a trumpet,' and tpaqvys, ' the pharynx.' Valsalva and Douglas have given this name to a bundle of fibres, which passes from the Eusta- chian tube to the pharynx. Salso'la Ka'li (Mat. Med.) Priek'- ly Salt'wort, Ka'li spino'sum cochlea'- tum, Tra'gussive Tra'gum Matthi'oli. This plant, as well as the Salso'la sa- ti'va, and the Salso'la so'da, produces the alkaline salt, commonly called Barilla, Soda, or Kelp. Salt (Pharm.) Sal, i^, Hal, Hals, Melech, Rastul. A name, formerly given to a considerable number of sub- stances of very different nature. At present, chymists apply the term, Salts, exclusively to the combinations of an acid with one or more bases. Neu'tral salts are those, in which the acid and base reciprocally saturate each other Ac'Hd salts or su'persalts, (F) Sur-sels'. are those, in which the acid predomi- nates over the base. Al'kaline salts or sub'salts, (F) Sous-sels, those in which the base is, on the contrary, predomi- nant. The different denominations of the salts are compounded, 1. Of the name ol the acid; the termination of which is changed into He, when the name of the acid is m ous; ate, when it is in ic. Ihus the salts formed by the sulphur- ous acid are sulphites: those by the sulphuric, sulphates. 2. This name is followed up by that of the oxyd, that enters into the composition of the salt Ihus, the sulphate of protoxyd of iron isii combination of sulphuric acid with the protoxyd of that metal. Fre quently, to shorten the name, the word oxyd is suppressed; and proto, deuto, tnto &c put before the acid;-as Protosulphate of iron. Simple salts are those, resulting from the combina- Uon of an acid with a single base • double salts, with two different baseB' triple, with three, &c. SALUBRITY 272 SANCASANI When salt is used in an abstract sense, it means the muriate of soda. (F) Sel. (G) Salz. Salu'brity (Hyg.) Salu'britas. Any thing, which contributes to the health of individuals or of communities. Situa- tions differ materially from each other in this respect; and the cause of the difference is often an interesting topic of inquiry. (G) Gesundheit. Sal'utary (Hyg.) Peries'ticos, nt- quonxog, Saluta'ris, Salu'bris, Hygiei'- nos, iyitivog, from sa'lus, ' health.' That which is favorable to health. Some diseases have been considered salutary, but this is doubtful. (G) Gesund, Heilsam. Salvatel'la (Anat.) from serva're, 1 to preserve or save.' The VE'NA SALVATEL'LA, (G) M i 1- zader, is situated on the back of the hand, near its inner margin. It begins on the posterior surface of the fingers and dorsal surface of the hand, by a plexus, formed of a number of radicles, frequently anastomosing with each other; it then ascends to the inner part of the fore-arm, where it takes the name —posterior cubital vein. The ancients recommended this vein to be opened in certain diseases, as in melancholic and hypochondriacal affec- tions ; and they attributed to such ab- straction of blood considerable efficacy in the cure of disease : hence its name. Sal'via (Mat. Med.) S. officina'lis, S. horten'sis, Elelis'phacos, Sage, tXt- Xtocpaxog. Sage has a peculiar, aro- matic odor, and a warm, aromatic, bitterish taste. Its virtues depend upon an essential oil. It is tonic, stimulant, and carminative. In the form of a weak infusion, it is occasionally used as a diluent, and as a wash for sore mouth. Dose, gr. xv to xxx or more. (F) Sauge, Thi de France. (G) Salbei, Salvei. Writers. Ch. Fr. Paullini, Aug. Vind. 1688 (L). Hunault, Paris, 1698 (F). G. W. Wedel, Jeme, 1714 (L). Ch. G. Stenzel, Wittemb. 1723 (L). A. E. Ettinger, Erlang. 1777 (L). SAL'VIA SCLA'REA, Scla'rea, Gal- lit'richum, Mthi'opis, Biser'mas, Co'- lus Jo'vis, Com'mon Cla'ry. The leaves have been recommended as corrobo- rants and antispasmodics. (F) Orvale ou Toute-bonne. (G) Scharlei. The Sal'via Hormi'num, or HormV- num of the Pharmacopoeias, is used in similar cases. (F) Sauge hormin. (G)Edles Scharlachkraut. Sambu'cus (Mat. Med.) Sambu'cus ni'gra, axrrj, S. vulga'ris, S. arbo'rea, Ac'te, Infe'lix lig'num; the El'dtr. (The flower and bark were formerly called Cano'pum.) The flowers, ber- ries, and bark of the elder have been used in medicine. The flowers have been reputed diaphoretic and discu- tient: the berries, aperient and sudo- rific : the bark, purgative, and, in small doses, deobstruent. The flowers are sometimes used in fomentations: and to form a cooling ointment. (F) Sureau commun. (G) Hollunder Flieder. SAMB U' C US EB' UL US, Eb'ulus, Cha- maac'te, xafiaiaxni,Od'ocos, Sambu'cut Chamaac'te seu He'lion, Sambu'cus hu'milis, S. herba'cea, Dwarf-el'der, Dane'wort. The root, interior bark, leaves, flowers, berries (Bacca seu Grana Actes), and seeds have all been given in moderate doses as resolvents and deobstruents; and, in large doses, as hydragogues. (F) Hiible. (G) Zwerghollunder, At- tic h. The berries of the Sambu'cus Cana- den'sis are made officinal in the Ameri- can Pharmacopoeia. Sa'mia Ter'ra (Mat. Med.) Sa'mian Earth. An argillaceous earth, found in the island of Samos, and to which were ascribed virtues, similar to those of the Terra Lemnii. Galen, Dios- COR1DES. Sa'mius La'pis (Mat. Med.) Xidog oauiog. A stone found in the Isle of Samos, and which the ancients be- lieved to be astringent and refrige- rant. Sampsych'inon (Pharm.) Samptu'- chinum, oa/nxpvxiyor. An ointment composed of the oafiipvxov; which was, perhaps, the marjoram. Dioscorid. SANCASSA'NI, Den'is An'drew (Biog.) A Modenese physician; born in 1659; died, probably, in 1737. Works. Dilucidazioni fisico-mediche. Rom. 4 vols. fol. R Chirone in campo, o siasi il sicuro modo di medicar le ferite nell' armate. 1708. 8vo. Afo- rismi generali della euro delle ferite col mado di Magati. Ven. 1713. 8vo. Cinque disinganni chirurgici per la eu- ro delle ferite. Ven. 1713. 8vo. Cinque disinganni per la cura delle ulcere. Ven. 1714. Svo. Cinque disinganni dei seni. Ven. 1715. Svo. SANCTORItS 273 SANITAIRE SANCTO'RIUS, Sancto'rius (Biog.) An able Italian physician; born at Capo dTstria; died at Venice in 1636. Works. Lib. xv. de method, vitand. error, qui in arte medicd contingunt. 1602. fol. De er-oribus in medicind evitandis. Genev. 1630.4to. De reined. inventions. 1631. 4to. Comment, in artem medicinalen Galeni. Lugd. Bat. 1632. 4 to. De Ralicd medicina apho- rismorum sectiones septem, cum com- ment. M. Ljstf.r. Lond. 1701. 8vo.: in Engl, by John Quincy. Lond. 1712. Svo.: by J. D. Lond. 1676. 12mo. His whole works are collected in 4 vols. 4to. San'darac (Mat. Med.) Sandara'cha, Gum Ju'niper, Gum San' darach, Pounce, Gum'mi Mnip'eri, Sandara'ca, Ver1- nix sic'ca, Resi'na Junip'eri, oavdaqaxr/. A name given, by the Arabs, to an odorous resin, that flows from the Thu'ya aphyl'la. It is stimulant, like all the resins, but very little used. (G) Wachholderharz. Sandas'tros (Mat. Med.) Garama- ti'tes. Ancient name of a precious stone, spotted with yellow, which the ancients ranked amongst the cordials and antidotes. Sanguina'ria Canaden'sis, Blood- root, Puc'coon, In'dian Paint, Tur'- meric. A North American plant, the root and seeds of which are used in medicine. They are emetic. Dose, of the powder, 8 to 20 grains. They are said to reduce the velocity of the pulse, like the digitalis. Sanguin'olent (Path.) Sanguino- len'tus. That which is tinged with blood. An epithet applied, particularly, to the sputa when so tinged. SANf;uiPUR'GiUM (Path.) Purgation of the blood. A name, given by some authors to mild fevers; from an idea that they purged the blood of noxious matters. Sanguis (Physiol.) Blood (q. v.). Writers on the Blood. P. M. Sle- gel (motion of), Hamburg, 1650 (L). M. Hoffmann, Altdorf, 1660 (L). H. Barbatus, Francf. 1667 (L). H. Mei- bomius (motion of), Helmst. 1668 (L). C. V. Scuneider, Vittemb. 1679 (L). J. Ch. Lange (circulation of the), Lips. 1680 (L). Robt. Boyle (natural his- tory of), Lond. 1684. B. Albinus (depraved state of), Francf. ad Viadr. 1689 (L). J. de Dandris, Bonon. 1696 (L). G. E.Stahl, Hal. 1706 (L). A. Vater (diagnostics and prognostics from), Vittemb. 1719 (L). Fr. Hoff- mann (indices from blood drawn), Hal. 1727 (L). Stephen Hales, Lond. 1733- C. A. a Bergen (judgment from blood drawn), Francf, 1740 (L). M. Schuri- gius, Lips. 1741 (L). Th, Schwencke, Hag. 1743 (L), E. A. Nicolai (thick- ness of), Hal. 1749 (L). A. E. BiicH- ner (too great fluidity of the blood), Hal. 1749 (L). R. Davies (analysis of blood), Lond. 1760. J. N. Sturm (red color ofB.), Hafn. 1762 (L). W. Langswaht, Prag. 1762 (L). J. H. Kronauer, Argent. 1762 (L). F. Fon- tana (red globules of), Lucca, 1766 (I). W. Hewson, Lond. 1771. P.Moscati, Milan, 1776(1). G. Levison, Lond. 1776. W. Hey, Lond. 1779. J. D. Metzger (on the redness of the B.), Regiom. 1781 (L). B. CaRminati, Pavia, 1783 (I). J. H. L. Bader, Argent. 1738 (L). Ch. G. Gruner (pathology of the B.), Jena, 1791 (L). J. Corrie (vitality), Lond. 1791. John Hunter, Lond. 1795. J. Cavallo (nature of), Lond. 1798. B. Beale (diseases from bad B.), Lond. 1800 (L). B. Legallois, Paris, an. xi (F). N. Deyeux (B. of the jaundiced), Paris, 1804 (F). Ch. Caldwell (vitality of the), Phil. 1805. Jas. Carson (causes of motion of), Liverpool, 1815. Ch. T. Thackrah (in health and disease), Lond. 1819. Sir C. Scudamore, Lond. 1824. Jas. Wilson, Lond 1829. Sanguisor'ba officina'lis (Mat. Med.) The Ital'ian Pim'pinel, Pimpi- nel'la Ilal'ica. It was, formerly, used as an astringent and tonic, in haem- orrhages, dysentery, &c. (F) Pimprenelle noire. (G)Schwarze Bibernellwnr- ze 1. Sanguisu'gum (Path.) A barbarous term, to denote too great an accumula- tion of blood in the heart. Bonetus. Sanic'ula (Mat. Med.) S. Europa'a, Cuculla'ta, Dodeca'theon, Symphytum petree'um, Sanic'ula mas, Diapenfsia cortu'sa, San'icle. This herb was, for- merly, used as a mild astringent. It is bitterish, and somewhat austere. (F) Toute-saine. (G) Sanikel. Sanido'des (Path.) Sanio'des, oavi- SwSijg, oaviwdiig. One whose thorax is narrow, and, as it weie, contracted. Sa'nies (Path.) Ichor, t^wo, Ta'bum. A thin, serous fluid, presenting some of the qualities of pus and blood, and commonly exhaled at the surface of ulcers. (F) Sanie. (G) E iter gauche. SANITALRE (F) (Hyg.\ That which relates to the health — as Etablissement sanitaire; Police sanitaire. SANITAS 274 SAPO San'itas (Hyg.) Hygiei'a, vyitict, Hygei'a. Health has been defined,— a state, in which all the functions are exerted with regularity and har- mony. A person may, however, be in health, although certain functions are not performed. A blind man, for ex- ample, has health when all his func- tions, except sight, proceed with regu- larity. (F) Santi. (G) Gesundheit. Writers. Gr. Horst, Vittemb. 1606'(L). 1). Mogling, Tubing, 1624 (L). G. Moebius, Jenae, 1651 (L). G. Ch. Schelhammer, Jenae, 1700 (L).. B. Ewaldt, Regiom. 1706 (L). P. Th. Schacher, Lips. 1716 and 1718 (L). C. von Linne, Upsal. 1756 (L). J. E. Hebenstreit, Lips. 1757 (L). Th. G. A. Roose, Gotting. 1793(G). G. C. Siebold, Virceburg, 1794 (L). San'talum al'bum (Mat. Med.) S. cit'rinum, S. pal'lidum, Yel'low Saun - ders, Sifium myrtifo'lium. The virtues of the wood of the white saunders re- side in a volatile oil and resinous prin- ciple. The odor is fragrant, and resem- bles a mixture of ambergris and roses. It has been used as a stimulant and sudorific, but is not now employed. The Sanders' woods are called in (F), collectively, Santaux. (F) Santal. (G)weisses, gelbes, Sandel- h ol z. SANTORI'NI, John Dom'inic (Bi- ogr.) An eminent Venetian anatomist; born at Venice in 1681; died in 1737. Works. Opuscula medica de structurd et motufibra, de nutritione animali, de hamorrhoidibus, de catameniis. Ven. 1705. 8vo. Observationes anatomica. Ven. 1724. 4to. SANTORPm, Fis'sures of (Anat.) Some clefts at the upper and back part of the fibro-cartilaginous portion of the external ear. (F) Incisures ou Scissures de SAN- TORINI. SantorPni, Tu'bercles of (Anat.) Small, cartilaginous projections at the top of the arytenoid cartilages, which support the ligaments of the glottis. Sapha'da (Path.) Paracelsus has iven this name to reddish scales ad- erent to the hair in some eruptions of the hairy scalp. Saphe'na (Anat.) from oaip^g,' man- ifest,' ' evident.' A name given to two subcutaneous veins of the lower limb. These are, — 1. The GREAT SAPHE'NA VEIN, or Saphe'na inter'na, Tib'io-malle'olar, (Ch.) Its radicles occupy the inner part of the great toe, and form a trans- verse arch on the back of the foot which unites with tlie saphena externa and receives at its convex part, which is turned forwards, a number of branchei coming from the toes. These radicles when united, ascend before the inner ankle, and form a trunk, the size of which is farther increased by several branches that proceed from the region of the tarsus and that of the metatar- sus. This trunk ascends vertically at the inner part of the leg; passes be- hind the inner condyle of the femur; proceeds along the inner part of the thigh; receives other subcutaneous veins, such as the abdominal subcuta- neous, the external pudic, &c, and passes through the inferior opening of the crural canal to empty itself into the femoral vein. 2. The LES'SER VE'NA SAPHE'NA or Saphe'na exter'nn; the Perone'o- malleolar Vein of Chaussier, com- mences by several roots, which are spread over the dorsum and outer side of the foot, and embrace the outer ankle. Behind this, they unite into a single trunk, which ascends obliquely, ap. proaching the tendo Achillis, and pro- ceeds vertically towards the ham to open into the popliteal vein. Sapin'dus Sapona'ria (Mat. Med.) The name of the plant, that affords the Soap nuts, Sapona'ria JYu'cula, Bac'ca Bermuden'ses, Soap-ber'ries. A spheri- cal fruit, about the size of a cherry, the cortical part of which is yellow, glossy, and so transparent, as to show the spherical, black nut, that rattles within, and includes a white kernel. The corti- cal part of this fruit, which has similar effects with soap, in washing, has been recommended in chlorosis : and as a stomachic and deobstruent. (F) Savonnier commun. Sa'po (Mat. Med.) Soap, oanwr, Smeg'ma, Asaben, our,y/na. A product, obtained by treating fatty bodies, with caustic alkalies dissolved in water. The MEDICINAL SOAP, Sa'po amygdalHnus, (F) Savon midicinal, is made with oil of sweet almonds and half its weight of caustic alkali. COMMON or SOFT SOAP, Sa'po mol'lis, (F) Savon mou, is made of potass and oil or tallow. SPAN'ISH or CASTILE' SOAP, Sa'po du'rus, (F) Savon dur, of olive oil and soda. BLACK SOAP is a composition of train-oil and an alkali: and GREEN SAPONARIA 275 SARCO-EPIPLOCELE SOAP, of hemp, linseed, or rape oil with an alkali. YEL'LOW SOAP is formed of tur- pentine, oil, and alkali. The Castile soap, being made of fine olive oil, is generally used internally. The yellow and soft soaps are the most stimulating; and are, consequently, best adapted for particular cutaneous eruptions. An AC"ID SOAP is a combination of a fixed oil with an acid. Internally, soap is purgative and diuretic : externally, it is detergent and stimulant. Soapy water is used, with the greatest success, in cases of poison- ing by acids. It is most commonly ap- plied externally to bruises and sprains. In Pharmacy, it is used to favor the solution of resins. (F) Savon. (G) Seife. LIOJUID SOAP, Lo'tio sapona'cea, is a cosmetic, which is composed of olive oil § iv, ol. tartari per deliquium § ss. Rub together, and add aqua rosarum § x'j- Writers. J. H. Schulzius, Hal. 1746 (L). G. C. Kuchelbeker, Lips. 1756(L). R. Whytt (in the stone), Edinb. 1761. Sapona'ria (Mat. Med.) Soap-wort, Bruise-wort, Stru'thium, Lana'ria, Lych'nis sylves'tris, Ibix'uma. A de- coction of the leaves of this' plant has been recommended in scrophula, can- cer, old syphilis, cutaneous eruptions, jaundice, visceral obstructions, &c. It is hardly ever used. F) Saponaire. G) S e i fe n k r au t. Writers. H. Ludolff, Erford. 1756 (L). J. Fr. Cartheuser, Francf. ad Viadr. 1760 (L). Sap'onea (Pharm.) A pectoral medi- cine, prepared with sweetened syrup of violets and oil of sweet almonds. Sapon'ules (Pharm.) Sapon'uli. Combinations of volatile or essential oils with different bases. ACID SAP'ONULES are combina- tions of such oils with different acids. (F) Savonules. Sapo'ta (Mat. Med.) A'cras Sapo'ta, Oval-fruited Sapo'ta. A tree, which grows in the Antilles, and particularly at Saint Domingo. Its fruit is much esteemed. It resembles the marmalade of quinces; and hence, has been called natural marmalade. The seeds make an emulsion, which has been given in nephritic affections. The bark has been recommended as a febrifuge. (F) Sapotier, Sapotillier. (G) Breiapfelbaum. Sar'apus (Anat.) Sar'apous, oaqa- novg. One who has a large foot. Sarato'ga Mineral Waters of (Mat. Med.) The Saratoga springs in New York are 10 miles N.E. from Ballston. They contain the same ingre- dients as those of the latter place : and are much frequented by visiters from every part of the United States. Writers. W. Meade, Philad. 1817 V. Seaman, N. York, 1809. Sarcoce'le (Path.) oaqxox>;Xii, Her'- nia carno'sa, from oaql, ' flesh,' and yi\Xr\, ' a tumor'; Sarco'ma scro'ti. Scirrhus or cancer of the testicle. This disease affects the adult particularly; and appears, most commonly, after an inflammatory swelling of the testicle. Sometimes, it is dependent upon a blow; at others, it makes its appear- ance without any appreciable cause. It is known by a hard, heavy, ovoid or spherical swelling of the testicle, which is, at first, slightly, if at all, painful, and merely causes an unpleas- ant traction on the spermatic cord. There is no heat or change of color of the skin : the spermatic cord is swollen, and participates in the affection: very painful shootings occur : the lymphatic glands of the abdomen become swollen, and form a tumor, which may, at times, be felt through the abdomen; and the patient, at length, dies with every sign of the cancerous diathesis. The prognosis is very unfavorable. The only means, indeed, that can save life is the extirpation of the testicle. (F) Hernie charnue. (G) Fleischbruch. Writers. J. Ch. Pohl, Lips. 1739 (L). L. Heister, Helmst. 1754 (L). B. Bell, Edinb. 1794. P. Gorsse, Paris, 1803 (F). C. Th. Maunoir, Genev. 1820 (F). Sarcocol'la (Mat. Med.) oaqxoxoXXa, from aaq*-, < flesh,' and xoXXa, ' glue.' A resinous matter, obtained from the Penaa Sarcocolla, an African shrub, and which has been so called, from a belief that it facilitates the consolida- tion of flesh. It is in the form of small, oblong, semitransparent globules; of a yellowish or reddish blue, and smells like aniseed. It was once employed as an astringent and detergent. (F) Colle-chair. (G) Fleischleim. Sar'co-epiploce'le (Surg. Path.) from Taste. Quality of bodies, by which they act upon the sense of taste. The taste is not the same in all sapid bodies. It may be sweet, bitter, metallic, &c. Chymists, at times, avail themselves of this quality of bodies to analyze an un- known substance. (F) Saveur. (G) Geshmack. Writers. C. von Linne (sapor medicamentorum), Upsal. 1751 (L). P. Luchtmans, Lugd. Bat. 1758 (L). Sav'ory (Phys.) Sap'idus. An epi- thet given to bodies that have taste ; and particularly to those, that excite a very agreeable impression on the organ of taste. (F) Savoureux. Saw (Surg.) Prion, nqwr, Ser'ra, (Dan.) Sawe, (Sax.) ra;5a. A surgical instrument, made like a common saw ; and used for sawing the bones in am- putations, or for removing exostoses, &c. Saws, of different sizes and shapes, are used in surgery. The crown ,of the trepan is nothing more than a spe- cies of circular saw. (F) Scie. (G) Sage. SAW, Hey's (Surg.) An instrument used by Mr. Hey, of Leeds, in fractures of the cranium. It consists of a long handle, to which a small saw with a convex, or straight edge is attached : SAXIFRAGA 278 SCAM MOM TES and by which, a piece of bone of any shape may be removed, whilst with the trephine it must always be circular. See Practical Observations on Surgery, by Wm. Hey, Esq. Second edit. Lond. 1810. Saxif'raga crassifo'lia (Mat. Med.) The root of this species of Sax- ifrage has been extolled by Pallas, as preeminently antiseptic. SAXIF'RAGA GRANULA'TA, S. al'ba, Sanic'ula, Se'dum, White Sax'ifrage. Recommended as diuretic and lithon- triptic : but not used. (F) Saxifrage granulie. (G) Weisse Steinbrechwur- z e 1. Saxon'icus Pul'vis (Pharm.) A powder, prepared with the roots of the wild and cultivated angelica; the Asciepias vincetoxicum, «&c. It was considered, formerly, as an antidote. Pharm. Aug. Scab (Path.) from Sca'bies. An in- crustation, which forms upon a sore, owing to the concretion of the fluid discharged from it. Scabby or scabbed; covered or diseased with scabs. Scabio'sa (Mat. Med.) S. Arven'sis, Field Sca'bious. The plant is bitter ind subastringent; and was formerly used in the cure of leprous affections and diseased lungs. (F) Scabieuse ordinaire. (G) Scabiose. The SCABIO'SA SUCCI'SA, Succi'sa, Mor'sus Diab'oli, has similar proper- ties. (F) Mors du Diable. (G) Teufelsabbiss. Sca'la (Surg. & Anat.) ' A ladder.' A machine, formerly used for reducing dislocations of the humerus. (G) Treppe. The SCA'LAZ OF THE COCHLEA, — called, also, Canals and Gy'ri, — are the cavities in the cochlea, separated from each other by the spiral septum. The one — Sca'la exte'rna, S. Tym'- pani — would communicate with the cavitas tympani by the fenestra rotunda, were it not for the membrane that closes it. The other — Sca'la inter'na, S. vestib'uli — opens into the cavity of the vestibule. The scalar communicate with each other by an opening at the top of the partition. (F) Rampes ou Echelles du Limacon. Scale (Path) Squa'ma, Le'pis, Xe- ntg. An opaque and thickened lamina of cuticle : commonly produced by some degree of inflammation of the true skin, over which it is formed. Squa'ma or Sca'ly Diseases, Lepi- do'ses, form the second order in Wil- lan and Bateman's system of cuta- neous diseases. (F) Ecaiile. (G) Schuppe. Scale'nus (Anat.) oxu/.^iug; irregu- lar or unequal. Geometers employ this word to designate a triangle whose three sides are unequal. Anatomists have given the name to two mus- cles. 1. The SCALE'NUS ANTI'CUS, Por- tion of the Costo-trachelian (Ch.), ia situated at the lateral and inferior parts of the neck. It is long and triangular; and is inserted, below, at the upper surface of the first rib; and, above, at the anterior tubercle of the transverse processes of the 3d, 4th, 5th, and 0th cervical vertebrae. This muscle bends the neck,' and draws it to its side. It can, also, raise the first rib. (F) Scaline anterieur. The SCALE'NUS POSTPCUS, Por- tion of the Costo-trachelian (Ch.), is situated behind the last. (F) Scaline postirieur. It is, also, long and triangu- lar ; but more bulky than the 5. anti- cus. It is attached, below, to the outer surface of the two first ribs; and termi- nates, above, at the summit of the transverse processes of the six last vertebrae of the neck. This muscle bends the neck laterally, and can ele- vate the two first ribs. Some anatom- ists, as Albinus and Sommerinu, have described five scaleni muscles on each side, and have called them, Scale'nus pri'or, S. min'imus, S. latera'lis, S.me'- dius, S. posti'cus. Riolan and Chaus- sier only describe one scalenus muscle on each side. Cowper and Douglas, and the generality of English anatom- ists, admit three, 5. anti'cus, me'dius, and posti'cus; or Pri'mus, secun'dus, and ter'tius. Winslow, Boyer, and many of the French anatomists, — two, as above described. Scalp (Anat.) Teut. Schelpe,'a Bhell.' The integuments covering the head. Scal'pel (Surg.) Scalpel'lum; from scal'po, ' I ra.*p, I cut.' A cutting in- strument, formed of a blade of well- tempered steel, very sharp, of variable shape and size, and fixed solidly in a handle. Its use is to divide the soft parts in operations, dissection, &c. (G) Messer. Scammoni'tes (Pharm.) axafuiovtti;;. Scammony wine, made from the root of scammony, and the must of the grape. Cathartic. SCAMNUM HIPPOCRATIS 279 SCAPULA Scam'num Hippoc'ratis (Surg.) Ba- 9qor *I inoxqartior, Bath'ron Hippo- cralV'on of Galk.n. A machine invented by Hippocratfs for reducing fractures. It was a sort of bed, six feet lon»; on which the patient was fixed. Straps were attached above and below the fracture or luxation, and the extension and counter-extension were effected by a winch. It is described in Galen, Oribasics, Scultetus, &e. (F) Banc d'Hippocrate. Scan'dix cerefo'lium (Mat. Alim.) Cerefo'lium, Dau'cus Sepnn'ius, Cha- rophyl'lum, Charefo'lium, Cher'vil. A culinary herb, which is slightly aro- matic and grateful. It is said to be gently aperient and diuretic. (F) Cerfcuil. (G) Korbelkraut. SCANDIX ODORA'TA; the Sweet Cic"ely. Properties the same as the other. Scan'ton (Path.) In Johnson and Rula.vd's Dictionary it means Fator Urina. Sca'pha (Anat. & Surg.) axaipij. A skiff or cock-boat; from axanrw, ' 1 make hollow.' The excavation or cav- ity of the external ear, between the helix and antihelix. (G) Ohrschif- f e n. Also, the name of a bandage for the head, mentioned by Galk.n, and called, likewise, Tho'lus Diocle'us. Sca'phiim ocula're (Surg.) Pel'vis Ocula'ris, Eye'glass. A small porce- lain, glass, or metallic vessel, used for applying lotions to the eye. (F) Bassin oculaire, Gondole ocu- laire. Sca'phoid (Anat.) Scapho'i'des, from axaipt;,' a skiff,' and tioV-, ' form.' A name given to several parts. (G) K ah nformige. 1. OS SCAPHOPDES MA'NUS, Os navicula're, Boat-like bone. The first bone of the fiist row of the carpus. The upper surface is convex, and articulated with the radius. The un- der and outer surfaces are also con- vex,— to be articulated with the tra- pezium and trapezoides. Between the upper and under catilaginous sur- faces, there is a rough fossa for the insertion of the capsular ligament. The anterior and inner surface has an oval cavity, which gives name to the bone, where it is articulated with the os magnum. There is a process, on the outer end of the bone, for the at- tachment of part of the anterior trans- verse ligament of the wrist. (F) Scaphoide de la main. 2. OS SAPHOPDES PE'DIS, Os na- vicula're, Boat-like bone. This bone is situated at the forepart of the astraga- lus and inner part of the foot. The posterior surface forms a cavity, some- what like that of a boat, for receiving the head of the astragalus. There is a prominence at the inner side of the bone, for the insertion of tendons, mus- cles, and strong ligaments. The fore- part of the bone is convex, and divided into three articular surfaces for articu- lation with the ossa cuneiformia. Be- tween the os naviculare and astraga- lus, the foot has its principal lateral and rotatory motions; though each of the other joints of the tarsus contributes a little. Part of the tibialis posticus is inserted into it. (F) Scaphoide du Pied. . FOS'SA SCAPHOPDES. A small cav- ity at the upper part of the internal ala of the pterygoid process, in which the peristaphylinus internus is attached. (F) Enfoncement scaphoide. Scaphoi'do-astrag'alan (Anat.) Scaphot'do -astragala'nus. That which relates to the scaphoid bone and astrag- alus. The articulation of these bones is so called; and the ligament, which strengthens it, is termed the Scaphoido- astragalan ligament. SCAPHOPDO-CU'BOID, Scaphoido- cubolda'us. That which relates to the scaphoid and cuboid bones. The ar- ticulation of those bones is so called. Scap'ula (Anat.) Scap'ulvm, Pla'ta, vmon/.uT^, Omopla'ta, Homopla'ta, Scop'tula, Epino'tion; the Blade-bone, the Should'er - blade. An irregular, broad, flat bone, of a triangular shape, situated at the posterior part of the shoulder. It has, 1. A posterior or dorsal surface, or Dor'sum; divided transversely into two parts, by a tri- angular process, called Spine of the Scapula; which terminates by a con- siderable eminence, called Acromion. Above the spine, is the Fossa supra- spinata ; below it, the F. infro.-spinata. 2. An anterior or costal surface, or Ven'ter; forming the Fossa subscapu- laris. 3. A superior or cervical edge, which is thin, and terminates, anterior- ly, by a strong, curved apophysis, called the coracoid process. 4. A posterior or vertebral edge, called, also, the base. o. An outer or axillary or inferior edge, having a thick, truncated angle, in which is the glenoid cavity. With this is articulated the head of the humerus. The glenoid cavity is separated from' the body of the bone by a narrower part, SCAPULAR 280 SCARIFICATOR called the cervix or neck. The edges or margins are, also, called Costa. The scapula has three angles — an inferior, superior, and anterior. (F) Omoplate. (G) Schulterblatt. Scap'ular (Anat.) Scapula'ris, from scap'ula, ' the shoulder-blade.' That which relates or belongs to the scapula: Scap'ulary. 1. SCAP'ULAR APONEUROSIS. A broad, thin, aponeurosis, with decus- sating fibres ; which is attached, above, to the spine of the scapula; below, to a crest between the teres major and infra-spinatus ; within, to the spinal edge of the scapula ; and which, at its middle, unites with the thin aponeuro- sis, that covers a part of the external surface of the deltoid. 2. The SCAP'ULAR AR'TERIES. These are several. a. The supe'rior scap'ular, super- fi'cial scap'ular vf Sommering, Dor- sa'lis scap'ula supe'rior, Transversa'lis scap'ula, T. Hu'meri. This arises from the subclavian: and often from the in- ferior thyroid, or from a trunk common to it and the poste'rior scap'ular or trans'verse scap'ular or cer'vical. It passes behind the clavicle, above the superior edge of the scapula, and buries itself between the dorsal surface of that bone and the muscles inserted into it. 6. The infe'rior scap'ulary or com'- mon scap'ulary, or inter'nal scap'ular or subscap'ular ar'tery, Thorac"ica ax- illa'ris vel ala'ris, is of a considerable size. It arises from the inferior part of the axillary artery, behind the bra- chial plexus; gives off several branches to the armpit, and divides into two branches: — the one, Scapula'ris in- ter'na, and the smaller of the two, is distributed, almost entirely, to the serratus major anticus, and latissimus dorsi: the other — the larger of the two — the Dorsa'lis Scap'ula inferior vel Circumflex'a Scapula'ris, which dis- tributes its branches to the subscapu- lar, and supra-spinal, — and infra-spinal regions. 3. The SCAP'ULAR VEINS follow the same course as the arteries,— which they accompany. Scap'ulary (Surg.) from scap'ula. A broad, linen bandage, divided into two tails for three quarters of its length : the undivided extremity of which is attached to the posterior and middle part of a bandage carried round the body ; each of the tails passing over a shoulder; and being attached to the anterior part of the body bandage, to prevent it from slipping down. (G) Schultert ragbinde. Scap'ulo-iiu'meral (Anat.) Anepi« thet given to the shoulder-joint, his an orbicular articulation, resulting from the reception of the head of the hu- merus into the glenoid cavity of the scapula. To keep the bones in con- nexion, there are : 1. A very strong, conoidal capsular ligament; pissing from the circumference of the glenoid cavity around the neck of the humerus. 2. A fibrocartilaginous ring, called the glenoid ligament, and a synovial cap- sule. Scar'bokough, Mineral Waters of (Mat. Med.) Scarborough Spa. A celebrated English chalybeate, at Scar- borough, in Yorkshire. One of the springs is a simple, carbonated chalyb- eate, like that of Tunbridge : the other has an admixture of purging salt. Scarborough, having the additional ad- vantage of sea-bathing, is much fre- quented by invalids. Writers. R. Wittie, Lond. 1678. W.Simpson, Lond. 1669. Geo. Ton- stall, Lond. 1670 (L). Peter Shaw, Lond. 1734. Thomas Short, Lond. 1734. Robert Robinson, London, 1735. SCARDO'NA, John Francis (Biog.) A learned Italian physician; born at Costiola, near Rovigo, in 1718; died in 1800. Works. Aphorismi de cognos- cendis et curandis morbis, &c. Pad. 1746. 4to. De morbis muherum. Ibid. 1758. 4to. A Life of Scardona was written in Latin by Ferrari. Rovigo. 1812. Svo. Scarifica'tion (Surg.) Scarifica'tioT Am'yche, u,ut/>; (Galen), Catachat'- mos, xunayuouog, Cutaschas'mus, xoiu- oxuouog, Encharax'is, tyxuqa$tg, from axuqiipivtir,' to cut.' A small incision, made into the skin with a lancet, bistoury, or scarificator, for different therapeutical purposes : as to draw blood, or to discharge some effused fluid. When the scarifications are very su- perficial, and do not go farther than the skin, they are termed, by tha French, Mouchetures. (G) das Schropfen. Scarifica'tor \Surg.) Scarificato'- rium. An instrument for making scari- fications. It consists of a small brass box, of a cubical shape; in which 10 or 12 lancet points turn upon a common pivot. By means of a spring> all thes* SCARLATINA 281 SCARPA blades can be made to issue at once, and make as many scarifications. Scarlati'na (Path.) from scarlatto, (1) ' a deep red.' Enantlie'sis Rosa'Ha, Rosa'iia, Rossa'Iia, Pur'pura, Ty'phus scarlati'nus, Fe'bris ru'bra. The char- acteristic symptoms of scarlatina are : — a scarlet flush, appearing about the second day of fever, on the face, neck, and fauces ; and progressively spread- ing over the body ; terminating about the 7th day. Two great varieties may be reckoned; — the S. sim'plex, S. fe'bris, S. benig'na, in which the fever is moderate and terminates with the efflorescence ; the prostration of strength being trifling, and the con- tagious property slight; — and the .$. Angino'sa, S. Paristhmit'ica, S. Cy- nanch'ica, in which the fever is severe ; the throat ulcerated ; the eruption later in its appearance and less extensive ; often changing to a livid hue; the fever being highly contagious. The Scarlati'na malig'na has been reckoned a variety of this, in its worst degree. It agrees with the Cynanche maligna of Cullen. Scarlatina belongs to the Major ex- anthemata (q. v.), and is a disease, chiefly, of children. The eruption differs from measles, in being an efflo- rescence, not raised above the cuticle. Measles, too, is attended with catarrhal symptoms, whilst the complication, in scarlatina, is cynanche. The treatment of simple scarlatina need not be much. It must be anti- phlogistic. If the throat is very much ulcerated, acid gargles and counter- irritants must be employed; and if the affection becomes manifestly typhoid, and the sore throat of a malignant character, the case must be treated like typhus gravior ; along with anti- septic gargle.-; of bark, acid, &c. Anasarca, sometimes, supervenes on scarlatina, and requires attention. Pur- gatives are here demanded as well as the use of sorbefacients, such as mer- cury and squill, &c. (F) Ficcre rouge. (G) Scharlachfieber, Schar- iackkran khe it. Writers. Ph. A. Bohmer, Hal. 1764 (L). Douglas, Boston, 1736. J. W. Baumf.r, Gissse, 1775 (L). Gr. Uberlacher, Vienn. 1733 (G). W. Withering, Lond. 1779'. Vogel, Frib. 1783 (L). John Clark (S. ma- ligna), Lond. 1792. W. Rowley (Do.), Lond. 1793. A. W. Otto, Francf. ad Viadr. 1798 (L). G. Pistollet, Paris, •^4* An. x (F). S. Hahnemann, Gotha, 1801 (G). Fr. L. Kreysig, Leipz. 1802 (G). E. Peart (S. maligna), Lond. 1802. Ch. A. Struve, Hanov. 1803 (G). W. Blackburn, Lond. 1803. L. W. Ch. Gappel, Gotting. 1803 (G). J. B. Voisin, Paris, 1806 (F). Ph. D. Doumic, Paris, 1807 (F;. J. Stieglitz, Hanov. 1807 (G). A. W. Crusius, Rentel. 1808 (L). A. F, Naumann, Erfurt, 1808 (L). G. Ch. Reich, Halle, 1810 (G). J. Wendt, Vratislav. 1812 (L). Ch. A. Menz- mann, Leipz. 1814 (G). C. F. Nagel, Altona, 1831 (G). W. A. Tuwar, Prag. 1831 (G). SCARPA, Anthony (Biogr.) One of the most celebrated anatomists and surgeons of the 19th century ; profes- sor in the university of Pavia ; born in 1746 or 1750; died in 1826. Works. Anatomica disquisitiones de auditu et olfactu. Ticin. 1789. fol. Tabula nir- rologica ad illustrandam historiam car- diacorum nerval um. Ticin. 1794. 1 vol. fol. fig. Commentarius de peniti- ori ossium structurd. Lips. 1799. 4to. Anatomic, annotat. Ticin. et Mediol. 17'.)2. 2 vols. 4to. Riflessioni ed osser- vazioni anatomico-chirurgiche sull' aneu- risma. Pavia. 1804. 1 vol. fol. max. fig. Translated into French by G. Delpech. Paris. 1813. 1 vol. 8vo. and Atlas. Memoria sulla legutura delle principali arterie degli arti, con una ap- pendice all' opera sull' aneurisma. Pa- via. 1817. 4to. The additions to the treatise on Aneurism were translated into French by Ollivier. Paris, lr-21. Svo. The works on Aneurism were translated into English by J. H. Wis- hart, Edinb. 1819. 8vo. Saggio di osservazioni e d'esperienze sulle princi- pali maladie degli occhi. Pavia. 1816. 4to. fig. 5th edition. Translated into French by Leveille. Paris. 1811. 2 vols. Svo. —by M. M. Fournier — Pes- cay, and Begin, augmented by notes, additions, and plates. Paris. 1821. 2 vols. 8vo. — by M. M. Bousquet, and Bellanger. Paris. 1821. 2 vols. 8vb. In English, with notes, by J. Briggs, 2d edition. 1818. Svo. Sull' Ernie, memorie anatomico-chirurgiche. Milan. 1809. fol. fig. 2d edition. Pavia. 1829. Memoria suit' ernia del perineo. Pavia. 1821. fol. con cinque tavole. His work on hernia was translated into French by Cayol. Paris. 1812. 1 vol. 8vo. and folio atlas. To this a supplemen- tary translation was added by Ollivier of Angers. Paris. 1823. 8vo. and atlas in fol. The treatise en hernia was SCEP ASTRA 282 SCHLUTER translated into English by J. H. Wis- hart, Edinb. 1814. Su' taglio ipoga- strico per I'estrazione della pietra dalla vescica orinaria. Milan. 1820. 4to. Opuscula chirurgica (inItalian). Milan. 1825. 2 vols. 4to. fig. Sul scirro e sul cancro. Milano. 1821. 4to. In Eng- lish, with notes, by J. Bfuggs. Lond. 1823. 8vo. Saggio di osservazioni sul taglio recto-vesicale per Vistrazionr del!a pietra dalla vescica orinario. Pavia. 1823. Svo. fig. Scarpa's works on lithotomy were translated into French by Ollivier. Paris. 1826. 1 vol. 8vo. fig. Memoria sull' idrocele del cor- done spermatico. Pavia. 1823. 4to. fig. His Memoirs on the congenital clubfeet of children were translated by Mr. Wishart. Edinb. lolS. 4to; and also Memoirs of the cutting gorget of Hawk- ins, with an account of the life of J. B. Carcano Leone. Edinb. 1816. Scepas'tra (Surg.) Opcr'culum. A sort of bandage, made to cover the head. SCHAARSCHM1DT, Augustus (Biogr.) A celebrated German sur- geon and anatomist; born in 1720 at Halle; died in 1791, as professor of anatomy and surgery in the university of Biitzow. Works. His most cele- brated were his Anatomische Tubcllen, reprinted over and over again ; and of which an improved edition was pub- lished by Hartenkeil and Summer- ing, in 2 volumes. Frankf. 1803. Svo. SCHAARSCHMIDT, Samuel (Bi- ogr.) Brother of the preceding ; born at Terki, near Astracan in 1709; died in 1747. He was professor of physiol- ogy in the Collegium Medico-chirurgi- cum of Berlin. Works. Medicinisch- chirurgisch. Nachricht. Berl. 1742-48. 4to. .Iniceisung znm Stud. Med. Chi- rur. 3 Th. Berl. 1773. 8vo. Physiolo- gic lb. 2 Th. 1751. Svo. Afkandl. von. vener. Krankheiten : verm, von E. G. Kurella. lb. 1758. Svo. Abhandl. von. Feldkrankheiten. herausg. von E. G. Kurella. lb. 1758. 8vo. SCHELHAMMER, G. Christo- pher, (Biogr.) A celebrated German physician ; born at Jena in 1649; died in 1716. Works. In physiologirim ; introductio. Helmst. 1681. 4to. De audilu liber unus. Lugd. Bat. 1684. Svo. Epistola ad Georgii-u Wede- lium de pulsu. Ibid. 1690. 4to. De genuint febres curandi methodc. Jenae. 1693. 4to. Onko'.ogia parra, sru, de humani corporis tvmoribus, &c. Jense. 1695. 4to. Analecta anatomico-physio- logica. Ibid. 1704. 4to. De humani anhni adfectibus. Kiliae. 1710/ 4(0. Ars malendi universa, &c.; —opus post- humum; edidit. E. Fr. Burciiard. Lips. 1747. 3 torn. 4to. SCIIENCK, John Thf.'odore {Bi- ogr.) A German physician ; born at Jena, in Thuringia, in 1619; died iu 1671. Works. Humorum corporis hu- mani historia generulis. Jenae. 1654. 4to. De sero sanguinis ex veterum et recentiorum scriptis historia. Jente. 1655. 4to. Exercitationes anatomica ad usum medicum accommodata. Jena;. 1662. 4to. Schola partium corporis humani secundum nuthodum dissecto- riam. Ibid. 1664. 4to. Synopsis insti- tutionum medicina dispututoria; pro- legomena, physiologia, et pathologia. Ibid. 1668. 4to. Medicina generalis novo-antiqua synopsis. Ibid. 1668. 4to. Syntagma componendi et prascribendi medicamenta. Jenaj et Lipsise. 1G72. 4to. Scherbet' (Nat. Alim.) Sherbet', Serbet'. A drink prepared by the Turks, Persians. &c, with sugar and the juice of acid fruits. Sciierlievo (Path.) A name, given to a particular form of syphilis, observ- ed in Illyria. It is said to be capable of being communicated without imme- diate contact; and, that its principal symptoms are : — pains in the bones, ulceration of the fauces, and pustules, and fungi in different parts of the body. Schero'ma (Path.) A dryness of the eye from the want of lachrymal secre- tion. Dictionaries. Sciiidake'don (Surg.) o/tHaxrHor, from oxt-oi,i I cleave.' A longitudinal fracture of a bone. Galen. Schindylesis (Anat.) a/irih'hjoig. An articulation of boneis, — by furrow- ing, as it were ; as in that of the bones of the septum nanum with each other. Schinel/e'on (Pharm.) a/jriXuioy, O'leum Icntis'cuuim. Oil of mastic. Di- OSCORIDES. Schizatricii'ia (Path.) Tricltoschi'- sis, Schizotrich'ia, from o;rita, ' a cleft,' ' a split.' The spli'Jing of the hairs at their extremities. J. P. Frank. SCHLU'TER, Frederick (Biogr.) A German physician of Quedlinburg; died in 1803. Works. Ueber den Ma- genkrampfidessen Ursachcn und Heilung. Braunschw. 1796. Cornaro's crprobte Mittcl gesund und lange zu leben ; mit Anmerk. lb. 1797. Svo. Pockenbuch. lb. 1797 8vo. Immcrioti.hrender 67- sundheitskalender. lb. 1799. Svo. Tasch- buch zur Erhaltung und Virbcsserung der Gesundheit. lb. 1800. 8vo. SCIIMIDTMULLER 283 SCHWEDIAUR SCHMIDTMULLER, John An- . %hony (Biogr.) Professor of medicine «it Landshut in Germany ; born in Hohenfels in 1776; died in 1809. Works. Handbuch fur Matter zur zwccktndssigen Behandlung der Kinder in den ersten Lebensjahren. Fiirth. 1804. ■Svo. Handbuch der Staatsarz-neikunde. Landsh. 1804. Svo. Beitragc zur ver- Vollkommuvg der Staatsarzncikunde. lb. 1806. 8vo. Handbuch der medicin- ischcn Gcburtshiilfe, 1. Th. Frft. a Main. Io0!>. Svo. SCHNEI'DER, Con'rad Vic'tor {Biogr.) A distinguished German anat- omist of the 17th century ; born at Bit- terfeld, in Misnia, in 1614; died in 1680. Works. Dissertationes anatom- ica dc partibus, quas vacant, principal io- ribus, — corde, capite, hcpate, »fcc. &c. Witteb. 1643. Svo. Disputationes oste- ologica aliquot. Ibid. 1649. 8vo. Dis- srrtnlio anatomico-chirurgica de naturd ossis frontis et ejus vulneribus et citiis. Ibid. 1650. 4to. De osse occipitis, ejusdcm vitiis ac vulneribus. Ibid. 1653. Svo. Disputatio medica de ossibus tem- porum. Ibid. 1653. Svo. Liber de osse cribriformi, cl scnsu ac organo odoratus, &c. Witteb. 1655. 12mo. De cata.rrhis, lib. v. Ibid. 1660-1662. 4to. Liber de morbis capitis, &c. Ibid. 1669. 4to. Liber de spasmorum naturd et subjecto. Witteb. 1678. 4to. School (Mcd.) Scliola. A place of education. (F) Ecole. (G)Schule. In Europe, the large Medical Schools are usually attached to the universi- ties. In England, however, there has been no medical school of celebrity at either of the universities of Oxford or Cambridge ; owing greatly to their provincial situation. Of late, a school has existed in London, attached to the London university, but without pos- sessing the privilege of conferring de- grees ; and there is another of still later establishment in the King's college of London, enjoying that privilege. Ex- cellent private schools have, however, long existed in that metropolis. The medical schools of Europe that have been most celebrated are those of Edin- burgh, Leyden, Berlin, Halle, Tubin- gen, Paris, Montpellier, Bologna, Padua, Pavia, and Pisa. In the United States the medical schools are numer- ous ; some of which are attached to universities ; others not. There are ; — in Maine, 1; in New Hampshire, 1; in Vermont, 2; in Massachusetts, 2 ; in Connecticut, 1 ; in New York, 2; in Pennsylvania, 2 ; in Maryland, 1; in Virginia, 1; in South Carolina, 1; in Kentucky, 1; and in Ohio, 1. SCHOOLEYS MoUN'TAIN, Min'ERAL Waters of. (Mat. Med.) The waters of this New Jersey Spring are chalyb- eate. According to Dr. McNeven, they contain, extractive, muriate of soda, muriate of lime, muriate of mag- nesia, carbonate of lime, sulphate of lime, carbonate of magnesia, silex, and carbonate, and oxide of iron. SCHRAUD, Francis von (Biogr.) An Austrian physician of some emi- nence ; professor of legal medicine in the university at Pest; died in 1806. Works. De febribus. Vienn. 1791. Svo. Prima linea studii medici. Bud. et Pest. 1794. 8vo. Aphorismi de politid medicd. Pest, 1795. 8vo. Geschichte der Pest in Smyrnien in den Jahren 1795 und 1796. Ibid. 1 Th. 1801. 8vo. Vorschriftcn der inlahdischen polizey gegen die Pest und das gelbe Fiebtr. Wien. 1805. Svo. SCHULZE, John Hen'ry (Biogr.). A celebrated German physician of the last century ; born at Colbitz in 1687 ; died in 1744. Works. Historia niedi-' cina a rerum initio ad annum urbis Roma 535 deducta. Lips. 1728. Ex- cursio ad sem medici apud Gracos et Romanos conditionem, eruendam. Hal. 1733. 4to. Pralectiones de viribus et usu medicamentorum, qua in officinis phar mu copolarum parata prostant. No- rimb. 1736. 8vo. Dissertatio de ana- tomes ad praxim ckirurgicam necessitate. Hal. 1737. 4to. Dissertationes medica et historica. Ibid. 1743. 4to. Thcrapeia generalis. Ibid. 1746. 8vo. De materid medicd. Ibid. 1746. Svo. Deformulis praxcribendis. Ibid. 1746. 8vo. Physi- ologia medica. Hal. 1746. Svo. Pa- thologia generalis. Ibid. 1747. 8vo. Pathologia specialis. Ibid. 1747. 8vo. Chirurgia in usu auditorum edita. Ibid. 1747. Svo. Pralectiones in dispensato- rium Brandcnburgicum. Norimberg. 1752. 8vo. Schwalkach, Mineral Waters of (Mat. Med.) S. is a town of Germany, seated on the Aa, 32 miles west of Frankfort. The waters contain muri- ate of soda, carbonates of lime and magnesia, iron, sulphate of lime, car- bonic acid, and oxygen, &c. Employed as a tonic. SCHWE'DIAUR or SWE'DIAUR, Fran'cis Xav'ier (Biogr.) A German physician of learning ; born at Steyt in Lower Austria in 1748 ; died in 1824. Works. Traiti complet sur les symp- I tomes, les effets, la nature, et le traite- SCHWENDECK 234 SC1RRHUS ment\ des maladies sypkilitiques. Paris. 1817. 2 vols. Svo. 7th edition. In English. Lond. 2 vols. 8vo. Novum medicina rationalis systema. Halle. Lond. and Paris. 1812. 2 vols. Svo. Pharmacologia seu materia medica, &c. Paris. 1803. 2 vols. 12mo. ► Schwendeck, Mineral Waters of {Mat. Med.) These waters are about 5 eagues from Munich in Bavaria. They contain carbonic acid; carbonate, sul- phate, and muriate of iime ; muriate of magnesia; carbonate of soda, and oxide of iron, and are much used for cutane- ous affections. SCHWILGUE', C. J. A. (Biogr.) Physician to the Hdpital de la Salpe- triire of Paris ; born at Schelestadt in 1774; died in 1808. Works. Essai sur le croup aigu des enfans. Paris. 1802 or 1803. 6vo. Traiti de matiire midicale. Ibid. 1805. 2 vols. 8vo. Manuel midical. Ibid. 1807. 8vo. Sciat'ic (Anat.) Ischial'icus; from ioxiov, ' the haunch.' A word, formed by contraction, from ischiatic, which latter is still used (see Ischiatic) •The great SCIAT'IC NOTCH or Fo- ra'men is a large notch, at the posterior edge of each os innominatum, below the posterior and inferior iliac spine, and which is converted into a foramen by the sacrum and sacro-sciatic liga- ments. (F) Grande ichancrure sciatique, ou grand, trou sciatique. The SCIAT'IC SPINE or Spi'neofthe Is'chium or Spi'nous proc"css of the Is'- chium, is a short, flat, pyrimidal emi- nence on the os innominatum, above the preceding foramen ; and which gives insertion to the lesser sacro-sci- atic ligament. The LES'SER SCIAT'IC NERVE, Infe'rior glute'al branch of the sa'cral plex'us, les'ser fem'oro-poplite'al nerve (Ch.), which seems especially formed by the 2d and 3d sacral, is given off from the lower part of the sciatic plex- us, and escapes from the pelvis beneath the pyramidalis muscle. It gives branches to the glutaeus maximus,— a sciatic branch or infra-pelvic cutane- ous, which passes under the tuberosity of the ischium, and furnishes filaments to the glutasus maximus, and to the muscles of the perinaeum, urethra, penis, scrotum, &c. — and a posterior femoral cutaneous branch, — the fila- ments of which traverse the femoral aponeurosis to be distributed on the skin of the posterior part of the thigh. The principal branch of the lesser sci- atic nerve divides, near the ham, into two or three filaments, which descend under the integuments almost aa far as the inferior part of the leg. (K) Nerf petit sciatique. The GREAT SCIAT'IC NERVE, Great fem'oro-poplite'al (Ch.) ought to be esteemed a continuation of the sacral plexus. It issues from the pel- vis between the pyramidalis and supe- rior gemellus; descends along the pos- terior part of the thigh ; and, after hav- ing given branches to the gemini, quadratus, obturator externus, gluteus maximus, semi-membranosus, semi- tendinosusN biceps and third adductor muscles, it divides, about the inferior third of the thigh, into two branches; the one, named the external popliteal; the other, the internal. (F) Grand nerf sciatique. Scil'la (Mat. Med.) Scil'la marit'i- ma, Aschil, oxiXXij, o^ivo?, axvXXa, Oc'- ulus Typho'nis, Ornithog'alum marit'i- mum, Squil'la — the squill or sea onion. Native of Spain, Austria, &c The bulb or root of the squill has a bitter, nauseous taste, and is extremely acrid; inflaming the skin when rubbed on it. Its acrimony, on which its vir- tue depends, is destroyed by heat, dry- ing, and keeping. It is extracted by vinegar, spirit, and water. In large doses, the squill is emetic and purgative ; in small doses, diuretic and expectorant. Its active principle has been called scillitinJi. Dose, gr. j to v of the dried root, united or not with mercury. (F) Ognon marin. (G) Meerzwiebel. Scin'cus (Mat. Med.) oxiyxog. A species of Sau'rus or Lacer'ta; com- mon in Egypt; and much extolled, by the ancients, as alexipharmic and aphrodisiac. Scintil'la Ven'eris (Path.) A name given, by Paracelsus, to the impo- tence and loss of power in the limbs, produced by syphilis. Scir'rhus (Path.) Squir'rhus, axiq- qog, Scirrho'ma, Scirrho'sis, Scli'rus, Scle'rus; frem oxtqog, ' marble.' A disease, so called from the hardness, that characterizes it. It is a state of induration, of a peculiar kind, affecting glandular structures, generally, but capable of occurring in other textures. It usually precedes carcinoma, of which it may, indeed, be considered as the first stage. Scirrhus must not be confounded with the induration, which succeeds inflammation; although the SCIRRHOUS SARCOMA 285 SCOOP two states are often complicated, and may stand, occasionally, in the relation of cause and effect to each other. Scirrhus is ordinarily accompanied by violent, shooting pains. It is, also, irregular on its surface ; and, when cut into, has a bluish or grayish white color. When the surgeon is satisfied of the existence of scirrhus, it had better be at once removed. No other treatment seems to possess much advantage. Galen uses the term Scirrho'sis for a livid excrescence, caused by inflamma- tion. (F) Squirre, Scirrhe, Skirre. (G) Krebsknoten. Writers. G. W. Wedel, Jenae, 1731 (L). J. Grashuys, Amstelod. 1741 (L). T. Bokdenave, Paris, 1744 <"L). G. E. Bamberger, Jenae, 1751 (L). Richard Guy, Lond. 1759. C. Fr. Kaltschmied, Jense, 1759 (L). Downman, Lond, 1788. J. P. Aus- sant, Paris, An ix. W. Thomas, Lond. 1805. A. Scarpa, Milan, 1821 {L). in Engl, by J. Briggs, Lond. 1323. Scir'rhous Sarco'ma of Ab'erne- thy (Path.) Emphy'ina sarco'ma scir- rho'sunu Hard, rigid, vascular infarc tion of glandular follicles; indolent, insentient, glabrous; sometimes shrink- ing and becoming more indurated. Found in glandulous structures. Scis'sors (Surg.) Forfex, Forpex, tfiaXig, rofiig. A well known instru- ment, in common use, and often em- ployed in surgery. Scissors are com- posed of two cutting blades crossing each other and moving upon an axis. They are straight or curved. Some- times, the curve is on the flat side; when they are called in (F) Ciseaux a cuiller, at others, on their edges. The scissors, bent so that the blades make an obtuse angle with the handles, are also much used. They are called, in France, Ciseaux comics. Scissors are used for dividing soft, loose, isolated parts, which it would be difficult to stretch and to cut with the bistoury. They are employed, like- wise, in the operation for harelip; and for removing warts, fungous excres- cences, &c. (F) Ciseaux. {G) S che ere. Sci.eri'asis (Path.) Sclero'ma, Scle- ro'sis, Scle'ria,, oxXijqiadig, cxX.ijooiua, oxXrtquiaig, oxXtjQvnuog, from axXqqug, 1 iiard.' Any kind of hardness or indu- ration. Sometimes hardness of the eyelids; at others, hardness of the gen- ital organs of the female ; — probably synonymous with scirrhus. Galen. Paulus. SclerosaRCo'ma (Path.) oxXtiqooaq- xwpa, from oxXtjqog, ' hard,' and oaqxm- ua, ' a fleshy tumor.' A hard, fleshy tumor, seated on the gums, and resem- bling a cock's comb. Sclerot'ic (Anat.) Sclerotica; from oxX>,qoo>, ' I harden.' Cor'nea opa'ca, Sclero'des, Tu'nica innomina'ta, Tu'- nica albugin'ea oc'uli, Sclero'tis, Cyclo'- pion, xvxXumtov. A hard, resisting, opaque membrane; of a pearly white color and fibrous nature, which covers nearly the posterior four fifths of the globe of the eye, and has the form of a sphere, truncated before. It is strength- ened by the expansion of the muscles of the eye ; to which expansion many anatomists have given the name Tunica albuginea. The sclerotic i3 penetrated, posteri- orly, by a round opening, for the pas- sage of the optic nerve ; and, anteri- orly, it has a much larger opening, into which the transparent cornea is receiv- ed. There are, besides, many small, oblong, apertures in it for the passage of nerves and vessels, proceeding to the interior of the eye. In the foetus, the sclerotic may be separated into two very distinct laminae. (F) Sclerotique, Blanc de Vail. (G) feste Augenhaut. Sclerotitis (Path.) Rheumat'icoph- thal'mia, Ophthal'mia arthrit'ica. In- flammation of the sclerotic coat of the eye. Sclerys'ma (Path.) oxXrtqvaua. In- duration ; also induration of the liver. Scobs, nqioua, cvoua — a shaving, Ramen'tum, Rasu'ra. Also, an alkali ; and the scoria of any metal. Sconf.ghi'no (Surg.) Novac'ula. A kind of knife, used in the cajsarean section. Scultetls. Scolio'sis (Path.) oxoXiwaig. A dis- tortion of the spine. Scolo'pomachje'rion (Surg.) axoXw- nouuxvuqtoiv, from axoXuma%, ' the woodcock,' and ias a laxa- tive. The leaves afford, by infusion, an excellent mucilage. Sescun'cia (Pharm.) Sesquiun'cia, Hemiolion, huoXiov. An ounce and a half. Ses'eli Tortuo'sum (Mat. Med.) Ses'eli Massilien'sS, Hart'wort of Mat" seilles. The seeds have a warm taste J and a greater degree of pungency than those of the Laserpitium Siler, which is the Seseli of the Pharmacopoeias. (G) Buschelblattriger Se- sali. Ses'qui (Pharm.) This word, joined with any number, weight, measure, &c, signifies one and a half; as ses'qui gra'num,' a grain and a half.' Se'ta eq.ui'na (Helminth.) Hair- worm, Helmin'thus Gor'dii. A kind of worm, found in stagnant water, from 4 to 6 inches long, and twisted into various knots and contortions. Color pale-brown, with dark extremities. It is common in the intestines of the Laplanders; causing the Col'ica Lap- pon'ica, in which the gripings are, at times, exceedingly severe. Seta'ceum (Surg.) Se'to, Se'ton, from se'ta, ' a bristle.' A long strip of fine linen or cotton twist, passed through the skin and cellular mem- brane, to keep up an issue ; or through suppurating cavities, between the frag- ments of fractured bones, &c. to fulfil certain indications. The term is, also, applied to the issue so established. The operation is simple. It consists of laying hold of a fold of skin, and passing a seton needle through it, with the thread attached. Every day, a fresh portion of the thread is drawn through the sore. Setons are established in many dis- eases ; — in obstinate ophthalmia?, ce- phalalgia, epilepsy, thoracic and ab- dominal affeetions, &c, but they are not as much used as formerly. (G) Haarschnur, Haarseil. Writers. M. L. Glandorp, Brema?, 1632 (L). G. W. Wedel, Jena?, 1673 (L). G. B. Metzger, Tubing. 1675 (L). Sf.ve'ri Collyr'ium (Pharm.) A collyrium, recommended by Aetius, and prepared with fenugreek juice, cadmia, cerusse, and gum tragacanth. SEVERI'NUS or SEVERPNI, Mar- cus Aure'lius; or, as he called him- self, Mar'cus Aure'lius Severi'nus Thu'rius Crathige'na Tarsen'sis (Biog.) A learned Italian physician; born at Tarsia, in Calabria Citerior, in 1580; died in 1656. Works. Historia anatomica, observatioque medica evis- cerati hominis. Neapol. 1629. 4to. De reconditd abscessuum naturd libri octo. Ibid. 1632. 8vo. Vipera Pythia,id est, de vipera naturd, veneno, et medicind. Patav. 1643. 4to. Opusculum de quali- SHORT SEVUM S tate et naturd chocolata. Norimb. 1644. l2mo. Zootomia Democritea, id est, anatome generalis toiius animantium opificii. Ibid. 1645. 4to. De efficaci medicind libri tres. Francf. 1646. fol. Therapeuta Neapolitanus, sive curan- darum febrium et morborum interno- rum methodus. Neapol. 1653. Svo. Trimembris chirurgia. Francof. 1653. 4to. Seilo-phlebotome castigata, sive de vena salvatella usu et abusu cen- sura. Hanov. 1654. 4to. De aqud pericardii, cordis adipe, poris chole- dochis. Ibid. 1654. 4to. Synopseos chirurgica lib. vi. Amstelod. 1664. 12mo. Se'vum (Pharm. &c.) Se'bum, artaq, Ste'ar, A'deps ovil'li, Su'et, Mui'ton Su'et. The SE'VUM PRJEPARA'TUM, Ovil'li Se'vum Prapara'turn or prepa'red Su'et, is formed by cutting the suet in pieces; melting over a slow fire, and straining through linen. It is emollient, and is sometimes boiled in milk (§ij to Jpj), and used in diarrhoea and dysentery. Its principal employment is in the formation of plasters. (F) Graisse de Mouton, Suif. (G) Talg. P*Sex (Nat. Hist.) Sex'us, ytvog, ipvoig. The physical difference between male and female in animals and vegetables ; — as the male sex; the female sex. In France, " Ike sex" means the female sex. (G) Geshlec ht. Writers. J. F. Ackermann, Mo- gunt. 1788 (L). A. Fr. Nolde, Gotting. 178S (L). Sex'tans (Pharm.) ixrov irjg Xirqag, Sex'tapars li'bra. The sixth part of a pound. Galen. Sesta'rius (Pharm.) An ancient measure, for liquid and solid substances. See Pondera et Mensur.x. Sex'tula (Pharm.) The sixth part of an ounce. Sex'ual (Nat. Hist.) That which relates to the sex; which characterizes the sex. The SEX'UAL OR'GANS are the genital organs; and the SEX1 UAL FUNCTIONS, the genital functions. SHARP, Sam'uel, F. R. S. (Biog.) An eminent London surgeon; died in 1778. Works. Treatise on the opera- tions of surgery, with a description and representation of the instruments : to which is prefixed an introduction on the nature and treatment of wounds, abscesses, and ulcers. Lond. 1739. 8vo. Critical inquiry into the present state of surgery. Lond. 1750. 8vo. SHAW, Pe'ter, F. R. S. (Biogr.) An English physician of considerable reputation; died in 1763. Works. Dispensatory of the Royal College of Physicians, London. Lond. 1721. 8vo. Treatise on incurable diseases. Lond. 1723. 4to. New practice of physic on the model of Dr. Sydenham. Lond. 1726. 2 vols. 8vo. Edinburgh dispen- satory. Lond. 1727. Svo. Inquiry into the contents, virtues, and uses of the Scarborough Spaw waters. Lond. 1734. 8vo. Inquiries on the nature of Miss Stephens's medicaments. Lond. 1738. Svo. Shin (Anat.) O'chrea. The spine or anterior part of the tibia or leg: from (G) Schiene. It is, also, called Anticnemion, amxnjuor, Crea. Short (Anat.) Sax. rceopc, from rcipan, ' to cut, to shear,' shored, shor'd, short. A word used, by anat- omists, in opposition to long; and to distinguish parts from each other that have otherwise the same name. SHORT BONES, for example, are those in which the three dimensions — length, breadth, and thickness — are nearly alike; such are the vertebra?, bones of the carpus, tarsus, &c. (F) Court. (G) Kurz. SHORT, Thom'as, M. D. (Biogr.) A respectable English physician at Sheffield; born in Scotland; died in 1772. Works. Discourse on the in- ward use of water. Lond. 1725 8vo. Discourse on the causes and effects of corpulency. Lond. 1727. 8vo. Disser- tation upon tea, explaining its nature and properties by many new experi- ments. Lond. 1730. 4to. The natural, experimental, and medicinal history of the mineral waters of Derbyshire, Lancashire, and Yorkshire, particularly those of Scarborough. Lond. 1734. 4to. Medicina botanica, or a treatise of such physical plants as are found in the fields or gardens of Great Britain. Lond. 1745. 8vo. History of the min- eral waters of Cumberland, Northum- berland, Westmoreland, Durham, Lancashire, &c. Lond. 1740. 4to. Discourse on tea, sugar, milk, made , wines, spirits, punch, tobacco ; with plain and useful rules for country peo- ple. Lond. 175ft. 8vo. New observa- tions, moral, natural, civil, political, and medical on city, town, and country bills of mortality: to which are added large and clear abstracts of the best authors who have wrote on that sub- ject : with an appendix on the weather and meteors. Lond. 1750. 8vo. Trea- SHRUB 297 SIGMOID tise on the different sorts of cold min- eral waters in England. Lond. 1766. Svo. A comparative history of the in- crease and decrease of mankind in England and several countries abroad, &c. Lond. 1767. 4to. Shrub (Hyg.) Perhaps from Arabic, tharab,' syrup.' A compound of spirits, lemon juice, and sugar. Shud'dering (Path.) Fremitus, ipqv- ayita,from (G)Schauder, Schauer, A peculiar sensation, felt either exter- nally or internally; and which seems to be the result of a spasmodic move- ment of the parts, in which it occurs. A slight feeling of cold sometimes ac- companies it: It is, at times, the result of a moral cause, and is often the pre- cursor of shivering. (F) Frimissement, Tressaillement. Siagonagra (Path.) Oiaywvayqa, from oiaywv, ' the jaw,' and ayqa, ' a seizure.' A gouty or rheumatic affec- tion of the joint of the lower jaw. Sial'agogue (Mat. Med.) Sialago'- gus, Sial'ogogue, Ptyal'agogue, Ptyas'- magogue, Sali'vans, from oiaXov,l sali- va,' and aytu, ' I expel.' That which provokes the secretion of saliva. Py- rethrum and mercury are sialagogues. Sialagogues may be of two kinds : those which act through the circulation, and those which act immediately on the salivary organs. Mercury belongs to the former, — the pyrethrum to the latter, class. (G) Speichelmittel. Sialolo'gia (Phys.) fiom oiaXov, 1 saliva,' and Xoyog, ' a discourse.' A treatise on the saliva. Sib'bens (Path.) Siv'vens. An in- fectious disease in the mountainous parts of Scotland, viewed to be of the venereal kind. Siwin, in the Keltic, means raspberry; and it is said that, in this affection, fungi appear like rasp- berries.. From siwin, the inhabitants have have made, sievin, sibbin, sibbens, and sivvens. By some, this affection is regarded as a complication of the ve- nereal and itch. In the Orkneys, sib- bens means itch. Jamieson. Siccan'tia (Mat. Med.) i-tiqarnxa, Xeran'tica. Drying medicines. Galen. (F) Siccatifs. Siccha'sia (Path.) oixxaoia. A dis- tressing disgust for food; such as is experienced by women with child. Sicf.l'ica (Pharm.) oixtXixi;, Sic'ula. An epithet for a medicine, used against colic. Galen. Sicil'icum (Pharm.) Sic'lium, aixXi- ov. A weight of four drachms; and, according to some, of only 2 drachms. Sick (Path.) Sax. j-eoc, M'ger, Mgro'tus, voocqog, voowdrjg, Nos'eros, Noso'des. Laboring under disease. Such is its acceptation in old English, and generally in the United States. In England, it most commonly means, disorder of the stomach, — nausea. (F) Malade. (G) Krank. Sick'ly (Path.) Morbo'sus, Valetu- dina'rius. One, who is subject to be (F) Maladif. (G) Kr'anklich. Sicyo'nion (Pharm.) oixvurtor. The name of a compound ointment or oil, the basis of which is the Cu'cumis syl- ves'tris. Sidera'tio (Path.) Sydera'tio, from Si'dus, ' a star,' because the condition was thought to be produced by the influence of the stars. The state of one struck suddenly, without apparent cause, and as if by the influence of the stars. The ancients comprised, under this name, different morbid conditions, such as paralysis, apoplexy, and gan- grene. SIEBOLD, Charles Kaspar (Biog.) A celebrated German physician and surgeon; Professor of Surgery at Wiirz- burg; born there in 1736; died in 1807. Works. Collectio observatipnum medi- co-chir urgicarum. Bamberg. 1769. 4to. Dissertatio de scirro parotidis ejusque curd. Ibid. 1793. 4to. His son, George Christopher SIEBOLD, born at Wiirzburg in 1767, died in 1798, was the author of the following Works. A systematic expo- sition of the different kinds of labor (G). Wiirzburg. 1794. 8vo. Doloris faciei, morbi rarioris atque atrocis, observ. illustrata adumbrdtio. Ibid. 1795, 1797.. 4to. Sief (Pharm.) An Arabic word, formerly used to designate a dry col- lyrium, composed of oxyds of lead and copper, antimony, tutty, gum arabic, gum tragacanth, opium, and rose wa- ter. Sig'moid (Anat.) Sigmoi'dal, Sig'- matoid, otyuotid^g. That which has the form of the Greek S or C; from sigma and tiSog,i resemblance.' (G) S i c h e 1 f 6 r mi g. The SIG'MOID CAVITIES or POS'- SJE of the Ul'na are two notches at the'upper part of that bone : one for the reception of the humerus; the other for that of the radius. (F) Cavites ou Fosses sigmoldes. The SIG'MOID or SEMILU'NAR VALVES, Val'vula Sigmoide'a, Pro* SIGN 298 SINAPIS ces'sus Sigmol'des, are three valvular folds, at the commencement of the pulmonary artery and aorta. These valves have the form of a crescent, when applied against the parietes of the vessel. When the blood is sent from the ventricles by their contrac- tion, the valves are applied against the sides of the vessel; but, during the diastole of the ventricle, they are de- pressed, and prevent the blood from returning to the heart. At the middle of the convexity of each valve is a small, hard, triangular granulum, called Corpusculum Arantii, which com- pletely closes up the passage. It is, also, called Corpusculum Morgagni, and C. Sesamoideum, (F) Globule d'Arantius. (F) Valvules sigmoldes ou semi- lunaires. The SIG'MOID FLEX'URE OF THE CO'LON, is the turn the colon takes immediately before its termination in the rectum. Sign (Path.) o^tiov, Sig'num, Se- mion. Any present or past circum- stance, afforded by the examination of a patient, or of matters concerning him, whence a conclusion may be drawn, regarding the nature and seat of his disease. The phenomena, which precede the disease, are called anatnnes'tic or com- mem'orative signs ; — those, which ac- company it, are termed diagnos'tic, if they reveal the nature or seat of the disease;—prognostic, when they in- dicate its probable duration and termi- nation. (F) Signe. (G) Zeichen. Sig'nature, Signatu'ra, Signa'tio, tTrioipaytaftog. This term was applied, in the Eastern countries, in the middle ages, to mystic characters of good or bad augury, with which it was pre- tended, that every one was marked by the star, under which he was born. The SIGNATURES OF PLANTS meant certain peculiarities in their conformation or color, by which they were judged proper for particular dis- eases : — as in the case of the Lung- wort, Liverwort, &c. SIGWART, George Frederick (Biog.) Professor of Anatomy and Sur- gery at Tubingen; born at Gros-Bett- lingen, in Wurtemberg, in 1711 ; died at Tubingen in 1795 Works. Noso- logia luxationis brachii. Tubing. 1771. 4to. AUtiologia (ejusdem). Ibid. 1771. 4to. Casus singularis osteosarcoseos. Ibid. 1781. 4to. Conspectus morborum ' corporis humani specialis. Ibid. 1782. 4to. Si'lach (Path.) Silac. An Arabic word, used to designate thickening of the eyelids, Crasst''ties Palpebrarum; and, also, Alopecia. Forest. Stepha- NUS. Sile'ne Virgin'ica (Mat. Med.) Ground Pink, Catch Fly. The root has been employed in decoction, as an efficacious anthelmintic. Sil'iqua (Pharm.) Cera'tisn, xiqu- tiov ; the carat. A weight of about four grains. SIM'EON, Setii (Biogr.) A phy- sician ; native of Antioch, and nquno- fitotuqxi.g, or Master of the Wardrobe to Antiochus at Constantinople ; flour- ished about the middle of the 11th cen- tury. Works. Syntagma per littera- rum ordinem de cibariorum facilitate; by Gyraldi. Basil. 1538. 8vo. There is another translation by Bogdan. SIMMONS, Samuel Foart,F.R.S. (Biogr.) An able and learned English physician ; born at Sandwich, in Kent, in 1750; died in 1813. Works. Dis- putatio inauguialis de rubeold. Lugd. Bat. 1776. 4to. Elements of anatomy and the animal economy, from the French of M. Perron, with notes. Lond. 1775. 8vo. Account of the tania or tapeworm, and of the method of treating it, as practised at Moral in Switzerland. Plates. Lond 1778. 8vo. Anatomy of the human body. Vol. I. Lond. 1780. Svo. Practical observa- tions on the treatment of consumptions. Lond. 1780. 8vo. Observations on the cure of gonorrhaa. Lond. 1780. t*vo. An account of the life and writings of the late Wm. Hunter, M. D., F. R. S., &c. Lond. 1783. 8vo. Medical facti and observations, edited by him. Lond. 1791 - 1800. 8 vols. 8vo. ' Sim'ples (Mat. Med.) Medicinal herbs. One, skilled in simples, is called a Simplist. Sinapel.*'on (Pharm.) onantXatoii from oiram, ' mustard,' and tlaior, ' oil.' Oil, impregnated with mus- tard. Sina'pis (Mat. Med.) oiram, Sina'- pis ni'gra, Na'pus, Eru'ca, Sina'pl, Sina'pi, Com'mon Black Mus'tard. The seeds are inodorous, when en- tire; but, when bruised, the odor is very pungent : taste bitterish and acrid. They yield their virtues to wa- ter, and afford a bland oil by expres- sion. The seeds are stimulant, diuretic, emetic, and rubefacient. They are, SINAPISMUS 299 SINUS sometimes, recommended to be swal- lowed whole, in dyspepsia, torpor of the bowels, &c. Externally, they are applied in the form of cataplasm. See Sinapism. (F) Moutarde noire, Senevi, Sanve. (G) Schwarzer Senf. The White Mus'tard, Sina'pis Al'- ba, is also used medicinally. It is some- what less pungent than the black. WHITEHEAD'S ES'SENCE OF MUS'TARD consists of oil of turpen- tine, camphor, and a portion of spirit of rosemary: to which is added a small quantity of flour of mustard. It is a celebrated embrocation for rheumatism, &c. WHITEHEAD'S ES'SENCE OF MUS'TARD PILLS consist of yellow resin and balsam of tolu, enough to make it into pills. Writer. C. T. Cooke (white mus- tard seed in internal affections), Glou- cester, 1826. Sinapis'mus (Pharm.) oivaniopog, from oiram, ' mustard.' A cataplasm, of which mustard forms the basis ; and which is used for exciting redness, and acting as a counter-irritant. It is pre- pared by mixing .flour of mustard and vinegar together, to the due consist- ence. See Cataplasma Sinapis. (G) Sen f umschlag. Sin'ciput (Anat.) Sincip'ital Re'- gion, pqtypa, Breg'ma, Syn'ciput, Me- socra'nium, uiooxoavtov; the top of the head. The French use it synonymously with ver'tex. By some, it is applied to the frontal region or forepart of the cranium. The parietal bones have been called sincipital bones, Ossa sin- cipitis. SINDON (F) (Surg.) Sin'do, civoW, Linen. Cloth, made at Sidon in Phoe- nicia. A small piece of rag, or a round pledget, supported by a thread at its middle, and introduced into the open- ing in the cranium, made by the tre- phine. Singul'tus (Path.) ?.vy£, Lyg'mos, Xvyuog, Clo'nus Singul'tus, Hic'cough, Hic'cup. A noise made by the sudden and involuntary contraction of the dia- phragm, and the simultaneous contrac- tion of the glottis, which arrests the air in the trachea. It is a symptom of many morbid conditions, and especially of gangrene, but occurs, frequently, in persons otherwise in good health. (F) Hoquet. (G) Schluchzen. Sin'uous (Path.) Sinuo'sus. An epithet given to certain ulcers, and especially to certain fistula?, which are tortuous. (F) Sinueux. Si'nus (Anat. & Surg.) Col'pos, xoXnog, Abscon'sio, Eurycho'ria, ivqv- Xwqia. Any cavity, the interior of which is more expanded than the en- trance. In this sense, anatomists have applied the term to cavities in certain bones of the head and face. It has been, also, applied to certain venous canals, into which a number of vessels empty themselves; such as the sinuses of the dura mater and of the spine; the sinus of the vena porta; uterine sinuses, &c. In surgery, it means a long, narrow, hollow track, leading from some ab- scess, diseased bone, &c. (F) Clapier. (G)Zelle, Hohhe, Blutbehal- te r. SPNUSES OF BONES. All these form part of the nasal cavities. They are the frontal, sphenoidal, maxillary, <&c. The name has also been given, occasionally, to the ethmoid and mas- toid cells. The SPNUSES OF THE DU'RA MA'TER are formed by a separation of the layers of the dura mater, which act as a substitute for the outer mem- brane of veins. Bichat admits only four great sinuses, of which all the others seem to be dependencies; — the two lateral sinuses, the straight sinus, and the longitudinal sinus. To the lateral sinuses belong, — the petrous sinuses, superior and inferior; the transverse sinus; the cavernous si- nuses ; the coronary sinus, and the occipital sinuses. To the straight sinus belongs the inferior longitudinal. The longitudinal sinus, properly so called, has no sinus under its dependence. SPNUS CORONA'RIUS, Si'nus cir- cula'ris, S. circula'ris RIDLEYI. It surrounds, in a more or less regular manner, the pituitary fossa and gland, emptying itself into the corresponding cavernous sinus by each of its extremi- ties. SPNUS DEX'TER COR'DIS, Si'nus vena'rum cava'rum, S. veno'sus. The right auricle of the heart: — A'trium cor'dis dex'trum. See Auricula. SPNUSES, LATERAL, Si'nus trans- ver'si, S. mag'ni, S. latera'les. Each of these sinuses, distinguished into right and left, begins at the Torcular Herophili, or confluence of the si- nuses ; and terminates at the sinus of the jugular vein. (F) Sinus latiraux. SINUS 300 SISON AMMI SPNUSES, LONGITUDINAL, S. lon- gitudina'les. These are two in num- ber. 1. The SUPE'RIOR LONGITUDI- NAL SPNUS, S. falcifor'mis supe'rior, S. triangula'ris, Sinus midian (Ch.). A long, triangular canal; convex above, concave below; which occupies the whole of the upper edge of the falx cerebri. It is broad behind, and much narrower before, where it commences by a cul-de-sac, at the crista galli of the ethmoid bone. It passes along the frontal or coronal crest, sagittal suture, and the vertical groove of the occipital bone. It receives several veins from the dura mater; and all those that are spread over the convex and plane sur- faces of the two hemispheres of the brain. It discharges itself into the up- per part of the Torcular Herophili. 2. The INFE'RIOR LONGITUDI- NAL SPNUS, Si'nus falcifor'mis infe'- rior, Ve'na fal'cis cer'ebri. This is much narrower than the last, and occupies the inferior edge of the falx cerebri, from its anterior third to the tentorium cerebelli, where it termi- nates, commonly by two branches, in the straight sinus. SPNUS OCCIP'ITAL, Si'nus occipi- talis. These sinuses commence at the sides of the foramen magnum ossis oc- cipitis, and ascend — becoming broader and nearer each other — into the sub- stance of the falx cerebelli, where they frequently unite. Each opens into the inferior part of the torcular herophili. They receive the veins of the falx cerebelli, of the dura mater which lines the fossa? cerebelli, and of the posterior part of the cerebellum. Hal- ler and SJmmering have given them the name of posterior occipital sinuses, to distinguish them from the transverse sinus, which they have called anterior occipital sinus. SPNUS PULMONA'LIS, S. sinis'ter cor'dis, A'trium cor'dis sinis'trum, S. vena'rum pulmona'lium, S. arterio'sus. The left auricle of the heart. See Auricula. SPNUS Q,UAR'TUS, S. perpendicu- la'ris, Sinus choroidicn (Ch.), Straight Si'nus. This sinus,-triangular through- out; wide posteriorly; narrower ante- riorly ; slightly oblique downwards and backwards, — passes along the base of the falx cerebri, from the termination of the inferior longitudinal sinus to the torcular herophili. It receives the inferior longitudinal sinus, the veins of the lateral ventricles or vena Go- leni, the superior cerebellous veins, &c. . (F) Sinus droit. SPNUS TRANSVER'SUS, S. occipi- ta'lis ante'rior. This sinus lies trans- versely at the anterior part of the basilary process of the occipital bone. It forms a communication between the two petrous sinuses, and the cavernous sinus of one side and those of the other. Its breadth is commonly very great. It is situated between two layers of the dura mater, and presents, inter- nally, a kind of cavernous tissue. SPNUS UTERPNI, Uterine si'nuses. A name given to cavities, formed by the uterine veins in the substance of the uterine parietes. They are very large during pregnancy. The SI'NUSES OF VALSAL'VA are three depressions in the aorta and pul- monary artery, immediately opposite the semilunar valves. Their use is to leave the edges of the valves free, so that they can be caught by the refluent blood. Where the aorta is about to, send off the first of its large branches, at the top of the thorax, it is of great size, and has been called the Large Si'nus oj VALSAL'VA. SPNUSES, VER'TEBRAL. Two great venous sinuses, different from those of the dura mater, which extend the whole length of the vertebral canal, from the occipital foramen to the end of the sa- crum, behind the bodies of the verte- bra?, before the dura mater, and at the sides of the posterior vertebral liga- ment. At their inner side, they com- municate with each other by means of branches, which form true trans- verse sinuses. They are situated at the middle of the body of each vertebra, passing under the posterior vertebral ligament. They receive, at their middle part, the veins that arise in the spongy tissue of the vertebra?. By their ex- ternal side, the vertebral sinuses com- municate with the posterior branches of the vertebral, intercostal, and lum- bar veins. At their posterior side they receive the veins, which creep on the prolongation of the dura mater that envelopes the marrow. (F) Sinus vertibraux. Siracos'tum (Pharm.) Name of a medicine, recommended by Mesue in acute fevers. Alsiracos'tum. Si'son,Am'mi (Mat. Med.) The plant, that affords the Am'mi ve'rum of the SISYMBRIUM 301 SLING shops — the seeds. They were cnce I used as a carminative. (F) Arnmi des Boutiques, (G) Cietischer Ammey, Moh- renkummel. The SI'SON AMO'MUM, (F) Amome faux, (G) D e u t s c h e s A m o in u m, is considered to be excitant and diuret- ic. It is ihe field honewort. Sisym'brium Nastur'tium (Mat. Med.) Nastur'tium aquat'icum, La'ver odora'tum, Cratevasium, Crcs'sl, Car- dami'ne fonta'na, Water Cress. Water cresses are commonly used in salad. They have obtained a place in the Ma- teria Medica for their antiscorbutic qualities. (F) Cresson defontaine. (G) Brunnenkresse, Was- serkresse. SISYMBRIUM SO'PHIA; the Herb So'phia. So'phia Chirurgo'rum, Flix or Flux weed. It was once reputed to be anthelmintic, and valuable in hysterical affections. It is not used. (F) Sagcssc des Chirurgiens. (G) Sophie nkraut. Si'um (Mat. Med.) Si'um nodijlo'- runi, Creep'ing Wa'ter-pars'nep. It is stimulant, and supposed to be diuretic and lithontriptic. It is, sometimes, em- ployed in cutaneous eruptions. Dose, i*. § ij in milk. (F) Bcrlc nodiflore. (G) Knotenblumigermerk; Kleiner Eppich. SPUM NIN*SI. The plant, whose root is called Ra'dix Nin'si, Nin'zin, Nind'sin. This root was long supposed to be the same as ginseng, and it pos- sesses similar, though weaker proper- ties. Skeletol'ogy (Anat.) Seeletolo'gia, from oxiXtrog, ' a skeleton,' and Xoyog, ' a discourse.' A treatise on the solid parts of the body. This part of anat- omy comprehends Osteology and Syn- dcsmology. (F) Squelettologic. Skel'eton (Anat.) Scel'etum, from axiXirog, cadat'er exsicca'tum, a dried body; from oxiXXw, ' I dry.' The ag- gregate of the hard parts of the body, or the bones. A skeleton is found in almost all animals, although it may not be always formed in the same manner. In some, as in the Crustacea and tes- tacea, it is wholly or partly external. In others, as in birds, the mammalia, itc, it is internal. It serves as a support for other organs. On it the general shape of the body and of its various parts is greatly dependent. vol. ii. 26 When the bones are united by their natural ligaments, the skeleton is said to be natural : when articulated by means of wires, artificial. (F) Squclette, Sceleton. (G) Beingeriist. Writers. J. Gordon, Edinb. 1813, Engravings. James Wilson (structure and physiol. of), Lond. 1820. Skeletopos'a (Anat.) Sceletopa'ia, from axtZerug,' a skeleton,' and nosivi, 1 I make.' The part of practical anat- omy, which treats of the preparation of bones, and the construction of skele- tons. Bones are prepared to exhibit their conformation, structure, chymical composition, mode of developement, and changes; — the different cavities formed by their union; and to demon- strate their connexions, relations, modes of union, &c. Slav'ering (Path. &c.) from Saliva, Ptyalis'mus iners, Driv'elling. Invol- untary flow of saliva, from sluggishness of deglutition, without increased secre- tion. It is seen in the infant, the aged, and the idiot. (F) Bave. (G) Geifer. Sleep (Physiol.) Som'nus, vnrog, Hyp'nos. Temporary interruption of our relations with external objects. A repose of the organs of sense, intellec- tual faculties, and voluntary motion. (F) Sommeil. (G) Schlaf. The act of quitting this condition is called awaking, (F) Evigilation, Re- veil, (G) Erwachen. Sometimes, this is progressive and natural; at others, sudden and starting, (F) Reveil en sursaut, as in nightmare, affections of the heart, hypochondriasis, &c. Writers on sleep. J. Argenterius, Paris, 1568 (L). C. Hoffmann (dt somno meridiano), Altdorf, 1625 (L). G. Francus de Franckenau (proper length of sleep), Heidelb. 1681 (L). J. G. de Berger (S. meridian), Vittemb. 1706 (L). J. Ph. Eyselius, Erford. 1707 (L). M. E. Ettmuller, Lios. 1720 (L). C. G. Stenzel, Francof.'et Lips. 1725 (L). M. Alberti, Hal. 1726 (L). S. P. Hilscher, Jena?, 1728 (L). J. Z. Platner, Lips. 1740 (L). J. Bocler, Argent. 1741 (L). D. Lang- hans, Gotting. 1747 (L). G. G. Rich- ter, Gotting. 1753 (L). J. G. Kruger, Helmst 1754 (L). St. Dickson, Edinb. 1783 (L). R. Cleghorn, Edinb. 178* (L). H. Nudow (theory of S.), K6- nigsberg, 1792 (G). W. Davidson, Berlin, 1796 (G). A. W. Otto, Francf. ad Viadr. 1806 (L). Sling (Surg.) (G) Schlinge, SLOANE 302 SMYTH Mitel'la. A bandage, employed to keep the forearm bent on the arm, in cases of injury done to those parts, in frac- ture of the clavicle, injury of the hands, &c. A handkerchief is often sufficient for this purpose. It must be folded diagonally, and tied, by the extremities, round the neck. The French surgeons have used many varieties of Echarpes or slings : as the Grande icharpe, Ecliarpe moycnne, Petite ecliarpe, Echarpe de J. L. Petit, &c. SLOANE, Sir Hans, M.D., F.R.S. (Biogr.) An eminent physician and natuiahst; born in the county Down in Ireland in 1660; died in 1753. Works. A voyage to tke islands of Mitdcira, Burbadoes, JYieves, St. Chris- topher's, and Jamaica, with the natural history 8fc, also an account of the in- habitants, air, toaters, diseases, and trade, &c. Lond. 1707. 2 vols. An account of a most efficacious medicine for soreness and weakness, and several other distempers of the eye. Lond. 1743. 8vo. He wrote numerous papers in the Phi- losophical Transactions. Smalt (Mat. Med.) Protox'ide of Co'bait, Smal'tum, Saf're, A'zur, Blue Starch. This oxyd has been given in rheumatism, in the dose of 10 to 20 grains. A larger quantity excites vom- iting. Smarag'dinum (Pharm.) ouaqaySi- vov, from Sma.agdus, ' the emerald.' A plaster, described by Celsus, and so called on account of its greenness. Smarag'dus ( Therap.) oiiaqaySog. The emerald. It was formerly regarded as a tonic. (F) Emeraude. SMEL'LIE, Wil'liam,M.D. (Biog.) An eminent practitioner, and teacher of midwifery ; born in Scotland, where he practised for 19 years, and then set- tled in London. He died at Lanark in 1768. Works. Treatise on the theory and practice of midwifery. Lond. 1752. 8vo. A collection of cases and observa- tions in midwifery. Lond. 1754. 8vo. A set of anatomical tables with explana- tions, and an abridgement of the prac- tice of midwifery, &c. Lond. 1754. large fol. A collection of preternatural cases and observations in midwifery. Lond. 1764. 8vo. A treatise on the theory und practice of midwifery, to which are noio added his set of anatomi- cal tables and additional plates of instru- ments by tlie late Dr. Young. Dublin. 1764. 3 vols. 12mo. Smi'lax Ciii'na (Mat. Med.) Chi'na, Chi'na orienta'lis, Sankira, Guaquara, Smi'lax as'pera Chinen'sis, Chi'na Root. Formerly much used in cutaneous, and venereal affections. ■(F) Squine, Esquine. (G) Chinawurzel. Writer. A. Vesalius, Basil. 1548 (L). SMPLAX PSEU'DO-CHPNA, Smi'lax In'dica spino'sa, Chi'na occidenta'lis, Chi'na spu'ria nodo'sa; Amer'iran or West In'dia Chi'na. In scrophuloug disorders, the root has been often pre- ferred to the oriental kind. In other cases, it possesses similar virtues. SMPLAX SARSAPARIL'la, Sarsa- paril'la, Smi'lax as'pera Peruvia'na. Sar'sa, Carivillan'di, Fva > Pecan'ga, Macapatli, Zar'sa, Zarzaparil'la, (A- merica.) The root of the Sarsaparilla is inodorous; taste bitterish, fecnla- ceous, and fibrous. It is of a dark coloi externally; white within. It is pos- sessed of diuretic and demulcent prop- erties; and has been often employed in the sequela? of syphilis, when, after a mercurial course, nocturnal pains, ulcerations, &c. continue. It has also been advised in scrophula, chronic rheumatism, &c, but its efficacy is, to say the least of it, a matter of doubt. Dose, 9j to 5j of the powder. (F) Salscpareillc. (G) S ass e p ar i lie. Smi'le (Surg.) a^uXi;. A curved, two-edged bistoury. Smyr'nium Olusa'trum (Mat. Med.) Hipposcli'num,, Smyr'nium, Mucero'na, Macedonia'ium, Her'ba Alexundri'na, Gri'elum, Agrioseli'num, Alexanders. A plant, formerly cultivated for culinary purposes. The seeds are bitter and aromatic, and the roots more powerfully bitter. They have been recommended as resolvents, diuretics, einmenagogues, (&.C. SMYTH, James Carmi'chael,M.D., F.R.S. (Biog.) A respectable English physician; born in ; died in Works. Deparalysi. Edinb. 1764.8vo. An account of the effects of swinging, employed as a remedy in pulmonary consumption and hectic fever. Lond. 1787. Svo. The works of the late Da. Wm. Stork. Lond. 1788. 4to. A de- scription of the jail distemper, as it appeared among the Spanish prisoners at Winchester, in the year 1780: with an account of the means employed for curing that fever, and for destroying the contagion, which gave rise to it. Lond. 1795. 8vo. An account of the experiments made on board the Union hospital ship, to determine the effect of SNEEZING 303 SODA the nitrous acid in destroying contagion, and the safety with which it may be employed. Lond. 1796. 8vo. The effect of the nitrous vapor in preventing and destroying contagion, &c. Lond. 1799. 8vo. A treatise on the hydrencephalus, or dropsy of the brain. Lond. 1814. Svo. Snee'zing (Physiol.) from(G)Nie- sen, Clo'nus Sternuta'tio, Sternuta'tio, Stcrnutamen'tum, maqiiog, Ptar'mos. A convulsive motion of the expiratory muscles, by which the air is driven rapidly, and rushes sonorously, through the nasal fossra, carrying with it the mucus and foreign bodies, which ad- here to the pituitary membrane, and which have occasioned the movement. (F) Elernucmi'.nt. Writers. M. Schoock, Amst. 1664 (L). M. Hoffmann, Alt. 1710 (L). A. L. BiiciiNER, Hal. 1757 (L). Sno'ring (Physiol.) Ron'chus, qoy- X»g, Rlion'cus Stcr'tor, Rm'chus. Noise made in the posterior part of the mouth and nasal fossae, during the movements of inspiration, particularly in sleep, both when the person is in health, and in disease, as in apoplexy. In certain affections of the chest, — in some cases of pulmonary catarrh, — a kind of sno- ring may be distinctly heard by apply- ing the ear, or the stethoscope, to the chest. (F) Ronflement. (G) Snarchen. Snow (Mat. Med.) Sax. rnap, Nix, yum: Water, in a solid state, which falls from the atmosphere in white flakes. It is used externally, as a tonic and discutient. (F) JVcige. (G) Schnee. Snuf'flf.s (Path.) Teut. snuffe- 1 e n. Breathing hard through the nose. An affection to which infants are liable. It is relieved by oiling the interior of the nostrils. Sob (Physiol. & Path.) from Sax. reojrian, ' to grieve.' A spasmodic, sudden, and momentary contraction of the diaphragm, immediately followed by relaxation; by which the little air, that the contraction had caused to en- ter the chest, is driven out with noise. It is an evidence of corporeal or mental suffering. (F) Sanglot. (G) Sc hi uchzen. Soci'ety (Med.) Soci'etas. An asso- ciation for the promotion of some com- mon object. (F)Societe. (G) G e sellsc h af t. MED'ICAL SOCPETIES, or associa- tions of medical gentlemen for the pro- motion of science, have been numer- ous, and productive of valuable results. In the United States, societies exist in many of the States, possessing the power of examining into the qualifica- tions of every one, who may be de- sirous of practising within their particu- lar jurisdiction. In Virginia, however, the qualified and unqualified are per- mitted to exercise their profession with equal privileges and immunities. Amongst the medical associations, that have published, from time to time, their useful transactions, are the fol- lowing. In America. The Massachusetts Medical Society; the Physico-medical, and Medical Society of the State of JYew York; the College of Physicians of Philadelphia. In Europe. The Association of Fel- lows and Licentiates of the King's and Queen's College of Physicians of Ire- land:— the Medico-Chirurgical, and Phrenological Societies of Edinburgh:__ the College of Physicians, the Siedico- Chirurgical, and Medical Societies of London : — the Associated Apothecaries and Surgeon-Apothecaries of England and Wales : — the Royal Academy of Surgery, the Royal Society of Medicine, the Socirte Midicale d'Emu.'ation, the Sociiti de Midecine, and the Royal Academy of Medicine of Paris: — the Medico-Chirurgical Academy of Vienna; and the Medical Societies of Berlin and Copenhagen. In Asia. The Medical and Physical; Society of Calcutta. Valuable medical essays are likewise contained in the published Transactions of the American Philosophical Society ; of the Royal Societies of London, Edin- burgh, and Gottingen; of the Roi;al Academy of Sciences of Paris; the Im- perial Society of Sciences of St. Peters- burg; the Royal Academy of Sciences of Turin; the Academiu Impcrialis Leopoldina Natura Curiosorum, &c. So'da (Mat. Med.) An Arabic word. So'da impu'ra, BarWla, Barigl'ia, Ba- ril'lor, So'da Hispan'ica, Alafi, Alafor, Ana'tron, Na'tron, Ana'ton, Ni'trum Antiquo'rum, Ke'p, Aphroni'trum, Bau'- rach, Sal alkali'nus fix'us fos'silis, €::,-'- bonus So'da impu'rus, Subcar'bonas So'da impu'ra, Anachron. The mineral alkali, as soda is termed, is obtained from several sources ; — by nature, in Egypt; artificially, from the incinera- tion of marine plants; and from the decomposition of sulphate of soda, &c. It is principally, however, derived from plants growing on the sea-coast; — as the Salso'la sati'va, S. so'da, S. tra'gus, SODA 304 SODA Sulicor'nia herba'cea, Salicor'nia Arab'- iru, Ac. The Baril'la ashes are from the ashes of the Salicor'nia Europa'a : — the Kelp, Sonde de Varecq, from the Fu'cus vcsiculo'sus and other varieties : — the Tur'key Baril'la, Roquette, Ccndre du Lerurit, Rochet'ta Alcxandri'na, from the Mcscmbryan'lhemum Cop'ticum : — the Al'icant Baril'la, So'da Alicanti'na, S. Alonen'sis, from the Mcscmbryan'the- mum nodifto'rum: — and the Cartha- ge'na Baril'la, from the Salicor'nia and Salso'la. The impure subcarbonate consists of subcarbonate of soda, potash, chlo- ride of sodium, clay, and other earthy substances. It is chiefly used for pre- paring the pure subcarbonate. (F) Soude du commerce. SO'DA ACETA'TA, So'da Ace'tas, Ac"etate of So'da, Ter'ra folia'ta mine- ra'lis. This salt is used in similar cases as the acetate of potass. SO'DA, CAR'BON ATE QF, So'da Car'bonas, Car'bonus Nat'ricum, So'da Aera'ta, Bicar'bonate of So'da, Car'bo- nate of protox'ide of So'dium. (Soda subcarb. fljj, aqua distill, foiij.) Dissolve the subcarbonate of soda, and pass car- bonic acid through the solution; set it aside to crystallize. Its use is the same as the subcarbonate, than which it is less caustic, and is better adapted for effervescing draughts. (F) Carbonate de Soude, S. efferves- cente, Sonde, airie, S. craycuse. SO'DA CAU'STICA, Protox'ide of So'dium, Cau'stic So'da. The impure subcarbonate, treated by quicklime, and consequently deprived of its carbonic acid. It may be used, as a caustic, like the Potassa fusa, and is even preferable to it, as it does not deliquesce, and run. (F) Soude caustique, S. a la Chaux, Soude pure. SO'DA, CHLO'RATE OF, So'da Chlo- ras, Oxymu'riute of So'da. This salt is used as a disinfecting agent; both to remove offensive smells in chambers, and to alter the condition of fetid ul- cers. SO'DA, MU'RIATE OF, So'da mu'- rias, So'da muria'ta, S. muriat'ica, Al'- kali mintra'le sali'num., Sal commu'nis, Sal culina'ris, Sal fon'tium, Sal gem'- ma, Sal mari'nus, Jfa'tron muria'- tum, Sal al'bus, Na'trum inuriat'icum, Esebon or Alsehan, Com'mon salt, Sea salt, Anfirar'to, Hydrochlori'nas JVat'- ricus, Sal fos'silis, Maltlieo'rum, Ma- thedo'ram, Acalai, Almene, Sal lu'ci- dum, Mu'ria, Rock salt, Bay salt, White salt, Qiiadrichlo'rurcl of So'dium, Hg- drochlo'rutc of protox'ide of So'dium, Hydrochlo'rate of So'da, Cltlorure'tum So'ilH. In an impure state, this salt is one of the most abundant of natural productions. It is soluble in 3 parts of water, and is tonic, purgative, and an- thelmintic. Externally, stimulant. It is a well known and useful culinary substance. (G) Kiichensalz. (F) Sel de Cuisine. SO'DA, NPTRATE OF, So'da Ni'- tras, AV kali miner a'le. nitra'tum,Ni'trum Cu'bicum, Ni'trate of protox'ide of So'- dium, Protoni'tratt of So'dium, Ni'trum Rliombo'ida'iS, JWtras Na'tricum. Its virtues are similar to those of the ni- trate of potass, for which it has been substituted. SO'DA, PHOS'PHATE OF, S. phos- phora'ta, Subphos'phatc vf protox'ide of So'dium, Phos'pitas Nut'ricum, Na'trum Oxyphosphoro'des, Subpro'tophos'phate of So'dium, Al'kali minera'le phospho- ra'tum, Taste'less purg"ing salt. Ca- thartic, in the dose of from |ss to Si- SO'DA, SUBCAR'BONATE OF, So'dlB Subcar'bonas, Na'tron prapara'tum, Sal So'da, Salt of So'da, Flos SaHs, Sagi'- men Vi'iri, Salt of Baril'la, Sal al'kali, Car'bonas So'da, of some. The impure subcarbonate, dissolved in water; the solution strained and crystallized. Sol- uble in 2 parts of water at 60°. It is much used as an antacid : and, also, as a deobstruent in scrophulous, and other affections. Dose, gr. x to 5s8- (F) Sous-carbonate de Soude. The dri'ed Subcar'bonate of So'da, So'da Subcar'bonas exsicca'ta, Car'honns So'da sicca'tum, is employed as an an- tacid and lithontriptic. Dose, gr. x to xv. (F) Sous - carbonate de Soude dessi- chi. SO'DA, SUL'PHATE OF, So'da Svl'- phas, Na'tron vitriola'tum, Sal cathar'- ticus Glaube'ri ; Al'cali minera'le suU phu'ricum, Nu'trum sulphu'ricum, So'da vitriola'ta, Sul'phas nnt'ricus, Sal mi- rab'ilis Gla.ubk'ri, Ape'rient Salt of Fred'erick, Glauber's Salts. Ob- tained from the salt, that remains after the distillation of muriatic acid; the super-abundant acid bring saturated with subcarbonate of soda. It is solu- ble in 3 parts of water at 60°; is pur- gative ; and, in 6rnall doses, diuretic. Dose, 3vj to 3x. The LY'MINGTON GLAU'BER'S SALTS is a Sul'phate of Magne'sia and SOEMMERING 305 SOLAR Soda, and is obtained from the mother liquor of sea water, or by dissolving Epsom salt in a solution of Glauber's salt. SO'DA, TAR'TRATE OF, So'da tar- tariza'ta, Tar'tarized So'da, Sal Rupel- len'sis, Rochelle Salt, Sal Polychres'tum Seignet'ti, S. Seignetti, Seignette's Salt, JVa'tron tartariza'tum, Tar'tris Potas'sa et So'da, Tar'tras Potas'sa et So'da. (Soda subcarb., p. 1 ; potass. supertart., p. 3; aq. ferv., p. 15. Dis- solve the subcarbonate in water; and add, gradually, the supertartrate. Filter the solution, and crystallize. It is a gentle cathartic. Dose, § ss to §j. SOEMMERING, Sam'uel Thom'as (Biog.) A celebrated German anatom- ist ; born at Thorn in 1755; died in 1830. Works, hones embryorum hu- munorum. Francf. 1789. fol. De cor- poris humani fabricd. Traject. ad Moen. 1794. 6 torn. Svo. De morbis vasorum absorbcntium corporis humani. Ibid. 1795. 8vo. De concrementis biliariis cor- poris humani. Ibid. 1795. 8vo. Tabula bascos encephali. Francf. 1799. fol! Oculi humani. Ibid. 1804. fol. Organ. auditus humani. Ibid. 1806. fol. Organ. humanorum olfactus. Ibid. 1810. fol. Iconcs organorum humanorum gustiis et vocis. Ibid. fol. Tabula sceleti femi- nini, junctd descriptione. Ibid. 1797. fol. Iconcs herniaruni. Ibid. 1801. fol. On diseases of the bladder and ureter, from the German into French by H. Hollard. Paris, l&li. 1 vol. 8vo. Abhandlung fiber die kOrpcrlichc Vcr- schiedenheit des Mohren vom Europaee.r. Mainz'. 178!. Svo. Dissertatio de de- cussatione nervorum opticorum. Ibid. 1786. 8vo. He puolished many other works. Sola'.num (Mat. Med.) S. ni'grum, S. vu!; and discutient. (F) Morel le, d fruit noir. (G) Nachtshatten. Writer. Th. Gataker, London, 1757. SOLA'NUM DULCAMA'RA; the Bit'- tcrsweet, Dulcama'ra, Sola'num Scan'- dens, Glycipi'cros, Ama'ra dul'cis, So- la'num ligno'sum, axqvxrog of Thf.o- phrastus, Woody Night'shadc. The taste of the twigs is bitter, followed by a sweetness; hence its name. It has been used in many diseases, as a diu- retic and sudorific; especially in chronic 26» rheumatism, humeral asthma, dropsy, various skin diseases, scrophula, and jaundice. Dose, in powder, £)j to (F) Doucc-amire, Morelle grimpante. (G)Bittersiiss, Hirsch- kraut. Writers. Ch. E. Spiessenhof, Heidelb. 1742 (L). J. Th. Kuhn, Eres- law, 1785 (G). J. B. Fr. Carrere, Paris, 1781 (F). J. G. Otto, Jenae, 1784 (L). P. J. Buchoz, Paris, 1789 (F). SOLA'NUM LYCOPER'SICUM; the Love-apple plant. The fruit of this, called Toma'ta or Love-apple, is much eaten in the United States; and with the French, Spaniards, Portuguese &c, forms an esteemed sauce. (F) Pomme d'amour. (G) Lie b e s a p fe 1. SOLA'NUM MELONiGEN A, Melon'- gena, Egg plant. The Mud Apple plant;—a native of Asia, Africa, and America. Its oblong, egg-shaped fruit, Po'mum Melon'gena, Ma'lum insa'num, is prepared in soups and sauces in those countries, like the tomata. (F) Aubergine. (G) Eierfrucht. SOLA'NUM SANCTUM; the Pales- tine Night'shadc The fruit of this is globular, and is much eaten in the countries where it is a native. SOLA'NUM TUBERO'SUM, Bata'bas, Sola'num esculen'tum, Kip'pa, Kelen'gu, Pa'pas America'nus, Pap'pus America'- nus, Amcrica'num Tubero'sum, Batta'ta Virginia'na, Convol'vulus In'dicus ; the Pota'toe. A native of Peru. A nutri- tious and wholesome vegetable ; one of the most useful, indeed, that exists. One hundred pounds of potatoes afford 10 pounds of starch; which is equal to arrow root, as a nutrient and demul- cent. It is called Potatoe Flour, P. Starch, French Sago, Petit Saguc, Com- mon Arrow Root, &c. (F) Pomme de Terre. (G) Erdapfel, Kartoffel. So'lar (Anat.) Sola'ris. Having rays, like the sun. The SO'LAR PLEX'US, Cen'trum commu'ne, Cer'ebrum abdomina/le. A collection of ganglions and filaments, interweaving and anastomosing with each other repeatedly, arid belonging to the system of the great sympathetic. This vast plexus, lying on the vertebral column, the aorta, and the pillars of the diaphragm, has a very irregular shape. The ganglions and filaments,, composing it, are soft, reddish, anck SOLDIERS 306 SOLIDISM almost all issue from the semilunar I ganglions. It receives, also, branches Irom the pneumo-gastric. It seems to be chiefly intended for the aorta, and accompanies all its branches; furnish- ing many secondary plexuses, which are called the infra-diaphragmatic', celiac, superior mesenteric, inferior me- senteric, renal or emulgent, spermatic, &c. Sol'diers, Hygiene of (Hyg.) The mode of preserving the health of soldiers, in camp, garrison, or other- wise. Writers. A. Sneberger, Cracov. 1564 (L). C. B. Behrens, Hildesheim, 1689 (G). J. Muralto, Zurich, 1712 (G). M. Alberti, Hal. 1727 and 1744 (L). C. L. Storch, Berol. 1731 (L). Fr. Hoffmann, Hal. 1735 (L). L. A, Portius, Lugd. Bat. 1741 (L). A. E. Buchner, Hal. 1758 (L). J. G. Kru- ger, Halle, 1758 (G). Donald Monro, Edinb. 1780. J. Colombier, Paris, 1775(F). W. Rowley, Lond. 1776. John Bell, Lond. 1791. J. Lecoin- tre, Paris, 1794 (F). R. Somefville (medical arrangements necessary for camps), Lond. 1796. W.Blair, Lond. 1798. Robt. Jackson, Lond. 1803. G. la Chese, Paris, 1803 (F). C. B. Revolat, Lyon, 1804(F). Coste et Percy, Strasburg, 1807(F). P. Can- tarutti, Udino, 1807 (I). Omodei, Milan, 1807 (I). E. Cutbush, Philad. 1808. Kekckhoffs, Maestricht, 1815 (F). E. T. Luscombe, Edinb. 1820. — Writers on the Diseases of Soldiers. R. Mindererus, Augsburg, 1620 (L). J. C. Rhumel, Niirnberg, 1632 (G). Fr. Romanus, Neapol. 1664 (L). Jos. Schmidt, Frankf. 1664 (G). J. V. Willius, Havn. 1676 (L). J. Remy- fort, Paris, 1686(F). S. van Rus- tingh, Amsterd. 1693 (D). Sir John Pringle, Lond. 1762: by B. Rush, Philad. 1810. R. Brocklesby, Lond. 1764. Baldinger, Lang. 1765 (L). John Hunter, Lond. 1788. J. P. Wade, Lond. 1793. Ackermanns, Leipz. 1795 (G). Another, Leipz. 1797 (G). A. A. das Neves, Lisbon, 1797 (P). Wright (in the West Indies), 1797. Hector Maclean, Lond. 1798. Lindemann, Berlin, 1799 (G). W. Lempriere (in Jamaica), Lond. 1799. Desgenettes, Paris, 1802 (F). Sir James Macgregor, Lond. 1804. Lar- rey (military surgery), Paris, 1812 (F). J. Mann (medical sketches of the cam- paigns of 1812,1813, and 1814), Ded- ham, 1816. Sole (Anat.) So'lum, Pe'dion, ntiiov, Pel'ma, ntXua, Pian'ta Pe'dis. The sole of the foot. The under surface of the foot. (F) Plantc du Pied. (G) F usssohle. SoLENA'RIUM (Surg.) OuXrjraqior, from crco/Ujv, ' a canal.' An instrument of surgery, representing a kind of gut- ter, in the cavity of which the penis was placed, like a limb in a cradle (q. v.). Galen. The word So'len, it- self, ou>Xttv, Cana'lis — was used, in antiquity, for a grooved channel, in which a fractured limb "was placed. Sole'us (Anat.) Gastrocne'mius in- ter'nus, Tibio-calcanicn (Ch.) ; from 1 solea, ' a sole of a shoe.' A muscle, situated at the posterior part of the leg. It is broad, flat, and almost oval; and is attached, above, to the superior part of the posterior edge of the fibula, to the oblique line on the posterior sur- face, and to the inner edge, of the tibia. It terminates, below, by a large tendon, which unites to that of the gastrocnemius externus, to form the tendo Achillis. This muscle extends j the foot on the leg, and vice rersd. (F) Soliaire. Soi.'id (Physiol.) Sol'idus, axiom. A body, whose integrant molecules are so united by the force of cohesion, that they will not separate by their own weight. The solids, in the human body, are the bones, cartilages, tendons, muscles, ligaments, arteries, veins, nerves, membranes, skin, &c. The ' anatomy, or rather study, of the solids, is called Stercol'ogy, from ortqiog,' sol- : id,' and X.oyog,' a discourse.' • Solida'go Virgau'rea (Mat. .Mid.) Vir'ga au'rea, Her'ba do'rea, Cony'za < co'ma au'rea, Sym'phytum, Petrm'um, \ Elich'rysum, Consol'ida Saracen'ica, -j Gol'den Rod. The leaves and flowers have been recommended as aperients and tonics, in urinary diseases, and in internal hemorrhage. (F) Verge d'or. (G) H e i d n i s c h W u n d k r a u t. Sol'idism (Med.) The doctrine of those physicians, who refer all diseases to alterations of the solid parts of the body. To the believers in this doc- trine the appellation Sol'idist has been given. The Solidists think, that the solids alone are endowed with vital proper- ties; that they alone can receive the impression of morbific agents, and be the seat of pathological phenomena. Solidism is the prevalent doctrine at the present day. SOLUBILITY 307 SOMNIFEROUS Solubil'ity (Pharm.) Solvbil'Uas. That property of a body, by virtue of which it can be dissolved in a men- struum. TABLE OF THE SOLUBILITY OF SOME SUBSTANCES IN WATER. Names of Salt*. [Solubility in 100 parts water. Benzoic Citric . Oxalic Tartaric Acetate of Potass ----------Soda . Carlionate of Ammonia ------------Magnesia ------------Potass Soda at 60", Chlorate of Potass Soda Muriate of Ammonia ---------Lime ---------Magnesia , ---------Potass . , Soda Nitrate of Potass Soda Phosphate of Soda Sulphate of Ammonia Copper . Iron . • Magnesia Potass . Soda Subborate of Soda . Supersulpliate of Potass Supertartrate of Potass Tartrato of Potass . . Tartrate of Potass j and Soda j ----- of Antimony ) and Potass ( 0.208 133 50 Terr soluble 100 35 50 2 25 50 6 35 33 200 J 00 33 35.42 14.25 33 25 EO 25 E0 10Q 6.25 37 8.4 50 1.5 25 20 at 212°. 4.17 200 100 35 100 36.16 100 100 50- 100 50 100 133 20 125 16.8 100 3.3 33 (G) Auflosbarkeit. Solu'tion (Pharm. & Path.) Solu'- tio, Xv'atg. An operation, which con- sists in dissolving a solid body in a menstruum. Also, the product of such operation. (F) Dissolution. (G) A u fids ung. It means, also, with many, the ter- mination of a disease: — with others, a termination accompanied by critical signs ; — and with others, again, it is synonymous with crisis. A SOLU'TION OF CONTINUITY (Surg.) means any division of parts previously continuous; — as a wound, a fracture, &c. SOLU'TIO SULPHA'TIS CU'PRI COMPOS'ITA (Pharm.) A'qua vitriol'- ica caru'lea, Sydenham's Styp'tic Wa'- ter. (Sulph. cupri, §iij, alum., acid. sulph., aa § ij, aqua, § viij: dissolve, and filter.) Sol'vent (Mat. Med.) from sol'vere, ' to dissolve.' A medicine, supposed to possess the property of dissolving or removing obstructions and extraneous substances. Thus, we have solvents of the stone in the bladder, &c. (F) Fondant. Somatology (Anat.) Somatolo'gia, from ounia, ' the body,' and Xoyo;, ' a discourse.' A treatise on the human body. Somnam'bulism (Path.) Somnambu- la'tio, Hypnobate'sis, vnro^artjoig, Som,- nambulis'mus, Nyctob'asis, Noctambula'- tio, Paroni'ria am'bulans, Sleep-walk'ing. Noctisur'gium, Oneirodynia acti'va, Som'no-vig"il. A condition of the brain, which occasions the individual to exe- cute, during sleep, some of those ac- tions that commonly take place when awake. It has been imagined, that the somnambulist is guided, solely, by his internal senses; but there are many facts, which induce the belief that the external senses are not always entirely suspended. The causes of somnambul- ism are very obscure; and the principal indication of treatment is,- so to arrange the bed-chamber of the somnambulist, that he cannot get out of it during sleep ; and to avoid suppers, as well as all bodily and mental excitement. ' MAGNET'IC or ARTIFP'CIAL SOM- NAM'BULISM is that peculiar nervous condition, into which individuals have been occasionally thrown by the Animal Magnetizers. It has occurred, only, in those of weak nervous temperaments; in hysterical females, &c. (G) S chl af w an d e 1. Writers. J. Horst, Lips. 1593 (L). J. Th. Schenckius, Jenae, 1671 (L). B. Albinus, Francf. ad Viadr. 1689 (L). Fr. Hoffmann, Hal. 1695 (L). J. Ch. Knoll, Quedlinb. 1753(G). G. G. Richter, Gotting. 175G (L). Meier, Hal. 1758(G). Tardy de Montravel (magnetic S.), Paris, 1785 (F). Four- nel (Do.), Paris, 1785(F). Van der Belen, Lovan. 1786 (L). A. Wien- hold, Lemgo, 1805 (G). A. J. M. Ch. de PursEGaR, Paris, 1811 (F). A. Rouillier (magnetic), Paris, 1817 (F). Somnam'bulist (Path.) Somnam'- bulus, Hypnob'ates, i.-ivofiarijg; from som'nus, ' sleep,' and ambula're, ' to walk.' Noctam'bulus. A sleep-walker. (G) Schlafwandler. Somnif'erous (Mat. Med.) Hypnot'- icus, iinvumxog, Soporific, Soporif- SOMNIUM 308 SORBAIT erous, Soporati'vus. A medicine, which 1 causes sleep : — as opium. (G) SchlafmitteL Som'nium (Physiol.) Enyp'nion, tvv- nnov. A dream. A confused assemblage, or accidental and involuntary combina- tion, of ideas and images, which present themselves to the mind during sleep. Dr. Mitchell, of New York, uses the word Som'nium to signify the state be- tween sleeping and waking, in which persons perform acts of which they are unconscious. (F) Rive, Songe. (G) Traum. Those distressing dreams, which oc- cur during a state of half sleep, are called, by the French, Rivasseries. Writers on Dreams. A. Ferrerius', Lugd. 1549 (L). J. Sperling, Vittemb. 1630 (L). G. W. Wedel, Jenee, 1690 (L). J. H. Schulze, Hal. 1759 (L). E. Richier (in disease), Paris, 1816 (F). Som'nolency (Phys.) Somnolentia, Heav'incss, Ca'rus Lethar'gus Cataph'- ora, Cataph'ora, Co'ma Somnolcn'tum, Caro'sis, xaquaig, Slum'ber. A state, intermediate between sleeping and waking. It is often a symptom of disease. (F) Assoupissemcnt. (G) Schlummer, Schlafrig- keit. Son'chus olera'cf.ls (Mat. Mcd.) Cictr'bita, Sow Thistle. Most of the species of Sonchus abound with a milky juice, which is very bitter, and said to possess diuretic virtues. (F) Laiteron doux. (G) Sausedistel, Kohlganse- di s t e 1. SONDE A CONDUCTEUR(F) (Surg.) A modification of the ordinary catheter; — to facilitate the changing of cathe- ters, without the fear of making false passages. It is a common catheter, open at its beak. The Stylet or Man- drill is one half longer than that of the ordinary catheter. To use the in- strument, the stylet is pushed into the cavity of the bladder through the catheter. The latter is then withdrawn by slipping it over the stylet, which is kept in its place, and serves as a guide to a fresh catheter. SONDE BRISEE (F), Eyed probe. A long, straight stylet, composed of two parts, which may be screwed to each other -. blunt at one end, and fur- nished, at the other, with an eye: so that it may be used either as a probe for punctured wounds, or for a seton needle. SONDE D'ANEL. A very fine stylet of silver; awl-shaped at one end. It is used for probing the lachrymal pas- sages, through the punctum lacnry- male. SONDE DE BELLOC. An instru- ment, invented by Belloc for plug- ging the nasal fossae in cases of hem- orrhage. It consists of a curved, silver canula, open at both ends, and furnish- ed with a button. This instrument is passed through the nares to the throat; j and a plug is attached to the button, so that, when the instrument is drawn > forwards through the nose, the posterior nostril is stopped. SONDE DE LAFORESTl A small,. crooked canula, used for probing the- nasal duct from below upwards, and; for throwing up injections into it. SONDE ou PINCE DE HUNTER. A cylindrical, silver canula; of the size of a common catheter; open at both extremities, and containing a wire of iron, one of the ends of which is split into two parts; each being terminated by a small scoop, and separating from each other by virtue of their elasticity, when pushed out of the canula, and again approximating when drawn in. It has been used for laying hold of small calculi in the urethra. Sopho'ra Heptaphyl'la (Mat.Med.) Anticholer'ica. The root and seeds of this shrub are intensely bitter, and are said to have been found useful in chol- i era, colic, dysentery, &c. SOPHO'RA TINCTO'RIA; Podatyr'iar Tincto'ria, huligof'era, Wild In'digo, In'digo Weed, Broom. An American- plant, the taste of whose root is un- pleasant, subacrid, and nauseous — very similar to Ipecacuanha. In a large dose, the bark of the root acts both as an emetic and cathartic. It has been considered antiseptic and feb- rifuge, and has been used, in the form of fomentation or cataplasm, in phage- ' denic and gangrenous ulqers. A lini- ment, prepared by simmering the corti- cal part of the root in cream, has been found an efficacious application to sore nipples and to ulcerated breasts. Coxe. So'por (Path. &l Phys.) A profound sleep, from which the person can be roused with difficulty. It is a symptom in many of the neuroses. (G) Betaubung. / SORBAIT, Paul de (Biogr.) A medical writer of eminence; born at Hainault, in the Netherlands; died in 1691 at Vienna. Works. Universa medicina, tarn theorica quam practicou SORBIERE 309 SPARADRAPUM Norib. 1672. fol. Commentaria et con- troversia in omnes libros aphorismorum Hippocr. Vien. 1080. 4to. Consilium mcdicum. sive dialogus loimicus de peste Viennensi. 1679. 12ino. Opera medica. Norib. 1072. fol. SORBIERE, Samuel (Biogr.) A French physician and writer; born in 1015; died in 1670. Works. Discours seeptique sur le passage du chyle et sur le mouvement du carur. Leyd. 1648. 12mo. Discours touchant diverses ex- periences sur la transfusion de sang. Paris. 1668. 4to. Sor'bcs domf.s'tica (Mot. Med.) Sor'bus, on;, Ser'rice or Sorb Tree. The fruit of this tree, Sor'bum, ovor, is as- tringent, and has been recommended in diarrhoea and dysentery. It is given in the form of rob. A kind of cider is made from it, and also brandy. (F) Cormier. (G) S pie rlingsbaum, Esch- rasleinbaum. SOR'BUS ACUPA'RIA, Mcs'pilus, Mountain Service, Mountain Ash, Quick- en Tree, Roan Tree. The berries of this tree are employed for similar purposes 1 as the last. (F) Sorbier des Oiscleurs. (G) Vogelbee rbaum. Sor'des (Path.) Rhyp'os, qvnog. A dirty-looking sanies, discharged from ulcers. The French call an ulcer, ex- hibiting such an appearance, sordid. Sore, Bay (Path.) A disease, which Mosely considers to be a true cancer. It is endemic in the Bay of Hondu- ras. Sore'ness {Path!) from Teut. seer, (G) Sehr, ' very,' Sax. pan, Parap'sis a'cris teneritu'do. Painful uneasiness or tenderness, local or general, on being touched with a pressure, that does not usually excite distressing feeling. Often, a febrile system. Also, the ten- derness of a wound, ulcer, &c. Sororia'tio (Physiol.) The period at which the breasts of the female be- become developed. Sos'trati, Vin'culum (Surg.) A kind of bandage, described by Galen. Sotf.i'ra (Pharm.) ttwrnqa, Serva'- trix. An antidote, described by Paulus of jEgina. Sotirel'la (Pharm.) Ancient name of a medicine, composed of opium, several narcotics, nutmeg, saffron, cam- phor, and soot. It was used in certain diseases of the teeth. Sound (Surg.) An instrument used, by surgeons, to discover whether there is a stone in the bladder. It is usually made of highly polished steel, and is- shaped like the catheter. (F) Sonde. [This word has, however,. a more extensive signification. It means, different instruments, intro- duced into cavities of certain organs,. or into wounds, fistulas, &c. to investi- gate their condition; or to fulfil some- therapeutical indication.] See Sonde, in the Index. Spa, Mineral Waters of (Mat. Med.) A town, 7 miles S.E. of Liege, where there are several springs, pos- sessing a sharp, acidulous taste; con- taining much carbonic acid, carbonates of iron, lime, and magnesia; subcar- bonate of soda, and muriate of soda. The water is much used as a tonic. ARTIFICIAL SPA WATER. (Soda subcarb., gr. vij; magnesia carbon. 9j; limat. ferri, gr. iij ; soda muriat., gr. j; aqua, ftiij. Impregnate with gas from marble powder and sulph. acid.,. aa P)x. Writers on the Spa Waters. J. Ash, Lond. 1788. J. Wili.iamos, Lond. 1773. Spag"irists (Med.) from onaa, * I separate,' and ayeiqw, '1 assemble.' A sect of physicians, who pretended to account for the changes, that occur in tire human body in health and disease, in the same manner as the Chymists, of their day, explained those of the inorganic kingdom. Medici'na Spa- gir'ica was, likewise, called Hermetica; because it was believed that the means of cure, adopted in it, had been found in the books of Hermes. Spanopo'gon (Mcd.) from imarog, 1 rare,' and niaytav, ' beard.' Loss of beard, or thinness of beard. Vogel. The Greeks called those who had little beard, or who had lost it, onavo- nwywveg. Sparadra'pum (Pharm.) Sparadra'- pus, Te'la emplas'tica, Spandara'pum, (F) Sparadrap, (G) Durchzug. Any adhesive plaster, spread upon linen or paper. The chief Sparadraps are the following. SPARADRA'PUM PRO FONTIC'U- LIS, Is'sue Plas'ter, which is sometimes; made of simple diachylon, Jfoij; Burgundy pitch, and sarcocolla, each § iv ', common turpentine, §j. Spread upon linen, and polished with a moistened calendering glass rubber. SPARADRA'PUM VIR'TDE, Corn Plas'ter. This may be made of yellow wax, foij ; Burgundy pitch, % xlj > eon*- mon turpentine, § vj; verdigris, % iij, Spread on cloth, and polished. SPARADRAPIER 310 SPASMODIC CHOLERA Kkssedy's Corn Plaster is made of yellow wax, fljj; Ven. turpentine, § ij; verdigris, §j. SPARADRA'PUM seu TE'LA GAL- TERI, Defen'sive Plas'ter, (F) Toile de GAUTIER. This is made of olive oil, Ifess; suet, § iv; wax, § x ; litharge, common turpentine, thus, and mastich, aa § ij; bole armeniac, flour, aa §j. Pour it, while liquid, upon cloth, and spread. In issues, and to keep on dressings. SPARADRA'PUM ADHESPVUM, Ad- he'sive Plas'ter. A spread plaster of the Emplastrum adhasivum (q. v.). It is, also, called Strapping. The ENG'LISH COURT PLAS'TER is a Sparadrap, (F) Taffetas agglutina- tif, T. gommi, Taffetas d'Angleterre, Ser'icum An'glicum, Emplas'trum An'- glicum, E. Anglica'num, E. adhasi'vum Woodstock'ii, E. Ichthyocol'la te'la in- duc'tum, E. glutino'sum, Te'la Ichthyo- col'la glu'tinans. It is made by stretch- ing black silk, and brushing it over with a solution of isinglass, §j, in proof spirit, §xij, to which tinct.benz. § ij, is added. When dry, this is re- peated five times; after this, two coats are given it of a solution of tereb. chia § iv, in tinct. benz. § vj, which renders it less liable to crack. Sparadrapier (Pharm.) The name of a machine] for spreading the spara- draps. A Plaster machine. It consists of a table, with two raised pieces, mov- able, and furnished with points; by which the cloth can be stretched ; — and a lamina of metal to extend the plaster over it. Sparal'lium (Therap.) Clys'ter ute- ri'nus. An injection into the vagina. Ruland and Johnson. Spare'dia (Surg.) A ligature, cov- ered with the white of egg. Paracel- srs. Spar'ganon (Hyg.) anaoyarov. A kind of bandage, with which children were surrounded. Foesius. Sparga.vo'sis (Path.) anaqyavwoig, from a.Tuqyat,<, < 1 swell.' Extreme distension of the breasts by milk. Ga- LEN. Spar'tidm Scopa'rium (Mat. Med.) Genis'ta, Broom, Cyt'iso-genis'ta, G. Tincto'ria. Broom Tops — Spar'tii Ca- cu'mina — have a bitter taste, and are ossessed of diuretic properties. They ave been used in dropsies. Dose, of the powder, P)j to 3j. All the genistse have similar properties, (F) Genet. (G)Ginster, Pfriemenkraut. Spasm (Path.) onaoiioc, Sparag'mos, rmuqayfiog, from onam, ' I draw.' The Greeks gave this name to all kinds of convulsion. It is now usually applied to involuntary, muscular contractions; and these, again, have been divided into tonic spasms (see Tetanus), which consist in complete rigidity and immo- bility of the muscles, that are the seat of it; and into clonic spasms, which consist in alternate contractions and relaxations (see Convulsion). Cullen has a class, Spasmi. (G) Krampf. Writers. C. Hoffmann, Altdorf, 1620 (L). J. R. Saltzmann, Argent. 1620 (L). W. Rolfink, Jense, 1031 (L). G. E. Stahl, Hal. 1702 (L). A. E. Buchner, Erford. 1738 (L). j. Juncker, Hal. 1754(L). J.H.Schulze, Hal.3 1740 (L). Ph. C. Fabrichs, Helmst. 1751 (L). J. Fr. Cartheuser, Francf. ad Viadr. 1753 (L). Another, 1764 (L). C. Fr. Kaltschmied, Jena, 1754 (L). J. G. Kruger, Helmst. 1754 (L). G. P. Juch, Erford. 1755 (L). Ph. A. Bohmer, Hal. 1770 (L). E. A. Nicolai, Jenee, 1767 (L). J. S. Kau- ler, Sorav. 1778 (L). Spas'modic Chol'era (Path.) Mart de Chien. Since the article Cholera was written, this frightful pestilence has extended from Asia to Western Europe and to this country, carrying off the lower classes of society, in great numbers, in certain parts of Russia, Prussia, Great Britain, France, Canada, New York, Philadelphia, and Norfolk, more especially. The symptoms have generally been diarrhoea, closely fol- lowed by severe vomiting, and painful cramps in the calves of the legs, fingers, forearm, and sometimes in the muscles of the abdomen. Pulse from the be- ginning feeble, and, when the symp- toms become aggravated, almost if not wholly imperceptible: the heart beat* feebly: and there is a coldness of the extremities, face, and of the whole sur- face, including the tongue. All the symptoms denote the most extreme de- pression. There is every reason to believe, that the disease is not contagious. Writers. C Barrie, Hamb. 1831 (G). H. W. Buek, Hamb. 1831 (G). G. J. H. Elsnkr, Konigsb. 1831 (G). M. Hasper, Leipz. 1831 (G). Krugf.r- Hansen, Rostock, 1831 (G). J. K. Lichtenstadt, Berlin, 1831 (G). J. Ch. Loder, Konigsb. 1831 (G). W. Nissen, Altona, 1831 (G). K. Preu, Niirnberg, 1831 (G). F. Schnurrer, SPASMOLOGY 311 SPERM Stuttgart, 1831 (G). J. A. Schubert, Leipz. 1831 (G). Tilesius, Niirnberg, 1831 (G). J. G. Lindgren, 1831 (G). Report of the Royal Academy of Medi- cine of Paris, Paris, 1831 (F): in Engl. by J. W. Sterling, New York, 1832. Macmichael, Report of the Board of Health, Lond. 1831: in French, Paris, 1831. Baron Larrey, Paris, 1831 (F). Keraudren, Paris, 1831 (F). Moreau de Jonnes, Paris, 1831 (F). A. Briere de Boismont, Paris, 1832 (F). F. G. Boisseau, Paris, 1832 (F). W. Scott, Lond. 1831: in French, by F. P. Blin, Paris, Nantes, 1831. Bodin, Paris, 1831 (F). Leon Marchant, Bordeaux, 1831 (F). Dubois d'Amiens, Paris, 1831 (F). A. B. Granville, Lond. 1831: Philad. 1832. Scouttetten (F): in Engl, by A. S. Doane, Boston, 1832, Jos. M. Smith, N. York, 1831. G. H. Bell, Edinb. and Lond. 1831. Jah- nichen, Moscow, 1831 (F). B. Haw- kins, Lond. 1831. G. W. Lefevre, Lond. 1831. Cholera Gazette, Philad. 1832. Jas. B. Kirk, Greenock, 1832. J. Bell and D. F. Condie, Phil. 1832. O. A. Binaghi (I): in Engl, by W. Sampson, 1832. F. J. V. Broussais, Paris, 1832 (F). Spasmol'ogy (Path!) Spasmolo'gia, from onactfiog, ' spasm,' and Xoyog, ' a treatise.' A treatise on spasms. Spasmot'icus (Path. & Therap.) cnaofionxog, Spas'ticus, Spasmod'ic. Any thing relating to spasm. Also, an antispasmodic. Mor'bi constricto'rii, M. Spasmot'ici, &c., are diseases accom- panied with spasm. Spas'nia (Path.) A term, used by Mercurialis to designate the lanci- nating pain, produced, at times, in the chest by violent fits of coughing. Spathes'ter (Surg.) ona&tjor^q. A surgical instrument, used for drawing the prepuce over the glans, when too short. P. Amman. Spat'ile (Path.) ananXrj. A liquid facal evacuation. Hippocr. Spat'ula (Pharm.) Diminutive of Spa'tha, onaSij, ' a broad sword.' Spa- tkome'le, ona&ofnjXri. An instrument, used for spreading plasters, stirring ointments, &c. (G) Spate 1. Specif'ic (Mat. Med.) Specif icus. A substance, to which is attributed the property of curing one disease rather than any other. It is doubtful, whether any such remedy exists. Mercury in syphilis, and sulphur in the itch, are, perhaps, the strongest examples we possess. (G) Ei gen mitt el. Writers. Robt. Boyle. Lond. 1686 (L). G. E. Stahl, Hal. 1703 (L). Fr. Hoffmann, Hal. 1727 (L). J. Juncker, Hal. 1747 (L). G. G. Rich- ter, Gotting. 1748 (L). D. W. Tril- ler, Vittemb. 1751 (L). Fr. Boissier de Sauvages, Bordeaux, 1752 (F). A. E. Buchner, Hal. 1763 (L). J. Fr. Isenflamm, Erlang. 1765 (L). R. G. Castellier, Paris, 1783 (F). Specil'lum (Surg.) Me'le, fi^Xy, Sty'lus, orvXog, from spe'cio, ' I ex- amine,' — Specla'rion, emxXaqiov, Spi- cil'lum: a probe. A surgical instru- ment, employed for examining wounds, fistulas, and for passing setons, &c. It is, usually, formed of silver; and is terminated, at one end, by an olive- shaped button. The eyed probe Las an aperture at the other extremity. (F) Stylet. (G) Sonde, Silet, Sucher. Spec'tacles (Med.) ConspiciVla. Glasses to assist the sight; arranged so as to be adapted to both eyes at the same time. These glasses are more or less concave or convex, according as the sight is more or less short (Myopic) ; or long (Presbyopic). (F) Besides, Lunettes ordinaires, Con- serves. (G) Brille. Specula'ris La'pis (Therap.) Sia- tpavrjg. A transparent mineral, but of what nature is not clear, which was formerly employed in epilepsy. Spec'ulum (Surg.) Catop'ter, xa- to.ttijo, xaroTTTqor, dtonrqov. In Latin, ' a mirror.' In surgery, it means dif- ferent instruments for dilating cavities, and facilitating their examination. See Dilator. There are various instru- ments of this kind,— the S. A'ni, S. Matri'cis, S. Oc'uli, S. O'ris ((F) Baillon), S. Gut'turis, S. Vesi'ca. Sperm (Physiol.) Spermat'ic flu'id or liq'uor, S em'inal flu'id, Seed, Se'men, Sper'ma, ontqua, from antiqoi,' I sow.' A whitish, viscid fluid, of a peculiar smell, secreted by the testicles, whence it is carried by the vasa deferentia to the vesiculae seminales, to be thrown into the vagina, during coition, by the ejaculatory ducts and the urethra. It is the fecundating fluid, and must come into actual contact with the germ of the female. The Au'ra sem'inis is in- capable of effecting fecundation. The semen, at the time of emission, is com- posed of two different fluids: the one liquid and milky, which is considered to be the secretion of the prostate; — the other, white, and as thick as muci- SPERMATIC 312 SPERMATOPCEUS lage, — the product of the testicular secretion. The sperm contains, accord- ing to VauquelIn, 900 parts of water, 50 of animal mucilage, 10 of soda, nad 30 of calcareous phosphate. Microscopic observations seem to show, that, like many other animal se- cretions, it contains animalcules. (G) S a a m e. Writers. Cl. Galenus, Paris, 1533 (L). M. Schurigius, Francf ad Mcen. 1720 (L). Spermat'ic (Anat.) Spermat'kus, Semina'lis, ontquartxog. That which relates to the sperm. A name given to different parts, connected with the or- gans of generation. The SPERMAT'IC AR'TERIES, A. Spermat'ica, A. praparan'tes, Artires testiculaires, et A. de I'ovaire (Ch.), are two in number; -— one on each side, — and arise from the sides of the aorta, sometimes from the renal arteries. They descend, almost vertically, at the sides of the vertebral column, and are distributed differently in the two sexes. In man, the spermatic artery, situated at the side of the vas deferens, issues by the abdominal ring; gives numerous ramifications to the spermatic chord, and divides into two fasciculi of branch- es, one of which goes to the testicle, — tke other to the epididymis. In the female, the spermatic artery dips into the pelvis, and passes to the ovarium, Fallopian tube, and round ligament. The SPERMAT'IC VEINS are two or three in number, on each side. They accompany the spermatic artery, and open: — those of the right, into the vena cava inferior : — those of the left, into the corresponding renal vein. These veins form, above the testicle, a kind of venous network, called, by some, the Spermatic Plexus; and an- other plexus before the psoas muscle, called the Corpus pampiniforrne. The SPERMAT'IC PLEX'USES of nerves, Plexus testiculares, are two in number, and are furnished by the renal plexuses Their filaments, called Sper- matic nerves, follow the arteries of the same name to the testicle in man; and to the ovary and fallopian tube in the female. They cannot be traced into the substance of those organs. The SPERMAT'IC or TESTICULAR CHORD, Funic'ulus Spermat'kus, Cor'- pus varico'sum. The vascular and ner- vous chord, by which the testicle is suspended. It is composed of the sper- matic artery and veins; of other small vessels; of lymphatics ; of nervous filaments from the spermatic plexus, and from the genito-crural branch of the lumbo-abdominal plexus; of the vas deferens; and, very often, of a fibro-cellular chord, which unites the peritoneum to the upper part of the tunica vaginalis, and in which, en- cysted hydrocele of the spermatic chord occurs. All these parts are united together by a very lax, cellular tissue, and surrounded by coats, which, reck- oning from without, are;—1. The skin and cellular membrane. 2. A fibro-cellular membrane, formed by the , fascia superficialis. 3. A very thin layer, formed by fibres of the cremaster muscle, united archwise before, and often, also, behind, the chord. 4. The proper sheath of the spermatic vessels, or the tubular prolongation, furnished by the fascia transversalis to the chord, on a level with the superior orifice of the inguinal canal. The spermatic chord is commonly shorter on the right side than on the left; and of a dillejent size in different individuals. It ascends, almost vertically, from the superior mar- gin of the testicle, as far as the lower orifice of the inguinal canal: passes through this canal, and enters the ab- domen, crossing the epigastric ar-tery. Here it forms an evident elbow, direct- ing its course backward. At this part, also, the organs, composing it, separate from each other: — the vas deferens de- scending into the pelvis to pass behind < the bladder; — the blood-vessels and lymphatics ascending towards the lum- bar region, &c. (F) Cordon spermatique ou testicu- laire. The SPERMAT'IC PAS'SAGES or WAYS,' Vi'a. Spermat'ica, are ths canals concerned in the excretion of semen. Spermatoce'le (Path.) oninficno- v.rfkr\, Gcnoce'le, from on*qua, 'sperm,' and xijXij, ' a tumor.' The ancients gave this name to certain swellings of the testicle, which were regarded as produced by an accumulation of sperm in the organ. (G) Saamenbruch. Spermatoi.'og\ (Anat. &■ Physiol.) Spcrmatolo'gia, from o;uqua, ' sperm,' and Xoyug,' a discourse.' A treatise oa sperm. (G) Saame nblehre. Spermatopoj'cs (Mcd.) from n.uque, ' sperm,' and noieiv,' to make.' Food, to which has been attributed the property of augmenting the secretion of semen ; and, consequently, of exciting the ve- nereal act. All very succulent and SPERMATORRHOEA 313 SPHENO-TEMPORAL Very nutritious substances have been bo considered. Spermatorrhoea (Path.) Spermor- rhm'a, Spermacra'sia. An involuntary emission of sperm, without copulation. See Gonorrhoea. (F) Flux de Sperme. (G) Saamenfluss. Sphac"elus (Path.) otpaxtXog, Gan- « ra'na Sphacelus. This word is used, y some, synonymously with Gan- grene (q. v.) ; by others, with gangrene when it occupies the whole substance of a limb. Commonly, it means the disorganized portion, in cases of morti- fication, which must be thrown off— which is, in other words, totally dead. The foul, disorganized portion of an ulcer — called the slougk — must be considered a kind of sphacelus. Writers on Sphacelus and Gangrene. C. Frommann, Argent. 1654 (L). J. Th. Schenckius, Jenae, 1657 (L). R. W. Crausius, Jenae, 1678 (L). J. J. East, Basil. 1690 (L). A. Holscher, Leid. 1693 (L). J. G. a Bergen, Francf. 1711 (L). J. Ph. Eysklius, Erford. 1716 (L). J. A. Wedel, Jenae, 1719 (L). Fr. Hoffmann, Hal. 1721 (L). H. Ludolf, Erford. 1722 (L). G. D. Coschwitz (S. senum), Hal. 1725 (L). E. Finger, Erford. 1735 (L.) J. V. Rosendael, Lugd. Bat. 1741 (L). A. Fr. Tkichmeyer, Jena;, 1743 (L). H. Dietf.n, Lugd. Bat. 1747 (L). C Lu- cas, Lugd. Bat. 175;i(L). B. Pons, Ultraject. 1754 (L). G. Ch. L. Mohr- mann, Gotting. 179*8 (L). Sphe'no-maxV_lary (Anat.) Spha'- no-maxilla'ris. That which relates to the sphenoid s^nd maxillary bones. The SPWJNO-MAX'ILLARY or IN- FE'RIOR OR'BITAR FIS'SURE, (F) Fente sphino-maxillaire ou orbitaire in- firicurc, called, also, Fora'mvn lac"crum infe'rius, F. Sphe'no-maxilla're, is situ- ated at the posterior part of the angle, formed by the union of the internal and inferior parietes of the orbit. It is constituted, above, by the sphenoid bone ; below, by the superior maxillary and palate bones; and, before, by the malar bone. It is narrower at the mid- dle than at the extremities, and forms a communication between the orbitar cavity and the zygomatic fossa. The SPHE'NO-SlAX'ILLARY FOS'SA, is a name given, by some anatomists, to a depression at the union of the spheno-maxillary and pterygo-maxillary fissures. Spiie'no-or'bitar (Anat.) A name given, by Beclard, to the anterior part of the body of the sphenoid bone, which vol. n. 27 is developed by a variable number of points of ossification. Sphe'no-pal'atine (Anat.) Sphe'no- palati'nus. That which relates to the sphenoid and palate bones. The FORA'MEN SPHE'NO-PALA- TPNUM is a round aperture, formed by the vertical portion of the os palati and the sphenoid. It establishes a commu- nication between the nasal fossae and the zygomatic fossa. The SPHE'NO-PAL'ATINE AR'TE- RY, or Large lat'eral na'sal, is the termination of the internal maxillary. It enters at the posterior part of the superior meatus of the nose, through the spheno-palatine foramen, and spreads its numerous branches on the pituitary membrane covering the sep- tum, the cornua, and the meatus. The SPHE'NO-PAL'ATINE GAN'- GLION or Gan'glion of MECKEL, Sphenol'dal G. (Ch.). A small, ner- vous, cordiforni, or triangular ganglion, of variable size, situated without the foramen sphsano - palatinum, in the ptery go - maxillary fissure. It seems suspended, by several nervous fila- ments, to the trunk of the superior maxillary nerve, and gives off internal or spheno-palatine filaments, inferior or palatine filaments, and a posterior filament, which is the vidian or ptery- goid nerve. The SPHE'NO-PAL'ATINE NERVES or Lat'eral na'sal, arise from the gan- glion — just described — at its inner part, and enter the nasal fossa? by the spheno-palatine foramen. They are 5 or 6 in number, and distribute their fila- ments to the outer and inner parietes of the nasal fossa;. One of the most re- markable branches is the Naso-palatine (q. V.). Sphe'no-pari'etal (Anat.) Sphe'no- parieta'lis. That which belongs or relates to the sphenoid and parietal bones. The SPHE'NO-PARPETAL SU'TURE is formed by the articulation of the ex- tremity of the greater ala of the sphe- noid with the anterior and inferior angle of the parietal bone. Sphe'no-tem'poral (Anat.) Spke'no- tempora'lis. That which belongs to the sphenoid and temporal bones. The SPHE'NO-TEM'PORAL SU'TURE is the suture at the articulation of the great alas of the sphenoid bone with the squamous portion of the temporal. Beclard gives the name — spheiio- temporal — to the posterior part of the I body of the sphenoid, which is devel- SPHENOID 314 SPHINCTER oped by distinct points of ossifica- tion. Sphe'noid (Anat.) Sphenot'des Os, aipi]voti3iig, from otptjv, ' a wedge,' and tidog, l resemblance.' Os basila're, Os cuneifor'me, Os sphenoMa'le, Os multi- forme", Os- az'ygos, Os papilla're, Os polymor'phon, Pter'ygoid Bone. An azygous bone, situated on the median line, and at the base of the cranium. It articulates with all the other bones of that cavity; supports them, and strengthens their union. Its form is singular, and resembles a bat with its wings extended. It has, 1. An inferior or guttural surface, on which is situated the crista, that joins the vomer; a channel, which concurs in forming the ptery go-palatine foramen; the pterygoid process; the pterygoid fossa; the sca- phoid depression; the vidian or ptery- goid canal; the foramina, ovale and spinale, &c. 2. A superior or cerebral surface, on which are : — the clinoid processes; the pituitary fossa; the fo- ramina (ovale, rotundum, and spinale); the Apophysis of Ingrassias or lesser wing; the foramen opticum, &c. 3. An occipital of posterior surface, which is articulated with the basilary process of the occipital bone. 4. An anterior or orbito-nasal surface; having, ante- riorly, a crista to unite with the eth- moid bone ; and, on each side, a round aperture, which leads into two cavities in the substance of the bone, separated by a middle septum, and called the sphenoidal sinuses. 5. Two zygomato- ternporal or external surfaces, which correspond to the temporal and zygo- matic fossae. Some divide the sphenoid into body or middle portion; — and ala, which are four in number, and are subdivided into great (Temporal Plates or J'/ings) and little (Apophyses of Ingrassias). The Sphenoid suture surrounds the bone. (G) Keilbein. Sphenoidal (Anat.) Spheno'ida'lis, That which belongs or relates to the sphenoid. The COR'NUA SPHENOIDA'LIA, Cor'nets spheno'ldaux, Cornets de Ber- tin, Os'sa triangula'ria, Pyr'amids of Wis'tar. Two small, thin, and curved bones, situated between the sphenoid and ethmoid, with which they are con- founded in the adult. They have the shape of a hollow pyramid, with the base turned backwards; and are de- veloped by a single point of ossifica- tion. They are articulated with the | sphenoid, ethmoid, palate bone, and vomer. (G) K ei lhorne r. The SPHENOI'DAL or SUPE'RIOR OR'BITARY FIS'SURE, Fora'men lac"- erum supe'rius, is a large fissure, situ- ated between the great and little ala of the sphenoid. It is seen at the upper and back part of the orbit, between which and the cranium it is a means of communication. (F) Fente sphinoidale. The, SPHENOI'DAL SPINE, (F) Epine sphinoidale, Spi'nous Proc"ess of the Sphe'noid; — 1. A projecting crista at the inferior surface of the sphenoid bone, for articulation with the vomer. 2. A triangular process, Apophyse sous-temporale (Ch.), met with near the posterior margin of the same bone, behind the foramen spinale. At the point of the spinous process, a styloid process is frequently met with. Sphinc'ter (Anat.) o(f,tyxrrtq, Con- stric'tor; from aiptyym, ' I constrict.' A name given to several annular mus- cles, which constrict or close certain natural openings. (G) Schliessmuskel. SPHINC'TER A'NI, Annula'ris A'ni. Many anatomists have described two sphincter muscles of the anus; — viz. 1. The S. exter'nus, Aspidis'cos, aam- dtoxog, S. cutat*eus, Coccigio-cutani- sphincter, Orbiculo/ris Rec'ti, Constric'- tor A'ni, Coccygio-wnal (Ch.). It is situated around the anus ; is elliptical from before to behind; flattened, and pierced at its middle. Its Sbres describe concentric arcs, which aie attached, behind, to the extremity of t'ne coccyx, by a dense, cellular substance, and are confounded, anteriorly, with the bulbo- cavernosi and trans versus perinsei mus- cles. This muscle contracts and closes the anus. 2. The in'ner or inter'nal Sphinc'ter A'ni, Sphinc'ter inlestina'lis of Wins- low, is, by many anatomists, considered as the termination of the circular fibres of the rectum. It is annular, and situ- ated around the inferior extremity of the rectum, to the extent of about a finger's breadth. It has the same uses as the other. sphinc'ter VESI'CJE, Sphinc'ter of the Blad'der. Some anatomists have given this name to whitish, elastic, and circular fibres, which surround the neck of the bladder, but do not consti- tute a particular muscle. Morgagni has given the name PSEU'DO-SPHINC- TER to the anterior fibres of the levator SPHRAGIDONYCHARGOCOMETA 315 SPINAL ani, which pass beneath the neck of the bladder, and, by their contraction, close that opening. Sphragidonychargocome'ta (Med.) oifqayiSovvxaqyoxoiinriig, from aipquytg, 1 a seal,' oruz]' the nail,' aqyog,' white,' or perhaps aqyvqog,' silver,' and xo,iieu>, ' I adorn.' A charlatan, who adorned his fingers to the very nails with rings. Aristophanes, Hippocrates. Sphyg'mica Ars (Path. &c.) from oipvyfiog, < the pulse.' The art of judg- ing by the pulse, in health or disease. Spiiygmolo'gia (Phys.) from aipvy- uog,' the pulse,' and X.oyo;,' a descrip- tion.' The doctrine of the pulse. (G) Pulslehre. Spi'ca (Surg.) Fas'cia Inguina'lis; the Spi'ca ban'dage. A bandage, so called in consequence of its somewhat resembling a spike of barley. The turns of the bandage cross like the letter V; — each leaving a third of the roller uncovered. It is distinguished into ascending and descending. It may be applied over various parts of the body; and in a different manner in each case: thus, there is the Spi'ca inguina'lis, Spi'ca inguina'lis du'plex, the spica for the shoulder, and another for the thumb. (F) Epi. (G) K o r n a h r e. Spica'tim (Pharm.) amxarov,FoVa'- tum, ipoXiaror. The name of z.ii oil or ointment, referred to by Galen. It was used for strengthening the vis- cera. Spige'lia Marilan'dica (Mat. Mcd.) Anthel'mia, Spige'lia Lonic" era, Peren'- nial Worm'°rass or In'dian Pink, Caroli'na Pink. The root is celebrated as an anthelmintic, particularly in cases of lumbrici. It is, also, asserted to have been found serviceable in remit- tent fever. It is a narcotico-acrid. Dose, gr. x to 3 ss. SPIGE'LIUS or VAN DEN SPIE- GHEL, A'drian (Biogr.) Professor of Anatomy and Surgery at Padua; born at Bruxelles in 1578; died in 1025. Works. De lumbrico lato liber, &c. Patav. 1618. 4to. De semitertiand libri iv. Francf. 1624. 4to. De humani corporis fabricd libri x : cum tabulis 98 teri incisis, &c. Ven. 1625. fol. Opera qua extant omnia, ex recensione J. A. Van der Linden, &c. Amst. 1645. 3 vols. fol. Spilan'thcs Acmel'la (Mat. Med.) Achmel'la, Acmel'la, Achamel'la, Balm- leav'ed Spilan'lhus. This plant pos- sesses a glutinous, bitter taste; and fragrant smell, The herb and seed are said to be diuretic and emmenagogue. They have been used in dropsies, jaun- dice, fluor albus, and calculous com- plaints ; — given in infusion. (G) Akmella, Indianische Thornkraut. Spils'bury's Antiscorbu'tic Drops (Pharm.) An empirical preparation, formed of hydrarg. oxymur., rail, gen- tian., cort. aurant. sice, a!i 5'j; anti- mon. crud., sanial.rubr. aa. 3j> spiritus vini rectif., aqua, an. § viij. Spi'na (Anat.) Spine. A process on the surface of a bone, which has been compared to the spines or thorns on certain vegetables. The chief processes, of this name, are: — the nasal spine, the spine of the scapula, the spine of the ischium, the four iliac spines, the palatine spine, the maxillary, the sphe- noid, &c. The spine of the back is the collection of vertebra? constituting the vertebral column (q. v.). (F) Epine. (G) S tachel, G rate. Spi'na vento'sa (Path.) Spi'na ven- tos'itas, Tere'do, Fun'gu-s Artic'uli, Arthroc'ace, Padarthroc'ace, White Swell'ing (of some), Sidera'tio Os'sis, Can'cer Os'sis, Gangra'na Os'sis, Ex- ostosis. A term of no definite meaning, as is obvious from these various words having been considered its synonymes. By some, it is defined to be, — a dis- ease of the osseous system, in which the textnre of the bone dilates, seeming to be distended with air, and consti- tuting a variety of osteo-sarcoma. By others, it is considered to be a tumor arising from an internal caries of a bone ; occurring most frequently in the carpus or tarsus. The term itself is a translation from the Arabic of Rhazes. (G) Winddorn. Writers. Paul Ammann, Lips. 1672 (L). J. Pandolphinus, Norib. 1074 (L). A. J. van der Meer, Duisb. 1729 (L). F. L. Augustin, Hal. 1797 (L). F. H. Schuchardt, Marburg, 1317 (L). Spina'cia (Mat. Aim.) Spina'chia, Spina'cia olera'cea, Spin'age, Spin'ach. A plant, which resembles the cabbage, in its dietetic powers. The leaves, boiled, with the addition of oil, form a good emollient cataplasm. It has been used in phthisical complaints; but its medicinal properties, if it have any, are not now regarded. (F) Epinard. (G) Spin at. Spi'nal (Anat.) Spina'lis, from spi'-. na,' the spine.' That which relates to the vertebral column. The SPPNAL AR'TERIES are two SPINAL 316 SPIRIT in number, viz. 1. The poste'rior spi'- nal, Ariire midiane postirieur du Rachis (Ch.). It arises from the ver- tebral, near the corpora pyramidalia, and descends on the posterior surface of the spinal marrow, distributing its ramifications to it. 2. The ant'erior spi'nal ar'tery, A. midiane antirieur (Ch.), is larger than the last, and arises, also, from the vertebral. It descends, in a serpentine manner, upon the an- terior surface of the marrow; furnishes ramusculi to it, and unites with that of the opposite side, opposite the foramen magnum occipitis. A very tortuous branch arises from this union, which descends as far as the inferior extremity of the marrow, to which it sends nu- merous divisions. The term Spi'nal ar'teries or Rachid'- ian ar'teries is also given, in the ab- stract, to all the arteries of the spinal marrow and vertebral canal. The same may be said of the veins and nerves. The SPPNAL NERVE, Ac'cessory of the Par va'gum or 8th pair, Ac'cessory Nerve of Wil'lis, Spi'nal Ac'cessory, Spi'no - cra'nio - trape'zien,' Supe'rior res'piratory N., Elev'enth pair of ence- phalic nerves, Troche'lo-dor'sal (Ch.), arises from the medulla spinalis, within the vertebral canal, between the ante- rior and posterior roots of the cervical nerves, at a greater or less distance from the cranium. The roots unite to form the nerve, which ascends into the cranium through the foramen magnum of the occipital bone, and issues by the foramen lacerum posterius, crossing the sterno-cleido-mastoideus, to which it gives filaments, and losing itself en- tirely on the trapezius muscle. The SPPNAL FORAM'INA, in the abstract, are the foramina, formed by every two contiguous vertebra?, through which the spinalnerves issue, (F) Trous rachidiens. See Vertebral. The term FORA'MEN SPINA'LE is especially applied, however, to a small, foramen, in front of the spinous process of the sphenoid bone, through which the middle artery of the dura mater enters the cranium. It is, likewise, called Fora'men sphe'no •> spino'sum. (F) Trou sphino-ipineux ou petit rond, Trou ipineux. SPINA'LIS DOR'SI (Anat.) Grand ipineux du dos, Spina'lis Dor'si ma'jot. Winslow calls thus, some fleshy fasci- culi, which are situated on the lateral surfaces of the spinous processes ; from the third dorsal vertebra to the first or second lumbar; a.nd whjch form part of the transverso-spinalis of most au- thors. The same anatomist calls ^ Spina'lis Dor'si mi'nor, Petit ipineux du dos — some small, fleshy fibres situated on each side of the interspinal ligament. They are short, flat, and pass from one spinous process to the other. Like the preceding, they form part of the transverso-spinalis. All these fleshy fasciculi strengthen the vertebral col- umn. Spi'nous (Anat!) Spino'sus. Having the shape pf a spine or thorn. (F) Epineux. The SPI'NOUS PROCESSES or APOPH'YSES of the Ver'tebra, Acan'- tha, axuvd at ,CynoV ophoi, xvroXoip m,un situated at the posterior part of each vertebra, and afford attachment to the muscles, whose office it is to extend the spine. See Vertebra. (F) Apophyses ipineuses. Spirte'a Filipen'dula (Mat. Med.) Filipen'dula, Saxif'raga ru'bra, Drop- wort. The root of this plant is said to possess astringent and lithontriptic vir- tues. (F) Filipendule. (G) Steinbrech, Spierstaude. SPIRJE'A ULMA'RIA, Ulma'ria, Re- gi'na Pra'li, Bar'ba ca'pra, Meadow Sweet, Queen of the Meadows, Bur'- bula capri'na. The leaves have been recommended as mild astringents: — the flowers as antispasmodics and di- aphoretics. (F) Ulmaire, Peine des Pris. (G) Bocksbart, Geisbartwur- zel, Wiesenkoniginn. Spir'it (Pharm.) Spir'itus. A name, formerly given to every liquid product of distillation. These were distinguish- ed into — inflammable, acid, and alka- line spirits; and consequently a num- ber of substances were crowded together, which often resembled each other in no other property than in being volatile. The term is now confined to alcoholic liquors. (F) Esprit. (G) Geist. SPIR'ITUS JE'THERIS AROMAT"I- CUS, M'ther Sulphu'ricus cum alto- ho'le aromat'icus, Elix'ir vitiioli dul'- ce, Sweet Elix'ir of Vii'riol, Viga'si'j Elix'ir of Vii'riol, Aromat'ic Spir'it of M'ther. (Cinnam. cort. contus. 3"ji cardam. sem. contus. 3iss> piperis longi fruct. cont., zingib. rad. concis-, sing- 3j> spiritus atheris sulphuric. tfej- Macerate, for 14 days, in a stopped glass vessel, and strain. Ph. L.) It | is used as a stimulant in nervous affec- ' tions. Dose, 3sstp 3j. SPIRIT 317 SPIRIT SPIR'ITUS JE'THERIS NI^RICI, Sp. JE'theris nitro'si, Sp. ni'tri dul'cis, Sp. Mthe'reus nitro'sus, Sweet Spir'it of JYi'tre, JYi'tre Drops, AS'ther nit'ricus alcoolisa'tus, Spir'it of NVtrie E'ther. (Spirit, rect. ftjij, ^d. nitric, pondere 5 iij. Pour the acid gradually on the spirit; being careful that the heat does not exceed 120° : then distil, by a gen- tle heat, 5 xxiv. Ph. L.) It is re- frigerant, diuretic, antispasmodic, and diaphoretic. Dose, gtt- xxx to f. 3j- SPIR'ITUS JE'THERIS SULPHU'RI- CI, AH'thcr Sulphu'ricus cum Alcoho'le, Li'quor Mthe'reus Sulphu'ricus, Spir'i- tus Vitrioli dul'cis, Spir'itus JE'theris vitriol'ici, Li'quor Sulphu'ricus alcooli- sa'tus, Spir'it of Sulphu'ric E'ther. (Aether, sulphuric, ftss, sp. rect. fljj. Mix. Ph. L.) Stimulant, diaphoretic, diuretic, and antispasmodic. Dose, 3SS to 3 iij. SPIR'ITUS JE'THERIS SULPHU'RI- CI COMPOS'ITUS, Sp. a'theris vitriol'- ici compos'itus, Li'quor anod'ynus Hoff- man'ni, Hoff'mann's An'odyne Liq'uor. (Spirit, other, sulph. fly, olei atherei 3ij. Mix. Ph. L.) A stimulant and antispasmodic. SPIR'ITUS AMMO'NIJE, Al'kali am- moni'acum spirituo'sum, AL'cohol ammo- nia'tum, Sp. sa'lis ammoni'aci, Ammo- ni'aca alcoholisa'ta, Li'quor ammo'nii vino'svs, L. ammo'nia spirituo'sus, Lixic'ium ammoniaca'U vino'sum, Spir'- itus sa'lis ammoni'aci vino'sus, seu dul'cis, seu dulciftca'tus, Solu'tio sub- carbona'tis ammoni'aci spirituo'sa. (Sp. tenuior. Jjjiij, ammonia muriat. § iv, potassa siibcarb. § vj. Mix, and distil fljiss. Ph. L.) Stimulant and anti- spasmodic. Dose, 3ss*-o 3j- (F) Esprit d'ammoniaque. SPIR'ITUS AMMO'NIJE AROMAT'I- CUS, Al'cohol ammonia'turn aromat'i- cum, Aromat'ic ammonia'ted Al'cohol, S;tl volat'ile Drops, Spir'itus sa'lis volat'ilis oleo'sus, Sp. volat'ilis aromat'- icus, Sal volat'ile oleo'sum SYL'VII, Sp. ammo'nia compos'itus, Tinctu'ra aromat'ica ammonia'la, Li'quor oleo'sus SYL'VII, Lixiv'ium ammoniaca'le aro- mat'icum. (Cinnam., cort. cont., caryoph. cont., aa 3 ij> limonum cort. § iv, potass. subcarb. jfoss, amnion, muriat. § v, sp. rectif. fov, aqua congium. Mix, and distil Jqvj. PA. irid. flo- rcnt. §ij, coccinell., sal. acetosella, alum, aa 3j> SP- vin. rect. Jjjij, sp. armoracia camp. § ss. ' SPIR'ITUS CAMPHJQRJE, Sp. cam- phora'tus, Sp. vino'sus camphora'tus, Sp. vi'ni camphora'tus, Tinctu'ra Camph'- ora, Spir'it of Wine and Cam'phor, Spir'it of Cam'phor. (Camphor. Sjiv, sp. rect. Jfoij. Ph. L.) Stimulant, ano- dyne, and discutient. Used only exter- nally. (F) Esprit de Camphre, Alcool cam- phri, Eau de Vie camphrie. SPIR'ITUS CAR'Ul, Sp. Ca'ri Car'ui, Spir'it of Car'raway, A'qua Sem'inum Car'ui for'tis, A. Sem'inum Car'uit Strong Car'ui Wa'ters. (Carui sem.conU Jrjiss, sp. tenuior. cong. j, aqua q. s. SPIRIT 318 SPLANCHNEURYSMA Distil a gallon. Ph. L.) Carminative. Dose, 3j to §ss. (F) Esprit de Carvi. SPIR'ITUS CINNAMO'MI, Sp. Lauri Cinnamo'mi, Spir'it of Cin'namon, A'qua Cinnamo'mi for'tis, A'qua Cin'- nam. spirituo'sa, Strong Cin'namon Water. (Cort. cinnam. j^v, 8P- rec£j Jfeivss.) Stimulant and carminative. Dose, 3 j to § ss. (F) Esprit de Cannelle. SPIR'ITUS COL'CHICI AMMONIA'- TUS, Ammonia'ted Spir'it of Col'chi- cum. (Sem. colchic. cont. § ij, sp. amnion, aromat. Jhj. Ph. L.) Nar- cotic, cathartic, and diuretic. Used in gout, rheumatism, and dropsy. Dose, from gtt. xxx to 3j- SPIR'ITUS JUNIP'ERI COMPOS'I- TUS, Com'pound Spir'it of Ju'niper, A'qua Junip'eri compos'ita. (Bacc. jwiip. cont. Ifojj sem. carui cont., fm- nicul. sem. cont., aa. § iss, sp. ten. cong. j, aq. q. s. Distil a gallon. Ph. L.) Stimulant and diuretic, Dose, 3j to 1 ss. (F) Esprit de geniivre compost. SPIR'ITUS LAVAN'DULJE, Sp. La- vandula spi'ca, Spir'it of Lav'ender, Sp. Lavand. simpl., Lav'ender Water. (Lavan,d. flor. recent. Jfoij, sp. rectif. cong., aqua q. s. Distil a gallon. Ph. L.) Usually made by adding the oil to rectified spirit. Used as a per- fume chiefly. (F) Esprit de Lavande. SPIR'ITUS LAVAN'DULJE COM- POS'ITUS, Tinctu'ra Lavan'dula com- pos'ita, Red Harts'horn, Lav'ender Drops, Com'pound Spir'it of Lav'ender. (Sp. lavand. fljiij, sp. rorismarin. fljj, cinnam., cort. contus., myristic. nu- cleor. cont., sing.. § ss, pterocarpi ligni cone. § j.) Stimulant. Dose, gtt. xl to 3ij- (F) Esprit de Lavande compose. SPIR'ITUS MEN'THJE PIPERPTJE, Spir'it of Pep'permint, A'qua Men'tha piperit'idis spirituo'sa, Sp. Men'tha pi-, peril'iuis. (Olei menth. pip. 9vjss, sp. rectif. Jfoivss, aqua, q. s. Distil a gallon. Ph. L.) Carminative and stim- ulant. Dose, 3ss*o 3 iij- (F) Esprit de Menthe poivrie. SPIR'ITUS MEN'THJE VIR'IDIS, Spir'it of Spear'mint, Spir'itus Men'- tha sati'va, A'qua Men'tha vulga'ris spirituo'sa. (Olei menth. virid. t)vi«s, sp. rectif. ftjivss, aq. q. g. Distil a gal- lon. Ph. L.) Like the last in proper- ties and dose. (F) Esprit de Menthe verte. SPIR'ITUS MYRIS'TICJE, Spir'itus Myris'tica Moscha'ta, Sp. Nu'cis Mos- cha'ta, A'qua Nu'cis Moscha'ta, Nutf- meg Wa'ter, A'qua Nephrit'ica. (My- rist. nucl. cont. § ij, spirit, tenuior. cong. j, aqua q. s. Distil a gallon. Ph. L.) Cordial and carminative. Dose, 3Jt0 5iv- • , ,, (F) Esprit de Muscade. SPIR'ITUS PIMEN'TJE, Sp. Myr'ti Pimen'ta, Spir'itus Pimen'to, Spir'it of Pimen'to, A'qua Mirab'ilis. (Piment. baccar. cont. § ij, sp. tenuior. cong., aqua q. s. Distil a gallon. Ph. L.) Cordial and carminative. Dose, 3j to 3iv. SPIR'ITUS PULE'Gil, Spir'it of Pen'nyroyal, A'qua Pule'gii spirituo'sa, Spir'iiuous Pen'nyroyal Wa'ter. (Olei pulegii 9vij, sp. rect. ftjivss, aqua q. s. Distil a gallon. Ph. L.) Same as spirit of spearmint in properties and dose. (F) Esprit de Pouliot. SPIR'ITUS RECTIFICAlTUS, Sp. Vi'ni rectifica'lus, USnostag'hia, Sp. Vino'sus reciifica'tus, Al'cohol, Spir'U of Wine. Rectified spirit is much used, in Pharmacy, to dissolve resinous and other substances. It is seldom exhib- ited internally : although it exists in the diluted state in all vinous and spirituous liquors. Externally, it is employed as a discutient. S. G., ac- cording to the London and Dublin Pharmacopoeias, 0.830 ; according to that of Dublin, 0.840; of Paris, 0.819 to 0.S27. (F) Esprit de Vin rectifie. SPIR'ITUS ROSMARPNl, Sp. Roris- mari'ni ojjficina'lis, Spir'it of Rose'- mary, Spir'itus An'thos, Hun'gary Wa'ter. (Ol. rosmarini |j, sp.rect., cong. j> aqua q. s. Distil a gallon. Ph. L.) Stimulant. Dose, 3j to 3iv. (F) Esprit de Romarin. SPIR'ITUS TENlPlOR, Al'cohol di- lu'tum, Spir'itus vino'sus tenu'ior, Proof Spir'it. Generally made, for pharmaceutical purposes, by mixing equal parts of rectified spirit and water. S. G. Lond. and Dubl. 0.930; Edinb. 0.935. It is employed in the same cases as those in which alcohol is used: — chiefly, as a solvent of vegetable mat- ters, in the form of tinctures. (F) Esprit de vin dilayi. Spith'ama (Pharm.) oni9auri, Do'- drans. A measure of twelve fingers' breadth. Splanchneurys'ma (Path.) from on).ayx*oY, ' an intestine,' and svqvtw, ' 1 dilate.' Morbid dilatation of the in- testines. SPLANCHNIC 319 SPLENIC Splanch'nic (Anat!) Splandi'mcus, Visceral, from onXayxvor, ' a viscus. That which relates to the viscera. The SPLANCH'NIC CAVITIES are the three great cavities of the body ; — the cranium, chest, and abdomen. The SPLANCH'NIC NERVES belong to the great sympatheWc, and are two i in number on each side. They are dis- tinguished into, 1. The great splanch-1 nic nerve, Grand surrinal (Chaus.). , Its roots—four or five in number— j come from the 6th, 7th, 8th, 9th, and , sometimes the 10th thoracic ganglion. > They descend inwards, on the sides of! the vertebral column, beneath the pleura, and unite into a single trunk,' which enters the abdomen through a separation of the fleshy fibres of the pillars of the diaphragm; passes be- hind the stomach, and divides into several branches, which pass into the semilunar ganglion. 2. The lesser splanchnic nerve, Splanchnique accessoire of Walther, Petit surrinal (Ch.), is composed of { two distinct branches, proceeding from j the 10th and 11th thoracic ganglion, i which unite on the 12th dorsal vertebra into a cord, that pierces the diaphragm singly; enters the abdomen, and di- vides into two branches, one of which anastomoses with the greater splanch- nic nerve, whilst the other sends its filaments to the renal and solar plex- uses. Splanch'nica (Mat. Med. & Nosol.) onXayxvixu. Medicines adapted to dis- eases of the bowels. Also, the 2d order of the class Caliaca of Good : defined, — diseases affecting the collatitious viscera; and characterized by,—dis- quiet or diseased action in the organs auxiliary to the digestive process, with- out primary inflammation. Splanchnog'raphy (Anat.) Splanch- nogra'phia, from onlay xrov,' a viscus,' and yqaipi;, ' a description.' The part of anatomy, which treats of the vis. cera. Splanchnology (Anat.) Splanchno- lo'gia, from onXay xrov,' a viscus,' and Xoyog,' a discourse.' A treatise on the viscera : — also, Splanchnography. Splanchnopathi'a (Path.) from anXixyxrov, ' an intestine,' and na&og, ' suffering.' A disease of the intes- tines. Splanchnot'omy (Anat.) Splanch- tioto'mia, from anXayxrov, ' a viscus,' and tiuvw, ' I cut.' Dissection of the viscera. Spleen (Anat.) anXyv, Li'en. A soft, spongy, parenchymatous organ" J of a more or less deep violet red ; situ- ated deeply in the left hypochondri- um, below the diaphragm, above the colon, between the great tuberosity of the stomach and the cartilages of the false ribs, and above and anterior to the kidney. Its ordinary length is 41 inches; its thickness, 2£; and its weight, 8 ounces. Its parenchyma, which is bathed in blood, contains a multitude of grayish, soft, and semi- transparent granulations. It is covered^ by a serous membrane, furnished by the peritoneum; and by a proper coat, of a fibrous nature, which is intimately united with it, and transmits, into its interior, some delicate, solid, and very elastic prolongations. At its inner edge is a fissure, by which the vessels and nerves enter the tissue. The func- tions of the spleen are unknown. One of the latest opinions is, that it belongs to the lymphatic system. (F) Rale. (G) Milz. Writer. W. Dobson (structure and functions), Lond. 1830. Splenal'gia (Path.) from anXrpi^ 1 the spleen,' and aXyog, ' pain.' Pain in the spleen. (G) M i 1 z w e h. Splenecto'mia (Surg.) oniijrtxro- fiia, from onXrjv, ' the spleen,' and tiuvw, ' I cut.' Extirpation of the spleen. (G) Milzschnitt. Splenemphrax'is (Path.) from onXrjv, ' the spleen,' and tiupquaow, ' I obstruct.' Obstruction of the spleen. Vogel. (G) M i 1 z g e s c h w u 1 s t. Splenet'icus (Path.) Sple'nicus, onXr\vixog. That which relates to the spleen: one laboring uuder diseased spleen; (F) Rateleux. Medicines, adapted to diseases of the spleen. Splen'ic (Anal.) Splen'icus, from onXi)v, ' the spleen.' That which re- lates to the spleen. A name, given to several parts. 1. The SPLEN'IC AR'TERY. It arises from the cceliac; passes from right to left, forming many windings along the upper edge of the pancreas, which lodges iftn a special groove. It reaches the fissure of the spleen, and divides into several branches, that enter the organ. In its course it furnishes the pancreatic, left gastro-epiploic, and the vasa brevia. 2. The SPLEN'IC VEIN arises from the spleen, and accompanies the splenic artery; proceeding from left to right, to unite with the superior mesenteric vein, and to form, with it, the abdomi- nal vena porta. In its course, it receives SPLENITIS 320 SPONGIA veins corresponding to the vasa brevia, the right and left gastro-epiploic, the duodenal, pancreatic, coronaria ventric- uli, and inferior mesenteric veins. The SPLEN'IC PLEX'US is a ner- vous network, which proceeds from the coeliac plexus, and accompanies the splenic artery, sending secondary plex- uses to each division. Splenitis (Path.) from onXnv, ' the spleen.' Inflammation of the spleen. Empres'ma spleni'tis, Lie'nis inflam- tna'tio. A rare disease, chacterized by "local pain, swelling, and heat; and which, sometimes, terminates by sup- puration. It must be treated like other inflammations. (G) Milzentziindung. Writer. M. Alberti, Hal. 1719(L). Spi.e'njgs (Anat.) S. Cap'itis, S. Col'li, Cervico - dorso - mastotdien et dorso - trachilien, Poste'rior mas'toid mus'cle, Cervico-mastoidien (Ch.). So called from its resemblance to the spleen of certain animals. A muscle, situated at the posterior part of the neck and upper part of the back. It is much broader above than below, where it terminates in a point. It is attached, by its inner edge, to the spinous pro- cesses of the five first dorsal vertebra?; to that of the 7th cervical, and to the inferior part of the posterior cervical ligament. By its upper extremity, it is attached to the transverse processes of the two first cervical vertebrae, to the mastoid process, and to the posterior surface of the occipital bone. Some have considered this muscle to be form- ed of two portions, which they have called Splenius colli, and Splenius cap- itis. The splenius extends the head, inclines it, and rotates it. If the splenii of each side act together, they extend the head. Splf.noce'le (Surg.) from onXijv, ' the spleen,' and xyXtj,' a tumor.' Her- nia, formed by the spleen. (G) Milzbruch. Splenography (Anat.) from onXr,v, ' the spleen,' and yqaipij, ' a description.' A description of the spleen. Splknol'ogy (Anat.) from onXtjv, ' the spleen,' and loyog, l a discourse.' A treatise on the spleen. Splenon'cus (Path.) from anXrtr, ' the spleen,' and oyxog, ' a tumor.' Tumefaction of the spleen. (G) Milzgeschwulst. Splenoparec'tama (Path.) from OTiXriv, ' the spleen,' and naqexrafia, ' excessive volume.' Excessive enlarge- ment of the spleen. PLCJCQ.ULT. Splf.not'omy (Anat.) Splenoto'mia, from onXrjv, ' the spleen,' and rtuva, ' I cut.' Dissection of the spleen. Splint (Surg.) Teut. Splinter, from sp Iij ten, 'to split': Hastel'la, As'sula, Asser'culum, Plag'ula, rao-Sij-, Fer'ula. A flexible and resisting lamina of wood, used in the treatment of frac- tures, to keep the fragments in appo- sition, and prevent their displacement. Splints are made of iron, wood, bark of trees, leather, pasteboard, &c. They are generally padded, and are fixed by a roller or by tapes, according to circumstances. (F) Attelle, Eclisse. (G) Schiene. Splin'ter (Surg. Path.) Same ety- mon. This term is, sometimes, applied to a small portion of wood, which occa- sionally enters the skin, and gives oc- casion to much irritation, until it is removed — Acu'leus lig'neus, (F) E- charde. It is, .also, applied to fragments, that separate from a fractured or diseased bone. (F) Esquille. (G) Splitter. Spoliati'va (Therap.) from spo'lio, ' I take away.' Phleboto'mia spoliati'va, (F) Saignie spoliative. Blood-letting, used for the purpose of diminishing the mass of blood. Spondylalgia (Path.) from onov- SvXog, ' a vertebra,' and aXyog, 'pain.' Pain in the vertebras. (G) Wirbelschmerz. Spon'dylus (Anat.) onor&vXog. A vertebra; and, especially, the second cervical vertebra. Spon'gia (Mat. Med.) Spon'gia offi- cinalis, Besachar, Spon'gia Mari'na, Sponge. An organized, marine sub- stance, of the great class of Zoophytes, met with in many seas, but especially in the Mediterranean and Arabian. It is supple; elastic; porous; and capable of absorbing fluids in which it may be placed, and of thus increasing in size. It is employed, in surgery, for cleansing or washing; for absorbing acrid dis- charges from ulcers: suppressing hem- orrhage, when the mouth of the vessel can be compressed by it; and for form- ing tents for dilating wounds, in which case, the sponge is immersed in melted wax, and cooled before being used. It is then called Prepared Sponge or Sponge Tent. The SPON'GIA U&TA or Burnt Sponge, contains carbonate and phos- phate of lime, carbonate of soda, char- coal, and iodine. It is used in bron- SPONGIiE LAPIS 321 STACTICON chocele, scrophulous affections, and herpetic eruptions; and its good effects seem to be dependent upon the iodine (F) Eponge. (G) Schwa mm, Badesschwamm, Meerschwamm. Writers. A. Kriegel, Lips. 1734 (L). Ch. White (in anesling hem- orrhages), Lond. 1762. Simon Zel- ler (use of in surgery), Vienn. 1797 (G). Spon'gle La'pis (Therap.) A name, given to small friable stones found in sponge. They were formerly esteemed lithontriptic. Spon'gion (Pharm.) anoyyiov. An- cient name of an epithem made of goats' dung : and, also, of a malagma, which was considered capable of ab- sorbing the serum in dropsies, like a sponge. Paulus, GorrjEus. Spontaneous (Path) Sponta'neus. That which occurs of itself, or without any manifest external cause. Evacu- ations are termed spontaneous, which are not produced by medicine. Spon- taneous las'situde is that, which is not the result of fatigue. Diseases are, also, spontaneous, -which supervene without apparent cause. Sporad'ic (Path.) Spor'ades, Spo- rad'ici, onoqaStg, anoqaSixoi, Mor'bi disper'si, Mor'bi spar'si. Diseases are so called, which supervene indifferently in every season and situation, from accidental causes, and independently of any epidemic or contagious influ- ence. (G) Einzeln. Sprain (Surg. Path.) Corrupted from strain : — Subluxa'tio, Distor'sio, Stu- orooipii, Diastrem'ma, diaorqtufiu, Ex- arthte'ma, Exarthro'sis, Strem'ma, arqtitua, Thlas'ma Strem'ma; a wrench. A violent straining or twisting of the soft parts surrounding the joints. Ac- cording to the degree of the sprain, the fibrous parts of the joint may be simply stretched, or they may be ruptured. This affection, which has been regard- ed as an incomplete luxation, occurs, particularly, in the ginglymoid joints; — as in the foot, wrist, knee, &c. The violence causes an afflux of blood; the serum of the blood is poured out, and, often, the blood itself, owing to the rupture of vessels: and inflammation arises, which ends in resolution or in- duration. Local, antiphlogistic applications are required, with perfect rest; and, when the inflammatory action has subsided, cold, pumping, and friction, with the application of a plaster and bandage will afford support, till the parts affect- ed recover their due tone. (F) Di torse, Entorse, Foulure. (G) Verdrehung. Writers. D. Pau'tier de la Bret> ille, Paris, 1772 (L). P.L. Dagoreau, Paris, 1802 (F). Spruce Beer (Pharm!) White Spruce Beer. A beer, made as follows. To 10 gallons of water add six pounds of sugar, and 4 oz. of essence of spruce. Add yeast; and bottle-, when ready. It is grateful and antiscorbutic. SPRUCE BEER POWDERS may be formed of white sugar, 3j and 9ij; soda subcarb., gr. xxvj; essence of spruce, gr. x, in each blue paper; and acid of tartar, 3 ss, in each white paper. For half a pint of water. Spur (Anat.) Sax. rpup. The angle, at which the arteries leave a cavity or trunk, is so called. (F) Eperon des Artires. Spu'tum (Phys. & Path) Sputa'men, Pty'elon, nrvsXor, Spit. The substance, ejected from the mouth in the act of spitting. It is composed of saliva, and of the mucus secreted by the mucous membrane of the nasal fossae and fauces, and by the membrane of the larynx and bronchi. The sputa are, sometimes, called atfUginous, when of a greenisb.-yellow color', gummy. when they resemble a thick solutiou of gvvm; frothy, (F) Mousseux, when covered with froth; rubiginous, (F) Rubigi- neux ou rouillis, when of a reddish- yellow ; and streaked, (F) Stries, when, mixed with lines of blood. (F) Crachat. (G) A u s w u r f. Squa'mous (Anat. & Path.) Squa- mo'sus, from squama,' a scale.' That which relates to a scale. The SQUA'MOUS POR'TION of the temporal bone is the upper part of the temporal, so called from a fancied re- semblance to a scale. (F) Portion squameuse ou icailleuse du Temporal. The SQUA'MMTS SU'TURE, Sutu'ra squamo'sa, S. mtndo'sa, Lepidoei'des, Xt.Ttdondr,g. The suture, which unites the squamous portion of the temporal bone with the parietal. (F) Suture squameuse ou icailleuse. Certain scaly, cutaneous affections are also called squamous, (F) Squa- meux. See Scale. Stac'ticon (Pharm!) Stac'ton, Eu- stac'ton, araxnxor, oruxror, tvoraxrov. A collyrium, mentioned by Scribonius Largus, Paulus, Galen, &o. STAFF 322 STARTI Staff (Surg.) (D)Staf. An in- strument of great importance in lithot- omy ; — being the director for the gorget or knife. It is made of steel; and the handle is flat and rough, in order that it maybe more securely held. The groove is on its convex surface. Stage (Path.) (F) Estage, itage, Sta'dium. The period or degree of a disease: especially the period of an intermittent: — as the cold stage, hot stage, &c. (F) Stade. (G) Zeitraum. Sta'gium (Pharm.) The sixth part of an ounce. Stag'ma (Pharm.) from oratw, ' I distil.' Stalag'ma, oxaXayiia. Any dis- tilled liquid or liquor. Stagna'tion (Path.) Stagna'tio, from stagna're,' to form a pond.' Ac- cumulation and retardation of fluids in any part of the body. (G) Stock ung. Stag'nea Va'sa (Pharm.) Vessels that are tinned over. Rhodius. STAHL, George Er'nest (Biog.) A very eminent German chymist and physician; Professor at 1 lalle; born at Anspach in 1660; died in 1734. Works. They are very numerous. The following are his chief medical works. Disserta- tiones medica. Hal. 1707. 2 vols. 4to. Theoria medica vera, physiologiam et pathologidnl sisiens. Ibid. 1708. 4to. Chirurgia medica. Ibid. 1713. 4to. Opusculum chymiro-physico-medicum. Ibid. 17l5. 4to. Observationes clinica. Lips. 1719. 8vo. Observationes medi- co-practica. Norimb. 1726. 4to. A treatise on materia medica, in German. Dresd. 1728. 8vo. Ars sanandi cum expectatione, &c. Offenbach. 1730. 8vo. Stahl'ian. One who followed the doctrine of Stahl. Stahl'ianism (Med.) The doctrine of Stahl, which considered every vital action under the direction and presi- dency of the soul. Stape'dius (AnatA Sta'pes, Pyra- midal -stapidien. jS^muscIe of the middle ear, which draws the stapes obliquely upwards. (F) Stapidien. Sta'pes (Anat. &c.) The innermost of the small bones of the ear, so called because it resembles a stirrup. It is situated horizontally in the cavity of the tympanum. Its head, which is directed outwards, is articulated with the os orbiculare. Its base faces in- wards, and is applied to the fenestra oralis, which it closes imperfectly, and to which it is united by a membrane. Its branches are one anterior, and the other posterior. They are curved; and the space between them is para- bolic. (F) Etrier. (G) S t e i g b ii g e 1. Surgeons have given the name Sta- pes to a bandage, used in bleeding from the foot; which forms a figure of8 round the ankles. Staphylepar'tes (Surg.) oruipvXt- naqrijg, Staphyla'gra, 0Tuipi?.ayqa. An instrument for laying hold of, and re- moving, the uvula. Paulus. Staphylo'ma (Path.) from OTaipuii,-, ' a grape.' Uva'tio, Parop'sis Staphy- lo'ma, Staphylo'sis,oTatpvXvifia. A name given to different tumors on the anterior surface of the globe of the eye. (G) Traubenauge. STAPHYLO'MA OF THE COR'NBA is an unequal, embossed, bluish or whitish, round or conical tumor; of variable size; formed by the projection of the transparent cornea, which is sometimes extenuated and distended, at others thickened. The STAPHYLO'MA OF THE 8CLE- ROT'IC differs from the last, in the prominence existing on a part of the eye covered by the sclerotic, which is much thinner. STAPHYLO'MA OF THE fRIS is the disease, described by Scarpa un- der the name Proiidentia Iridis. it 19 a hernia of the iris, through an acci- dental opening in the cornea. Writers. J. G. Gunz, Lips. 1748 (L). B. D. Mauchart, Tubing. 1748 (L). R. Fr. B. Holder, Ibid. 1748 (Lj. G. J. Beer, Vienn. 1805 (G). Staphylon'cus (Path.) Staphylon*- cia, from oraipvXi], l the uvula, and oyxog, ' tumor.' Tumefaction of the uvula. (G) Zapfchengeschwulst. Staphylor'aphy (Surg.) from era- ipvX.t],' the uvula,' and qaipij,' a suture.' The operation for uniting a cleft palate. It consists in paring the edges of the cleft; passing ligatures through them, and bringing them together. STARK, John Christian (Biogr.) A skilful German accoucheur; Profes- sor at Jena; born at Ostmannst'adt, in Weimar, in 1753; died in 1811. Works. Archiv. fur die Geburtshiilfe, Frauen- zimmer und neugebohrner Kinder- Krankheiten. Jena. 1787-97. 6 vols. 8vo. Neues Archiv. fur die Geburts- hiilfe. Ibid. 1798-1804. Star'ti (Pharm.) Stac'tan, Stac'U; from, arotto),«I distil'; oTaxrij. A nam« STASIS 323 STENO given, by the ancients, to what they called a liquid myrrh; and which is not known to us at the present day. Sta'sis (Path.) oraoig, from orato, ' I stop.' This word has nearly the same signification as stagnation. Stag- nation, nowever, sometimes includes a morbid condition of the fluids, — Stasis never. Stat'ice Limo'nium (Mat. Med.) Be'hen ru'brum, Limo'nium, L.ma'jus, Be'hen, Stat'ice Carolinia'na, Sea Lav'- ender, Red Be'hen, Beh'men Ack'mar, Marsh Rost'mary, Lav'ender Thrift. The roots have been esteemed astrin- gent, tonic, and eminently antiseptic. (F) Behen rouge. (G) Rother Behen, Meernel- k e n g r a s. Sta'tion (Physiol.) Sta'tio, oraoig, Status, from sto,' I stand.' The act of standing. (G) das Stehen. Stationary (Path.) Stationa'rius, from sta're,' to stand.' A name given by Sydenham and Stoll to certain diseases, which depend upon a particu- lar state of the atmosphere; and which prevail in a district, for a certain num- ber of years; and then give way to others. Statis'tics, Med'ical (Med!) That part of Medicine, which relates to the detail of facts connected with the mor- tality, salubrity, &c. of different coun- tries and situations. Writer. F. Bisset Hawkins, Lond. 1829. Stat'ure (Med) Statu'ra, ftsyc9og. The height of the human figure. The following table exhibits the results of several admeasurements on the author- ity of Mr. Lawrence, with the heights of some of the monkey species. Stature. Feet. In. e 6 4t-2 An Englishman . . . . \ to <5 00 <5 4 An Englishwoman . . . •? (5 European male skeleton . . S Do. . . 5 A Negro at the Lunatic Hospital, j g Liverpool j Another from Virginia . .5 51-2 Another from the Gold Coast . 5 8 Another.....5 00 Negro skeleton . . . .4 Jl \notlier.....5 71-2 A Lascar.....5 4 Venus de' Medici . . 5 00 Tyiom'i Chimpange (Simio Tro- j « ' g 00 8 5 101-2 glodyta) Mr. Abel's Ourang Outang Camper's Do. Mr. Whites Monkey 2 7 less than 30 . 2 2 (G) Grosse. Stax'is (Path.) oraStg, Apostax'is, unoora^ig. A slight epistaxis or nasal hemorrhage. Hippocr. Steatoce'le (Path.) OTtaroxyXii', from anaq,' suet,' and xr{kr\,' a tumor.' A tumor formed by a collection of stea- tomatous matter in the scrotum. Steato'ma (Path.) oTfaruyia, from onaq, ' suet.' Seva'tio, Emphy'ma en- cys'tis steato'ma. An encysted tumor, whose contents are similar to fat. (G) Speckgeschwiilst. Writer. J. Salzmann, Argent. 1719 (L). Steganop'odes (Anat!) ortyavono- Stg, Planip'edes. They who have flat feet. Stegno'sis (Path!) oxtyrviotg, Con- stipa'tio, Stipa'tio, Condensa'tio, 06- struc'tio, from rmyrow, ' I constrict.' Constriction of the pores and vessels. Constipation. Suppression of the evac- uations. STEIN, George William (Biog.) A distinguished German physician and accoucheur; born at Kassel in 1737; died in 1803. He was Professor in the University of Marburg. Works. The- oretische Anleitung zur Geburtshulfe. Kassel. 1770. Praktisch. Anleit. zur Geburtshulfe in widernaturlichen und schweren Fallen. Ibid. 1772. Svo. Hebammen-Katechismus. Lemid the seven upper ribs on eacli side, by mea'ns of their carti- lages. According to Beclard, it is formed of six principal bones, which he names, fr mi their position, 1. Primi-. sternal or claol-sternal: 2. Duo-ster- nal: 3. Tii—ternal: 4. Quarti-sternal: 5. Qninli-stemal: 6. Ultimi-stcrnal or ensi-strnial. (C\) Brustbein. SrKR'MiTATOitY (Mat. Med.) Sternu- tati'riun, from stcmuta're, ' to sneeze.' A sub-stance, which provokes sneezing; — as tjbacco, &c. (See Errhine.) (F) Surnutatoire. (G) N i ess mi 11 e 1. V/uitfiis. G. B. Metzger, Tubing. 167? (i ). J. Vesti, Erford. 1696 (L). R. W.Ckalsk, Jenm, 1696 (L). Fr. Hoffmann, Hal. 1700 (L). Stkr'tor (Path.) Ron'chusor Rhon'- cus, Ren'clais, Rhen'chus, qtYXog. That deep snoring, which accompanies in- vol. n. 28 spiration, in some diseases, — particu- larly in apoplexy. Such respiration is said to be stertorous. (F) Sterteur. (G) das Schnarchen. Steth'oscope (Mat. Med.) from orv- Sog, ' the chest,' and axontw, ' I ex- amine.' An instrument, invented by Professor Laennec of Paris for ex- ploring the chest. The stethoscope, sometimes called Pectoriloque, is a cylinder of wood, about a toot long; pierced through and through by a lon- o-itudinal canal about a quarter of an inch in diameter. It is composed of two portions, that fit together by means of a screw; and one of which is hol- lowed at the extremity, in the shape of a funnel. These two portions being screwed to each other, the physician lays hold of the instrument, as he would of a pen, puts the funnei-shaped ex- tremity on the chest of the patient, and applies his ear to the other end. To explore the pulsations of the heart, the funnel is plugged up by a piece of the same kind of wood accurately adapted to it, and pierced by a canal of the same width as that in the body of the instru- ment. This mode of examining affec- tions of the chest &c. is what Laennec terms, Auscultation midiate,---Me'- diate Ausculta'tion. Writers. R. T. H. Laennec, Paris, 1819(F).-. translated by J. Forbes, Lond. 1821. Lisfranc (in fractures), translated by J. R. Alcock, Lond 1827. M. Collin, translated from the French by W. N. Ryland, M. D. Lond. 1825. J. A. L. de Kergaradec (S. in the diagnosis of pregnancy), Paris, 18^2 (F). Sir C. Scudamore (in diseases of the chest), Lond. 18-JU. W. Stokes (Do.), Edinb. 1&25. W. E. E. Conwell, Malacca, 1829. Sthe'nia (Path.) Ste'nia, from a&e- i-oc, ' strength,' ' power.' Excess of Btrength; excitement of the organic actions. A word used, especially by the Brunonians, as well as Asthenia, — its antithesis. Sthenic diseases are such as depend upon excessive excite- ment, a Sti'ciios (Phmrm.) Confec'tio Arte- ri'oca Plato'nis. A pectoral confection, of which the marrubium formed the basis. Galen. • Stillicid'ium (Path.) Substil'lum. This term is often used synonymously with Strangury. It means the flow of any fluid — particularly of the urine — drop by drop. Also, a kind of einbro cation, effected by dropping the liquid upon the part. STIMATOSIS 326 STOMACH Stimato'sis (Path.) Stymato'sis, Hamorrha'gia Pe'nis, Slymalorrha'gia, Phalloirha'gia, from ori.ua, ' priapism.' Hemorrhage from theTnale organ: ac- companied, or not, with priapism. Stisil'lant (Mat. Med.) Stim'ulans,\ Ex'citans. A medicine, which has the i power of exciting the organic action of! the different systems of the economy. Some stimulants are diffusible; i.e. have a prompt but temporary action; others are permanent or persistent. The action of stimulants is called Stim- ulation. (G) Reizmittel. Writers. Fr. G. Abel, Regiom. 17-14 (L). Ch. A. Hartel, Argent. 1149 (L). G. H. C. Mehlis (in fever), Gotting. 1787 (L). Stim'ulus (Path.) ' A goad.' Any thing, which excites the animal econ- omy. Writer. Jas. Wood (effects of the application and abstraction of stimuli), Lond. 1793. Stock'ing (la'ced) (Surg.) A ban- dage used by surgeons, which consists of a stocking made of firm cloth or dogskin, admitting of being tightly laced anteriorly. It is employed in varices and ulcers of the legs. (F) Bas lassis. Stomac'ace (Path.) orofiaxaxia, from oroiiu,' the mouth,' and xaxog,' evil': Can'cer O'ris, Can'ker. Fcetor of the mouth, with a bloody discharge from the gums. (F) Cnicer aquaiique. Also, scurvy. (G) Mundf ii u le. Writer. P. Ammann, Lips. 1681 tom'ach (Anat.) Stom'achus, Ven- triculitis, N'dys, Anoca'lia, Gas'ler, yuoT>,q. One of the principal organs of digestion. It is a musculo-mem- branous reservoir; continuous, on the one side, with the oesophagus ; on the other, with the duodenum. It is situ- ated beneath the diaphragm, between the liver and the spleen; and occupies the epigastrium and a part of the left hypochondrium. In it the food is con- verted into chyme. ^ When viewed externally, the stom- ach has, 1. An anterior face, which boks a little upwards. 2. An inferior face, directed downwards. 3. An in- ferior or colic margin, which is convex and extensive, and is called the greater curvature, (F) Grand courbure. It gives origin to the omentum majus. 4. A superior or diaphragmatic margin, which is shorter, concave, and is called the lesser curvature, (F) Petite cour-\ bure. The lesser omentum is attached tp this. 5. A left or asopliiigaal orifice. called, also, the cardia, Os vcntric'uli or xi],per orifice. 6. A right or intes- tinal, or inferior orifice, called the py. loins. 7. A considerable dilatation. situated to the loft of the c;:rdia and greater curvature — the great tuberos- ity of ihe stomach: and, 8. A Iras extensive dilatation, situated to the right of the greater curvature : — the lesser tuberosity or lesser cul-de-sac. An'trum Pylo'i t. Tho iruier surface of the stomach is of a reddish-white color, and has a marbled appearance. It i.-i constantly covered by a thick mucus, and is lined by a mucous membrane, which pre- sents numerous wrinkles. The parietes of the stomach consist of three membranes in superposition, The outermost is serous; and is an extension of the peritoneum ; the mid- dle coat is muscular ; some of its fibres running longitudinally; others, trans- versely : the innermost membrane is of a mucous nature, but not exactly a continuation of the membrane that lines the oesophagus. The mucous and muscular membranes form, at the py- lorus, a valve, called the Pyloric valve. These three coats are united by a dense, close, cellular membrane; and, between the mucous and muscular coats, along the two curvatures es- pecially, is a quantity of muciparous glands, called Glands u/Fikunner. The arteries of the stomach are very ■ numerous, and proceed from the coro- naria ventriculi, the pyloric, splenic, and right and left gastro-epiploic. The veins have the same name, and pursue I the same course as the arteries. They pour their blood into the trunk of the vena porta. Its lymphatic vessels are very numerous, and pass into ganglia, situated alousf the two curvatures. The nerves of the stomach proceed from the pneumogastric, and three di- visions of the cceliac plexus. (F) Estomac. (G) Ma gen. Writers on the Anatomy and Physi- ology of the Stomach. N. Taurell, Altd. 1587(E). H. Fabricius ab Ac- quapen'dente. Patav. 1618 (L). J. Oel- hafe.v, Gedan. 1630 (L). Cii. W. Timpler, Jenaa, 1651 (L). M. II. Zollikofer, Argent. 1660(E). E. R- Camerarius, Tubing. lCfll (L). A. Deusing, Groning. 1664 (L). J. Ch. Nettelbach, Jenas, 1665 (L). Cn.E. Clauder, Jenae, 1671 (L). Fr. Glis- soN,Lond. 1676(L). J. G. Volckamer, STOMACHAL 327 STORCK Altd. 1682 (L). E. Lf.iciiner, Erf. J689 (L). N. Harscher, Basil. 1704 (L). J. G. Kampfer, Jence, 1719 (L). M. Canisius, Lugd. iJat. 1724 (L). J. Oosterydyck Schacht, Ult. 1736 (L). A. Protasow, Argent. 17G3 (L). L. Renaudin, Argent. 17rt0 (L). T. A. Bif.ser, Viteb. 1781 (L). J. Atiiill, L.Bnt. 17s2(L). B.J.D'AcnER,Amst. and Paris, V/83 (L). J. Ch. Crausf.. Regiom. 1788 (L). Ch. Webber (connexion of the S. with lift, disease, 5 (L). Stom'achus (Anal!) oruua/og. This word has been used in several different acceptations; e.g. for the oesophagus, for the cardiac orifice of the stomach, and for the stomach itself. Hippocrates calls the neck of the bladder arouuxog xvarcwg; and the neck of the uterus, 11; K.',f"o? oruuixxog. Sto-.i'vch-Pump (Thera,\) A useful instrument for conveying fluids to the stomach, when deglutition is impracti- cable, and for pumping up the contents of the stomach. It consists of a forcing syringe, to the bottom and nozzle of which flexible tubes can be attached. When the ob- ! ject is to force fluids into the stomach, the stomach-lube must be attached to the nozzle, and passed down the throat: the tube connected with the bottom of the syringe being placed in the fluid to be injected. To empty the stomach, the stomach-tube must be attached to the bottom of the instrument. This instrument has been of great service where poisons have been taken. The antidote, when any exists, and is at hand, should be administered imme- diately prior to its use. The stomach-pump was first employ- ed in America by Dr. Physick, in the year 1812. Stomal'gia (Path.) from anua, ' mouth,' and aXyog, ' pain.' Pain in the mouth. Stomat'ic (Mat. Med.) Stomnt'icus, onniunxog, from otviiu, ' mouth.' A medicine used in .diseases &c. of the mouth. Dentrifices, masticatorles, &c. are stomatics. Stomatopa'nus (Path.) from arofia, ' the mouth,' and vcarug, ' a glandular tumor.' Stamatophy'ma glniviulo'sum, Pa'nus FavJciuni. Tumefaction of the glands of the mouth. Stomatophy'ma (Path.) ftom'nroua, ' the mouth,' and ipvua, ' a swelling.' A swelling in the mouth. (G) M u n d g e s c h w u 11 s t. Stomatorrhagia (Path.) from aro- int, ' the mouth,' and qtiyvvpi,' 1 break out.' Hemorrhage from the mouth. Stomorrha'gia. (F) Himorrhagie buccale. STORCK or STORK, Anthony (Biogr.) A medical professor of con- siderable note at Vienna; born in 1741; died in 3803. Woiik«. Annus medicus, quo sistuntur observationes^ circa mor- bos acutos et chronicos. Vindob. 1759. 8vo. Libellus quo demonstratur cicu- tam. nan solum usu interno tulissime adhiberi, sed et esse si,,tul remeclium in multis morbis. ibid. 1760. Svo.: in Engl. Lond. 1760. Svo. Annus medi- cus secundus, quo si.tuntur observa- tiones circa morbus aculos et chronicos. Vindob. 1761. 8vo. Libellus ssci.ni!us de cicutd. Ibid. 1761. Svo.: in J^ngl. Lond. 1761. Svo. Svpplementvm ne- cessariuni de cicutd. Ibid. 17(31. Svc. : in Engl. Lond. 1762. Svo. Expui- nienta el observcMon-.s circa usum inter- num stramonii, hyoscyami, et aconiti. Vindob. 1762. 8vo.: in Engl. Lond. 1763. 8vo. Libellus quo dtiin.iistrntvr colchici auiumnalis radicem, non :>olum tuto posse exhiberi hominibus,sed et ejus usu Interno curari quandoque morbos difficUhmos. Vindob. 1763. Svo.: in Engl. Lond. 1704. 8vo. Libellus quo continuanlur experimenta et obseiva- tiones circa sua nova medicamenta. Vindob. 1765. 8vo. Pracepta medico- STOREY S WORM CAKES 32? STRANGURY praclica, in usum chimrgorum cas- trensium et ruralium, t!cc. Vienn. 1791. 2 torn. 4to. Sto'rey's Worm Cakes (Pharm.) An empirical preparation, formed of calomd £)j, jalap. 5j, zingib. 9ij, sacch. § j, cinnab. antnn. q. s., to color thein; syrup, simpl. q. s., to make into cakes. Stor'yne (Surg.) mrooi it,. An in- strument, used formerly for drawing blood from the nose. Stove (Pharm. &.Hyg.) Old French Estuvc, Stu'pha ; a Stew. ASsluii'riuni. A limited space, warmed artificially. and in which the air is slowly renewed. It is used for drying various substances. as plants, extracts, conserves, &c, or for taking vapor baths. In this case, the stew or stove is said to be wet or humid: in the opposite case, it is said to be dry, (F) sichc. The latter, which is used by the Turks, is the Lacon'icum or Calida'rium of the Romans. The former is their tepida'rium or vapora'- rium. These kinds of baths greatly excite the cutaneous transpiration ; and are valuable agents in rheumatic and other affections. (F) Etuve. Strabis'mus (Path.) Strabilishnos, Parjp'sis Strabis'mus, arqa^iauog, from arquiiLi.-},' I squint.' Sirabos'itas, Dis- tor'sio, Squinting, Gog'gle Eye, Want of concordance of the optic axes, It may be dependent upon natural or ac- quired inequality in the action of the motory muscles of the eye; on a con- vulsive state of one of those muscles; a difference in the sensibility of the two eyes ; or a cerebral affection. In the treatment, if the disease seems to depend ujion an excess of strength in one of the motory muscles, we must endeavour to give tone to that which is too weak : by placing, before the eye. a mask having a small aperture on the side to which it is necessary to direct the pupil: or by wearing glasses, pro- vided with a piece of looking-glass, on the side to which the eye is vitiously turned : so that the reflection may be inconvenient, and oocasion the organ to be turned in an opposite direction : or by putting a black patch on the an- gle opposite to that to which the eye is turned. If owing to weakness in the organ, it must be strengthened by being exerted alone, and by leaving the other at rest. If the disease be symptomatic of cerebral affection, attention must, of course, be directed to the latter. Those, affected with Strabismus, are called, in French, Louches, Eigles, (G) Schi claugig. (F) Strabisme, i'ue louche, Louche- merit. (G) das Schielrn. Whiter. J. N. Fischer, Ingoldst. 17.-1 (<;). ST JI U'K, Charles (Bog.) Profes- sor of Medicine in the University of Aschafl'enburg ; born at Ivlainz in 17'Ji; died in 1806. Works. Observat. medic. de morbo cumpetechii*. Carolsr. 1707. Svo. : in German. Copenhag. )'i77. 8vo. Di cru.itd lacted infuatiii.-i. Erf. 177:>. 8vo.: in German, lb. 1779. ~vo.: with remarks by F. A. Wr.nz, Weimar. 1788. Svo. Obsuvat meJicinale* dt febribus intermitUntibus. Ouenbac. 1785. Svo.-. in Geininn, 17.-6. 8vo. .Wra thcoria pleitritidifi vera. Mogunt. 1786. Svo. : in German, by F. A. We- ber. Heidelb. 17tf6. To Strain (Pharm.) Cola'rg. To pass decoctions, infusions, &c. forcibly through linen. (F) Couler. (G) S e i h e n. Strangal'ides (Path.) orqayyaXtfic, from orquyyev<», ' 1 torment.' Small, hard tumors, which form in the breast, when the milk does not find issue. Strangula'tion (Path.) Strangti- la'tio, :rrt'£, nnyuog, Puix, Pnig'mos. State of a part too closely constricted. Thus we say that there is strangula- tion of an intestinal hernia, when the opening, that gives passage to the por- tion of protruded intestine, contracts so as to intercept the continuity of the digestive canal. In Legal .ifedeeine, it means the forcible obstruction of the air passages by a ligature or by the hand for crimi- nal purposes. See Suffocation. (F) Etranghment, Strangulation. (G) Erdrosslun?. STRANGULA'TION, UTERINE, Strait- gula'lio uteri'na, Snffici'tio uteri'na, S. hysterica, Prafoca'tio. The sense of suffocation, which often accompa- nies attacks of hysteria. Stran'gury (Surg. Path.) Strangu'- ria, arquyym-qia, Paru'iia stillati"tia, from ar'uty;, ' a drop,' and ovqor, ' urine ': Di/mt'iia (q. v.) ; Uri'na Stilli- cid'ium vel substil'lum. Extreme diffi- culty in evacuating the urine, which issues only drop by drop, and is ac- companied with heat, pain, tenesmus at the neck of the bladder, vVc. Sec Ischuria and Retention. (G) H ar n z w a n g. Writf.rs. M. G.wasktti, Amstel. STRATIOTIKON 329 STRYCHNOS NUX VOMICA 1696 (L). G. W. Wedel, Jenae, 1721 (L). P. H. Lapi, Rom. 1751 (L). Stratiot'ikon (Pharm.) aiqarito- xixov. A collyrium, described by Scri- bonius Largos. Streatham, Mineral Waters of (Mat. Med!) Streathani is a village near London. The waters are a saline cathartic. Strepito'sus Mor'bus (Path.) A kind of flatulent disease, said by Sor- bait to be not uncommon in the Aus- trian Alps, and in which einphysema- ' tous tumors form on different parts of the body, — accompanied by sonorous excretions of gas by the mouth and anus. Stric'tlre (Surg. Path.) Strictu'ra, from stria'gere, ' to tie hard.' Coarc- tu'tio. A diminution or contracted condition of some tube or duct, as the oesophagus, urethra, &c. This must be dilated by appropriate bougies. Strictures may, also, occur in the in- testines &c, when they are unmanage- able ; — with the exception of those of the rectum, which admit of topical ap- plications. (F) Ritrecissement. (G) Verengerung. Stiu'dor Den'tium (Path.) Pri'sis, Pris'mos, :iqioig, .iqinuug. Grinding of the teeth. A common symptom, in children, of gastric and other derange- ment; and often present, when there is no reason to suspect any. (F) Grincement des dents. (G) Zahnknirschen. Stri'gil (Hyg.) Strig'ilis, Sllen'gis, niltyyig, oitltyytg. An instrument, anciently used in the baths, for scraping off the sweat. Strobiliti'tes (Pharm.) from cirqoii- log, ' a cone of the pine.' Wine im- pregnated with the cones of the pine. Si-kon'gylus (Helminth.) atqoyyvXog. Hippocrates, Ciiabf.rt, and others mean the Ascaris lumbricoldes by this term. The Stron'gylus Gi'gas is, how- ever, distinct. It has an obtuse, flat head : mouth surrounded with six flat- tish papillae: the whole bursa of the male truncated : the tail of the female rounded. It is sometimes met with,— 5 inches, a foot, a foot and a half, and even 3 feet long, — and from two lines to half an inch in diameter. It is oc- casionally found in the human kidney : rarely, in other viscera; and,still more rarely in the intestinal tube. (F) Strongle. Strophulus (Path.) Licheni'asis, Exanthe'ma strophulus, Exor'mia strjph'ulus, Red Gum, Red Gown, 28* Tooth Rash, White Gum. It consists of an eruption of red, or sometimes, whitish pimples; occurring in early infancy, chiefly about the face, neck, and arms, surrounded by a reddish halo ; or interrupted by irregular patches of cutaneous blush. All the varieties, under this genus, arise in consequence of the extreme vascularity and irritability of the skin at this pe- riod of life, when the constitution is liable to be disturbed by irritation, either in the alimentary canal, gums, or other parts. None of the eruptions are of any im- portance : and no medical treatment is usually necessary. If the stomach seems at all disordered, a little rhubaib and magnesia may be occasionally ad- ministered. (G) Sc halkn otchen. Willan and Bateman reckon five species, — the Stroph'ulus inlertinc'tus, Red gum or gown, the S. al'bidus or while gum, the 5'. confer'tus or rank red gum, Tooth rash, the S. volat'icus or Erythe'ma volat'icum, and the S. can'didus. Struc'ture (Anat.) Structu'ra, Ca- tasceu'e, xctcaoxevtj; from struo, '1 build.' The arrangement of the differ- ent tissues or organic elements, of which animals and vegetables are com- posed. (G) B a u. Writers. T. Chevalier (S. of the human body), Lond. 1823. M. Du- trochet (of animals and vegetables), Paris, 1824 (F). Strutihoph'agus (Hyg.) from axqov- dug, ' the ostrich,' and i\.ayo>, i I eat.' i Struthiophagous tribes still exiot in I some parts of Africa. Strycii.ni'na (Mat. Med.) Strych'- I nine, Strych'nia, Vau'queline. An alkaline principle; solid, crystalline, i inodorous, bitter, and excessively poi- sonous, which has been discovered in the Strychnos nux vomica. The medical action of strychnine on man and animals is exactly like that of the alcoholic extract of nux vomica. It is, however, more active. An eighth of a grain is sufficient to kill a large dog; and a quarter of a grain produces marked effects on the human body, when in health. It has been given in cases of paralysis, like the nux vomica. Dose, gr. one-twelfth to one-eighth. Strych'nos Nux Vom'ica (Mat. Med.) Nux Vom'ica, Nux Metel'la, Caniram. A tree of the family Strych- noides, which grows in India, and the seeds of which have been long sold in STUNNED 330 STYLO-HOIDEUS the shops, under the names, Nux vom-1 ica, Vomic nut, Poison nut, &.c. For a long time, these seeds were used only tor poisoning rats; but, of late years, an alcoholic extract has been prepared from them, which has been administered in paralytic affections, in small doses. Dose of the alcoholic ex- tract, one or'two grains. It produces a kind cf tetanic convulsion in the paralyzed parts, when given to the requisite extent. (F) Vomiquier (the tree); Noix vo- mique (the nut). (G) Brechnuss (the nut); K r a- henauge. The wood of the STRYCIPNOS CO- LUBRPNA, an Indian tree, contains strychnine. It was formerly considered a specific against the bites of venomous animals; and was recommended, by Bokrhaave, in intermittents. it is the Lignum Colubrinum, (F) Bois de Couleuvre, (G) Schlangen- h o 1 z. Stun'bed (Surg. Path.) Old French Estonne, ' astonished.' An epithet, applied to one, who, in consequence of a fall or other accident, has received such a concussion of the brain, as to deprive him, for a time, of his mental manifestations. (F) Etonni. Stu'pa (Surg.) Stiqi'pa, orvnij, ntvrr- m\, oxvnuov, Tow, used in certain surgical apparatus and dressings. Also, a Stupe, i. e. cloth or tow used in fo- mentations. A flannel, wrung out of hot water, and applied to a part, is a stupe. Stupor (Path.) Ecplex'is, txnX\'iic, Consterna'tio. Diminished activity of the intellectual faculties ; often, a- mounting to lethargy. It occurs in many affections, especially in the neu- roses. (F) Stupeur. (G) Betaubung. Writer. J. Ph. Eyselius, Erford. 1701 (L). Stu'prum (Leg. Mcd.) Rape. Forci- ble and illicit enjoyment of a married or unmarried female. When committed upon the latter, which is most common- ly the case, it is also called Deflora'tion, Deflora'tio, Devirgina'tio, Vitia'tio,&.c. In judging whether rape has been com- mitted, under such circumstances; - the state of the genital organs; the age of the individual; and the possibility of acci- dents and diseases of the parts — will have to be considered. It will be ne- cessary, also, to he acquainted with the evidences of virginity ; and to deter- mine, — if virginity no longer exists,— whether its loss is to be attributed to copulation, or to the introduction, into the va.\i!larjr. from which it separates near the ante- rior and superior part of the zygomatic fossa. It enters the infra-orbitnr canal, and passes through it, giving branches to the anterior and superior dental canal; issues by the l'->ramen infra- orbitarium, and divides, in the fo.ss:t canina, into a number of branches, which lose themselves in the neigh- bouring parts. The infra-orbitar vein follows the s.Mne course. The INFRA-OR'BITAR or SUBOR'- BITAR NERVES seem to terminate the superior maxillary. They issue from the infra-orbitar canal by the fora- men of the same name, and spread out in a radiated manner in the fossa cani- na, to divide into superior or palpebral jiiaments, inferior or labia'', internal or nasal, and external or buccal. Sub-capula'ris (Anat.) from sub, ' under,' and scap'ula, ' the shoulder- blade.' Sous-scupulo-trochinien. That which is beneath (he scapula. (F) Sovs-srcpulaire. FOS'SA SUB SCAPULA'RIS. A con- siderable excavation at the anterior surface or venter of the scapula, in which the subscapularis is seated. The SUBSCAPULA'RIS MUS'CLE, Innncr'sus, lnfru-scr.pu'i:ris, Sous-scup- ulo-trochiuien (Ch.), Porte-feuille. A muscle, situated in the preceding fossa. It is flat, broad, and triangular ; is at- t;ir-h,-d, by its base, to the subscapulary fossa, and to the anterior lip of the edge of the spine of the scapula, and is inserted into the lesser tuberosity of the humerus. It carries the ami in rotation inwards. It can, also, depress it, and bring it towards the body. (F) Muscle sous-scapuiuire. Suesui.'tus Tf.n'uinum (Path.) Clo'- nus subsul'tus, Subsul'tus, Carpholo'gia spasviott'ica. Myopal'mus, Twitch'ing of the Tin'i! ins. Twitching, communi- cated to the tendons by the involuntary and instantaneous contraction of the muscular fibres. It is more observable at the wrist than elsewhere ; and is an evidence of great cerebral irritability and debility, when it occurs at an ad- vanced period of fever. (F) Soubres: id. ( G) S e h n e n h ii p f u n g. Si'uu'j.eres (Physiol.) from sub, ' under,' and u'bern, ' the breasts.' In- fan'tc.s sugen'tes, Suck'ing chil'dren. Infant3 at the breast, in contradistinc- tion to the Exubtrts, unuyuluxmi,. or those which imve been weaned. Succa'go (Pharm.) The inspissated juices of plants — robs, jellies, &c. Sult^da'neum (.Vat. Med) Substi- tu'Lvm, AntcntbulloinUnas, uitiu{iull.u- 11 croc, Oiid pro quo. An epithet f«;r medicines, that may be substituted for others, posse-t>ain;r, similar properties. Suc'cinlm (..ait. Med.) tjXtxrqor, F.lecUrum, Am'bra, Am'bram, Am'pur, Bereni'tz, Edes, Edttz, tlar'pax, Kur'- ube, Am'ber, Yellow Am'ber. This sub- stance, which is found on the shores of the Baltic, is composed of a resinous matter, ol essential oil, and an acid, sui generis. It is inodorous, except when heated or rubbed. It is insipid; in fragments of a pale golden yellow color ; transparent, and has a shining * lustre. S. G. 1.08: insoluble in water, and slightly acted on by alcohol. It is used for affording its essential oil — the Oltum or Balsamum Suctini. This oil possesses stimulant, antispasmodic, di- uretic, and rubefacient properties, (F) Huile de Succ'n. (F) Succin, Ambre jaune. (G) Bernstein. The whith Am'bir, Leucelcc'trum, (F) Ambre blanc, is a variety. Writers. S. Gobel, Regiom. 15;'2 (L). J. Tiiilo, Lips. 1603 (L). J. Tn. Schenckius, Jena, 1671 (L). Ph. J. Hap.tma.nn-, Perol. 1699 (L). J. Vesti, Erford. 17t'2(L). M. Ph. Hartmann, Lugd. Bat. 1710(E). H. von Sandf.n, Regiom. 1711 (E). J. H. Sem i./.u, Hal. 1734 (L). N. Sandk.lius, Lips. 37:2 (E). P. I. Hartmann, Francf. 1777 (E). Fr. X. Hoffmann, Heidelb. 17C-4 (L). J. F. John, Berlin, It 17 (G). The SUCCIN'IC AC"ID, Ac"idum Suc'cini, A. Succin'icum, Ji'cor Succi- nc'us, Sal Suc'cini, Sal xo'.at'ile Suc'cini, has been considered antispasmodic and diaphoretic, in the dose of from 5 to 20 giains. Suc'cubus (Path.) from sub, and •cuba're, 'to lie under.' Some authors | have used this word synonymously ! with Nightmare. Others mean, by it, SUCCU9 335 SUFFOCATION & female ph&litom, with which a man in his sleep, sometimes, believes he has intercourse ; — as Incubus has been ap- plied to the male phantom, with which a female may dream she is similarly situated. Suc'cus (Pharm.) Juice. The fluid, obtained by pressing plants, flesh, &,c. Ii is, also, applied to certain animal fluids, -as S. gustrkus, &.c. Suck'cvg (Physiol.) Suc'tio, Suc'tus, Atheix'is, uScXhg, Bilai'sis, ftulmg, fiv^mg. The act of drawing liquid into the mouth, by forming a vacuum with the tongue as a piston, during inspira- tion. (F) Suceion. (G) Saugung. To Suc'kle (Physiol.) To give suck. To nurse. Lactare, yuXuxioTqoipeiv, TiS rp-ivsir. ■(F) Ailaiter ou Alaiter. (G) Saugen. Sudam'ina (Path) Hijdro'a, vdawu, or [Sqmu, from su'dor, 'sweat'; Bo'a, Small vesicles, which appear upon the skin, especially in the summer time, and in hot countries. It is, probably, the ordinary Summer Rash or Lichen Tropicus. Su'dor (Phys.) Hi'dros, [Sqoig. The product of cutaneous transpiration, when visible, on the surface of the •body. It is colorless; of an odor more or less strong and variable; and of a saline taste. It is composed, accord- ing to Berzelius, of water, lactic acid, lactate of soda united with a little animal matter, muriate of soda, and a little muriate of potassa, an atom of earthy phosphate, and some oxyd of iron. (F) Sueur. (G) Schweiss. Writers. J. A. Slevogt, Jenae, 1697 (L). G. W. Wedel, Jenee, 1728 (L). J. H. Schulze, Hal. 1733 (L). H. Ludolf, Erford. 1752 (L). A. W. Otto. Francf. ad Viadr. 1803 (L). SU'DOR .iN'GLICUS (Path.) Hi- dron'osos, iSqonooog, Hidropyr'etos, Fe'- bris sudato'ria, Mor'bus sudato'rius, Ephem'era malig'na, E. sudato'ria, E. An'glica pes'tilens, Sweat'ing Sick'ness. A very severe epidemic disease, char- acterized by profuse sweating, which appeared in England in 1486; and ap- peared, at different times, until about the middle of the 16th century. It was accompanied with coldness; excessive prostration of strength ; palpitation ; frequency and inequality of the pulse, fi.c, and terminated favorably or unfa- vorably in the course of 24 hours. (F) Suettc, Sueur Anglaise. (G) Schweissfieber. Writers. S. Richini, Colon. 1529 (L). H. C. Nefnaar, Colon. 1529 (L). L. Frisius, Argent. 1529 (L), J. Ben- edictus, Cracow, 1530 (L). J. Schil- ler, Basil. 1531 (L). H. Stubs:-., Lond. 1671. G. W. VVf.i>::-l, Jeme, 1697 (L). Ch. G. Gku-.kr, Jens:, 1802-4. The French have given the same — SUETTE DE PICARDIE — to an epi- demic disease, which has appeared several times in that province; the principal symptoms of which were; — profuse sweats, and a miliary eruption. The disease recurred in- 1^1, and has been described, at length, by M. Rayer, who considers it to consist of a simul- taneous state of inflammation of various tissues; and proposes to class it with variola, scarlatina, and measles. Writer. P. Rayer, Paris, 3.-22 (F). SU'DOR CRUEN'TUS, S. sanguin- eus, Hccmutidro'sis, Ephidro'sis eru'enta. Cutaneous perspiration intermixed with blood. A very uncommon affection. Sudorif'ic (Mat. Med.) Sudorificum, Sudorifcrum, Hidrot'icum, I'.WTizor, from sudor, ' sweat,' and facia, ' 1 make.' A medicine, which provokes sweating. See Diaphoretic. The FOUR SUDORIF'IC WOODS, Quat'uor lig'ua sudorif'ica, were, for- merly, guaiacum, perfumed cherry, sarsaparilla, and sassafras. (G) Schweissmittel. Writers. J. H. Herlin. Lips. 1693 (E). J. H. Slevogt, Jenee, 1702 (L). P. F. Eysel, Erford. 1712 (L). H. G. Lyrer, Lugd. Bat. 1718(E). G. H. Kannegies9er, Kilon. 1744 (L). J. Rk.usch, Marburg, 1752 (L). Zink, Friburg, 17.-51 (L). SUE, Peter (Biogr.) A Parisian surgeon; born there in 1739; died in I5I6. He was Professor in the Ecole I Pratique. Works. Elcmens de chirur- | gie, in Latin and French. 1774. 8vo. | Anecdotes de mtdecine, chirurgie, &c. 1785. 2 vols. 12mo. He translated Gai bius's Pathology into French. Suffimen'tom (Med.) Hijpocavnis'- ma, Svffi'men, Thymia'ma, Suffi'tus, frvutuua, Svt^ia, i roximi io;ia, ino- xaTirtafiog, Suffumiga'tio. A perfume. (F) Parfum. (G) Woh 1 geruch. Suffoca'tion (Leg. Med., Path., &c.) Suffoca'tio, Prafoca'tio, Apopnix'is, arionnbg. Death, or suspended anima- tion from impeded respiration, whether caused by the inhalation of noxious gazes, drowning, hanging, strangling, or smothering. The principal morbid appearances in such cases, are : — the SUCiLLATlQN 336 SULPHUR lungs of a deep blue color, with the blood extravasated in the air cells; right auricle and ventricle filled with dark blood, as well as the neighbouring veins; lividity of the countenance, turgescence, and rupture of the vessels of the brain. Treatment of suspended animation by saiffjcation in general. The patient must be conveyed into a warm room ; and, if practicable, be immersed in a warm bath. Blood-letting must be used, if at all, with caution : — friction must be employed with salt or warm flannels :— stimulating fluids, in a di- lute state, be poured into the stomach by means of a tube, and attempts be made to inflate the lungs: laryngotomy, if necessary. SUFFOCATION is, also, used for threatened suffocation as strangling is'. It means the state of dyspnoea and op- pression, experienced when a sufficient quantity of air does not enter the lungs, or when the chymical phenomena of respiration are imperfectly executed; — as in cases of asthma. (F) Etouffement. t (G) Erstickung. Sugilla'tion (Surg., Path., &c.) A truise. By most authors used synony- mously with Ecchymosis. It is, also, applied to the spots or ecchymoses, which occur in consequence of intrinsic causes : — in disease and in incipient putrefaction. It is common in dead bodies. To this last case it is, indeed, restricted by some medico-legal writers: and an interesting question sometimes arises, Whether the appearance has been induced before death or after- wards ? Whether it is a case of ecchy- mosis or sugillalion ? In the former, the extravasated blood will usually be coagulated; not so in the latter. It is often, however, difficult to form a cor- rect judgment, without reference to the history of the case. Su'icide, Suici'dium ; from sui ca'- des, i murder of one's self.' The act of killing one's self. Autochi'ra, Mel- ancho'lia Suicid'ium. Suicide is, very frequently, the result of disease of the mind: the individual seeming, at times, to be irresistibly impelled to self-de- struction. (G) Selbstmord. Writers. J. Chevrey, Paris, 1816 (F). Falret, Paris, 1822 (F). Sul'cus (Anat.) A furrow. Anat- omists have given this name to grooves on the surface of bones and other or- gans. (F) Sillon. (G) Fur che. French writers, on anatomy, often use the term Sillon for the grooves, which lodge the arteries, and creep on the surface of bones ; whilst those that receive veins are called gouttiires, gut- ters. Sul'phur (Mat. Med.) Sulfur, Sco'- rilh, Thti'im, dtwv, Ave rich, Ter'ra folia'ta, Fu'inus cit'iinus, Kaprili, Tumbaba, Tumpubur, Kibi'uh, Quebri- cum, Solsequium, Abric, Tifatum, Akibot, Apyrothium, Alcubrith, Anpa- ter, Aquala, Aquila, Chibur, Chybur, Cibur, Brim'stone. The Native Sul'- phur is called Rock Sul'phur, Sul'- phur vi'vum, &c. Sulphur, as we meet with it, is in rolls, Sul'phur in rot'ulis, S. rolun'dum, Roll Brim'stone. It is a volcanic production, and is ob- tained, in large quantities, from Solfa- tara in Italy. Roll Sulphur is impure sulphur, melted, and run into moulds. It is unpleasantly odorous, when heated or rubbed; insipid; solid, and brittle. S. G. 1.99. Fusible at 226°; volatil- izable by heat, and condensing un- changed. (F) Sovfre. (G) S c h w e f e 1. The SUL'PHUR SUBLIMA'TUM, Subli'med Sul'phur or Flow'ers of Sul'- phur, is the sulphur of commerce, sub- limed in close vessels. (F) Soufre sublime, Fleurs de Sou- fre. The .SUL'PHUR LO'TUM, Sul'phur sublima'ttim lo'tum, IVash'ed Sul'phur, Magisie'rium Sul'jihuris, Sul'phuris Flo'res lo'ti, is prepared by pouring boiling water on sublimed sulphur, so as to wash away any acid it may con- tain, and then drying it. The SUL'PHUR PRJECIPITA'TUM, Lac Sul'phuris, Milk of Sul'phur, Pra- cipita'led Sul'phur, is prepared by boil- ing sublimed sulphur and lime together, and adding muriatic acid to precipitate the sulphur. (F) Crime de Soufre. Sulphur is possessed of stimulant, laxative, and diaphoretic properties. As a laxative, it is used in hemorrhoidal and other affections. In the itch, ap- plied externally and taken internally, it may be considered as a specific ; and it is a valuable remedy in most cutaneous affections, that are local. Dose, 5 ss to The fasces or dregs, left in the pu- rification or sublimation of sulphur, are called Horse Brim'stone, Dregs of Sul'phur vi'vum, Alce'bris, Alcha- bric, Algibic, Almeric, Aneric, Anerit, SULPHURIC ACID 337 SUPERFGETATION SuVpkur cabalWnum, S. vi'vum, Sul'- phuris vi'vi recremen'ta. They are very impure, and are used only externally. Sulphu'ric Ac"id (Mat. Med.) Ac'H- dum Sulfu'ricum vel Sulphu'ricum,Oleum Vitrioli, Spir'itus Vitrioli, S. V. fortis, Ac'Hdum vitriol'icum, Sulphu'ric Ac'Hd, Oil of Vit'riol, Vitriol'ic Ac'Hd, Ac'Hdum Vitrioli dephlogistica'tum, A'cor Sul'- phuris. Sulphuric acid is inodorous: has a strong acid state, and is corrosive. S. G. 1.^50. It is escharotic, stimulant, rubefacient. Mixed with lard, it is sometimes used in local pains, and in some cutaneous affections. (G) Schwefels'aure. The AC'IDUM SULPHU'RICUM DI- LU'TUM, Dilute Sulphu'ric Ac'Hd, Ac"- idum vitriol'icum dilu'tum, Elix'ir of Vit'riol, Elix'ir vitrioli, Spir'itus vit- rio'li ac'Hdus Vogle'ri, is formed, ac- corping to the London Pharmacopoeia, by adding aq. distillat. § xiss to acid. sulph. § iss. It is tonic, astringent, and refrigerant. Dose, g"- x to xx, largely diluted. When used as a gar- gle, half a drachm may be added to § vj of water. (F) Acide sulfurique dilayi. The AC'IDUM SULPHU'RICUM AROMAT1 ICUM, A. vitriol'icum aro- •aiat'icum, A. vitrioli cum alcoho'le aromat'icum, Elix'ir vitrioli, E. V. aro- mat'icum, E. vitrioli MYNSIC&TI, E. vitrioli Edinburgen'sium, E. vitrioli cum tinctu'rd aromat'icd, E. vitrioli dul'ce seu ac"ido-aromat'icum, Al'cohol cum aromat'ibus sulphurica'tus, Tinctu'- ra ac'Hdi sulphu'rici, is formed of recti- fied spirit jfoij, sulphuric acid § xvj, cinnamon § iss, ginger §j. Dose, g»- x to xxx. Ph. L. Sul'phurous Ac"id (Mat. Med.) Ac"- idum sulphuros'icum, A. sul'pkvris vo- lat'ile, A. Sulphuro'sum vel Sulfuro'sum, Spir'itus sul'phuris, Spir'itus sulphuro'- sus volat'ilis, Sp. sul'phuris per campa'- tmm, Sp. vitrioli phlogistica'tus, Gas sul'phuris. Obtained by treating mer- cury with concentrated sulphuric acid, or by burning sulphur. It is some- times used in the gazeous, at others, in the liquid state. Sulphurous acid gas is used to disinfect clothes, confined air, letters coming from infected places, &c. It is also exhibited, with great success, in the form of fumigation, in the treatment of certain chronic cuta- neous affections, and of sciatic and rheumatic pains, in general. If respired pure, it acts in the manner of violent irritants; and is not long in producing death. vol. n. 29 (F) Acide Sulfureux, Air Acide Vitrio- lique. Sultzmalt, Mineral Waters or (Mat. Med.) S. is a village in the de- partment of the Upper Rhine ; where are several sources of cold, acidulous waters, which seem to contain carbonic acid, subcarbonate of soda, subcarbonate of lime, sulphate of lime, and a little bitumen. They are refrigerant, ape- rient, and alterative. Supercil'iary (Anat.) Supercilia'ris. That which relates to the supercilia or eyebrows. (F) Sourcilier ou Surcilicr. The SUPERCIL'IARY ARCH'ES or RIDG'ES, (F) Arcades sourciliires, are two, slightly projecting, apophyses, situated at the anterior surface of the os frontis, above the superior margin of the orbits. They are separated by the nasal bosse, and covered by the superciliaris muscle, to which they give attachment. Supercil'ium (Anat.) Oph'rys, oipqvg, Val'lum. The eyebrows are two arched eminences, — convex above, and more or less prominent, according to the indi- vidual, — which lie on the superciliary arch of the os frontis, above the eye- lids ; and extend from the sides of the root of the nose to the temple. Their inner extremity or head is more promi- nent than the outer or tail. The eye- brows are covered with short and stiff hairs, which are directed, obliquely, from within outwards; and are, com- monly, of the color of the hair. The skin, in which these hairs are implanted, rests on the orbicularis pal- pebrarum, frontalis, and superciliaris muscles, which move the eyebrows in different directions. The eyebrows serve as an ornament to the countenance; and by covering the eye, defend it from the impression of too strong a light. They direct the perspiration, also, from the eye. (F) Sourcil. (G) Augenbraune. SUPERCIL'IUM ACETAB'ULI. The edge of the cotyloid cavity of the os innominatum. Superfo:ta'tion (Phys.) Superfa- ta'tia, Epicye'sis, mixvr^ig, Su'perim- pregna'tio, Epig'onon, tTityovor, from superfata're,' to conceive again.' Con- ception of a foetus in a uterus which already contains one. The impregna- tion of a female already pregnant. The possibility of this has been denied, but there is abundant evidence to show, that it is possible at a very early period of pregnancy. (G) Ueberschwangerung. SUPINATION 338 SUPRA-PUBIAN Writers. G. Francus de Franc- kenau, Heidelb. 1676 (L). P. Th. Schacher, Lips. 1720 (L). T. G. A. Roose, Bremae, 1801 (L). A. L. Cas- san, Paris, 1826 (F). Supina'tion (Physiol.) Supina'tio, from supi'nus, ' lying on the back.' The movement in which the forearm and hand are carried outwards, so that the anterior surface of the latter be- comes superior. (G) Rucklingswendung. In Pathology, Supina'tion, Supina'- tio, vnnuoiiu, vnxiuoiiog, means the horizontal position on the back, with the head thrown back, and the legs and arms extended. It is often a sign of great weakness in disease. SuPina'tor (Anat!) Same etymon. That which produces supination. A name given to two muscles of the fore- arm. The SUPINA'TOR RA'DII LON'GUS, S. lo'ngus si've ma'jor, Bra'chio-radia'- lis, Humero-sus-radial (Ch.), is seated at the anterior and outer part of the forearm. It arises from the inferior part of the outer edge of the os humeri, and from the external intermuscular aponeurosis; and is inserted, by a long tendon, into the outer edge of the radius, near the base of the styloid process. It causes the supination of the forearm, which it can likewise bend on the arm. (F) Long ou grand supinateur. SUPINATOR RA'DII BRE'VIS, S. bre'vis seu mi'nor, Epicondylo-radial (Ch.). A muscle, seated at the outer and back part of the forearm. It is flattened, triangular, and curved upon itself, in such a manner, that it em- braces the superior extremity of the radius. It is attached, on the one hand, to the external tuberosity of the hu- merus, and to a small portion of the posterior surface of the ulna, and is inserted into the upper third of the outer and upper surfaces of the radius. It produces, by contracting, the motion of supination. (F) Supinateur court ou petit supi- nateur. Suppos'itory (Ther.) Supposito'rium, Hypoth'eton, imodtrov, from suppon'- ere,' to put under.' Any solid medicine, in the form of a long cone or cylinder, intended to be introduced into the rec- tum ; — either for the purpose of favor- ing intestinal evacuations, or to act as anodynes. Purgative suppositories are made of soap, aloes, or any other irri- tating substance. Suppura'tion (Path.) tyrniuua, l'u- rulen'tia, Pyo'sit, nvpioig, Diapye'tna, Siu:ivjjnt, Diapyc'sis, diu.rvi/ng. For- mation or secretion of pus (q. v., and also Puogenia). It is a frequent ter- mination of inflammation, and may occur in almost all the tissues. This termination is announced by slight chills; by remission of the pain, which, from being lancinating, becomes heavy; by a sense of weight in the part, and, when the collection of pus can be easily felt, by fluctuation. When pus is thus formed in the cellular membrane, and is collected in one or more cavities, it constitutes an abscess. If it be formed from a surface exposed to the air, it is an ulcer; and these ulcers we are in the habit of establishing artificially in certain cases of disease. (See Issue.) (F) Aboutissement. ;T-(G) E i t e r u n g, V e r e i t e r u n g. Suppurative (Therap.) Suppu'rans, Suppurati'vus, Diapye'tieus, dmnvrpt- xog, Ecpye'tica, tx.n i,nxu, fxnvioxoi-ra. That which facilitates suppuration. Suppuratives are, generally, vesicants mixed with lard. (F) Suppuratif. (G) E iterniachende Mittel. Su'pka-costa'lks (Anat.) Levatn'res Costa'rum. A name given to twelve small, fleshy fasciculi, which are flat- tened, triangular, and with radiating fibres. They pass from the transverse processes of the dorsal vertebra; to the superior margin of the rib beneath. SpiGELlUS, CoWPI'.R, ,B0YER, CuAUS- sier, and others consider them to form part of the intercostales externi. (F) Sur-costaiix. Su'pRA-on'niT.r. (Anat.) Su'pra-or- bila'lis, Su'pra-orbita'rius. That which is situated above the orbit. The FORAMEN SU'PR A-ORBIT A- RIUM, F. orbita.'rium svpe'rius, is a foramen, or notch completed by a liga- ment at the inner third of the orbitar arch. It gives passage to the su'pra- or'bitar or supercil'iary ar'tery, a branch of the ophthalmic, which ascends the forehead, and is distributed thereto. (F) Trou sus-orbitaire ou orbitaire supiricur. Su'pra-pu'bian (Anat.) Su'pra-pu'- bic, Supra-pubia'nus. That which is seated above the pubis. The SU'PRA-PU'BIAN NERVE is the internal ramus of the ino-uino-cute- neous branch of the first lumbar nervo. It is the gen'ito-cru'ral branch of Bi- chat. It descends almost vertically before the psoas muscle; and, near the SUPRA-SPINATUS crural arch, divides into two branches. One of them accompanies the spermatic cord/ and is distributed to the cremas- ter, scrotum, and integuments on the inner part of the thigh. The other issues from the pelvis with the femoral filaments; traverses the aponeurosis of the thigh; and is distributed to the in- teguments of the upper and anterior part of the limb. (F) Nerf sus-pubien. Su'pra-spina'tus (Anat.) Su'pra- sp-ino'sus. That which is seated above the spine. (F) Sur-ipineux, Sus-epineux. The FOS'SA SU'PRA-SPINA TA, (F) Fosse Sus-epineuse, is a triangular depression above the spine of the scap- ula. The SU'PRA-SPINA'TUS MUS'CLE, Su'per-scapula'ris, Sus- spino-scapulo- trochitirien, Su'pra-scapula'ris, Petit sus-scapulo-trochitirien (Ch.), is situ- ated in the fossa supra-spinata. It is elongated, thick, and triangular, and is attached, on the one hand, to the two inner thirds of the fossa supra-spinata; and terminates, on the other, at the anterior part of the great tuberosity of the humerus. This muscle raises the arm. The LIGAMEN'TA SU'PRA-SPINO'- SA, Su'pra-spi'nal lig'aments, are two in number. 1. The Dor'so-lum'bar- su'pra-spi'nal lig'ament, (F) Ligament sur-ipineux dorso-lombaire, extending above the spinous processes of the dor- sal and lumbar vertebrae, from the 7th cervical as far as the median crista of the sacrum. 2. Cervi'cal Su'pra- spi'nal lig'ament, (F) Ligament sur- ipineux-cervical, which extends above all the cervical spinous processes, and is attached, above, to the outer occipital protuberance. Su'ra (Anat.) The calf of the leg. The projection, formed at the posterior part of the leg by the gastrociiemii muscles. (F) Mollet, Gras de Jambe. (G) Wade. SURDENT(F) (Anat.) from 'su'pra, 1 above,' and dens, ' a tooth.' When a milk tooth does not fall out at the pe- riod of the second dentition, but is merely forced to one side by the new tooth, it is called a surdcnt. (G) -Ueberzahn. Sur'geon, Chirur'geon ; old French, (F) Surgien, Chiro'nax, x^qwrug, Chi- rur'gus,Vul'tierummed'icus,xe'qovqyoc, C eiria'ter, Chiria'ter, yeiqiaroog, from X*iQi ' the hand,' and tqyov, ' work.' 59 SURGERY One who practises surgery. The sur- geon, says Celsus, ought to be young, or, at all events, not advanced in life. His hand must be steady, expert, and never tremulous: he must use the right or left with equal facility : his sight must be clear and penetrating: his mind intrepid; and although unmoved when he proceeds to operate, he must not be in haste, or cut less than is necessary, but finish his operation, as if the cries of the patient made no im- pression upon him. (F) Chirurgien. (G) Wundarzt. Writers. A. Read (errors of), Lugd. Bat. 1687 (L). W. A. Wald- schmidt (ignorance of), Kilon. 1698 (L). C. Horlacher (chirurgus in- temperans), Lips. 1701 (L). S. Mo- rand (necessary that the surgeon should be lettered), Paris, 1743 (F). J. J. Kohlhaas (instructions for), Ratisbon, 1784(G). G. H- Fielitz, Lips. 1786 (G). Ch. L. Mursinna (portrait of a S.), Berlin, 1787 (G). R. Hamilton (duties of a regimental S.), Lond. 1787. M. Percy (manual for the army S.), Paris, 1792(F). H, Marshall (hints to army S's. &.c), Lond. 1828. Sur'geon-Apoth'ecary (Med.) One who unites the practice of surgery with that of the apothecary, A general practitioner. Writers. M. J. Lucas (Education and duties of a S.), Bath. 1800. Sur'gkry, Chirur'gia, /sigoufjyia, Cheirix'is, xaqi^ig, Metacheirix'is, Me- dici'na operati'va, Medici'na efficax. The part of the healing art, which re- lates to external diseases; their treat- ment; and, especially, to the manual, operations adopted for their cure. (F) Chirurgie. (G) Wundarzneikunst. Writers. B. Baselli (dignitif of' S.), Bergaui. 1600 (i). N. Foissey (prerogatives of), Paris, 1614 (F). Jas. Cooke, Lond. 1676. Lanfranc, by John Halle, Lond. 1665. R. Wise- man, Lond. 1676. Barbette, by Man- geti, Gen. 1683 (L). G. E. Stahl, Hal. 1713 (L). A. O. Golicke (his- tory of ancient S.J, Hal. 1713 (L).: (of modern S.), Hal. 1713 (E). I. Heister, Altd. 1714 (L). J. Z. Plat- ner, Lips. 1721 (L). D. Turner, Lond. 1725. A. Vater (antiquity and dignity of S), Viteb. 1728 (E). A.J. Greneck (Do.), Vindob. 1729 (L)., in German, Vienn. 1730 (G). Juncker, Hal. 1731 (L). Lamotte, Paris, 1732 (F). G. Smith (principles ofS.) Lond. SURGERY 340 SURVIVORSHIP 1732. L. Heister, Amst. 1739 (L).: in Engl. Lond. 1743. W. Becket, Lond. 1740. A. von Haller, Lau- sanne, 1755-6 (L). Portal, Paris, 1760(F). Richter, Gottino-. 1760- 80 (L). Le Dran, Paris, 1765 (F). Goulard, Paris, 1766 (F). Morand, 1768 (F). H. Boerhaavk (aphorisms of surgery, by Van Swieten), in French by M. Louis, Paris, 1768. W. Bromfield, Lond. 1773. Sch.mucker, Berl. 1744-89 (G). W. Dease, Lond. 1776-80. Callisen, Copenhag. 1777 (L). Aitken, Lond. 1778 (L). Acrel, Stockh. 1778 (Sw.) H. Manning (im- provements in), Lond. 1780. P. Pott, by Sir James Earle, Lond. 1781. J. Warner (cases), Lond. 1784. B. Bell, Edinb. 1784-1801. Lombard, Strasburg, 1786 (F). Richter (prin- ciples of S.), Gotting. 1787-98 (G). J. Pearson (Do.), Lond. 1788. J. O. Justamond, by W. Houlston, Lond. 1789. Bernstein (manual of), Leipz. 1790 (G). Hecker, Erf. 1791 (L). Metzger (manual of), Jen. 1791 (G). N. B. Waters (extracted from B. Bell), Philad. 1791. B. Gooch, Lond. 1792. Hugh Munro, Lond. 1792. J. Latta, Edinb. 1794 - 6. J. Jones (sur- gical\ works of), by Jas. Mease, Phil. 1795. Chopart and Desault, Paris, 1795 (F): in Engl, by W. Turnbull, Lond. 1797. Plenck, Vienn. J797 (L). B. Lara (Dictionary ofS.), Lond. 1797. Desault, Paris, 1798 (F). Arnemann, Gotting. 1798 (G). John Bell, Edinb. 1801 : abridged by J. A. Smith, New York, 1810. White, Lond. 1804. J. Abernethy (surgical observations), Lond. 1604-6. Ware (Do.), Lond. 1805. K. Sprengel, Hal. 1805(G). S. Cooper (first lines), Lond. 1809: by A. H. Stevens, N. York, 1822: by S. McClelland, Philad. 1831. (Dictionary), Lond. 1809: by J. S. Dorsey, Philad. 1810 : by W. Ander- son, N. York, 1822: and by D. M. Reese, N. York, 1830. R. Hooper (vade mecum), Lond. 1809: by Rob- ley Dunglison, Lond. 1824. W. Hey (cases), Lond. 1810. Pelletan (clin- ical S.), Paris, 1810 (F). Baron D. J. Larrey (military S.), Paris, 1812 (F): translated bv R. W. Hall, Baltimore, 1814. F.M. V.Legouas,Paris, 1813(F). J.S. Dorsey, Philad. 1813. D. Hosack (of the ancients), N. York, 1813. A. Boyer, Paris, 1814-18 (F). P. J. Roux (French and English surgery), Paris, 1815: in Engl. Lond. 1816. 'C. Bell (surgical observations), Lond. 1816 -18. J. Delpech, Paris, 1616 (F). J. Howship (practical observations), Lond. 1816. A. C. Hutchinson, Lond. 1816. Sir A. Cooper and B. Travers (surgical essays), Lond. 1818. J. Hes nen (military S.), Edinb. 1818. J. Kirby, Lond. 1819. R. A. Allen, Edinb. 1819, &c. H. Jeffreys (cases in S.), Lond. 1820. C. G. M. Langen- beck, Gotting. lf-22 -25(G). Henry Earle, Lond. 1823. W. Gibson, Phil. 1824-25. Sir A. Cooper (lectures), by F. Tyrrel, Lond. 1624 - 29. J. Ab- ernethy, Lond. 1825 : N. York, 1830. Jas. Blundell (abdominal surgery), in Ashwell on Parturition. T. Buchan- an (acoustic S.), Lond 1825. W. W. Sleigh (science of S.), Lond. 1825. A. C. Hutchinson (practical cases, particularly as regards the naval and military service), Lond. 1826. Tn. Castle (from lectures of Sir A. Cooper and J. H. Green), Lond. 1828. Thos. Alcock, Lond. 1830. J. N. Rust, Berl. 1831 (G). J. Syme, Edinb. 1831: Phil. 1832. See Operation. MIL'ITARY SUR'GERY is that, which relates to the operations to be performed on the field of battle, or subsequently; — with the attention to be paid to the wounded, &c. (F) Chirurgie militaire. Writers. L. Tassin, Nimeguen, 1673 (F). Scipio Abeille, Paris, 1696 (F). D. Sancassani, Ferrara, 1729 (I). H. Ravaton, Paris, 1768 (F). J. A. Brambilla, Vienn. 1785 (G). Ch. Fr. Ollenroth (duties of an assistant- surgeon), Halle, 1791 (G). Ch. Fr. Percy (manuel), Paris, 1792 (F). R. Hamilton, Lond. 1796. A. G. Rosen- meyer, Potzdam, 1804 (G). J. B. L. Merle, Paris, 1804 (F). Fr. L. Au- gustus, Berlin, 1607(G). Baron D. J. Larrey, Paris, 1812 (F). J. Hen- nen, Lond. 1829. G. Ballingall (in- troductory lecture on), Edinb. & Lond. 1830. See also the Bibliography under Surgery. Sur'gical (Surg.) Chirur'gicus, Xtiqovqyixog. That which relates to surgery; as surgical anatomy, surgical operations, surgical instruments, &c. (F) Chirurgical, Chirurgique. Writers on Surgical Instruments. Scultetus, Ulm. 1663 (L). Just. Arnemann, Gotting. 1796 (G). Henry, Paris, 1825 (F). Suroxygeneses (Nosol.) A name given, by Baumes, to diseases attribut- ed by that physician to a superabund- ance of oxygen. Survivorship (Leg. Med.) from sv- perviv'ere, (F) Survivre,l to live longer.' SUSCEPTIBILITY 341 SUTURE In legal medicine, this word means the | probability, that any individual has sur- vived others in an accident, which has been fatal to all. This is often an im- portant question, connected with the inheritance of property, and on which physiology can rarely afford more than presumptive grounds for conclu- sion. (F) Survie. (G)das Ueberleben. Suscf.ptibil'ity (Physiol. & Path.) Sensibility, in its most enlarged accep- tation. The term, with the epithet nervous, is sometimes used for that in- crease in the morai sensibility, which is particularly observed in nervous af- fections. (G) Empfindlichkeit. Suspen'sory (Anat. & Surg.) Sus- penso'rius, from suspen'dere, ' to hanj \ under.' That which sustains or sus- pends. The SUSPEN'SORY LIG'AMENT OF THE LIV'ER is a triangular duplica- ture of the peritoneum, between the inferior surface of the diaphragm and the upper surface of the liver; and which is continuous with the great falx of the umbilical vein. The SUSPEN'SORY LIG'AMENT OF THE PE'NIS is a fibro-cellular fascia, of a triangular shape, which extends from the anterior part of the symphysis pubis to the corpus cavernosum, which it sustains. A similar ligament belongs to the clitoris. The SUSPEN'SORY BAN'D AGE, Suspenso'rium, is a bandage, intended to support the scrotum, in cases of dis- ease of the testicles or of scrotal her- nia. It eopsists of a kind of bag, fixed above to a cincture, and retained below by strings, passing between the thighs, aad fixed to Hie cincture behind. (F) Su.ipensoire. (G) Tragband, Aufhebebinde. Suspir'ium (Phys. & Path.) A sigh. A slow, voluntary contraction of the diaphragm and intercostal muscles; the effect of which is, to restore the due relation between the circulation and respiration, or to free ourselves from an inconvenient sense of weight felt in the chest, when we are much depressed:—a weight, which appears to be chiefly dependent on the func- tions of the heart being disturbed through the moral influence. The sigh differs from the sob : — the latter being involuntary and spasmodic. Sighing, occurring in fevers to a great extent, indicates considerable de- pression. 29* (F) Soupir. (G) das Seufzerr. Su'ture (Anat. & Surg.) Suiu'ra, from su'o, ' I stitch.' A kind of im- movable articulation, in which the bones unite by means of serrated edges, which are, as it were, dovetailed into each other. The articulations of the greater part of the bones of the skull are of this kind. The coronal, lamb- doidal, and sagittal sutures are called true sutures ; the two temporal are call- ed false sutures. (F) Engrenure. (G) Naht. SU'TURE, in Surgery, Ru'phe, qaipr, means an operation, which consists in stitching the lips of a wound to pro- cure their union. The suture was, at one time, largely employed: but, in modern times, its use has been wisely restricted. There are few wounds in which the edges may not be brought together by adhesive plaster appropriately applied. This kind of union, by adhesive plaster simply, has been absurdly termed Suiu'ra sic'ca or dry su'ture, in opposition to the Su- tu'ra cruen'ta or suture, properly so called. The suture is generally performed with waxed thread and straight or curved needles, according to the ar- rangement of parts. The chief sutures are the interrupted suture, the quilled suture, the glover's suture, and the twisted suture. 1. The INTERRUPTED SU'TURE, (F) Suture a points siparis, Suture entrer.oitpie, is performed by passing a needle, armed with a ligature, through the lips of the wound, previously brought into contact; and then tying the extremities of the thread. The other stitches are made in the same manner. They are separate or inter- rupted. It is the suture most com- monly used. 2. The QUILL'ED SU'TURE, SutW- ra clava'ta, (F) Suture enchevillie on emplumie ou empennie, Com'pound Su'ture, is merely the interrupted su- ture, with this difference, that the liga- tures are not tied over the face of the wound, but over two quills or rolls of plaster, or bougies, which are laid along the sides of the wound. It is used by some surgeons, on account of there being less danger of the stitches tearing out. It is not much employed. 3. The GLOVER'S SU'TURE, Contin- ued Su'ture, Uninterrupt'ed Su'ture, (F) Suture de Pelletier, Suture en sur* get, is executed by introducing the needle first into one lip of the wound SWAMMERDAM 342 SYDENHAM from within outwards, then into the other in the same way; and, in this manner, sewing up the whole extent of the wound. It has been chiefly used in wounds of the intestinal canal. It is now rarely employed except for stitching up dead bodies. The common stitch or suture, Suiu'ra puncta'ta, (F) Suture a points passes, has been used in similar cases. 4. The TWIST1 ED SU'TURE, (F) Su- ture entortillee, is employed, chiefly, to unite wounds of the cheeks and of the free edge of the lips. To perform it, a pin or needle is passed through the edges of the wound, so as to keep them accurately in contact. A piece of thread is then wound accurately round the pin, from one side of the division to the other, in the form of the figure oo. The number of pins and sutures must, of course, correspond with the extent of the wound. This is the suture, used in cases of Harelip (q. v.). 5. The SUTURE A AN8E of Le Dran has only been employed in cases of wounds of the intestines. For this purpose, the edges of the wound are brought together, and as many needles, with unwaxed threads, used as there are to be stitches. Each stitch is then made by passing a needle through the edges; and all the ligatures are tied together, which belong to one side of the wound, and twisted so as to form a thread, which is fixed externally. SWAM'xMERDAM or SCHWAM- MERDAM, John (Biogr.) A cele- brated Dutch anatomist and naturalist; born at Amsterdam in 1637; died in 16?0. Works. Tractatus physico-ana- tomico-medicus de respiratione, usuque pulmonum. Lugd. Bat. 1667. 8vo. Mi- raculum natura seu uteri muliebris fabrica; adjecta est nova methodus cavi- tates corporis ita praparandi, ut suam semper genuinam faciem servent. Ibid. 1672. Swa'thing or Swad'dling Clothes (Hyg.) Incunab'ula, Fas'cia, Pan'ni, from Sax. rpeban,' to bind.' The kind of clothing or bandaging formerly ap- plied to children, during the first year of life. It is now, properly, laid aside, and every freedom allowed to muscular exertion. (F) Maillot. (G) Wickeizeug. Swell'ing (Path.) (D) Swell en, Pre'sis, nqijotg, Extumefac'tio, Tu'mor, Tumefae'tio. Morbid increase of bulk, in the whole or a part of the body. See Tumor. (F) Enflure, Gonflement. (G) Geschwulst. SWIETEN, Gerard van (Biogr.) A renowned Dutch physician ; born at Leydeninl700; died in 1772. Works. Commentaria in Hermanni Boer- haavii aphorismos. Lugd. Bat. 1752. 5 torn. 4to. : in English, Lond. 1773. 18 vols. Svo: abridged by Colib Hosack, M. D. Lond. 1773: by R Schonberg, Lond. 1762-74. Descrip- tion abrigie des maladies qui rignent communement dans les armies, avec la mithode de les traiter. Vienna. 1759. Svo. -. in Engl. Lond. 1761. 12mo. Swiete'nia febkif'uga (Mat. Med.) Feb'rifuge Swiete'nia. The bark of this tree, which is a native of the East In- dies, has an aromatic odor, and bitter taste. It is tonic and stomachic, and has been used in intermittents, and in diseases where bitter tonics are indi- cated. Dose, >3j to [)ij of the powder. (F) Mahogon febrifuge. Sy"cion (Pharm.) ovxiov. A decoc- tion of dried figs. Syci'tes (Pharm.) ovxirijg. Wine, in which dried figs have been infused. Syco'sis (Path.) ovxwotg, from aw xov,' a fig.' A tumor of the shape of a fig. Also, a fungous ulcer. An ex- crescence about the eyelids. Dr. Bateman defines it: — an erup- tion of inflamed but not very hard tubercles, occurring on the bearded portion of the face and on the scalp, in adults; and usually clustering together in irregular patches; — Phy'ma Syco'- sis. Of this he has given two species: 1. The Syco'sis Men'ti, S. Bar'ba, Mentagra: and, 2. The Syco'sis Ca- pil'li, S. Capilli"tii. The treatment, in both cases, resembles that for Porrigo favosa. SYD'ENHAM, Thom'as (Biogr.) One of the most illustrious of English physicians; born in Dorsetshire about 1624 ; died in 1689. Works. Methodus curandi febres : propriis observationi- bus superstructa. Lond. 1666. 8vo.: translated, 1668. 8vo. Observationes medica circa morborum acutorum his- toriam et curationem. Lond. 1675. 8vo. Epistola responsoria dua. 1. De mor- bis epidemicis a 1675 ad 1680. 2. De luis venerea historid et curatione. Lond. 1080. 8vo. Dissertatio epistolaris de observationibus nuperis circa curatio- nem variolarum confluentium, necnon de affectione hystericd. Lond. 1682. 8yo. Dissertatio de febre putridd, va- riolis confluentibus, et de mictu san- guineo, et calculo. Lond. 1682. 8vo. SYLVIUS 343 SYMPATHY Tractatus depodagrd et hydrope. Lond. 1683. 8vo. Schedula monitoria de no- va febris ingressu. Lond. 1686. 8vo. Processus integri in omnibus fieri mor- bis curandis. Lond. 1693. l2mo.: in Engl. Lond. 1710. 12mo. Opera uni- versa. Lond. 1685. 8vo.: in Engl, by C Pechey, Lond. 1696. 8vo.: in Engl. with notes by J. Swan, Lond. 1742. 2 vols. 8vo. An improved edition of this by Wallis, Lond. 1789. 2 vols. 8vo. A compilation from his writino-s was published under the title of The Practice of Physic o/Sydenham. Lond. 1695: in Lat.'1719. 8vo. SYL'VIUS, Fran'cis de le Boe or Fran'cis de le Boe Dubois (Biog.) A celebrated German physician ; born at Hanau in 1614; died in 1672. Works. Opera medica. Amstelod. 1679. 4to. Disputationum medicarum decas, pri- marias corporis humani functiones naturales ex anatomicis, practicis, et chymicis experimentis deductas com- plectens. Amst. 1663. 12mo. Collegium medico-practicum. Francf. 1664. 12mo. Praxeos medica idea nova, liber 1. Leid. 1667. 12mo. Lib. II. Ibid. 1672. 12mo. Lib. III. and IV. Ibid. 1674. 12mo. Index materia medica. Lugd. Bat. 1671. 12mo. Of children's dis- eases, translated by R. G. Lond. 1682. 12mo. Novissima idea de febribus cu- randis. Dubl. 1687. 12mo. SYL'VIUS, James orDUBOIS, James (Biog.) An eminent French physician ; born at Amiens in 1478; died in 1555. Works. Methodus sex librorum Ga- len i de differentiis et causis morborum et symptomatum. De signis omnibus medicis, hoc est, salubribus, insalubri- bus, et neutris. De sudore Anglico. Paris. 1539. fol. Methodus medica- menta componendi quatuor libris dis- tributa. Paris. 1541. 8vo. De medica- mentorum simplicium delectu libri tres Paris. 1542. Svo. In Hippocratis elementa commentarius. Paris. 1542. fol. JOANNIS MESUJE de re medicd libri tres. Paris. 1544. fol. De mensi- bus mulierum et hominis generatione commentarius. Ven. 1556. 8vo. De victits ratione facili et salubri paupe- rum scholasticorum, &c. Paris. 1557. 16mo. De peste et febre pestilentiali libellus. Paris. 1557. 16mo. He pub- lished, also, various commentaries on Hippocrates and Galen. Symblepharo'sis (Path.) from ow, ' with,' and fiXeipuqov, ' an eyelid.' A preternatural adhesion between the eyelids; and especially between the upper eyelid and globa of the eye. Sym'metry (Anat!) Symme'tria, ovp- (itrqia, from ow, < with,' and ftsrqov, ' mesure.' The regularity in form, ob- served in many parts, situated on the median line; and, also, the resemblance which exists between many organs that are situated on each side this me- dian line. Bichat first noticed, that this symmetry was confined to the or- gans of animal life; as the head, brain, spine, organs of sense, of locomotion, <&c. Symmetrical (Anat.) Symmet'ricus. An epithet given to those parts of the body, which, if seated on the median line, may be divided into two equal, and perfectly like halves : or which, if situated —the one to the right, the other to the left of this line — have a similar conformation, and a perfectly analogous arrangement. Sympathetic (Path. &c.) Sym- path'icus, Sympathet'icus, ov^ma9rcn- xog, from aw, ' with,' and na&og, 1 suffering.' That which depends on sympathy. SYMPATHET'IC AFFECTIONS of an organ are those morbid phenomena, that supervene, without any morbific cause acting directly on it, and by the reaction of another organ primarily affected. Thus, itching of the nose is a sympathetic affection, produced by irritation in the intestinal canal. The epithet is, also, given to different nerves. See Trisplanchnic, Pneu- mogastric, and Facial. (F) Sympathique. The SYMPATHET'IC POWDER, Pul'vis sympathet'icus of Sir Kenelm Digby, was composed of calcined sul- phate of iron, prepared in a particular manner. It was long supposed to be able to cure a wound, if applied to the weapon that inflicted it: or, even to a portion of the bloody clothes. It is proper to remark, however, that the wound itself was carefully excluded from the air, and from all irritation. Writers. E. Mohy, 1639 (L). N. Papinus, Lutet. 1644 (L). J. J. Bro- glia, Aix, 1644 (L). I. Cattier, Paris, 1650 (F). L. Straussius, Darmst- 1651 (L). Sir Kenelm Digby, Paris, 1658 (F). M. Hyer, Toulon, 1677 (F). Sym'pathy (Physiol.) Sympathi'a, Compas'sio, Consen'sus, ovu.ra&ua, from ow,' with,' and naSog,' suffering.' The connexion that exists between the actions of two or more organs, more or less distant from each other; so that the affection of the first is transmitted, SYMPHYSIS 344 SYMPTOMATOLOGY secondarily, to the others, or to one of the others, by means unknown to us. A knowledge of the particular sympa- thies between different organs throws light on the etiology of diseases, their seat, and the particular organ towards which our therapeutical means should be directed. See Irritation. (G) Mitleidenschaft. Writers. CjEsar Avoli, Venet. 1580 (L). S. Rattray, Glasgua?, 1658 (L). P. Brisseau, Montpellier, 1692 (F). M. Alberti, Hal. 1716 (L). H. J. Rega, Harlem. 1739 (L). J. Fr. Abel, Stuttgard, 17-sO (L). S. H. Jackson, Lond. 1781. A. Wilson (morbid sympathies), Edinb. 1818. M. Fodera, Paris, 1822(F). Fr. Hufe- land, Weimar, 1822 (G). Symphyseotomy (Surg.) Symphy- sot'omy, Synchondrot'omy, Symphyseo- to'mia, from armpvaig, and rturot, ' 1 cut.' The opera'tion or sec'tion of the Sym'physis. This operation is per- formed with the view of augmenting the diameter of the pelvis, in order to facilitate delivery in certain cases of faulty conformation of that cavity, with wedging of the head of the child therein. To perform the operation, the female is placed on her back ; the pubes is shaved ; and, with a strong scalpel, the soft parts are divided on the median line. The articulation is then cut. As soon as the fibrous parts, which held the bones together, are divided, they separate to a certain distance from each other; and the delivery may be accomplished. The knife, with which the operation is performed, is called, by the French, Couteau symphysien. Writers. Sigault, Paris, 1779 (F). Baudelocque, Paris, 1776 (L). A. Le Roy, Paris, 1778 and 17sO (F). Roussel de Vanzesme, 1/78 (L). Piet, Paris, 1778 (F). Loder, Gotting. 1778 (L). Retz, Paris, 1778 (F). Dagoty, Paris, 1779 (F). Van Dove- ren, Lugd. Bat. 1781 (L). Desgran- 6ES, Lyon. 1781 (F). J. G. Walter, Berlin, \7vZ (L). J. P. Michell, Amst. 1783 (L).: and Lugd. Bat. 1787 (L). Osborn, Lond. 1783. Verdier Duclos (successful case), Paris, 17o7 (F). J. Hall, Manchester, 1798. Del- pech, Montpell. an. ix (F). Ansiaux, Paris, 1811 (F). Sym'physis (Anat.) oviupvaig, from ow,' with,' and ipvio,11 grow'; or from avuipvv), ' I unite together.' A union of bones. The bond of such union. The aggregate of means used for retaining bones in situ in the articulations. The name symphysis has, however, been more particularly appropriated to certain articulations; as to the sym- physis pubis, sacro-iliac symphysis, ,' I unite.' Sym'phytum ijficina'k, Consol'ida ma'jor, Com'frey, A'lum, A'lus. The roots of this European plant are very mucilaginous, and are employed as emollients. They are used, in decoction, in hiemoptysis, dysentery, and chronic diarrhoea, &c. (F) Grande Consoude. (G) Schwarzwurz, Beinwell. SYM'PHYTUM PETRJE'UM, Co'ris Monspelien'sis, Montpel'ier Co'ris. An intensely bitter and nauseous plant, which is said to have been useful in syphilis. Symp'tom (Path.) Sympto'ma, ovp- nrw/iia, from ovr,' with,' and n m tut,' I fall.' Any change, perceptible to the senses, in any organ or function, which is connected with morbific influence. It is by the aggregate and succes- sion of symptoms that a disease is de- tected. The term — symp'toms of symp'loms has been used for the effects, which result from the symptoms of a disease; but which effects are npt essentially connected with the disease itself. Thus, the debility, arising from the frequency of the evacuations in dysentery, is a symptom of symptoms. See Sign. (G)Zeichen, Krankheits z e ic hen. Writers. Galenus, by Th. Lin- acre, Antwerp, 1550 (L) : published together by W. Cope at Lyons. 1550. 12mo. A. Planer, Tubing. 1579 (L). J. Horstius, Helmst. 1590 (L). Danl. Sennertus, Vitemb. 1605 (L). J. Fri- da, Helmst. 1606(L). Gr. Horstius, Vitemb. 1607 (L). J. R. Saltzmann, Argent. 1624 (L). M. Sebiz, Argent. 1625 (L).: and 1630 and 1631 (L). H. Regius, Ultraject. 1641 (L). H. Mei- bomius, Helmst. 1669 (L). J. Juncker, Hal. 1743 (L). A. E. Buchner, Hal. 1762 and 1764 (L). Symptomatic (Path.) SymptomaV- icus. That which is a symptom of some other affection. Thus, we speak of a symptomatic disease, in opposition to one that is idiopathic. Symptomatology (Path.) Sympto- matolo'gia, Symbolog'Hca, avi,%Xoyixvi7 from oi utitwuu, ' a symptom,' and Xoyog, ' a treatise.' The branch of pathology, the object of which is the knowledge of symptoms. SYNEZISIS SYMPTOSIS 3 Writers. John Berkenhout, Lond. 1784. A. P. Buchan, Lond. 1824. Sympto'sis (Path.) avuxiooig, from otic, ' with,' and ninrio, ' I fall.' De- pression or rather emaciation or atro- phy, either of the whole body or of a part Synarthro'dial (Anat.) Synarthro- dia'lis, from ow,' with,' and aq9qiaotg, 1 articulation.' That which belongs to synarthrosis; as Synarthro'dial articu- la'tion. Synarthrosis (Anat.) awao&qwoig, Abarticula'lio, Codrticula'tio. An im- movable articulation. Synarthrosis in- cludes three species: — Suture, Har- mony, and Gomphosis. Synchondrosis (Anat.) avyxovSqm- cig, from ovr,' with,' and xor^Q°?> ' a cartilage.' Union or articulation of bones by means of cartilage ; — as the articulations of the ribs with the ster- num, by means of their cartilages of prolongation. (G) Knorpelverbindung. Synchris'mata (Pharm.) ovyxqi- cuara. A name given, by Paulus of Jigina, to certain ointments. Synchronous (Phys. & Path.) Syn'- chronus, from ow,' with,' and ^oovo?, ' time.' That which occurs at the same time. Thus, the pulsations of an artery are synchronous with those of the heart. (G) Gleichzeitig. Syn'clonus (JYosol.) from ovyxXovtw, 11 shake together.' Clon'ici universa'- les, Clo'nus (Young). Tremulous,simul- taneous, and chronic agitation of vari- ous muscles, especially when excited by the will. See Tremor, Chorea, &c. Syncomis'tos (Jlfar. Alim.) avyxo- fiiorog, Autopy'ros, avrorcvqog, Pa'nis domes'ticus, secunda'rius, ciba'rius, confusa'neus. Bread of the whole wheat or of the unsifted meal. Household bread. Syn'cope (Path.) ovyxomj, from ovyxonTw,' I fall down.' An'imi defec'- tio, An'imi deli'quium, Leipopsych'ia, Apsych'ia, axpvxia, Apopsych'ia, ano- yjvxia, Lipothym'ia, Swoon, Faint'ing Fit. Complete and, commonly, sudden loss of sensation and motion, with con- siderable diminution, or entire suspen- sion, of the pulsations of the heart and the respiratory movements. Syncope is, commonly, an affection of no consequence ; but, sometimes, it is an index of diseased heart. Placing the patient in the horizontal posture : sprinkling cold water over the face, and the application of volatile substances to the nose, are all that will be required during the fit. See Asphyxia. (F) Evanouissement, Defaillance, Pamoison. (G) Ohnmacht. Writer. H. Martin, Paris, an. xi (F)- Syndesmography (Anat.) Syndes- mogra'phia, from owdeo/.iog, «a liga- ment,' and yootqjij, * a description.' A description of the ligaments. The part of anatomy, which describes the liga- ments. (G) B'anderbeschreibung. Syndesmol'ogy (Anat.) Syndesmo- lo'gia, from awSsouog, * a ligament,' and Xoyog, ' a treatise, discourse.' A treatise on the ligaments. (G) Banderlehre. Syndes'mo-pharyngje'us (Anat.) A fasciculus of the constrictor pharyngis superior. Syndesmosis (Anat.) owdtofiwaig, Synneuro'sis, owvsvqwaig, Synymen'sis, owvfitvoig, from owdeo^og, ' ligament.' The articulation of two or more bonea by means of ligament; — as of the radius with the ulna. Syndesmot'omy (Anat.) Syndesmo- to'mia, from owdtofiog,c ligament,' and reuvw, ' 1 cut or dissect.' Dissection of the ligaments. (G) Banderzerliederung. Syn'drome (Path.) awSoqrii], Con- cur'sus. A name given, by the Em- pirical Sect, to the union of symptoms, which takes place in diseases. Syn'- drome plethor'ica, e. g. meant the union of symptoms produced by plethora. Syne'chia (Path.) from aw, ' with,' and exttv> 'to De-' Adhesion between the iris and transparent cornea, or be- tween the iris and crystalline lens. The former case is called Syne'chia ante'rior.- the latter S. poste'rior. Synezi'zis (Path.) Synize'sis, avntrr oig, Considen'tia, from ow, l with,' and ttvywuv,* to join.' Parop'sis Synize'sis, Cali'go a Synize'si, Cali'go Pupil'la, Clo'sure or Occlu'sion or obliteration of the Pu'pil, Phthi'sis Pupil'la, Syn'chy- sus, Amyo'sis. This disease is some- times a case of faulty conformation, de- pending upon the continued existence of the membrana pupillaris, or the absence of the pupil. It is, in other words, congenital. At other times, it is owing to accident, and supervenes on violent ophthalmia, or on the operation of the cataract. Those who are affected with synezi- zis are completely blind ; — the iris SYNOCHA 346 SYNYMENSIS barfa? no central aperture. In certain cases, a remedy may be obtained by making an opening in the iris, which may supply the place of the pupil, and through which the rays of light may reach the retina. This operation is called the operation for artificial pupil. Writers on the operation for arti- ficial Pupil, and on Synezizis. Rich- ter, Gotting. 1795 (G). Donegana, Milan, 1809(I). Benedict, Lips. 1810 (L). R. Muter, Wisbeach, 1>II. Gie- son, Lond. 1811. P. Assalini, Mi- lan, 1811 (I). Sir William Adams, Lond. 1812 and 1819. G. J. Beer, Vienna, 1815(G). G. F. D. Evans, Lond. 1815. Reisingkr, Augsburg, 1~T6(G). Ch. Jungken, Berlin, ltif7 G). G. Wagner, Brunswick, 1618 G). Schlagintweit, Munich, 1818 (G). J. Cloquet, Paris, 1618 (F). G. F. Guthrie, Lond. 1819. Syn'ocha (Path.) from ffnt/c, ' 1 continue.' Inflammatory Fe'ver, An- giopyr'ia, Fe'bris causo'des, xavaioSr,g jcvQeTug, Fe'bris deu'rens, F. ar'dens, Fe'bris contin'ua sanguin'ea, Fe'bris -contin'ua non pu'tris, Syn'ochus (Vo- gel), Syn'ochus impu'tris (Galen), Fe'- bris acu'ta, F. con'tinens, F. con'tinens non pu'trida, F.angioten'ica, F. sthen'- ica, F. inflammato'ria, Ene'cia cau'ma, F. ton'ica,- Phlogop'yrus, Cau'ma, Gen- eral infiamma'tion, Gastro-enterite in- tense. A species of continued fever, ■characterized by increased heat; and by quick, strong, and hard pulse ; urine high colored; disturbance of mind slight. It requires, of course, the most active treatment. Syn'ochus (Path.) Fe'bris len'ta (Lin- n.'kus), F. con'tinens pu'trida, F. con- tin'ua pu'trida (of some); same etymon. Continued fever, compounded of syno- cha and typhus : — in its commence- ment often resembling the former; in its ■ progress, the latter. Mixed fever, Common continued fever. See Fever. Synosteog'raphy (Anat.) Synosteo- gra'phia, from aw, ' with,' oortov, ' a bone,' and yquipto, ' I describe.' The part of anatomy, which describes the joints. Synosteol'ogy (Anat.) Synosleolo'- gia, from ow, ' with,' and oortov, ' a bone,' and /..<; oc, ' a treatise.' A trea- tise of the joints. Synosteotomy (Anat.) Synosteoto'- mia, from ovr,' with,' oortov, ' a bone,' and riuvttv,' to cut.' Dissection of the joints. Syno'via (Anat.) from ow, < with,' and tor,' an egg.' Mucila'go, Un'guen articula're. A fluid, resembling the white of egg, which is exhaled by the synovial membranes surrounding the movable articulations. The synovia of man, according to Hildenbrandt, consists of water, a little albumen, soda, muriate of soda, phosphate of lime, and, Fourc roy fancied, uric acid. Its use is to lubricate the joints, and the sheaths in which tendons play. (F) Synovie. (G) Gliedwasser, Gelenk- schmiere, Gelenkwasser. Writers. Fr. Hoffmann, Hal. 1697 (L). Schaper, Rostoch, 1698 (L). Syno'vial (Anat.) Synovia'lis. That which relates to the synovia. The SYNO'VIAL GLANDS, HAV- ERS'S GLANDS, are the secretory fringes, which float in the interior of the synovial capsules (see Capsule). They do not seem to be glandular. They have been called Syno'vial fim'- bria, (F) Franges synoviales. Syn'tasis (Path.) owraoig. Tension of parts: hence awrunxa are medi- cines, which render parts tense. Syn- tex'is, awn,q.tg, on the other hand, means Colliqua'tio or wasting of the body. Syn'thena (Path.) A term employed, by Paracelsus, to designate a species of epilepsy, accompanied by cardialgia and tormina. Synteno'sis (Anat!) ovrTerwoig, from ow,' with,' and rtvmv, ' a tendon.' A species of articulation, in which two bones are joined by means of tendon; as the sesamoid bones with the toes, the rotula with the tibia, &c. Syn'thesis (Surg.) ow&toig, from ow,' with,' and ti^i,«i, ' I place.' A surgical operation, which consists in uniting parts that are divided; and ap- proximating such as are separated or distant from each other. Synthesis of continuity means the union of the edges of a wound, or the approximation of the extremities of a fractured bone. Synthesis of contiguity is the reduction of displaced organs; as in cases of hernia and luxations. Synthetis'mus (Surg.) aw^rrnauog, same etymon. The aggregate of ope- rations and means for reducing a frac- ture, and maintaining it reduced : — comprising extension, counter-exten- sion, coaptation, and bandaging. Synymen'sis (Anat.) Synimen'sis, from ow, ' with,' and rutjv, ' a mem- brane.' Union of bones by membrane, as in the case of the bones of the head in the foetus. SYPHILIS 347 SYPHILIS Syph'ilis (Path.) Mor'bus Gal'licus, Siph'ilis, Lu'es, Me'vium, Lu'es vene- rea, Lu'es syph'ilis, Mor'bus aphrodis'- ius, Syph'ilis vene'rea, S. malig'na, Mor'bus J\"eapolita'nus, Mor'bus In'di- cus, Patur'sa; the Vene'real Disease, Pox, French Pox; the Vene'real. The etymology of syphilis is unknown. Some consider it to proceed from avc,' a hog'; and others, from oi if/os,—formed, by contraction, from amaiog, ' shame- ful,' 'dirty,' Ac. It is an infectious disease, communicable by coition; or by the contact of parts that are only lined with a thin epidermis; as the lips, nipple, &c. It may be transmitted by generation, and makes its first ap- pearance by a chancre (q. v.), followed sooner or later by a bubo. The chancre is a primary symptom or sore; but there are others, which are secondary or constitutional. These are : — ulcers in the throat; copper-colored blotches, on the skin; pains in the bones, nodes, &c. The origin of syphilis is not known. It is believed to have been introduced into Europe from America, at the end of the 14th century. It3 progress is extremely variable, as well as its dura- tion, which is often unlimited, if left to itself. Mercury may be esteemed a specific against it, — although the disease admits of cure without mer- cury, — and every antisyphilitic com- position, whose use is attended with success, probably contains mercury united with diaphoretics or other medi- cines. It is generally sufficient to keep the mouth sore for a fortnight, for the cure of chancre: for venereal sore throat, and other recent constitu- tional symptoms, eight or ten weeks will be required; and, of course, a longer time, if these symptoms have persisted long. Sometimes, after mer- cury 'has been given for a time, the symptoms continue stationary; and do not yield until the mercury has been discontinued, and tonics and sudorifics have been administered. (F) Virole, Maladie venirienne, Mai iU Naples, Mai Francais, Maladie de Vinus. (G) Lustseuche venerische Krankheit. Writers. J. Grunpeckius de Burg- HAU9EN, 1496 (LV N. MONTESAURUS, Veron. 1497 (L). J. Widmann, 1497 (L). G. Torklla, Rom. 14;>7 (L). N. Lkonicenus, Ven. 1497 (L). Fr. de Villaeolos, Salamanca, 1498 (S.) A. Scanarolus, Bonon 1498(E). S. Pistorius, Lips. 1498 (L). C. Schei,- ling, Heidelb. 1500 (L). J. Almenah, Ven. 1502 (L). W. Hock de Bracke- nau, Ven. 1502 (L). S. Aqmlanus, Bonon. 1517 (L). L. Schmaus, Aug. Vindel. 1518 (L). U. von Hutten, Mogunt. 1519 (L). Diaz df, Isla, 1527 (S). Fr. Df.lgado, Ven. 15!:3 (I). H. Fkacastor, Veron. 1530 (L). L. Frizius, Basil. 1532 (L). N. Massa, Ven. 1532 (L). J. Pascalis, Neap. 1534 (L). J. A. Roverellus, Cypris, 1537 (L). R. Fuchsius, Paris, 1541 (L). Thomas Rangonis Pkiiologus, Ven. 1545(L). Paracelsus.Niirnberg. 1552 (G). T. de Heky, Paris, 1552 (F). A. Ferrerius, Tolos. 1553 (L). N. Macchellus, Ven. 1555 (L). P. Rostinio, Ven. 1559(1). G. Fallo- pius, Patav. 1564 (L). L. Botallus, Paris, 1563 (L). A. Francianus, Bo- non. 1563 (L). J. Fernelius, Ven. 1564 (L). Pr. Borgaruccius, Patav. 1566 (L). A. Luisinus, Ven. 1566 - 99 (L). H. Bruceus, Rostoch. 1569 (E). J. Riolanus, Paris, 1574 (L). W. Clowes, Lond. 1575 : the first English work on Syphilis. W. Rondf.let, 1576 (L). J. Crato a Krafftheim, Francf. 1594 (L). P. Lowe, Eond. 1590. A. Minadous, Ven. 1596 (L). H. Saxo.via, Patav. 1597 (L). P. de Torrez, Madrid, 1600 (S). Andreas de Leon, Valladolid, 1605 (SV. A. Henningls, Francf. ad Viadr. 1010 (L). J. Gaultier, Tolose, 1616 (F). J. Macole, Lond. 1616 and 1622 (E). T. Knobloch, Giessen, 1:*.V(G). D. de Planiscampy, Paris, 1023 (F). J. Colle, Ven. 1626 (L.) E. Duarle Madeira Arraus, Lisbon, 1642 (S). R. Bunworth, Lond. 1662. De la Martinieri:, Paris, 1664 (F). G. Har- vey, Lond. 1666. E. Maynwaring, Lond. 1673. N. de Blegny, Paris, 1673 (F). J. C.Sparr, Argent. 1673(L). W. Harris, Lond. J676. G. W. Wedel, Jena?, 1682(L). H. Meibomius,Helmst. 1662 (L). D. Abercromby, Lond. 1084 (L). Another work, 1687 (L). St. Blankaart, Amst. 1684 (D). L. Lemonnier, Paris, 1689 (F). G. Fran- co's de Frankenau, Vitemb. 1690 (L). G. Ucay, Toulouse, 1693 (F). W. Wall, Lond. 1696. C. Musitano, Naples, 1697 (T). Ch. D. de Launay, Paris, 1696 (F). G. Veay, Amst. 1699 (F). N.Boirel, Paris, 1702(F). Ch. Thuiluer, Paris, 1707 (F). J. Mar- ten, Lond. 1708. J. Sintelaer, Lond. 1709. A.Helvetics, La Haye, 1710 (F). J. Vercellonus, Asta-, 1716 (L). D. Turner, Lond. 1717. J. F. Nichol- SYPHILIS 348 SYRUP sos, Lond. 1718. S. Willoughby, Lond. 1723. Roger Dibon, Paris, 1724(F). E. Dunn, Lond. 1724. H. Boerhaave, in (F) by De la Mettrie, Paris, 1735. P. Desault, Bordeaux, 1732 (F). H. Haguenot, Montp. 1734 (F). V. Brest, Lond. 1735. Nicho- las Robinson, Lond. 1736. J. Astruc, Paris, 1736 (L).: in Engl. Lond. 1737. John Douglas, Lond. 1737. J. O. de la Mettrie, Paris, 1739(F). W. Becket, Lond. 1740. N. de Jansen, Paris, 1745 (F). J. Profily, Lond. 1748. Gataker, Lond. 1754. P. Fabre, Paris, 1758 (F). W. Fordyce, Lond. 1767. J. Grosman, Lond. 1766. C. Hales, Lond. 1764 and 1772. J. J. Gardane, Paris, 1770 and 1773(F). Plenck, Vienna, 1779 (L). J. An- dree, Lond. 1779. H. Chavet, Dusseldorf, ■ 1781 (G). D. Cirillo, Naples, 1783(1). J. D. Innes, Lond. 1783. John Hunter, Lond. 1786 : by Sir E. Home, 1811. W. Nisbet, Edinb. 1787. J. Fr. Carrere, Paris, 1788 (F). Ch. Girtanner, Gotting. 1788 (G). Ch. G. Gruner (antiquity and history of,) Jenae, 1789 (L).: and 1793 and 1800 (L). S. Hannemann, Leipz. 1789 iG). Ph G. Henseler, Altona and lamburg, 1789 (G). J. F. Fritz, Berlin, 1790 (G). C. A. Lombard, Strasburg, 1590 (F). G. Wedekind, Hanover, 1790 (G). Jesse Foot, Lond. 1790 : and Lond. 1820. M. Sanchez, translated from the French by Jos. Skinner, Lond. 1790. Lemoine, Paris, 1791 (F). G. Ziegenhagf.n, Strasburg, 1791 (G). G. van Swieten, Franckf. 1791 (G). W. Houlston, Lond. 1792. B. Bell, Lond. 1793. J. Howard, Lond. 1794. G. B. Monteggia, Milan, 1794 (1). Martin Bree (an empiric), Lond. 1796. K. Fr. Clossius, Tubing. 1797(G). W. Buchan, Lond. 1797. A. Vacca Berlinghieri, Paris, an. viii (F). W. Blair, Lond. 1798,1808. H.Clutterbuck, Lond. 1799. J. Pear- son, Lond. 1800. Th. Beddoes, Lond. 1800. L. V. Lagneau, Paris, an. xi (F). E. Geoghegan, Lond. 1801, 1814. G. Rees, Lond. 1802. S. Sawrey, Lond. 1802. P. A. O. Mahon, Paris, 1804 (F). Fr. H. Martens, Leipz. 1805 (G). J. A. Schmidt, Vienn. 1804 (G). J. Capuron, Paris, 1807 (F). P. A. O. Mahon (S. in pregnant women, infants, and nurses), by Jesse Foot, Lond. 1808. M. Bertin (in %r\fants, pregnant women, and nurses), Paris, 1810 (F). R. Carmichael, Dub- lin, 1814: and Lond. 1818. F. Kiernan, Lond. 1815. Fr. Swxdiadr, Lond. 1784 : by T. T. Hewson, Philad. 1815. J. Wendt, Breslau, 1816 (G). E. Sainte-Marie, Paris, 1819, 1829 (F). J. Bacot, Lond. 1821. James Boyle. Lond. 1824. A. Dubled, Paris, 1829 (F). B. Travers, Lond. 1830. SYPH'ILIS PSEU'DO- SYPH'ILIS, Lu'es Syphilo'des, Pseu'do-syph'ilis. A term, given to ulcers or other affec- tions, that resemble syphilis, but are indeterminate in their character, — the symptoms being irregular in their ap- pearance, and usually yielding sponta- neously, or under the use of tonics, change of air, &c. The condition has not been at all well defined. The Siv- vens, Radesyge, &c. have been referred to this head. Writers. J. Abernethy, Lond. 1804. John Wthitshed, Peterborough, 1813. R. Carmichael, Lond. 1814. Evans, Lond. 1819. » Syphiloma'nia (Path.) Vulgarly, Noddle Pox. A mania, with which soma persons are affected, so that they will subject themselves to antivenereal treat- ment; under the belief, that they are affected with syphilis, of which they may have been previously cured. Syringot'omum (Surg.) avqiyyoro- nov, from ovqiy%, ' a pipe,' ' a fistula,' and rtprtiv, ' to cut.' A surgical in- strument, formerly used in the opera- tion for fistula in ano. It is a bistouri, concave at its edge, and terminated by a long, flexible, probe-pointed stylet This stylet or probe was first intro- duced by the external opening of the fistula into the rectum, whence it was drawn externally through the anus, carrying with it the cutting edge of the instrument, which divided the in- termediate parts. The operation for fistula in ano has been called Syringot- omy. (G) Fistelmeser. Syrmais'mos (Path.) ovquaiduos, from ovqii.aii,u),' I evacuate.' A gentle evacu- ation by vomiting or stool. Syr'up (Phar!) Syru'pus, Sera'piiim, Syr'op, Sir'vp; derived, according to some, from ovtpio, ' I draw,' and 0710$, 'juice': but, more probably from the Arabic, Siruph, Sirab or Scharab, which signifies ' a potion.' A saturated solu- tion of sugar in water, either simply, or united with some vegetable or other principle. Syrups, in general, require two pounds of sugar to the pint, and they are judged to be sufficiently boiled when a portion, taken up in a spoon, pours like oil. Syrups should be kept in small bottles in a cool place. They SYRUP 349 SYRUP are chiefly used to render medicines palatable. SYRU'PUS ACE'TI, S. Ac'Hdi Ace- to'si, Syr'up of Vin'egar. (Aceti Jfeiiss, sacch. purif. ffoiiiss. Boil to form a syrup. Ph. E.) It is refrigerant and antiseptic. Dose, 3j to 3 ij- (F) Syrop de Vinaigre. SYRU'PUS CUM JETHE'RE SUL- FU'RICO PARA'TUS, Syr'up of E'ther. (Very pure sugar, 1000 p.; distilled water, 500 p.; dissolve in the cold, and strain; add sulphuric ether, 48 p. Shake for five or six days, and draw off the limpid syrup. Ph. P.) Properties like those of ether. (F) Syrop d'ether. SYRU'PUS AL'LII, Syr'up of Gar'- lick. (Rad. allii concis. fljj, aqua fer- vent. Jfoij. Macerate for twelve hours: strain, and add sugar. Ph. D.) Use, same as that of garlic. Dose, 5j to 3iv. (F) Syrop d'ail. SYRU'PUS ALTHJE'JE, Syr'up of Marshmal'low, Syru'pus ex Altha'd, S. de Altha'd, S. Altha'a officinalis. (Althaa rad. recent, cont. Jbss) sacch. pur. Jfoij, aqua fljiv. Boil the root in the water to one half; and press out the liquor; when cold, defecate; add the sugar, and boil. Ph. L.) Emollient and demulcent. Dose, 3j to 5UJ- (F) Syrop de Guimauve. SYRU'PUS ANTISCORBU1 TICUS, S. de Armora'cia compos'itus, Antiscorbu'- tic Syr'up. (Leaves of cochlearia, buck- bean, water-cresses, horseradish root, and bitter oranges, each fljj; cinnamon § iss. Cut, and pour white ivine foiv- Macerate for two days; distil over Jfoj in a sand bath; add to this, sugar Jfoij, and form a syrup. Again, take what re- mains in the cucurbit; pass it through cloth, let it rest; decant, and add sugar Joij; make into a syrup, and clarify with white of egg. Mix it with the first while yet warm. Ph. P.) Anti- scorbutic, alterative, tonic, stomachic, &c. Dose, 3ij t0 §ij- SYRU'PUS AROMAT'ICUS, S. de Artemis'id compos'itus, Com'pound Syr'up of Mug'wort. (Tops ofartemisia vulgaris in flower §vj, inula root, ligustfcum levisticum, and fennel, each § es,p ennyroyal, catmint,savine leaves, each § vj, marjoram, hyssop, pyre- thrum, rue, basil, each § iij, aniseed and cinnamon, each 31X> bruise, and macerate in hydromel fcxviij: distil over Jfoss; add to this a pound of sugar. Again, take the liquid that remains in the cucurbit, strain it gently; add sugar vol. ii. 30 foiv. Then mix the two. Ph. P.) Tonic, emmenagogue, &c. (F) Syrop d'armoise compose. SYRU'PUS AURAN'Tn, S. Auran- tio'rum, S. Ci'tri Auran'tii, S. Cor'ticis Auran'tii, S. e Corlic'Hbus Aurantio'- rum, S. de Cor'ticl Aurantio'rum, Syr'. up of Or'ange peel. (Aurant. cort. recent. | ij, aq. ferv. ft,j, sacch. pur. ftiij. Macerate the peel in the water for 12 hours. Add the sugar. Ph. L.) Stomachic. Dose, 5j to 3U- A Syr'up of Or'ange Juice, Or'ange Sherbet', Syru'pus e suc'co Aurantio'- rum, may be made by adding white sugar Jfoij fo Jfoj of the juice of orangts, strained and clarified. SYRU'PUS CARYOPHYL'LI RU'BRI, S. Dian'thi Caryophyl'li, Syr'up of Clove Ju'ly Flow'er, Syr'up of Clove Pinks, Syru'pus infusio'nis flo'rum caryophyllo'rum. (Petalorum dianth., caryoph. recent, unguibus resectis Jfoj, aqua bull, fbiv, sacch. purif. ifovij. Ph. E.) Aromatic. SYRU'PUS DE CICHO'RIO COM- POS'ITUS, S. de Rhe'o, Com'pound Syr'up of Suc'cory. (Root of succory § vj, leaves of succory § ix, leaves of fumitory and scolopendrium, each § iij, Alkekengi berries § ij. Boil in water Jfjxiv to tfexij : pass through cloth, and dissolve in it white sugar Jfov. Boil till it has the consistence of 3yrup. Again, take water lb viij, rhubarb § vj, yellow sanders and cinnamon, each § ss. In- fuse for 24 hours : pass through linen, and add the preceding syrup. Ph. P.) It is laxative and stomachic. Dose, 3 j to § ss. (F) Syrop de chicorie composi. SYRU'PUS CINCHONI'NJE, Syr'up of Cin'chonine. (Simple syrup one pound; sulphate of cinchonine nine grains. Mix.) Six spoonfuls are com- monly sufficient to arrest an intermit- tent. SYRU'PUS COL'CHICI AUTUMNA'- LIS, S. Col'chici, Syr'up of Meadow Saffron. (Rad. colch. autumn, recent. §j, acidi acelosi § xvj, sacch. pur. % xxvj. Macerate the root in the vin- egar for two days; occasionally shaking the vessel: then strain, with gentle ex- pression. To the strained fluid add the sugar, and boil to a syrup. Ph. E.) Diuretic, antiarthritic. Dose, 3jt0 § ss or more. SYRU'PUS CRO'CI, Syr'up of Saf- fron. (Croci stigmat. § j, aqua fer- vent. Jbj, sacch. purif. Jfoiiss. Ph. L.) Cardiac. Chiefly used for color. SYRU'PUS EMETPNJE, Syr'up of SYRUP 350 SYRUP Em'etine. (Simple syrup Jbj; emetine 16 gr. M.) In small doses expectorant and in large, emetic. SYRU'PUS GENTIANPNJE, Syr'up of Gen'tianine. (Syrup of sugar § xvj, gentianine 13 gr.) A pleasant bitter. SYRU'PUS DE JALAP'PA, Syr'up of Jal'ap. (Pulv. jalapa 3X> •s'em- rariandr., fanicul. dulc, aa 3SS> aqua § xijss, sacch. § xxv, f. syrupus. Ph. P.) Cathartic. Dose, 3 ij to § ss for children. SYRU'PUS DE KPNA KPNA CUM VI'NO, S. Cincho'na cum vi'no, Syr'up of Cincho'na with wine. (Cort. cinchona officinalis §ij, ext. cinchona 3yj, rin.i ulbi (v. de lunel) vel cujusvis ei similis, Jbj, alcohol (S. G. -9ft5 to -915) § j, sac- thur. alb. Jbiss. Bruise the cinchona ; gradually add the alcohol, so as to form a soft mass ; pour on the wine : macerate for two days, and strain. Dis- solve the extract; add the sugar and make a syrup. Ph. P.) Dose, § ss to f.. (F) Syrop de quinquina avec le i-m. '" SYRU'PUS LIMO'NUM, S. ci'tri med'ica, S. e sue'eo citro'num, S. c suc'- co limo'num, S. sue'ei limo'nis, Syr'up of Lem'on, Lem'on Syr'up. (Limon. succ. colat. Jbj, sacchar. pur. Jbij. Ph. L.) Cooling, antiseptic. SYRU'PUS DE MERCU'RIO MEDI- AN'TE GUM'MI, Mercu'rius gummo'sus Plenck'ii. (Hydrargyri pur. 3j< P- gumm. acacia, 3uj, syrup, diacod. § ss. Rub together till the mercury is extin- guished. Ph. P.) Possesses the prop- erties of blue pill. Dose, gr. ij to viij or more. (F) Syrop "de mercurc, ou mercure gommeux de Plenck. SYRU'PUS MO'RI, S. e sue'eo moro'- rum, S. sue'ei .iw'ri, Syr'up of Mul'ber- ries. (Mori succ. colat. Jbj, sacchar. purif. Jbij. Ph. L.) Gratefully refrig- erant. (F) Syrop de mures. SYRU'PUS MORPHPNJE ACETA- TIS, Syr'up of ace'tate of mor'phine. (Syrup, one pound (Avoirdupois), ace- tate of morphine, gr. iv. Dose, two tea- spoonfuls, as an opiate : — of the strength of the same quantity of syrup of poppies. The SYRU'PUS MORPHPNJE SUL- PHA'TIS is made in the same way. SYRU'PUS PAPAVERIS, S. papav'e- ris somniferi, S. papav'eris al'bi, S. e meco'nio, S. de meco'nio, Diaco'dion, Syrup of Poppies. (Papav. capsul. exsic- cat. et contus. exemptis seminibus § xiv, sacth. pur. Jb'jj aq. fervent, cong. ijss. Macerate the capsules, in water, for 12 hours; boil to a gallon and express strongly. Boil the liquor to Jbij; and strain while hot. Defecate by rest, and boil to Jbj, adding the sugar so as to form a syrup. Ph. L.) One ounce contains about one grain of opium. Anodyne and demulcent. (F) Syrop de pavots blancs, ou dia- codc. The Dublin college has a Syrupus Opii, called Com'mon Syr'up of Pop'- pies, which is made by dissolving 18 grains of the Watery Extract of Opium in IS ounces of boiling water. Proper- ties, those of opium and syrup. SYRU'PUS QUINl'NJE, Syr'up of Quini'nc. (Simple syrup, 2 pounds, sulphate of quinine, 64 grains ) Six spoonfuls are commonly sufficient to rarest an intermittent. SYRU'PUS E QUIN'QUE RADIC'I- BUS, Syr'up of five roots. (Rad. apii, firniculi, apiipetroselini, aa § v. Infuse for 24 hours in boiling water and strain. Rad. asparag., rusci aculeati, aa §v. Boil and reduce to half; adding, towards the end, the residue of the preceding infusion. Boil again for some minutes; strain, and add white sugar, Jfovj. Ph. P.) Aperient and diuretic. Used in obstructions of the liver, spleen, and mesentery ; and in dropsy, &c. Dose, § ss to § j or mors. (F) Syrop des cinq rucines. SYRU'PUS RHAM'NI, S. rham'ni cathar'tici, S. de. spi'nd cervi'nd, S. spi'na cervi'na, Syr'up of Buck'thorn. (Rhamn. baccar. succ. recent. Jbiv, zin- gib. rad. concis., pimenta bacc. contrit., aa § ss, sacch. purif. Jbiiiss. Defecate the juice for 3 days, and strain. To a pint of thisj add the ginger and pimen- to; macerate for 4 hours and strain; boil what remains to Jbiss. Mix the liquors and add sugar, so as to form a syrup. Ph. L.) Cathartic, but apt to gripe. Dose, iv to §ij.; (F) Syrop de nerprun. SYRU'PUS RHCE'ADOS, S. de pa- pav'ere errat'iro, S. papav'eris errat'ici, Syr'up of Red Pop'py. (Rliaad. petal. recent. Jbj, aq. fervent. § xviij, sacch. purif. Jbiiss. To the water, heated in a water bath, add the petals. Remove the vessel; macerate for 12 hours ; ex- press ; defecate and add sugar to form a syrup. Ph. L.) Chiefly used to give color. (F) Syrop de coquelicot. A factitious syrup is often made of aloes dissolved in simple syrup. SYRU'PUS RO'SJE, Syru'pus rosa- SYRUP 351 SYSSARCOSIS rum soluti'vus, S. e ro'sis sic'cis, S. ro'- sa centifo'lia, S. rosa'ceus soluti'vus, Syr'up of Ro'ses. (Rosa centif. petal. exsicc. ^ vij, sacch. purif. Jbyj, aq. fer- vent. Jbiv. Macerate the petals for 12 hours. Evaporate the strained liquor to Jbiiss. Add the sugar. Ph. L.) Gently laxative. Dose, 3y to § iss or more. (F) Syrop de roses pdles. SYRU'PUS RO'SJE GAL'LICJE, Syr'- up of Red Ro'ses. (Rosa gallic, petal. exsicc. § vij, aqua bull. Jbv, sacch. pu- rif. Jbvj; prepared like the last. Ph. E.) Mildly astringent. Added to stomachic infusions. (F) Syrop de roses rouges. SYRU'PUS SARSAPARILLJE, Syr'up of Sarsaparil'la. (Rad. sarsap. cont. Jbj, aqua bullient. cong., sacch. purif. Jbj- Macerate the root for 24 hours; boil to Jbiv. Strain while hot; add the sugar, and boil. Ph. L.) Used in the same cases as the root. Dose, 3j to 3 iv, and more. SYRU'PUS DE SALSAPARIL'LA ET SEN'NA COMPOS'ITUS, Com'pound Syr'up of Sarsaparil'la and Senna. (F) Syrop de cuisinicr. (Rad. sarsap. amcis. Jbij. Infuse for 24 hours in warm icater Jbxij ; boil for a quarter of an hour; pass with expression, and boil again the residuum in Jbx of water. Reduce this to Jbvj, and re- peat the operation 2 or 3 times. Mix all the liquors and boil them together with flours of borago, white roses, senna haves, and aniseed, each § ij; reduce to half, pass, and add honey Jbij. Boil to a syrup. Ph. P.) It is considered to be alterant, depurative, and sudorific. Dose, § ss to § ij. SYRU'PUS DE SCAMMO'NIS, Syr'up of Scamfmony. (Pulv. scammon. § ss, sacch. alb. § iv, alcohol (S. G.-985 to •915) § viij. Heat the mixture moder- ately ; then set fire to the alcohol with a lighted taper ; agitate constantly, until the flame is extinguished. Suf- fer it to cool; pass through cloth, and add Syrup of Violets, § iv. Ph. P.) gj contains 18 grains of scammony. ose, 3j to §ss. SYRU'PUS SCIL'LJE, S. sci.llit'icus, S. scil'la marit'ima, Syr'up of squills. (Acet. scilla maritim. Jbiv, sacch. pur. cont. Jbvij. Ph. E.) Diuretic, expec- torant, and emetic. Used in the same cases as the oxymel. .' SYRU'PUS SEN'NA, S. cas'sia sen'- na, Syr'upof Sen'na. (Sennafolior. § ij, sem. fanicul. cont. 5j, manna, § iij, sacch. pur. Jbj, aqua fere. Jbj- Macerate the senna leaves and fennel seeds for 12 hours. Strain, and add the manna and sugar. Ph. L.) Cathartic. Dose, 5'j to giss or more. The Parisian Codex has a Syru'pus de sen'nd of a compound character, called Syru'pus de pomis compos'itus, Syr'op de pom'mes com'pose. It con- tains, also, borage, bugloss, &c. Dose, § ss to § ij. SYRU'PUS SIM'PLEX, Si in'pie syr'- up, Com'mon syr'up of cupillaire, Syru'- pus. (Sacch. purif. Jbiiss, aqua, Jbj. Dissolve the sugar; set aside for 24 hours ; remove the scum,- and pour off the clear liquid. Ph. L.) Used to cover nauseous tastes, &c. SYRU'PUS TOLUTA'NUS, S.toluif- era bal'sami, S. balsam'icus, Balsam'ic syr'vp, Syr'up of tolu. (Balsam, tolut. § j, aqua fervent. Jbj, sacchar\pur. Jbij. Boil the balsams for half an hour, in a covered vessel, occasionally stirring. Strain, when cold, and add sugar so as to form a syrup. Ph. L.) Use. To give flavor. SYRU'PUS Vl'OLJE, S. vi'ola odo- ra'tie, S. viola'rum, S. e sue'eo viola'rum, Syr'up of Vi'olcts. (Flor. recent, viol. odorat. Jbij, aq. bull. Jbviij, sacch. pur. Jbxv. Macerate, in a covered vessel, for 24 hours ; pass, without expression, through linen ; add the sugar so as to form a syrup. Ph. E.) Very gently laxative. Dose, 3j to § ij. SYRU'PUS ZINGIB'ERIS, S. amo'- mi zingib'erij, Syr'up of Gin'ger. (Zingib. rad. concis. § i],aqua fervent. Jbj, saceh. purif. Jbij. To the strained liquor add the sugar, and form a syrup. (F) Syrop de gingembre. N. B. The Parisian Codex contains a few other compound syrups besides those enumerated, amongst these is a Syrup of calfs lungs, Syru'pus c pul- mon'ibus vituli'iiis, Syrop de mou de venu, as an expectorant! ! The simple syrups are made accord- ing to the usual rule, and possess the virtues of the substances after which they are named. Syspa'sia (Nosol.) from ovoxttm, ' I contract.' Clonic spasm, with dimin- ished sensibility and inability of utter- ance. A genus in Goon's Nosology, which includes convulsion, epilepsy, and hysteria. Syssarco'sis (Anat.) ovaoaqxoioig, from ow, ' with,' and noeoS, ' flesh.' Union of bones by means of muscles ; such as the union of the os hyoides with the lower jaw ; — of the scapula with the ribs, &c. SYSTALTIC 352 TABELLA Systal'tic (Physiol.) Systal'ticus; | from ovartXXto,' I contract.' A systal'- tic motion in a part is one in which J there is alternate contraction and dila- tation. See Systole. Systat'ica (Nosol.) ovoraTixa, from | owiorrjui, ' I associate,' Diseases, af- fecting several or all the sensorial powers simultaneously; irritation or inertness of the mind, extending to the muscles, or external senses ; or of the muscles, or external senses, extending to the mind : — the 4th order, class Neurotica of Good. Sys'tem (Mcd., JVat. Hist., &. Anat.) Syste'ma, ovorrtua, fromativ,' together,' and iarrtpi, ' I place.' This word, taken in a good sense, means the col- lection and arrangement of different matters having an analogy to each other,' or working towards the same end. In natural history, it means a methodical arrangement of beings, for the purpose of facilitating their study. System is, however, sometimes used in an unfavorable sense in physical science, and often means, — a purely gratuitous supposition, by which the march of nature is attempted to be uni- versally explained, and to which every thing is made to bend. In anatomy, system is an assemblage of organs, com- posed of the same tissues, and intended for similar functions; for instance, the nervous system, muscular system, &c. Writers on the Systems of .Medi- cine. J. Brown, Edinb. 17s7. A selec- tion from the works of J. Brown, by Fr. Carter, M. D., 2 vols, in one. Lond. 1768. Sys'tematism (Med. &c.) A meth- od, according to which every fact of a science is collected around an opinion true or false. One, who reduces things to such a method is called a Systematise Sys'tole (Physiol,) ovoroXrj, con- stric'tio, contrac'tio. The movement of constriction or contraction of the heart, to give impulse to the blood or to cause its progression. It is opposed to the Diastole of the organ. (G) Zusamm e nzie hung. T (Surg.) T. BANDAGE. A band- , age, shaped like the letter T. It con- sists of a strip of linen, of variable length and breadth^ the middle of which is attached, at right angles, to the extremity of another strip, also of j variable length and breadth. When ' two such strips are attached, at a dis- tance from each other, the bandage is called a double T. This bandage is used, principally, for supporting the dressings after the operation for fistula in ano, in diseases of the perinaeum, groin, anus, &c. Tabel'la (Pharm.) Tab'ula, Tabula'- turn, a loz'enge ; Tessel'la. A solid med- icine, composed of a powder, sugar, and mucilage ; and generally shaped like a disk. See Pastil and Troch. (F) Tablette. TABEL'LJE AC'IDI OXAL'ICI, T. ad si'tim, Loz'enges of Oxal'ic Ac'Hd. (Acid, oxalic. 3j> sacch. alb. Jbss, ol. limonis. gtt- xviij vel gtt- xij. Make into lozenges with mucilage of gum traga- canth. Ph. P.) Lozenges are made in the same way with the citric and tar- taric acids. They are refrigerant. TABEL'LJE ANTIMONIA'LES RUNC- KE'LII, Tabel'la de sti'b'ti sulfure'to, Loz'enges of Sul'phur et of An'tiviony. Mor'suli antimonia'les, M. sti'bii, M. stibia'ti, Trochis'ci stibia'ti. (Amyg- dal. dulc. § j, sacch. Jbss, Sem. cardam., cinnam. pulv., sulph. o,ntim. prapar. § j, fiant tabellss. Ph. P. Each to weigh 10 grains.) Recommended in cutaneous diseases, blennorrhagia, arthritic pains, &c. Dose, 4 or more. TABEL'LJE DE CAT*ECHU ET MAGNE'SIA, Loz'enges of Cat'ecku and Magne'sia. (P. catech. 3vj> V- magnes. § iv, p. cinnam. 3 iij, sacch. alb. Jbss, g. tragac. gr. xij, aq. cimmm. q. s. ut f. massa. Ph. P. Each to weigh 12 gr.) Antacid, absorbent, and stomachic Dose, 5 to 10 lozenges. (F) Tablettes de cachou et de mag- nesie. TABEL'LJE DE FER'RO, Steel loz'- enges, Tab'ula martia'les, T. instauran'- tcs, T. antichlorot'ica. (Ferri limat. porphyriz. § ss, p. cinnam, 3j, p. sacch. § v, g. trag. et aq. tirtnam. q. s. ut fiat massa. Each lozenge to TABES 353 TAENIA weigh 12 gr. Ph. P.) Tonic, stomach. Dose, v to x. Aromat'ic loz'enges of steel. These consist of sulphate of iron, with a small proportion of the Tincture of Cantha- rides. TABEL'LJE DE ALTHJEA, Loz'en- ges of Marshmal'lows. (Rad. althaa pulv. § iss, p. sacchar. alb. § ivss, f. massa. Ph. P. Demulcent, expecto- rants. TABEL'LJE DE MAGNESIA, T. ab- sorbentcs, Magnesia lozenges. (Mag- nes. §j, sacchar. alb. § iv, mucil. g. tragac. q. s. Ph. P.) Absorbent and antacid. TABEL'LJE CINCHO'NJE, T. de ki'- nd kind, Bark loz'enges. (Ext. einehon. sice. § ss, sacch. § iv, cinnam. 3SS- mucilug. g. trag. f. massa. Ph. P.) Tonic. TABEL'LJE DE RHE'O, Rhu'barb loz'enges. (P. rhej, § ss, sacch. 3v, mucilag. gum tragac. q. s.; f. massa. Each to contain 12 grains. Pli: P.) Stomachic and laxative. TABEL'LJE DE SCAMMO'NIO ET SEN'NA COMPOS'ITJE, Com'pound loz'enges of scam'mony and sen'na, T. de ci'tro et diacar'thanw. (Scamnwn. 3iij> Senna 3ivss, rhej ^iss,caryoph. 3j, corticis limon. confect. §j, sacch. § vj, f. massa. Ph. P.) Purgative. Dose, 3'j to 3vj or more. TABEL'LJE DE SUL'FURE SIM1- PLICES, Sim'plc sul'phur loz'enges. (Sulphur, lot. § ss, sacch. § iv, muc. g. tragac. cum aqua rosa prapar. q. s. Ph. P.) Expectorant, demulcent, &c. Used in diseases of the chest and in cutaneous affections. Dose, 1 lozenge. TABEL'LJE DE SUL'PHURE COM- POS'IT-W, Com'pound Sulphur Loz'en- ges. (Sulph. lot. 3ij> a°td benzoic.gr. xij, rad. irid. p. 5SS; ol. anisi, gr. viij, sacch. § vss, g. trag. q. s. Ph. P.) Aperient, expectorant, and stimulant (?) Dose, 4 a day. Ta'bes (Path.) Maras'mus Ta'bes, Decli'nc. Emaciation of the whole body, with general languor, hectic fever ; and, for the most part, depressed spirits. (G) Abmagerung. TA'BES DORSA'LIS (Path.) Maras'- mus ta'bes dorsa'lis, Phthi'sis no'tias, tfftioig vonag, Phthi'sis dorsa'lis, Ta'bes os'sis sa'cri. By this term is meant a wasting of the body, attended at first with pain in the back or loins; and afterwards in the neck or head,—caus- ed, it has been conceived, by too early ox too frequent addiction to venery. (G) Rlickendarre, 30* Writers. H. Sr. John Neale, Lond. 1806. TA'BES MESENTER'ICA, Atroph'ia mesenter'ica, Scroph'ulamesenter'ica, Ra- chial'gia mesenter'ica, Physco'nia me- senter'ica, Mcsenteri'tis. An engorge- ment and tubercular degeneration of the mesenteric glands, followed by emaciation and general disorder of the nutritive functions : — a disease, that appears to consist in defective action of the chyliferous vessels, which have become incapable of absoibing the nu- tritious part of the food from the small intestine. By some, tabes mesenter- ica has been regarded as an inflamma- tory condition; — as one of its syno- nymes imports. It occurs, particularly, in children of a scrophulous diathesis; and in those who are weaned too early, or fed on indigestible substances. Diarrhoea, emaciation, anorexia, or im- moderate appetite ; hardness and swell- ing of the abdomen; and, towards the end, hectic fever, are the chief symptoms of this affection; the prognosis of which is usually unfavorable. On opening the bodies of those who die of the dis- ease, the mesenteric glands are found disorganized, tubercular, or in a more or less advanced state of suppu- ration. The treatment is much the same as in scrophula. Frictions may be added over the abdomen and spine; and mer- cury, in small doses, so as to excite a new action in the system. The food must be easy of digestion, and the bowels be kept soluble. (F) Carreau, Chartre. (G) D a r r e. Ta'ble (Anat.) Tab'ula, Tabel'la. A name given to the plates of compact tissue; which form the bones of the cranium. Of these, one is external; the other internal, and called Tab'ula vi'trea on account of its brittleness. Tacitur'nity (Path.) Tacitur'nilas, aiyr,,' silence.' State of a person, who does not speak. Morbid taciturnity sometimes exists as a symptom of the neuroses, especially of melancholy. Tact (Physiol.) Tac'tus. Modifica- tion of the sense of touch. Passive judgment by the cutaneous organ re- garding bodies exterior to it. Tact is passive : Touch, active. (G) das Tasten,das Gefiihl. Tje'dx (Pharm.) Das, dai'g. A term used for a medicine, employed under the form of fumigation, pessary, or troeh. Tje'nia (Path. & Helminth.) from Tama, • a fillet, a ribband.' Ceiria, v.t • T.ENIA SEMICIRCULARIS 3; pit;. (G) Bandwurm. A-genus of intestinal worms, characterized by an elongated, flattened, and articulated body; with four suctorial oscula on the head. Of this genus, two only in- habit the human body — the Ta'nia la'ta (See Bothriocephalus latus) and Ta'nia So'lium. The TJE'NIA SO'LIUM, T. os'culis marginal'ihus solita'riis, T. cucurbiti'na, T. huma'na arma'ta, Hal'ysis so'lium, Ver'mis cucurbiti'nus, Lumbri'cus la'tus, Tenia sans epine, Ver cucurbitairc, Ta'- nia artic'ulos demit'tens, T. secun'da, Tenia a longues articulations, T. a an- neaux longs, Ver solitaire, or Long Tape Worm, has an almost hemispherical, discrete head; an obtuse beak; the neck full anteriorly: all the joints slightly obtuse, the anterior very short; the next almost square, and the rest oblong : the marginal foramina vaguely alternated. The taenia solium is commonly a few feet long: sometimes, its length is enormous. They are said to have been met with 600 feet long. It principally inhabits the small intestines and is not common. The oil of turpentine, largely exhibited, is perhaps the best remedy. Writers. D. Clericus, Genev. 1718 (L). A. Cocchi, Pisa, 1758 (I). S. S. Beddeus, Vienn. 1761 (L). Van Doveren, Lyon. 1764 (F). J. Cus- son, Montp. 1783 (F). S. F. Simmons, Lond. 1785. Ta'nia semicircula'ris (Anat.) Gem'inum cen'trum semicircula're, Lim'- bus poste'rior cor'poris stria'ti, Stri'a cor'nea, Stri'a semiluna'res, Fren'u- lum no'vum, Fas'cia semicircula'ris, Bandelette des iminences pyriformes (Ch.) A medullary, grayish, semi- transparent layer, situated in the grove, that separated the thalamus opticus from the corpus striatum in the lateral ventricle. (F) Bandelette, B. demi-circulaire, Lamecornee. (G) Band des Gehirns. TAGAULT, John, (Biogr.) A French physician of respectibility ; born in Picardy; died in 1545. Works. Commentariorum de purgantibus medi- camentis simplicibus, libri duo.. Paris. 1537. 4to. De chirurgicd institutione libri quinque. Paris. 1543. fol. Tal. A word, formerly employed for alkali. It, also, meant the dung of the peacock. Talen'tum (Pharm.) raXavrov. An ancient weight, equal to 54 pounds, 2 oz. 5 dr. and 24 grains, Poids de Marc. See Pondera et Mensubje. 4 TAPETUM TALIACO'TIUS or TAGLIACOZ'- ZI, Gas'par (Biogr.) Professor of the theory of medicine, and of anatomy, at Bologna, in Italy, where he was born in 1546; died in 1599. Works. Epistola ad H. Mercurialem de nari- bus, viulto ante abscissis, rrficiendis. Francf. 1587. Svo. De curtorum chi- rurgid per insitionem libri duo, &cc. Venet. 1597. fol. Tal'pa (Path.) ' A mole.' Topina'ria. A tumor situated on the head, which has been supposed to burrow like a mole. (F) Taupe. (G) Maul w urfsgeschwulst. Tamarin'dus (Mat. Med.) T. In'dica, Oxypha'nicon, Sil'iqua Arab'ica, Balam- pul'li, Tamara'a zc'cla, OxyphanV'cia, Aca'cia In'dica, Tam'arind tree. The pulp of the tamarind T. with the seeds, connected by numerous tough strings is exported from the West Indies, preserved in syrup. It is refrigerant and laxative. Tam'arind whey is made by boiling § ij of the pulp with Jbiss of milk. When strained it is used as a diluent in fever. (F) Tamarin. Tam'arix Gal'lica (Mat. Med.) Tamaris'cus. The Tam'arisk tree. The bark, wood, and leaves were formerly employed medicinally. The former, for its aperient and corroborant vir- tues, in obstructions of the liver; the latter in icterus, haemoptysis and some cutaneous affections. Tanace'tum (Mat. Med.) T. vulga'- ri, Tana'sia, Athana'sia, Parthe'nium mas, Tansy. The leaves and flowers of tansy have a peculiar, strong odor, and warm, bitter taste. They are tonic, deobstruent (?), and anthelmintic. Dose, 3SS to 3j- The infusion is usually drunk as tea. (F) Tanaisie vulgaire. (G) Rain fa rn, Rheinfarn. TANACE'TUM BALSAMPTA, Bal- sami'ta mas, B. suave'olens, B. ma'jor, Tanace'tum horten'se, Cos'tus liorto'rum, Men'tha Roma'na,seu Saracen'ica, Cost'- mary, A'lecost, Cock-mint. A fragrant smelling herb, somewhat resembling mint, and formerly much esteemed as a corroborant, carminative, and emmen- agogue. (F) Menthe coq, Herbe au coqr Grand baume. (G) Frauenmiinze,' Romis- che miinze. Tange (Path.) xayyij. A putrescent tumor. Ta pe'tum (Anat.) Ta'pestry. A shin- ing spot, on the outside of the ODtic nerve, in the eyes of certain animals, TARACHE 355 TARTARIC ACID wjnch is owing to the absence of the pigmentum nigrum occasioning the re- flection of a portion of the rays from the membrana Ruyschiana. Tar'ac he (Path.) raqaxv- Tarax'is, raqahg, ' disorder.' A disorder of sight, which arises from a blow, com- pression of the eye, or the action of dust, smoke or other external cause. By some, it is understood to signify mild or incipient ophthalmia. Tarantis'mus (Path.) Tarcntis'mus, Taren'tulism. A feigned or imaginary disease in Apulia, characterized by ex- cessive avidity for dancing at the sound of instruments, and which was ascrib- ed, by the vulgar, to the bite of the tarantula. A sort of tarantismus, con- sidered peculiar to Africa and believed to be spontaneous, has been called Tar- entis'mus Tangita'nus, Janon-tarentisme. Writers. Platner, Basil, 1669 (L). Albinus, Francf. ad Viadr. 1691 (L). E. Iragneta, Madrid, 1785 (S). Taran'tula (Toxicol.) from Taren- tum or Tarento, a town of Italy where they abound; Taren'tula. A species of spider — the Aru'nca. Taren'tula of Lin- vjfa: <,Lyco'sa Taren'tula of Latreille, whose bite has been looked upon as dangerous. Music has been thought to cure it. (F) Tarentule. (G) Tarantel. Writers. V. Bruni, Napol. 1602 (I). H. Grube, Francf. 1679 (L). Fr. Serao, Napol. 1742 (L). Tarfa'ti (Path.) Tarfe. A barba- rous term, to signify ecchymosis or sugillation in the eye. Ta'ri (Hyg. &c.) Palm or cocoa wine, from which a sugar was obtain- ed, called Jagre. It was once used as a tonic. TARIN, Peter (Biogr.) A French physician of consideration ; born at Courtenay; died in 1761. Works. Problemata anatomica, ulrum inter ar- terias meseraicas, venasque lactcas, im- mediatum datur commercium. Paris. 1748. Svo. Anthropotomie, ou l'art de dissequer. Paris. 1750. 2 torn. 12mo. Adversaria anatomica. Paris. 1750. 4to. Desmographie, ou description des liga- mens du -corps humain. Paris. 1752. Svo. Dictionnaire Anatomique. Paris. 1753. 4te. Osteographie. Paris. 1753. 4to. Myographie, &c. Paris. 1753. 4to. Observations de medecine et de chirurgie. Paris. 1758. 3 torn. 12mo. Tari'ni, Pons (Anat.) A cineritious substance between the corpora albican- tia, which assists in forming the bot- tom of the third ventricle. Tar'sal (Anat.) Tar'seus. That which relates to the tarsus. The TAR'SAL ARTICULATIONS re- sult from the union of the bones of the tarsus with each other. Tar'so-Metatar'sal (Anat.) Tar'- so-metatar'seus. That which relates to tarsus and metatarsus. The TAR'SO-METATAR'SAL AR- TICULATIONS are those between the bones of the second row of the tarsus and the metatarsal bones. The term Tarso-metatarsal is, likewise, applied to ligaments, connected with these joints ; some of which are dorsal, oth- ers plantar. Tar'sus (Anat.) raqoog. 1. The pos- terior part of the foot. (G) Fuss- wurzel. The tarsus consists of 7 bones, arranged transversely in two rows, between which amputation is sometimes performed. The first or Tibial row (F) premiere rangee, R. jambiere, consists of the as- tragalus and os calcis ; the second or metatarsal, (F) seconde rangie, R. meta- tarsienne, of the scaphoides, cuboides, and three ossa cuneiformia. 2. The Tarsi, Tarsal cartilages, Tarsal fibro- cartilages, Orchoi, (G)Augenknor- p e 1, are two small, cartilaginous lay- ers, seated in the substance of the free edge of each eyelid. The upper is larger and broader than the lower. Both commence at the bifurcated ex- tremity of the tendon of the orbicularis palpebrarum, and pass to the opposite commissure of the eyelids. They are broader in the middle than at their extremities. Tarta'rei Mor'bi (Path.) A term employed by Paracelsus to designate certain diseases which he attributed to tartar. Tartar'ic Ac"id (Mat. Med.) Ac"- idum tartar'icum, A. tartaro'sum, A'cor tartar'icus, Ac'Hdum tar'tari essentia'le, Tarta'reous ac'Hd, Sal tar'tari essentia'^. (Potassa supertart. Jbiiss, aq. distillat. ferv.,cong.'\\\,cretappte. \fo],acidisulph. Jbj. Boil the supertartrate with two gal- lons of the water, and gradually add the prepared chalk, until no more bubbles appear; let the tartrate of lime sub- side ; then pour off the fluid and wash the tartrate of lime with distilled water, until it is tasteless. Pour upon it the sulphuric acid, diluted with a gallon of boiling distilled water; and set the mixture aside for 24 hours, occasion- ally stirring it. Filter, and evaporate TASTE 356 TEMPERAMENT. to crystallize. Ph. L.) It is refrig- erant, and antiseptic, but is chiefly used for making effervescent draughts with soda. Taste (Physiol.) Gus'tus. ytvoig, ytvua, yev&uog. One of the five ex- ternal senses, which instructs us of the savors of bodies, and of which the tongue is the principal organ. Gusta'tion, Gasta'tio is the exercise of this faculty. In disease, the taste frequently becomes variously vitiated. (F) Gout. (G) Geschmack. Writers. S. T. Soemmering (Rep- resentations of the organs of), Francf. 1809 (G). Taurocol'la (Hyg.) TuvqoxoXXa. Glue made of the ears and genitals of the bull. It was formerly much esteemed. Tax'is (Surg.) rait?, from raoooi, ' I order,' ' I arrange.' A methodical pressure exerted by the hand on a her- nial tumor, for the purpose of reducing it. This operation is generally easy in hernia? that are free from adhesions, of small size, and with a large opening to the sac ; but it is very difficult and frequently impracticable in those that are adherent or strangulated. To per- form the taxis, the patient should be put in the horizontal posture, and in one in which the parietes of the abdo- men may be relaxed. The manual procedure varies in each species of hernia. In all cases, too strong pressure of the parts must be avoided ; as inflammation and gan- grene might be induced. The dis- placed organs must be pushed into the abdomen, exactly according to the direction of the axis of the hernial sac. The reduction is sometimes favored by bloodletting, ad deliquium ; the wrarm bath; warm fomentations; to- bacco, and emollient glysters ; and, at times, by cold applications, as ice, &c. In a case of strangulated hernia, should the taxis fail, an operation be- comes necessary. Tax'us bac'cata (Mat. Med.) The Yew tree, ouiXog, oinlui, frvuaXog. The ancients believed the yew to be poison- ous ; but the fruit may be eaten with- out inconvenience. The leaves have been often recommended in epilepsy. The resin, obtained from the bark, has been called albir. (F) //. (G) Eibe. Tear (Physiol.) Sax. ceay, Laxhy- ma, La'chryma, Dae'ryon, dixxqvov. An excrementitious humor, secreted by the lachrymal gland, and poured between the globe of the eye and the eyelids, to facilitate the motions of those parts. The tears are saline, inodorous, and col- orless. They turn the syrup of violets green ; and contain muriate of soda, with excess of base, phosphates of lime and soda, and albumen. . (F) Larme. (G) Thrane. Telamo'nes (Surg.) rtXapvntg. Char- pie, used for wounds; or linen, em- ployed for bandages. Tele'phium (Surg.) Vl'cus tele'phi- um. The ancients gave this name to an ulcer of a very bad kind and diffi- cult of cure, because the wound which Achilles inflicted on Telkphus de- generated into a similar ulcer. Tem'perament (Physiol.) Tempera- men'tum, Temperatu'ra, Tempt'ties, Complex'io, Cra'sis, xqaaig. A name given to the remarkable differences that exist between different individuals, in consequence of the variety of relations and proportions between the constitu- ent parts of the body ; but which are compatible with the preservation of life and the maintenance of health. It is in this sense that we say, San- guine temperament, or lymphatic tem- perament, according as the sanguine or lymphatic system seems to predominate over the other systems. Temperament depends upon organization; whilst idiosyncrasy is generally functional. Writers. Cl. Galenus, cura. T. Linacri, Paris, 1523 (L). L. Fuch- sius, Paris, 1554 (L). C. Lopez, Com- plut. 15^65 (L). J. R. Franciscus, Hafn. 1566 (L). Fr. Vallesius, Com- plut. 1569 (L). L. Lemnius, Antwerp. 1561 (L). J. Horstius, Helmst. 1588 (L). F. Accorombone, Rom. 1590 (L). Z. Brendel, Jense. 1619 (L). C. Baldus, Bonon. 1629 (L). H. Follini, Colon. 1649 (L). G. E. Stahl, Hal. 1697 (L). G. Ch. Sciiel- hammer, Jense, 1700 (L). Fr. Hoff- mann, Hal. 1705 (L). J. Vesti, Erford. 1708 (L). M. Alberti, Hal. 1712 (L). J. Finckenau, Regiom. 1718.(L). J. S. Henninger, Argent. 1718 (L). J. A. Fischer, Erford. 1725 (L). Ch. G. Stentzel, Vitemb. 1727 (L). J. W. Appel, Hamburg, 1733 (G). J. H. ScHULZE,Hal. 1734 (L). C. A. a Ber- gen, Francf. ad Viadr. 1737 (L). P. Gericke, Helmst. 1748 (L). A. E. Buchner, Hal. 1750 (L). Th. de Rordeu, Pairs, 1754 (LL H. W. TEMPERANCE 357 TEMPORAL LAw'az, Hamb. 1777 (G). W. A. Ficke.i, Gotting. 1791 (E). J. Nie- derhuber, Vienn. 1798 (G). H. M. Husson, Paris, 1798 (F). T. Trot- ter (on the nervous T.), Newcastle, 1807. Thomas, Paris, 1826 (F). H. G. Spengler, Berol. 1820 (L). Tem'perance (Hyg.) owipqoawij. So- bri'ctas, v>nfaXiorrtg, Sobrie'ty. Modera- tion, opposed to gluttony and drunken- ness. The advantages of temperance, in a hygienic point of view, require no comment. (G) Massigkeit. Writers. L. Cornaro, Padua, 1558 (I). J. G. de Berger, Vitemb. 1705 (L). Jos. Cerou, Paris, 1811 (F)- Tem'ple (Anat.) xqoraipog, Tem'pus, Crot'aphus. A depression, on each side of the head, between the forehead and eye anteriorly, and the ear posteri- orly. The temples, distinguished into right and left, correspond to the tem- poral fossa on each side. The word is said to be the Latin tempus, time, be- cause in this part the hair begins to turn white and to indicate age. (F) Tempe. (G) Schlaf. TEM'PLEMAN, Peter (Biogr.) A medical writer of some celebrity ; born in 1711; died in 1769. Works. Curi- ous remarks and observations in phys- ics, anatomy, surgery, &c. selected from the memoirs of the Royal Academy of Seiences at Paris. Lond. 1753. 2 vols. 8vo. Tem'plum Sos'trati (Surg.) A bandage, described by Galen. Tem'plum par'vum Apollo'nii Tyr'ii (Surg.) A bandage, described by Galen. Tem'poral (Anat.) Tempora'lis. That which relates to the temples. The TEM'PORAL BONE, Os tem'- poris, Os tempora'U, Os arcua'le, Os arma'U, is seated at the lateral and inferior part of the cranium, of which it forms part; and contains, within it, the special organs of audition. It is usually divided into three portions : — 1. The squamous (F) Portion icailleuse ou squameuse. 2. The mastoid portion, and 3. The Petrous portion, Osnerva'le, Os petro'sum, Pyr'amis trigo'na, Os lith- oi'des, (F) Portion pierreuse, Rocker It has, first, an auricular or external face, on which is a surface that makes part of the temporal fossa ; the zygo- matic process; the glenoid cavity ; the fissure of Glaserius; the meatus au- ditorius externus ; ihe mastoid process ; the digastric groove ; the canalis carot- icus; the jugular fossa; the styloid pro- cess ; the stylo-mastoid foramen, &c. 2. A cerebral or internal surface, which cor- responds to the cavity of the cranium and on which is the Pars petrosa, the hiatus Fallopii, the meatus auditorius internus, the fissure of the aquaductus vestibuli, a portion of the gutter for the lateral sinus, &c. 3. A circumference, on which is observed, the orifice of the bony portion of the Eustachian tube and the Aquaductus cochlea, &c. The tem- poral bone is articulated with the sphe- noid, occipital, parietal, malar, and inferior maxillary bones. It is devel- oped from 5 points of ossification. (G) Schlafbein. The TEM'PORAL FOS'SA is an ex- cavation, observed at each side of the head. It is filled by the muscle whose name it bears, and is formed by the temporal and sphenoid, below ; by the parietal and frontal bones, above; is separated, by a transverse crista, from the zygomatic fossa, and completed, before, by the cheek bone. The TEM'PORAL MUS'CLE, Tem- pora'lis, Arcadi-temporo-maxillaire, Cro- taphi'tes, Temporo-maxillaire (Ch.) is a broad, flattened, triangular muscle, which fills the temporal fossa. Its fibres are attached to the temporal aponeurosis and fossa; and all con- verge into a strong tendon, which passes under the zygomatic arch, and is insert- ed into the coronoid process of the lower jaw. This muscle raises the lower jaw, and applies the teeth against each other. The TEM'PORAL APONEUROSIS is a very strong aponeurosis, of a bluish, shining color, which is attached to the whole of the curved line of the tem- poral bone ; to the posterior edge of the malar bone ; to the superior margin of the zygomatic arch, and forms an en- velope for the temporal muscle. The TEM'PORAL or CROT'APHITE AR'TERIES, are several. 1. The Tem'poral Ar'tery, properly so called, arises from the outer side of the superior part of the external car- otid. It ascends between the ramus of the jaw, the meatus auditorius exter- nus, and the parotid gland, which covers it as far as the zygomatic arch. Above this, it becomes subcutaneous ; and, when it has attained the middle of the temporal region, it divides into two branches : the one anterior — A. tem- pora'lis fronta'lis seu inter'na, seu ante'- rior ; and the other posterior — the A. TEMP0R0-MAX1LLARY 353 TENON tempora'lis occipitalis, seu exter'na seu supe'rior. The temporal artery, before its division, gives off, 1. Branch- es to the parotid; to the joint of the lower jaw; to the meatus auditorius, and to the masseter. 2. The transverse artery of the face. 3. The middle temporal, which arises beneath the cheek-bone, and traverses the temporal aponeurosis, immediately beneath that bone. 2. The Deep-seat'ed Tem'porals, A. tempora'les profun'da. These are two in number. They arise from the in- ternal maxillary, and have been distin- guished, from their position, into ante- rior and posterior. They send their principal divisions into the temporal muscle. The Tem'poral Veins were formerly- called Mtoi or Aetoi Phle'bes, utroi tpXtfeg, Aq'uila Ve'na. The TEM'PORAL NERVES. These are distinguished into the superfi"cial tem'- poral, furnished by the inferior maxil- lary branch of the 5th pair, behind the condyle of the jaw; and the tempora'- les profun'di, anterior and posterior, furnished by the same nerve, at its exit from the cranium. Sommering has given the name temporal to the di- visions, sent by the facial nerve to the temporal region. Temp'poro-maxillary (Anat.) Tem'- poro-maxilla'ris. That which belongs to the temporal bone and lower jaw. The TEM'PORO-MAX1ILLARY AR- TICULATION or joint of the lower jaw, is seated between the glenoid cavity and transverse process of the temporal bone on the one hand, and the condyle of the lower jaw on the other. Two thin cartilages cover the surfaces of these bones. The one is common to the transverse process and the portion of the glenoid cavity, ante- rior to the fissure of Gi.aserius ; the other belongs to the condyle. This articulation is furnished with an inter- articular fibro-cartilage, two synovial capsules, and two lateral ligaments : — the one internal, and the other exter- nal. The TEM'PORO - MAX'ILLARY NERVES of Bichat are the divisions of the facial nerve, distributed to the temporal and maxillary regions. Temulen'tia (Path.) Ebri'etasA Drunk'enness. Plater gave this name I to delirium; Ettmullf.r, to an apo- j plectic condition, depending upon i drunkenness — the Apoplex'ia temu-, len'ta or dead drunkenness. Common-1 ly, Temulentia is used synonymously with drunkenness; and is often em- ployed in the description of diseases, to indicate a state resembling drunken- ness. Ma'nia e temulen'tid is the same as Delirium tremens (q. v.). Writer. Th. Trotter (on drunk- enness), Lond.1804. Tenac'ui.um, Assalini's (Surg.) An ingenious instrument, invented by As- salini. It consists of a forceps, or double tenaculum, the points of which are fine, sharp, and bifurcated, so as to be readily received into each other when the instrument is closed on the artery, which it is by a spring. It is of great use when the surgeon has no assistant at hand. The instrument is figured in S. Cooper's " First Lines." "Ten'don (Anat.) Ten'do, Pronerva'- tio, from tjo-oi, 'I stretch': xtvwv; a Sin'ew. A fibrous cord, more or less round, Jong, or flattened; of a white, pearl color, and composed of very close parallel fibres. The tendons are at- tached to the bones, by one extremity; by the other, they receive the insertions of the fleshy fibres: sometimes, they afford attachment to fleshy fibres at both ends ; — as in the digastric muscle. The tendons must be considered as so many cords, for transmitting the motion of muscles. (G) Sehne, Flechse. Writers. A. O. Golicke (affec- tions of), Francf. ad Viadr. 1734 (L). F. Martini (sensibility of T), Copen- hag. 1770 (G). J. G. A. Wariif.nburg (on the different bandages for uniting ruptured Tendo Achillis), Gotting. 1793 (G). Tenes'mus (Path.) rtrtauog,rtinauog, Teines'mos, from tfivoi, ' I stretch': Proc'tica Tenes'mus, Obstipa'lio Te'- nes'mus. Frequent, vain, and painful desire to go to stool: — one of the chief symptoms of dysentery. (F) Epreintes. (G) Stuhlzwang. Writers. E. R. Camerarius, Tu- bing. 1693 (L). G. W. Wedel, Jenae, 1710 (L). J. A. Slevogt, Jenre, 1721 (L). J. Juncker, Hal. 1744 (L). S. P. Hilscher, Jenae, 1748 (L). Tennessee', Mineral Waters of (Mat. Med.) On the waters of French Broad River, in this State, is a large, clear, thermal spring. The heat is so great that, at first going in, it is almost insupportable. TENON, James Rene (Biogr.) A surgeon of Paris; born at Sepaux, near Joigny, in 1724; died at Paris in 1816. TENONTAGRA 359 TERES Works. Observations sur les obstacles qui s'opposent aux progris de Vanato- mie. Paris. 1785. 4to. M'emoire sur les hdpitaux de Paris. Ibid. 1768. Tenont'agra (Path.) rtvorrayqa, from xtvixiv, ' tendon,' and ayqa, ' seiz- ure.' A variety of gout, which affects the tendinous parts of muscles; or the tendinous ligaments, which strengthen certain articulations. Tenontotro'ti (Surg. Path.) rt- rorrorqwrot, from rtvwr, ' tendon,' and Tirou>o*w, ' 1 wound.' They who are wounded in the tendons. Galen. Ten'sion (Path.) Ten'sio, raoig, Siaruoig, Conten'sio, Disten'sio, from ten'dere, ' to stretch.' State of a part, which is stretched, when its textures are distended by the afflux of fluids, or the accumulation of gas, or when its fibres are drawn, as it were, in an opposite direction, and are, con- sequently, more resisting than usual. Ten'sor Tar'si (Anat.) A small muscle, belonging to the inner com- missure of the eyehds; described by Dr. Horner of Philadelphia. It is about 3 lines broad and 6 long : arises from the posterior flat surface of the os unguis, near its junction with the ethmoid bone, and passes forwards and outwards, lying on the posterior face of the lachrymal ducts. As it approach- es the commissure of the lids, it splits into two, nearly equal, parts; each of which is appropriated to a duct, and inserted along its course, almost to the punctum lachrymale. Its chief office seems to be, to influence the position of the puncta lachrymalia, and to regu- late the course of the tears through the lachrymal ducts. Ten'sor Tym'pani (Anat.) Inter'- nus Au'ris, Inter'nus Mal'lei, Salpingo- malleen. A small muscle, which arises from the petrous portion of the tem- poral bone, and the cartilage of the Eustachian tube, and terminates by a tendon, which is reflected over the processus cochleaformis, and is inserted into the apophysis of the handle of the malleus. Tent (Surg.) Ten'ta, Turun'da, Pe- nic'ulus, Penicil'lus, Penicil'lum, porog, Xriunoxog. In Surgery, tents are small rolls of lint, of a cylindrical or pyrami- dal shape, which are introduced into wounds and deep ulcers, to prevent them from closing before they are filled up from the bottom. Tents are, some- times, also made of prepared sponge, gentian root, &c. They are not so uiuch used as they formerly were. (F) Tente, Bourdonnet, Miche. (G)Wieke, Meisel. Tentipel'lum (Hyg.) from ten'do, ' I stretch,' and pel'lis,' the skin.' An- cient name of a cosmetic, with which, it was pretended, wrinkles could be effaced. Tento'rium (Anat.) T. cercbel'lo super-exten'sum, T. cerebel'li, Tentac-'- ulum cerebel'li, Septum transverse(£h.), Transverse Sep'tum, Lat'eral Proc"es- ses of the Du'ra Ma'ter, Diaphrag'ma cer'ebri. A process of the dura mater, which separates the cerebrum from the cerebellum. It extends from the inter- nal horizontal spine of the occipital bone, directly forwards to the sella tur- cica of the sphenoid. (F) Tente du cervelet, Plancher du Cerveau. (G) das Gezelt des Kleinen Gehi rn s. Teph'rion (Pharm.) rtipnior, from rupqa, ' ashes.' Name of a collyrium of an ash-color. Aetius. Terebin'thina (Mat. Med. & Phar.) from rtqiurdog or rtqtfiivdug, ' the tur- pentine tree.' Tur'pentine, Botin, Ba- ton, Albotim, Albotai,Albotra,Albuhen, Altilibat, Brutino. A substance, of the consistence of honey, which flows from many trees of the terebinthaceae, and coniferse families. It is, viscid; shining ; more or less transparent; inflammable ; of a warm, pungent taste; strong smell, and is entirely composed of resin and essential oil, without benzoic acid. It is soluble in alcohol. See Turpentines, Index. (F) Tcribenthine. (G) Terpentin. All the turpentines are stimulant, diuretic, and cathartic. Te'res (Anat.) oxqoyyvlog, xuXu-dqo- ttdijg. An epithet given to many or- gans, the fibres of which are collected into round fasciculi. (G) R u n d. The TE'RES MPNOR, Margini-sus- scapulo ■ trochitirien, No'nus hu'meri Placenti'ni, Le plus petit sus-scapulo- trochitirien (Ch.), is situated at the posterior and inferior part of the shoul- der. It is narrow, and flattened, from above to below, in its inner half; and, from before to behind, in the outer. It is attached, on the one part, to the outer surface of the scapula, near its inferior angle; and, on the other, to the inferior part of the great tuber- osity of the humerus. It depresses the arm, and causes it to turn on its axis from within outwards. It also carries it backwards. (F) Petit rond. TERMINTHUS 360 TESTICLE The TE'RES MA'JOR, Anguli-scap- vlo-humiral, Scapulo - humeral (Ch.), is situated at the inferior and posterior part of the shoulder. It is attached, on the one hand, to the outer surface of the inferior angle of the scapula ; to the corresponding part of its axillary margin; and, on the other, to the pos- terior margin of the bicipital groove of the juimerus. It carries the arm back- wards and inwards, and carries it also inwards in rotation. When it acts with the longissimus dorsi and pectoralis major, it applies the arm against the lateral part of the chest, and keeps it forcibly there. (F) Grand rond. LIG'AMEN'TUM TE'RES. This name is given to the round ligament in the cotyloid cavity, which is attached to the head of the bone, and to the bottom of the cavity. It is also given to a small fibrous fascia, which extends from the coronoid process of the ulna to below the bicipital tubercle of the radius. (F) Ligament rond. Termin'thus (Path.) Terebin'thus, from rtqfuv&og, ' the turpentine tree.' Phy'ma An'thrax Termin'thus, Albotis, Ber'ry or Fun'gus Car'buncle. The ancients gave this name to a tumor, surmounted by a black pustule, and resembling the fruit of the turpentine tree. (G) Hu nsblattern. Terp'non (Pharm.) from ztquvog, ' grateful,' ' sweet': xtqnvor. The name of a compound medicine, de- scribed by Aetius. Ter'ra Livon'ica (Phar.) A Ter'ra sigilla'ta or sealed earth from Livonia, redder than that from Silesia, and very astringent. TER'RA NOCERIA'NA (Pharm.) A whitish, soft, and" astringent earth, found in the environs of Nocera in Italy. TER'RA ORLEA'NA (Pharm.) A ceraceous mass, obtained from the seeds of the Bix'a Orlea'na. In Ja- maica, it is recommended in dysentery, and is considered to possess astringent and stomachic qualities. It is called, according to its shape, Flag Annot'to, Roll or Egg Annot'to. The Span'ish Annot'to, Bix'a, is in small, oblong cakes. It is chiefly em- ployed as a coloring matter. (F) Rocou, Roucou, Bichet. TER'RA PORTUGAL'LICA, Bar'ros, Bucaros. A reddish, astringent, styp- tic earth, obtained from Portugal. TER'RA SIGILLA'TA, Seal'ed Earth. A bole or earthy matter, made into little cakes or flat masses, and stamped with certain impressions, as with the head of the Grand Seigneur. To these belong the Ter'ra Silesi'aca, Ter'ra Lem'nia, T. Tur'cica. (G) Siegelerde. TER'RA LEM'NIA, Lem'nian Earth', Lemp'nias. A name given by the an- cients to a solid, reddish, astringent substance, prepared with the pulp of the fruit of the Baobab, an African tree, according to Prosper Alpinus. It seems, however, to be an argillaceous earth. It has been employed as an astringent. (G)Lemnische Erde. Ter'tian Fe'ver (Path.) Fe'bris tertia'na, An'etus tertia'nus, rqiruiog, Trita'us, Ter'tian A'gue. An inter- mittent, whose paroxysms recur every third day, or every 46 hours. The mildest and the most pernicious inter- mittents belong to this head. As a general principle, it is the most man- ageable intermittent. (F) Fiivre tierce, Testa'ceous (Pharm.) from testa, ' a shell.' A powder, consisting of burnt shells. These contain carbonate of lime, chiefly, and hence the term has been applied to cretaceous sub- stances. See Creta. Tes'tes (Anat.) The Tes'ticlcs. A name given to the inferior tubercles of the corpora quadrigemina, to distin- guish them from the superior, called JYates. Tes'ticle (Anat.) Tes'tis, Testic'u- lus, Or'chis, oqx'?, Did'ymus, SiSvuog, Gem'ini (pi.); from tes'tis,' a witness,' because the testicles are evidences of virility. The name of two glandular organs, contained in the scrotum, and whose office is to secrete sperm. They are formed of a gray and softish sub- stance, composed of tortuous canals, called Tu'buli scminiferi vel Va'sa semina'lia, folded on each other, and of extreme fineness; the number of which, according to the estimate of Monro, is 62,500, and the total length 5,208, feet. All these canals, uniting in their course, pass through the cor- pus Highmorianum, concur in forming the epididymis, and give origin to the vas deferens. The testicles are covered, immediate- ly, by a fibrous membrane, of an opaque white color, and very tough, called Tu'nica albugin'ea, or, simply, Albu- gin'ea, Perites'tis, of which the cor- pus Highmorianum is only an enlarge- ment. Over this, again, is the tunica TESTUDO 361 TEUCRIUM vaginalis, the second envelope of the testis. (F) Testicule. (G) Hode, Geile. Writers. G. Francus de Fran- kenau (structure), Heidelb. 1674(E). Jos. Warner (testicles and diseases), Lond. 1774. Ch. G. Gruner (Can one^ without testes procreate?), Jens, 1802 (L). Robert Bingham (diseases), Eond. 1820. Sir A. Cooper (structure and diseases), Lind. 1830. Tf.stu'do (Hyg., Path., &c.) /«/.wr»;, Chelo'nS. A genus of reptiles, includ- ing the turtle, the flesh of which is I much esteemed as an article of diet. Also, an encysted tumor, which has been supposed to resemble the shell of a turtle. Emphy'ma encys'tis gan'- glion. See Ganglion. (F) Tortue. (G) Schildkrute. • Tetano'thra (Therap.) Tetanom'a- ta, xnavwdqu, Ttraviafiara, Erugato'ria. Medicines, which remove wrinkles. GoRRjEUS. Tet'anus (Path.) from itn-w, ' I stretch'; rtruvog, Spasm with rigidity, Convul'sio In'dica, Holoton'icos, Ri'gor nervo'sus, Akhezet, Enta'sia Tet'anus, Cat'ochus Cervi'nus, Cat'ochus holo- ton'icus. A disease, which consists in a permanent contraction of all the muscles or merely of some, without alternations of relaxation. It is char- acterized by closure of the jaws; diffi- culty or impracticability of deglutition ; rigidity and immobility of the limbs and trunk, which is sometimes curved forwards (Emprosthol'onos, Enta'sia let'auus anti'cus, Tet'anus anti'cus) ; sometimes backwards (Opisthotonos,, Enta'sia Tet'anus posti'cus, Tet'anus dorsa'lis) ; and sometimes to one side (Pleurothol'onos, Enta'sia Tet'anus lateralis, Tet'anus latera'lis). When tetanus is confined to the muscles of the jaws, it is called Trismus. It is a most formidable affection. The means of treatment are: — copious and re- peated blood-letting; bathing, cold and warm; powerful doses of opium, and antispasmodics. In TRAUMAT'IC TET'ANUS, or that which supervenes on a wound, every extraneous matter must, of course, be removed from the wound, and soothing applications be made to it. (G) Starrkrampf. Writers. Ch. L. Bilfinger, Lin- dav. 1705 (L). J. Ch. Th. Acker- ■mann, Gotting. 1775 (L) : in German, Nurnberg, 1778. Trnka df. Krzowitz (Wenceslaus), Vienn. 1777 (L). J- Ch. Starke, Jense, 1778 (L): and VOL. II. 31 Jense, 1781 (L). Monro, Edinb. 1763 (L). Cochrane, Edinb. 1764 (L). Wilson, Edinb. 1788 (L). Dazillf, Paris, 1788 (F). Jos. Clerke, Edinb. 1791 (L). C. G. Siebold, Vircebursr, 1792 (L). Heurteloup, Paris, 1793 (F). N. B. Nottbeck, Gotting. 1793 (L). Burke, Edinb. 1794 (L). Jones, Edinb. 1796 (L). Laurent (traumatic T.), Strasburg, 1797 (F). Fournier Pescay (Do.), Bruxelles, 1803 (F). W. A, Stutz, Stuttgard, 1804 (G). C. H. Parry, Lond. 1614. John Morrison, Newry, 1816. Robt. Reid, Dublin, J817. G. A. Kennedy, Edinb. Ic20 (L). Jos. Swan, Lond. 1825. Tetartophi'a (Path.) from rtxaqrog, ' the fourth, and ipvw,' I arise.' Quar- ta'nus remit'tens. A quartan, in which the intermission is inordinately short or imperfect. Tetradrach'mon (Pharm.) rtrqa- Sqaxuor, from rtrqag,' four,' and <5o«yiir/, ' a drachm.' A weight of four drachms or half an ounce. Tetram'yron (Pharm.) rtrqauvqov, from rerqug, ' four,' and fivqor, ' an ointment.' An ointment of four ingre- dients. Galen. Tetranthe'ra Pichu'rim (Mat. Med.) Fa'ba Pichu'rim. The seeds of this Brazilian plant have been used in diarrhoea, dysentery, flatulent colic, &c Dose, 9ij. (G) Brasilianische Bohnen. Thtra'o Cotur'nix (Mat. Alim. & Med.) Cotur'nix ; the Quail. The quail is an esteemed article of diet. The Greek name is ootuS ; and the places, called Orty"gia, are named after it. The excrements of the quail were, for- merly, extolled in epilepsy : and the fat in specks of the eye. (F) Caille. (G) Wachtel. Tetraphar'macum (Pharm.) rtrqa- ipaquaxov, from rerqug,' four,' and q>«o- iitixuv, ' a medicine.' A medicine con- sisting of four ingredients. Tetrob'olon (Pharm.) rtrqw^olov The weight of four oboli, or two scru- ples. Gorr.eus. Teu'ckium Cham^'drys (Mat. Med.) Chama'drys, C mi'nor re'pens,C.vulga- ris, Quer'cula mi'nor seu Calamandri'- na, Trissa'go, Chama'drops, Trixa'go, Com'mon German'der, Creep'ing Ger- man'der, Small German'der, English Trea'cle. This is possessed of aromatic and bitter properties. The dose of the dried powder is from 3ssto 3J- (F) Petit chine, Germandrie. officinale. (G) Achter Gamander, Ga- mand erle in. TEUCRIUM 362 THALICTRON " The TEU'CRIUM FLA'VUM has sim- lar properties. TEU'CRIUM CHAMJEP'ITYS, Cha- map'itys, Arthet'ica, Arthret'ica, Aju'- ga, Abi'ga, Chamamo'rum, I'va ar- thrit'ica, Holoc"yron, Io'nia, Sideri'tis, Com'mon Ground'pine. Properties like the last. The tops or leaves have been recommended as aperients and tonics; especially in female obstructions, and in paralytic disorders. (F) Petite Ivette. (G) Feldzypresse, Schlag- kraut. TEU'CRIUM CRET'ICUM, Po'ley- mou.i'tain of Can'dy, Po'lium Crel'i- cum. The tops and whole herb enter in- to tiie old compounds,—'Mithridate and Theriaca. It has a moderately aromatic smell; and a nauseous, bitter taste. It is placed amongst the aperients and corroborants. The TEU'CRIUM CAPITATUM or Poley-moun'tain of Montpel'lier. Po'- lium Mon'tanum is, generally, substi- tuted for the last. The common Po'ley- moun'tain is the Teu'crium Monta'num, and the Gol'den Po'ley-moun'tain, the Teu'crium Po'lium, Po'lion. The TEU'CRIUM PVA, Chamap'itys moscha'ta, I'va moscha'ta Monspelien'- sium, I'va, Chamap'itys anthyl'lus, French Ground'pine. It has similar virtues to the Chamaepitys, but weaker. (F) Ivette mnsquiee. , (G) Bisamginsel. TEU'CRIUM MA RUM, Ma'rum Sy- ri'acum, Ma'rum Cret'icum, Majora'na Syri'aca, Ma'rum ve'rum, M. -Cortu'si, Chama'drys inca'na marit'ima, Ma'- rum german'der, Syr'ian herb mast'ich, Orig'anum Syri'acum. A very aromatic plant; of a camphorated smell; and formerly much used, in Medicine, as a tonic, antispasmodic, emmenagogue, &c. (F) Marum ou Germandrie Mari- time, Herbe aux chats. (G) K at ze nk r au t, Amber- kraut. Writers. G. W. Wedel, Jenae, 1703 (L). Fr. Hoffmann, Hal. 1719 (L). C. von Linne, Upsal. 1774 (L). TEU'CRIUM SCOR'DIUM; the Water German'der, Scor'dium, Trissa'go pa- lus'tris, Chama'drys palus'tris, Al'Hum red'olens. The leaves have a garlicky smell, and bitterish, and slightly pun- gent taste. It has the tonic properties of the other Teucria. (F) Germandrie Scorodone, Sauge des bois, Germandrie aquatique. (G) Lachenknoblauch, Knob- lauchsgamander. Tex'ture (Anat.) Textu'ra, frara tex'o, ' I weave.' The particular ar- rangement of the tissues that constitute an organ. (G) Gewebe. Tha'is (Pharm. & Surg.) ^mg. A cerate, formerly employed to redden the face. Paulus. Also, a kind of bandage for the head. Galen. Thal'ami nervo'rum optico'rum (Anat.) Stria'ta cor'pora super'na pos- terio'ra, Collic'uli nervo'rum optico'rum, Couches des nerfs oculaires (Ch.). Two rounded and irregular surfaces, which are seen exposed in the lateral ventri- cles of the brain, and in the third ven- tricle, the inferior surface of which presents two projections, called Cor'- pora genicula'ta, that furnish several filaments to the optic nerves. The name was given from a belief, that the optic nerves originate from them. They, however, arise more posteri- orly, and adhere merely to the inner margin of those bodies. Gall con- siders that the thalami act as ganglions to the nerves; and, hence, he calls them Grand ganglion cirebral infi- rieur. The upper and inner parts of the thalami are so closely connected as to form one continued surface, called Commissu'ra mol'lis. The posterior parts turn downwards and outwards; after which they are elongated to form the two white cords, termed Trac'tus op'tici. (F) Couches des nerfs optiques, Couches optiques. (G)Hiigel der Sehenerven. Thal'amus (Anat.) iralauog; abed. The place at which a nerve originates. (F) Couche. (G) Lagers telle. Thalasse'ron (Pharm.) daXuaaigoi; Collyr'ium Hermoph'ili. A collyrium, described by Galen and Paulus. Thalassom'eli (Pharm.) tfaXuaoo- iitli, from $aXaoaa,' the sea,' and uiXtr ' honey.' A cathartic medicine, com- posed of equal parts of rain water, sea water, and honey, mixed in a vessel lined with pitch. Gorrjeus. Thalic'tron (Mat. Med!) Thalic'- trum, JraXixTqov, T. mag'num, T. fla'- vum, T.flaves'cens, Poor Man's Rhu'- barb, Rhabar'barum pau'perum. The root resembles rhubarb in its proper- ties. (F) Pigamon jaundire, Rue des pris, Fausse Rhubarbe, Rhubarbe des pau- vres. (G) Wiesenrauteheilkraut, Wiesenrautewurz. THAPHNEUS 363 THEORY Thaph'neus (Pharm.) Medici'na tminda'ta et repurga'ta. Any medi- cine, cleansed and purified. Ruland and Johnson. Thap's-ia (Mat. Med.) from the island, Thap'sus. The deadly car'rot, Thap'sia ascle'pias. The root operates violently, both upwards and down- wards. It is not used. The'a (Hyg.) Cha'a, Tea. There are two principal species of tea trees; — the Tht'a Boht'a and The'a vir'idis. the black tea and the green. In com- merce, many kinds of teas are met with. Several of the differences be- tween these appear to result from the age at which the leaves have been col- lected ; and the mode of their desicca- tion. Tea-drinking was introduced into Eu- rope, about the year 1666 : since which time its use has become universal; and, in spite of the assertions of medi- cal terrorists, it is, except in particular idiosyncrasies, entirely harmless. (F) The. (G) Thee. By an analogical transference, very common Jin language, the word Tea has been used almost synonymously with infusion, as Beef tea, Mint tea, &.c. Writers. Morisset, Paris, 1648 (L). Thele, Vitemb. 1687 (L). Map- pus, Argent. 1691 (L). Waldschmid, Marburg, 1692 (L). John Ovington, Lond. 1699. Luther, Kilon, 1702 (L). I. Stahl, Erford. 1730 (L). Simon Mason, Lond. 1745. Thos. Short, Lond. 1749. N. F. J. Eloy, Paris, 175U (F). Jonas Hanway, Lond. 1756. J. C. Lettsom, Lond. 1784. Count Bel- chilgen, Lond. 1787. Cadet de Gassicourt, Paris, 1808(F). Marquis Jeu.ne, Paris, 1820 (F). W. Newmiam (on green tea), Lond. 1827. Thebe'sius, Veins of (Anat.) A name, given to supposititious branches of the coronary veins, which Chris- topher Adam Thebesius, a German anatomist, described as opening into the heart by th<} small depressions observa- ble in the- right auricle; and which have been called Foram'ina THEBE'SII. No such reins can be demonstrated. The valve at the orifice of the coronary vein, in the right ventricle, is called Val'vula THEBE'SII. THEDEN, John Christian An- thony (Biogr.) An eminent Prussian Army Surgeon; born at Steinbeck in Mecklenburg, in 1714; died in 1797. Works. Neue Bemerkungen und Erfahrungen zur Bereichcrung der IVundaizneikunst. Berl. 1771. 8vo. Unterrichtfar die Unterwundarzte bey den Armeen. 2 Th. Berl. 1774. 8vo. The'nar (Anat.) #tvaq. The palm of the hand, or sole of the foot. The THE'NAR EM'INENCE is the projection at the anterior and outer part of the hand, formed by the abduc- tor brevis, opponens, and flexor brevis pollicis. THE'NAR MUS'CLE. Riolan and Winslow give this name to the fleshy mass, formed of the abductor brevis, opponens pollicis, and the anterior part of the flexor brevis pollicis. In the foot, Winslow gives the name Thenar muscle to the abductor,and flexor brevis pollicis pedis. Theodore'tus Antid'otus (Pharm.) @todwqi;Tog, Dianacar'dion, Siavaxaq- 6ion; Theodor'icon. An antidote, de- scribed by Paulus of jEgina; of which anacardium is the basis. Theodo'tia (Pharm.) StoSoria. Different collyria, invented by one Theodotus, and described by Galen, Aetius, &c. Theophil'ion (Pharm.) StoiptXtov Name of a collyrium, described by Aetius. Theoret'ical (Med.) Theoret'icus Theo'ricus, ^twqrjrixog, dtwqixog, from &iwqiw, ' I contemplate.' That which is confined to theory, or is connected with it. An epithet, also applied to a sect of physicians, who founded their doctrine chiefly on reasoning. (F) Theoritique, Thiorique. The'ory (Med.) Theo'ria,&tu-qta, from 9tiaqta),' I contemplate.' The specula- tive part of a science. The connexion, established in the mind between a general fact, or the least possible num- ber of general facts, and all the par- ticular facts dependent thereon : for example; the motions of the heav- enly bodies, and the most important natural phenomena are connected with a single fact, previously known by observation; viz. that the force' of gravity acts inversely, according to the square of the distance. This consti- tutes the theory of universal gravita- tion. . Theory must not be confounded with system. Theory regards nature as it is; and is a rigid deduction from facts. System is too often the creature of the imagination, to which nature is made to bend. The THE'ORY OF MED'ICINE, In'stitutes of Med'icine, Theoret'ical Med'icine, is that part of the science, which attempts, philosophically, to ac- count for the various phenomena that THEOXENI MALAGMA 364 THERIACA present themselves during health as well as in disease. Writers. G. E. Stahl, Hal. 1703 (E). Another work, Hal. 1708 (L). M. Alberti, Hal. 1712 (L). G. Deth- arding, Rostoch. 1718 (L). Fr. Hoff- mann, Hal. 17.32 (L). G. G. Richter, Gotting. 1741 (L). IE Boeriiaave, by A. Haller, Gotting. 1740 - 43 (L) : in Engl. Lond. 1743-66. J.Brown, Edinb. 17o7. N. P. Gilbert, Paris, an. viii (F). J. Gregory, Edinb.1790 (L): in Engl. Jt24. A. Roschlaul, Francf. 1800(G). G. W. Block, Brunswick, 1803(G). I. P. U. Troxler, Vienna, 1M:5(G). W. Currie, Philad. 1815. F. J. V. Broussais, Paris, 1626 (F). M. Servetus (unnoticed theories of), by G. Sigmond, Lond. 1828. Theou Cheir (Pharm.) Qeov /nq, Ma'nus De'i. An antidote, of which goat's blood formed the base, and which was employed to dissolve urinary cal culi. Theox'eni Malag'ma (Pharm.) A cataplasm employed in Podagra. Cel- sus. Therapeu'tics (Med.) Therapeu'tice, &tquntvnx>i, Prac'lice of Phys'ic, The- rapei'a, freqaTttia, Curato'ria Meth'odus, Meth'odus Meden'di, from dtqantvu), 1 I remedy.' That part of Medicine, the object of which is the treatment of disease. (F) Therapeutique. (G) Heilkunst. Writers on the Practice of Physic. John Fernelius, Lugd. 1569 (L). N. Piso, Francf. 1580 (L). H. Mercuri- alis, Francf. 1602 (L). Peter Fores- tus, 1607 (L). J. Riolan, by Stupan, Basil. 1629 (L). D. Sennertus, Lugd. 162s, &c. (L). L. Riverius, Paris, 1646 (L). Th. Burnet, Lond. 1673 (L). Th. Willis, Oxon. 1674 (L). Tn. Sydenham, Lond. 1695. G. Baglivi, Rom. 1696 (E). Dekker, Napol. 1726 (L). P. Shaw, Lond. 1728 (L). F. Plater, Basil. 1736 (L). H. Boer- haave, Leyd. 1737 (L). G. Cheyne, Lond. 1742. La Mettrie, Paris, 1743 (F). Brooke, Lond. 1751. I. Sheb- beare, Lond. 1755. De Haen, Vien. 1757 (L). A. von Haller (disputa- tiones), Laus. 1757 - 60 (L). Marryat, Lond. 1758 (L).: in Engl. Lond. 1792. L. Heister, Amst. 1762 (L). J. Lieu- taud, Amst. 1765 (L): in Engl, by E. A. Atlfe, Philad. 1816. Platnlr, Leipz. 1705 (LV W. Smith, Lond. 1769. A. Duncan, Edinb. 1770. J. Makittrick, Lond. 1772. D. Mac- bride, Lond. 1772. John Gregory, Lond. 1774. W. Culli.n, Edinb. 1777 by Dr. Jas. Gregory, Edinb. Iel2 : and by Rotheram, Edinb. 17{J6: by C. Caldwell, Philad. 1816. M. Stoll, Vienn. 1777 (L): in French, by P. A. O. Mahon. Storck, Vienn. 1776 (L). IIluenstreit, Hal. 1778 (L). H. M vnning (improvements in), Lond. 1780. Webster, Edinb. 1781 (L). Burserius, Ven. 17c2(L): in Engl. by Brown, Edinb. 18C0. Fr. Hoff- mann, by, Lewis and Duncan, Lond. 1783. G. Fordycl, Lond. 1784. Lon- don Practice of Physic, Lond. 1785. Ploucquet, Tubing. 1785 (L). Qua- rin, Vienn. 1766 (L). Juncker, Hal. 17S8-91 TERIES are two on each side. 1. The supe'rior Thyroide'al, supe'- rior larynge'al or supe'rior gut'tural, arises from the anterior part of the ex- ternal carotid, and proceeds to the upper part of the thyroid gland, after having given off a laryngeal branch and a crico- thyroid. 2. The infe'rior Thyroide'al, or in- fe'rior gut'tural, much larger than the last, arises from the upper part of the subclavian. It passes, in a serpentine manner, to the inferior part of the thy- roid gland, to which it is distributed, after having given a number of branch- es to the neighbouring parts, among which is the cervicalis ascendens. The THYROIDE'AL VEINS are, 1. A supe'rior thyroide'al, and several mid'die thyroide'al, which open into the internal jugular vein. 2. An in- fe'rior thyrol'deul, much larger than the preceding, whose branches form — by anastomosing with those of the op- posite side, in front of the trachea, — a very remarkable venous plexus, which J. Cloquet calls the ia'fra-thyroideal plex'us. The inferior thyroideal veins open : — the left, into the corresponding subclavian; — the right, into the vena cava superior. THVRO- PHARYNGJE'US (Anat.) Thyr'ec-pharynge'us. Valsalva, Mor- gagni, Santorini, and Winslow have given this name to the pcrtion of the constrictor pharyngis inferior, which is attached to the thyroid cartilage. Tib'ia (Anat.) zi 1,111,, -.iquxt^ui;. A Latin word, which signifies a flute. Foe"tie ma'jus, Arun'do ma'jor, Can'- na ma'jor, Can'na ma'jor cru'ris. The largest bone of the leg. A long, ir- regular, and triangular bone, situated on the inner side of the fibula. It has, 1. A Superior or femoral extrem- ity, which is very large, rounded, and has two eminences at the sides, called TIBIAL 369 TIBIO-TARSAL TubBrosHties of the Tib'ia, or Tibial tube- rosities. The outermost is articulated with the fibula. On its head are two articular, oval, concave surfaces, separ- ated by a process, called Spine of the tib'ia, and which are articulated with the condyles of the Os femoris. 2. An inferior or tarsal extremity, having an articular surface beneath, which joins the astragalus ; within, a triangular eminence, which forms the malleolus internus ; and, on the outside, a trian- gular surface, which articulates with the fibula. 3. The body or shaft of the tibia has three faces, separated by three angles, the anterior of which is the most prominent, and is called the spine or cris'ta of the tib'ia or tib'ial spine. It is the shin. The tibia is ar- ticulated with the femur, fibula, and astragalus. It is developed by three points of ossification, one for the body, and one for each extremity. (G) Schienbein. Writers. T. Wiiately (affection of T. induced by fever), Lond. 1810. Necrosis ofT. Lond. 1815. Tib'ial (Anat.) Tibialis, Tibia'us. That, which relates to the tibia or to the leg. (G) Schienbein (in comp.) (F) Tibial, Jambier. The TIB'IAL APONEURO'SIS sur- rounds the muscles of the leg. It is continuous, above, with the femoral aponeurosis, and arises, also, from the head of the fibula, and from several fibrous expansions which detach them- selves from the tendons of the triceps, sartorius, gracilis, and semitendinosus. Thence it descends around the leg, attaching itself to the whole extent of the anterior and inner edges of the tibia. It sends, below, an expansion, which passes before the tendo achillis, and is continuous with the anterior annular ligament of the tarsus. It is attached, also, to the sheath of the peronei muscles. (F) Aponecrose jambierc. TIBIALIS ANTPCUS, Cate'na mus'- culus, T.'hio-sus-mitatarsicn, Tibio-sus- tarsien (Ch.) A muscle, situated at the anterior part of the leg. Above, it has the shape of a triangular prism ; be- low, it is slender and tendinous. It is attached, above, to the anterior part of the external tuberosity of the tibia; to the superior half of the outer surface of that bone ; and to the anterior surface of the interosseous ligament. Below, Jts tendon terminates at the base of the fi/flt cuneiform bone, and at the poste- rior-extremity of the first metatarsal bone. This muscle bends the foot on the leg, and directs its point inwards, at the same time that it raises its inner edge. It can, also, bend the leg on the foot, and prevent it from falling backwards in standing. (F) Jambier antericur. TIBIALIS POSTI'CUS, Tibio-tarsicn, Tibio-sous-tarsien (Ch.) This muscle is situated at the posterior and deep part of the leg. It is thicker above than below; and is attached, above, to the posterior surface of the fibula; to the posterior surface of the tibia, and to the interosseous ligament. Its tendon terminates, below, at the tube- rosity on the inferior extremity of the os scaphoides. This muscle extends the foot on the leg ; at the same time raising its inner edge. It, likewise, extends the leg on the foot. (F) Jambier postirieur. The TIB'IAL AR> TERIES are two in number. 1. The Tibia'lis Anti'ca, which arises from the popliteal artery, before its bifurcation ; passes immediately through the opening in the upper part of the interosseous ligament, and reaches the anterior part of the leg; when it turns downwards, and de- scends, obliquely, between the exten- sor communis digitorum pedis and the tibialis anticus, anterior to the interos- seous ligament; glides under the ante- rior annular ligament of the tarsus, and takes the name Dorsalis tarsi. Amongst the numerous branches, given oft by the tibialis antica, may be distinguished' —the Tibia'lis recur'rens, A. malicola'ris inter'na, and A. malleo- la'ris exter'na. 2. The Tibia'lis pos- ti'ca, arises from the bifurcation of the popliteal artery ; and, slightly tortuous, descends between ihe two planes of the posterior muscles of the leg; until it arrives under the arch of the calca- neuni, where it divides into two branches — the Plan'tar ar'teries. The ANTE'RIOR AND POSTE'RIOR TIB'IAL VEINS have the same ar- rangement as the arteries which they accompany. The TIB'IAL NERVES are two in number. 1. The anterior tibial nerve, Pritibio-sus-plantairc (Ch.) One of the two branches in which the exter- nal popliteal terminates. It accom- panies the arteria tibialis antica. The posterior tibial nerve, Branche tibiale du nerf femoro-poplitee (Ch.), is the inter- nal popliteal (q. v.) Tib'io-tar'sal (Anat.) Tib'io-tar'- TIC 370 TINCTURE scus. What relates to the tibia and tarsus. (F) Tibio-tarsienne. The Tib'io-tar'sal articula'tion is the articulation of the foot with the leg. It is formed by the tibia and the astra- galus; and is strengthened by lateral, and by anterior, and posterior, liga- ments. Tic (Path.) Twitching. A local and habitual convulsive motion of certain muscles ; and, especially, of some of those of the face. It is, sometimes, called in France Tic convulsif, to dis- tinguish it from Tic douloureux or neu- ralgia faciei (q. v.) Tick'ling (Physiol.) This word, Eometimes, meaiu the action of tick- ling (titilla'tio); at others, the sensa- tion produced by this action (pruri'- tus). A vivid sensation, which com- monly causes laughter, and a state of general spasm that may be dangerous if too long protracted. There are some parts of the body, where we are easier tickled than in others; e. g. the soles of the feet, and I the hypochondriac regions. (V) Chatouillement. -I (G) das Kitzeln. Til'bury, Min'eral Wa'ter of (Mat. Med.) A saline chalybeate at West Tilbury in Essex, England. It is not much frequented. Til'ia (Mat. Med. T. Europaki, ip<- Xvqa. The L sp- anisi, cong. ij, aqua Jbij, aurum musi- vum § vj. TINCTU'RA CANTHAR'IDIS, T. C. Vesicato'ria, T. Lyt'ta, Tinc'ture of Blis'tering Fly, T. of Span'ish Fly, T. Meioes vesicato'rii. (Cantharid cont. 3 iij, sp. ten. Jbij- Ph. L.) Stimulant and diuretic, but not often used inter- nally. Externally, stimulant. Dose, gtt. x. (F) Teinture rubefiante. MAT'THEW'S Injec'tion, a once cel- ebrated nostrum for fistula in ano, con- sisted wholly of a dilute Tincture oj 'Cantharides. TINCTU'RA CAP'SICI, Tinc'ture of TINCTURE 372 TINCTURE Cajo'sicum, (Capsic. bacc. §j, sp. ten. }b'J- Ph. L.) Stimulant. Dose. 3SS to 3j- TINCTU'RA CARDAMO'MI, T. amo'- tni reptn'tis, Tinc'ture of Cor'damoms. (Cardam. sem. cont. § iij, spirit, ten. Jbij. Ph. L. D.) Use, the same as the seeds. Dose. 3j to 3iv. SOLOMON'S Balm of Gil'ead, an empirical preparation, seems to be an aromatic tincture, — of which Carda- moms form a leading ingredient, — made with brandy. Some affirm that it contains cantharides. TINCTU'RA CARDAMO'MI COM- POS'ITA, Com'pound Tinc'ture of Car'- damoms, Stom'ach Tinc'ture, Tinctu'ra Stomach'ica. (Card, sem., carui sem., cocci, aa 3ij; cinnam. cort. cont. 3iv, uvar. passar. demptis acinis § iv, spirit. ten. Jbij. Ph. L.) Stomachic and car- minative. Dose, 3'j to 3'v- TINCTU'RA CARMINATI'VA SYL'- VII, Alcoola'tum Carminati'vum Syl'vii, Carmin'ative Elix'ir of Syl'vius. (Rad. ciigclic. 4 p., rad. imperator., galang. aa 6 -p., fol. rosmarin., mujoran., ruta, ba- silic, aa, 48 p., baccar. lanr. nobil, 12 p., sem. angelic, ligust. livcst., anis. aa, 16 J -o.\zingib., nuc. moschat. aa,6 p.,cinnam. TINCTU'RA CINCHO'NJE, Tinc'ture of Cincho'na, T. Cor'ticis Ptruvia'ni Sim'pbx, T. Cort. Pcruvia'ni, Tinc'ture of Bark. (Cinchon. lancifol. cort. cont. § vij, sp. ten. Jbij- Ph. L. E. D.) Dose, 3 j t° 3ivormore- TINCTU'RA CINCHO'NJE AMMO- NIA'TA, T. Cor'ticis Pcruvia'ni rolul'- His, Ammonia'ted Tinc'ture of Bark, Vol'utile Tinc'ture of Bark. (Cinchon. lancifol. cort. cont. § iv, sp. a mm on, aromat. Jb'j- Ph. L.) In dyspepsy, combined with acidity and languor. TINCTU'RA CINCHO'NJE JETHE'- REA COMPOS'ITA, T. Ki'na Ki'na athe'rea compos'ita, Elixir'ium Antisep'- ticum Docto'ris CHAUSSIER, CHAUS1- SIER'S Antisep'tic Elix'ir. (Cinchon. officin. § ij, cascarill. § ss, cinnam. 3i'jj croci 3SS> sacch. alb. ^::::x\'llj. Put these bruised into a mattrass and add vin. alb. Hispanic, vel vin. muscat., alcohol, fia. Jbj- Macerate for two days and add sulphuric cth: r 3 iss. Ph. P.) Tonic, stimulant, and antiseptic. Dose, § ss to §j. TINCTU'RA CINCHO'NJE COMPOS'- ITA, Com'pound Tinc'ture of Cincho'na or Bark, HUX'HAM'S Tinc'ture of Bark, T. Cor'ticis Pcruvia'ni Compos'ita, T. 12 p., caryoph., cort. limon. aa, 4 p. Add | febrif'uga Docto'ris HUXHA'MI, Essen'- alcoliol, 1500 p. Macerate and distil 1000 p. Pk. P.) A waim stomachic, carminative, &,c. Dose, 3ssto § ss. TINCTU'RA CASCARIL'LJE, T. ClO- to'nis Eleuthe'ria, Al'coliol cum Croto'- ne Cascaril'la, Tinc'ture of Cascaril'la. (Cascarill. cort. cont. § iv, sp. ten. Jbij. Pk. L.) Dose, 3j to 3iv. TINCTU'RA CASTO'REI, T. Casto'- rei Rossici, Essen'tia Casto'rci, Al'cohol castoria'turn., T. Casto'rci Canaden'sis, Tinc'ture of Cas'tor. (Castor, cont. §ij, sp. rect. Jbij. Macerate for 7 days.) Tonic, and antispasmodic. Dose gtt. xx to 3ij> or more. TINCTU'RA CASTO'REI COMPOS'- ITA, Com'pound Tinc'ture of Cas'tor. (Cast. §j, g. assafatid. § ss, alcohol. ammoniut. Jbj. Ph. E.) Antispasmodic. Dose, 3j to 3iv. Called, also, Elix'ir fat'idum, Tinctura casto'rci fat'ida seu fat'ida ammonia'ta. TINCTU'RA CAT'ECHU, Tinctu'ra Japon'ica, T. Mimo'sa Cat'ecku, T. Aca'cia Cat'ecku, Tinc'ture of Cat'ecku. (Catcch. Extract. giij, cinnam. cort. contus. | ij, sp. ten. jbij. Ph. L.) As- tringent. Dose, 3j to 3ij The concentrated Solu'tion of Char tia Chi'na, E. Cor'ticis Pertiviuni Alex- iphar'maca HUXHA'MI, Essen'tia anti- sep'tica HUXHA'MI, Tinctu'ra Alixi- phar'maca HUXHA'MI, Tinctu'ra Alco- kol'ica Chi'na Compos'ita. (Cinchon. lancij. cort. cont. § ij, aurant. cort. ex- sicc. § iss, rad. serpent, cont. 5iij> croci stigmat. 5j, cocci cont. "$\],sp. tenuior. § xx. Ph. L.) More grateful than the simple tincture. Dose, 3j to 3iij. TINCTU'RA CINNAMO'MI, Tinc'ture of C'm'iiumoii, Essen'tia Cinnamo'mi, T. Lau'ri Cinnamo'mi. (Cinnam. cort. cont. §iij, sp. tenuior. Jbij. Ph. L. D.) Stomachic. Dose, 3j to 3ij. TINCTU'RA CINNAMO'MI COMPOS'- ITA, Com'pound Tinc'ture of Cin'na- mon, Tinctu'ra Aromat'ica, Essen'tia Aromat'ica, Alcool cum Aromat'ibus Compos'itus, Eau de Bonferme ou d'Ar- magnac. (Cinnam. cort. cont. 3vj>mr' dam. sem. cont. "^n], piper, long, fruct. cont., -utgib. rad. cont. aa. 3ij, sp. ten- uior- i! 'J Ph. L.) Use, same as the last. I)*.-se, 5j to 3 iij- TINCTU'RA DE COCHLEA'RIIS, Alcoola'tum de Cocldca'riis, A. anti- scorbu'ticum. (Fol. cochlear, rtrent. 2500 rad. armoracia, 230 p., alca- coal, sold for cleaning the teeth, seems hoi. (1 -~ to 32° B&-) 3000 p distil off to be nothing more than tincture of' 2600 p Ph. P.) Antiscorbutic catechu. I 3ij to gj. Dose, TINCTURE 373 TINCTURE TINCTU'RA CONfl MACULA'TI, T. Cicu'ta, Tinc'ture of Hem'lock. (Conii fol. sice. 5 ij, cardamom, sem. cont. 3 iv, sp. ten. § xv. Ph. E.) Use;-the same as that of the leaves. TINCTU'RA CRO'CI SATPVI, T. Croki, Tinc'ture of Saffron. (Croci Angl. cont. § j, alcohol, dilut. § xv. Ph E.) Slightly stomachic (?) Dose, 3j to 3i'j TINCTU'RA DE CRO'CO COMPOS'- ITUM, Elixir*ium de Ga'rus, Alcoola'- tum de Cro'co Compos'itum, Com'pound Tinc'ture of Saffron, Elix'ir of Gu'rus. (Aloes socotr. 320 p., myrrh. 04 p., croci 32p., cinnam.,nuc.moschat., caiyoph. aa. 10 p., alcohol. WOO p., aq. flor. aurant. 5009 p. Digest for two days; distil 4000 p. and add syrup of capiilaire, 5000 p. Ph. P.) Aromatic, cordial, stomachic. It is, also, called Elixir cordia'le et stomach'icum, and E. anti- col'icum croca'turn. TINCTU'RA DIGITALIS, Tinc'ture of Digit a'lis, T. Digita'lis purpu'rea. (Digital, fol. exsiccat. j§ iv, spirit, ten. jbij- Ph. L. D.) Use, same as that of the leaves. Dose, gtt. x. TINCTU'RA FER'RI ACETA'TIS, T. Aceta'tis Fer'ri, Tine1 ture of Ac"etate of Iron. (Kali acetat. § ij, sulph. ferri gj, sp. rectif. jbij- Rub the acetate and sulphate into a soft mass. Dry and rub with the spirit. Digest for 7 days and pour off. Ph. D.) Tonic and astringent. Dose, gtt. xx to 3j. The Dublin college direct a Tinctu'ra Aceta'tis Flr'ui cum Alcoho'le, which di tiers from the other, in having half the quantity, only, of the Acetate cj Potass. TINCTU'RA FER'RI AMMONIA'TA, Tinc'ture of Ammonia'ted I'ron, T. Ferri Ammoniuca' is, T. Flo rum martia'uum, T. .'Uirtis Mynsich'ti. (Ferri ammon. § iv, sp. ten. Jbj. Ph. L.) Use,-same as that of the ainmoniated iron. Dose, 3 ss to 3 'j • TINCTU'RA FER'RI MURlATIS, Tinctu.e of Muriate of Iron, T. Mar'tis in Spir'itu Sa'lis, T. M. cum Spir'itu Sa'lis, T. Fer ri Muria'ti, Tincture of Steel, Alcohol ferra'tus, (Ferri subcarb. Jjjss, acid, muriat. Jbj, sp. rectif. jb"j Add the acid to the subcarbonate in a glass vessel, and shake during three days. Pour off and add the spirit. Ph. L.) Tonic, and styptic. Dose, git. x to xx. AL'COHOL SULFU'RICOJETHE'- REUS FER'RI, Gut ta nerti'na, Li'- quor Anod'ynus Marti'alis, Al'cohol athe'reus ferra'tus, JE'ther Martia'lis, vol. n. 32 DE LA MOTTE'S GoVden Drops, BESTUCHEFF'S Ner'vous Tinc'ture, Elixir d'or de M. le GENERAL DE LA MOTTE. An ethereal solution of muri- ate of iron. It is much used in gout, hypochondriasis, &c. The Antivene'real Drops, atone time so celebrated, at Amsterdam, were examined by Scheele and found to be a tincture of muriate of iron and cor- rosive sublimate. TINCTU'RA GAL'BANI, Tinc'ture of Gal'banum. (Galb. §ij, sp. tenuior. Jbij. Ph. D.) Stimulant and anti- spasmodic. Dose, 3j to 3iij- TINCTURA GALLA'RUM, Tinc'ture of gals. (Gallar. in pulv. trit. § ij, sp. ten. § vj. Ph. E. & D.) Astringent. Dose, 3j to 3 iij. TINCTU'RA GENTIA'NJE COMPOS'- ITA, Com'pound Tincture of Gentian, Tinct. Ama'ra, Spir'it Bitters,- Elix'ir Stomach'icum. ( Rad. gent, concis. § ij, aurant. cort. exsiccat § ],cardam. sem, cont. § ss, spirit, tenuior. Jbij. Ph. L. E. & D.) Tonic and stomachic. Dose, 3j to 3iij- BRO'DUM'S JYer'vous Cor'dial, con- sists of the Tinctures of Gentian, Co- lumba, Cardamom, and Bark, with the Compound Spirit of Lavender, and Wine if Iron. STOUGHTON'S Elixir is a com- pound tincture of gentian. The Elix- ir'ium DOCTOR1S STOUGHTON seu Tinctu'ra Ama'ra of the Parisian Codex is prepared as followrs, — (Ab- sinth, summit, exsiccat., Teucri chama- drys., Rad gentian., cort. aurant. 5a 3 vj, cascarilla 3j> rhei § ss, aloes so- cotr. 3j, alcohol. Jbij ) Digest. TINCTURA GENTIANPNJE, Tinc'- ture of Gen tiani'ne. (Alcohol. .903 §j, gentiunine, 5 gr.) Properties like those of the tincture of gentian. TINCTURA GUA'IACI, T. G. Offi.- cina'lis, Tinc'ture of Guaiacum. (Gua- iac. res. Jbss, sp. rect. jbij. Ph. L. & D.) Stimulant and sudorific. Used especially in rheumatic and arthritic cases. Nearly the same as Hill's Essence of Bardana. TINCTURA GUA'IACI AMMONIA'- TA, Ammonia'ted Tincture of Gua'ia- cum, T. Guaiacina Volat'ilis, T. Gua'- iaci, P. L. 1788, Volatile Tinc'ture of Gua'iacum. (Guaiac. g. res. cont. § iv, ?>. ammon. arom. Jbiss. Ph. L. E. D.) roperties same as the last. Dose, 3j to 3ij- HATFIELD'S Tincture — a nostrum — consists of Guaiacum and Soap aa 3 ij, rectified spirit, JbiS3- TINCTURE 374 TINCTURE TINCTU'RA HELLEB'ORI NPGRI, Tincture of Black Helle'bore, T. Helle'- bori, T. Melampo'dii. (Rad. helleb. nigr. concis. § iv, sp. tenuior, Jbij. Ph. L. E. D. Dose, 3ss to 3j. TINCTURA HU'MULI, Tinc'ture of Hops. (Humuli strobil. § v, sp. tenuior. e,ij. Ph. L.) Tonic and sedative. ose, 3SS to 3iij- TINCTU'RA HYOSCY'AMI, T. Hyos- cy'ami ni'gri, Tinc'ture of Henbane. (Hyoscyavi. fol. exsicc. § iv, sp. ten. Jbij. Ph. L) Narcotic, anodyne. Dose, gtt. xx to 3ij- TINCTURA IODPNJE, Al'cohol lo- dii, Tincture of Iodine. (Alcohol. S. G. .842, gj, iodin., 48 gr.) The tincture spoils by keeping, or, at least, deposits the iodine. It has been much used in goitre, &c. Dose, 10 drops, three times a day. TINCTURA JALAPII, T. Jala'pa, T. Convol'vuli Jala'pa, Tinc'ture of Jalap, Vali'ga. (Jalap, rad. cont. § viij, sp. ten jbij- Ph. L. & D.) Cathartic. Dose, 3j to 3iv. TINCTU'RA KPNO, Tinc'ture of Ki- no. (Kino contrit. § iij, sp. ten. Jbij. Ph. L. E. & D.) Astringent. Dose, 3j to 3'j- TINCTU'RA MOS'CHI, Tinc'ture of Musk, Essence of Musk. (Mosch- in pulv. rcduct. 5ij> SP- Vln'- rect- lt>j) Dose, 3j to 3iv- TINCTU'RA MYR'RHJE, Tincture of Myrrh, Sim!pie Tinc'ture of Myrrh. (Myrrlta contusee, § iv, sp. rect. Jbij- Ph. L. E. & D.) Tonic, deobstruent, antiseptic, and detergent. It is chiefly used in gargles, and applied to foul ulcers, spongy gums, &c. HUD'SON'S Preservative for the Teeth and Gums consists of Tinct. myrrh, tinct. cinch., aq. cinnam. aa § iij, eau d'arqucbusade, §j, pulv. gum. Arab. § ss. M. TINCTU'RA NU'CIS VOM'ICJE, Tinc'- ture of Nux Vom'ica. (Alcohol. S. G. .837, §j. Dry Extract of Nux Vomica, 3 gr.) Dose, gtt. v to xxx in cases where the nux vomica is indicated. TINCTU'RA OPII, Tinc'ture of O'pi- um, L'q'uid Lau'danum, Theri'aca calls'- tis, Al'cohol cum O'pio, Tinctu'ra Theba'- ica, Tinctu'ra Sedati'va. (Opii duri contriti § iiss, spirit, tenuior. Jbij. Ph. L.) Nineteen minims contain about one grain of opium. Properties, those of opium. Dose, gtt. xx to lx and more. By macerating the dregs remaining after making the Tinctura Opii in a solution of Tartaric Acid, a solution is obtained, which is devoid of the excit- ing and constipating properties, of the tincture of opium. Gray calls it Ha'- den's Liq'uor O'pii Sedati'vus. TINCTU'RA O'PII AMMONIA TA, Ammonia'ted Tinc'ture of O'pium, Ed'- inburgh Paregor'ic Elix'ir. (Flor. benz., croci aa. 3 iij' °pH 3ij> °'- °nisi 3ss, alcohol, ammoniat. § xvj. digest. Ph. E.) 3j contains one grain of opium. Used like the Tinctura Campliora Com- posita. TINCTU'RA QUAS'SIJE, T. Quas'- sia exeel'sa, Tinc'ture of Quas'sia. (Lign. quassia §j, sp. vini ten. Jbij. Ph. E.&D) Tonic. Dose, 3j to 3ij. TINCTU'RA QUINI'NJE, Tinc'ture of Quini'ne. (Sulphate of Quinine, gr. vj, alcohol. .847. 1 ounce. M.) Dose, 3j to 3iy' m the day. A TINCTU'RA CINCHONPNJE may be made in a similar manner. TINCTU'RA RHE'I, T. Rhabarb'ari, T. Rhabarb'ari spirituo'sa, T. Rha'i, Tinc'ture of Rhu'barb, T. Rhe'i palma'ti. (lllici. rad. concis. § ij, cardam. sem. cont. § ss, croci stigmat. 3 ij, sp. ten. Jbij- Ph. L.) Stomachic or purgative, according to the dose employed : — 3j to 3 ij as stomachic ; 3 iv to § j as a purgative. TINCTU'RA RHE'I COMPOS'ITA, T. Rhabar'bari compos'ita, Com'pound Tinc'ture of Rhu'barb. (Rltei rad. con- cis. § ij, glycyrrhiz. rad. cont. § ss, zingib. rad. concis., croci stigmat. aa 3ij, aqua, § xij, sp. ten. Jbj. Ph. L.) Properties same as the last. WAR'NER'S Cor'dial — a nostrum- consists of Rhubarb, §j. fol. senna § ss, croci 3j. rad. glycyrrh.1^ iv, uca- rum passarum Jbj, sp. vini Gallici feiij- TINCTU'RA RHE'I ET AL'OES, Tinc'ture of Rhu'barb and Al'oes, Elix'ir sa'crum. (Had. rhei concis. 3vij,«'oes socotr. 3vj> sem. amom. repent, cont. § ss, alcohol, dilut. Jbiiss. Ph. E.) Properties, like the last. RY'MER'S Car'diac Tinc'ture con- sists of an infusion of Capsicum, Cam- phor, Cardamom seeds, Rhubarb, Aloes and Castor in Proof Spirit, with a very small quantity of Sulphuric Acid. TINCTU'RA RHE'I ET GENTIA- NJE, Tinc'ture of hhu'barb with Gen'- tian, Tinctu'ra Rht'i Ama'ra. (Bad. rhei cont. § ij, gentian, lutea cont. § ss, alcoholis diluti Jbiiss. Pit. E.) Prop- erties same as the last. TINCTU'RA SCIL'LJE, Tinc'ture of Squill. (Scilla rad. recent, exsiccat § iv, spirit, tenuior. Jbij. Ph. L. E. & TINNITUS AURIUM 375 TISSUE D.) Properties, same as those of the bulb. Dose, gtt. xv to lx. TINCTU'RA SEN'NJE, T. Sen'na Compos'ita, Elix'ir Salu'tis, DAFFY'S Elix'ir, Tinc'ture of Sen'na. (Senna fol. § iij, Carui sem. cont. § iij, cardam. sem. cont. 3j, uvarumpassarum demp- tis acinis, § iv, sp. ten. Jbij. P. L. & D.) Stomachic, carminative, and ca- thartic. Dose, 3ij to §j. TINCTU'RA SERPENT A RIJE, T. S. Virginia'na, T. Aristolochi'a Ser- penta'ria, Tinc'ture of Snake'root. (Rad. serpent. § iij, sp. ten. Jb'ij. Ph. L. & D.) Tonic. Dose, 5ssto 3'j- TINCTU'RA STRYCHNI'NJE, Tinc'- ture of Strych'nine. (Alcohol. S. G. .837 Jbj, strychnine, gr. iij.) Dose, 6 drops to 24. Properties, those of the strychnine. TINCTU'RA TOLUIF'ERJE BAL'- SAMI, Tinc'ture of Bal'sam of Tolu', T. Bal'sami Tolula'ni. (Balsam. Toluif. § iss, alcohol. Jbj. Ph. E.) Reputed to be expectorant and corroborant. Dose, 3SS to 3j or more. TINCTU'RA VALERIA'NJE, Tinc'- ture of Vale'rian. (Valerian, rad. § iv, sp. ten. Jbij- Ph. L. & D.) Stimu- lant, and antispasmodic. Dose, 3 ss to 3ij- TINCTU'RA VALERIA'NJE AMMO- NIA1 TA, Ammonia'ted or Vol'utile Tinc'- ture of Vale'rian, T. Valeria'na Volat'- ilis. ( Valeriana rad. § iv, sp. ammon. arom. Jbij- Ph. L. & D.) Like the former. Dose, 3ssto 3y- TINCTU'RA VERA'TRI, T. Vera'tri al'bi, Tincture of White Hel'lcbore. (Rail, veratri. alb. cont. § viij, alcohol. dilut. Jbijss- Ph. E.) Emetic and ca- thartic ; but not very manageable. Dose, gtt. v to x. TINCTU'RA ZINGIB'ERIS, T.Amo'- mi Zingib'eris, Tinc'ture of Gin'ger. (Zingib. rad. concis. § ij, sp. tenuior. Jbij. Ph. L. & D.) Stimulant, and carminative. Dose, 3j to 3*'j- Tinni'tus Au'rium (Path.) Paracu'- sis imagina'ria, Susur'rus, Syrig'mus, Syrinjr'mos. An imaginary sound, like the ringing of a bell, the noise of wind, the murmur of water, &c, heard in health and in sickness. It is, often, an accompaniment of cerebral disorder. (F) Tintcment, Tintouin. (G) O h re n k 1 i n gen. TINTEMENT METALLIQUE (F) (Path.) Tinnimen'tum metal'licum. A particular noise, heard by the stetho- scope when applied to the chest, and which, according to Laennec, resem- bles that, caused by striking metal, glass, or porcelain with a pin ; but which is, perhaps, more like the sound of the keys of a musical snuff-box. The tintement metallique or metallic tinkling is heard on causing the patient to speak or breathe ; but is more distinct when he coughs. It is a pathognom- onic symptom of a communication be- tween the bronchi and cavity of the chest; in other words, of Pneumotho- rax. TIRE-FOND (F) (Surg.) A surgical instrument, formerly used to elevate the piece of bone sawn off by the tre- phine. TIRE-TETE (F) (Obstetr.) A name given to different instruments used for extracting the head of the child when left in the uterus, and in certain cases of difficult labor. The crotchet (q. v.) is one of those, as well as the Tire-tete a bascule of Levret, &c. Tisane (Pharm.) Ptisa'na or Ptis- sa'na, Ptisane', from nriOarrt, ' barley.' A name given to aqueous medicines, containing but little, if any, medicinal agent. The ancients gave the name particularly to the decoction of bar- ley Writers. J. Vass.eus, Paris, 1543 (E). J. Lalamantius, Heduae, 1559 (E). J. B. Minadous, Mantua, 1584 (L). TISSOT, S. A. D. (Biogr.) A cel- ebrated Swiss physician; professor of medicine at Lausanne ; born in 1728; died in 1797. Works. L'lnocu'ation justifie, &c. Lausanne. 1754. 12mo. Dissertatio de febribus biliosis, &c. Lausanne. 1758. Svo. In Engl. Lond. 1760. Tentamen de morbis ex manustu- prutione. Lovan. 1760 (I.). Another in French. Lausanne. 1760. In Engl. by William Farrer. Lond. 1767. 12mo. De valetudine Htteratorum. Eausanne. 1766. Svo. (F) Paris. 1768. In Engl, by J. Kirkpatrick. Essai sur les maladies des gens du monde. Lausanne. Paris. 1771. 12mo. In Engl. Lond. 1771. Svo. He published various medical translations from Hal^ ler, Bilguer, &c. UZuvres complets de TISSOT, precedis d'une precis his- torique sur la vie de Vautcur et accom- pagnie de notes. Par M. J. N. Halle. Tom. ii. Paris. 1609-13. TISSOT, Clement Joseph (Biog.) A French physician; born at Ornans in France in 1750; died at Paris in 1626. Work. Gymnastique medicale. Paris. 1781. 12mo. Tis'sue (Anat.) Tex'tus. By this term, in anatomy, is meant the varioui TITIANOS 376 TONGUE parts, which, by their union, form our organs; and are, as it were, their ana- tomical elements. Bichat refers every solid of the body to a certain Dum- ber of tissues J which, by associating or combining variously, form every organ of the body. These tissues are 21 in Dumber, and are as follows : — 1. Exhalant, 2. Absorbent, 3. Cellular, 4. Arterial, 5. Venous, 6. Nervous (ani- mal), 7. Nervous (o;> ganic), 8. Osseous, 9. Medullary, 10. Cartilaginous, 11. Fibro-cartilasr- 12. Fibrous, 13. Muscular (ani- mal), 14. Muscular (or- ganic), 15. Mucous, 16. Serous, 17. Synovial, 18. Glandular, 19. Dermoid, 20. Epidermoid, 21. Pileous. Of these, 7 are more generally dis- tributed than the others. They have been called genera'tors ; the others re- quire the presence of the generators, and have been called compound. (F) Tissu. (G) Gewebe. The ACCIDEN'TAL or ADVENTI"- TIOUS TIS'SUES consist of every sub- stance — foreign to the primitive or- ganization of the economy, but yet organized and living — which may be developed in the interior or at the surface of organs. Laennec divides the accidental tissues into two sections. 1. Those that resemble others in the animal economy; and, 2. Those that have nothing analogous in the body, and which are always the result of a morbid process. To the first class belong; — ossifi- cations ; accidental fibrous, fibro-carti- laginous, cartilaginous, cellular, and corneous tissues; hairs; the serous membranes of certain encysted tumors; th© mucous membranes of fistulous canals, and accidental synovial mem- branes. To the second, belong tuber- cles, soirrhi, melanoses, &c. Titia'nos (Pharm.) nrtavog. A soft pessary, desonbed by Aetius and Pau- lus. TODE, John Clement (Biog.) A distinguished Danish physician; Pro- fessor of Medicine at Copenhagen; born at Zollensticker, near Hamburg, in 1736; died at Copenhagen, in ISOo. Works. Medico-chirurgical Bibliothe- ca. Copenhag. 1774-87. 10 vols. Svo. On the gonorrhaa. Ibid. 1774. Medi- cal annals. Ibid. 1787 - 92.13 vols. 8vo. Materia medica. Ibid. 1797. 2 vols. Svo. Medical science in general. 1798. 2 vols. 8vo. He left behind him 12? different productions, of which 70 were in Danish, 33 in German, 22 in Latin, and 2 in French; of these 70 were medical. Toluif'era Bal'samum (Mat.Med.) The name of the tree, which affords the Bal'sam of Tolu', Bal'samum Tolu- ta'num, Tolu'f'era Bal'sami Bal'sa- mum, Goac'onaz, Red Bal'sam of Peru'. It has a very fragrant odor, and warm, sweetish taste ; is thick, and of a red- dish-yellow color. It is stimulant and expectorant (?), and is. used in coughs. It is chiefly, however, employed on account of its flavor. (F) Baume de Tolu, B. de Cartha- gine. Tomen'tim Cer'ebri (Anat.) from tomeii'lum, ' a flock of wool.' The in- finite number of small vessels, which pass between the pia mater and. convo- lutions of the brain. They enter the substance of the brain at right angles. Tune (Physiol.) To'nus. rorog, from Tfivui,' I stretch.' The state of tension or firmness, proper to each organic tis- sue. It is the effect of Tonicity (q. v.). Tongue (Anat.) Sax. tuuj, (D) Tong, Lin'gua, yXmooa, yXwrru. The tongue is a muscular, symmetrical, and very mobile organ; situated in the mouth, from the os hyoides and epiglottis to the incisor teeth. Its. use is, particularly, to procure for us the sensation of savors; and it aids in the acts of sucking, mastication, de* glutition, pronunciation, and exp.uition. It has the shape of a pyramid, flat- tened above and below ; rounded at its angles,' and terminated, anterior- ly, by a blunt point. Its upper sur- face, called the Dorsum, is free, flat, and divided into two portions by a median furrow, Linea mediana ; at the posterior extremity of which is the Foramen cacum. The inferior surface is free, and covered by the mucous membrane on its anterior third and sides: but behind and in the middle it is attached to the lower jaw, by means of the genio-glossus; and to the hy- oides by the hyoglossus. Its margins are rounded; thick hehind, thinner anteriorly. Its tip or point or dental extremity is rounded and free: — the root, base, or hyoid extremity continu- ous with the epiglottis and velum pa- lati. It is very thick at the foramen caecum; but thinner as it approaches the hyoid bone. TONIC 377 TOOTH The tongue is composed of muscles, and covered by a mucous membrane, which forms also the fraenum beneath the tongue. On this membrane are seen the different papilla (q. v.). The nerves of this organ proceed from the inferior maxillary, glosso-pha- ryngeal, and hyoglossal. The first is perhaps connected with taste ; the last with the motion of the organ. The arteries are the lingual, from the ex- ternal carotid; and the palatine and tonsillar, from the labial. The veins are the superficia'.is lingua, raaina, lingualis, and submentalis. They open into those of the pharynx and larynx. Its lymphatic vessels pass into ganglia, situated at the edge of the' hyoglossi muscles. (F) Langue. (G) Zunge. Ton'ic (Path. & Therap.) Ton'icus. TON'IC SPASM, S.ton'icus,Convul'sio ton'ica, Conductio, Spas'ticus, To'nos, Ento'nia, Enta'sia. A rigid contrac- tion of muscles without relaxation, as in trismus, tetanus, &c. See Tetanus and Spasm. (G) Tonischer, Krampf. In Therapeutics, Tonic means a medicine, which has the power of ex- citing slowly and by insensible de- grees the organic action of the different systems of tiie animal economy, and of augmenting their strength in a durable manner. Bitter, vegetable substances, which are not associated with an acrid or narcotic principle ; preparations of iron; cold water, &c, act as tonics. They are also called Comfortan'tia, Corroboran'tia, Confirman'lia, Robo- ran'tin, &c. (CJ-) Starkende M i 11 e 1. (F) Toniquc, Furlifiant. Writers. H. Heinrici. Hal. 1711 (L). Chr. S.Scheffel, Gryphisvald, 1745(E). A. E. Buchner, Hal. 1768 (L). Ph. A. Bonmeh, Hal. 1772 (L). Adair Crawford, edited by Alex. Crawford, Lond. 1816. Tonic"ity (Physiol.) Tonic'Htas, from rovog,' tone,' ' tension.' The fac- ulty that determines the general tone of the solids. Excessive tonicity causes er'elhism or crisp'ness; deficient tonici- ty, atony and vieakness. Tonicity has been used in the same sense as irrita- bility. (G) S pannkraft. Ton'sil (Anat.) Tonsil'la, Arnyg'dala, Al'mond of the iar,Al'mond of the throat, To'la, Tol'les, To'les, auvySaXtj, Spon'- gos, artoyyog, PI. Anti'ades, uvriaStg. An ovoid follicle, about half an inch in length, similar in shape to an almond, and situated, on each side, between the | 32* pillars of the velum palati. Their in- ner surface, projecting into the isthmus of the throat, is covered by the mucous membrane, in which are the orifices of a dozen cells, from whence a trans- parent, viscid mucus oozes on pressure. This mucus is destined to facilitate deglutition, by lubricating the isthmus faucium ; and is forced out during the passage of the alimentary bolus. (F) Amygdale, Tonsille. (G) Mandel des Halses. Writers. J. Wiedemann, Altdorf, 1712(E). C. T. Mayer, Jenae, 1767 (L). E. Grainger (on removing), Lond.1815. Tooth (Anat. Phys. &c.) Sax. too", Dens, oiJot;. The teeth are small, hard bones, fixed in the alveoli of each jaw, and serving to lay hold of, and to cut, tear, and triturate alimentary substances. True teeth are found only in man, the mammalia, reptiles, and fish. The teeth have, in general, the shape of an irreg- ular cone, the base of which is towards the interior of the mouth; and the apex, single or divided, towards the bottom of the alveoli. Each tooth has a part situated out of the alveolus, and covered by a vitriform substance. This part is called the crown or corona. It is bounded by a narrower portion, called the cervix, (F) collet, which separates it from the portion in the alveolus — the fang or root, (F) racine. In the adult, the teeth are 32 in number; 16 to each jaw: these consist of 4 incisors, 2 canine, 4 bicuspidati, and 6 molares. (See these various terms.) The teeth inclose a vascular and ner- vous pulp, in a central cavity. They are formed of a very hard, compact tissue; and the corona is covered by a vitreous substance called Enamel (q. v.) The incisor and canine teeth are de- veloped by a single point of ossification; the lesser molares, by two: and the larger, by 4 or 5. See Dentition. (F) Dent. (G) Zahn. Writers. P. Monavius, (diseases), Basil. 1578 (L). U. Stumard, Lyon. 1582 (F). G. Moebius, Jena?, 1661 (L). ■ B. Martin, Paris, 1679 (F). A. Girauldy, Paris, 1707(F). J. Juncker, Hal. 1740 (L). P. Bunon, Paris, 1743 (F). A. E. Buchner, Hal. 1752 (L). Tolver, Lond. 1752. G. Ph. Lemon- nier (diseases), Paris, 1753(F). Ph. Pfaff, Berlin, 1756 (G). Jourdan (diseases), Paris, 1778 (F). Drouin (Do.), Strasburg, 1761. Leroy de la Faudiguere (Do.), Paris, 1766 (F). B. Ruspini, Lond, 176S. Th. Bread- TOPHUS 378 TORPOR more, Lond. 1770. John Hunter (natural history and diseases), Lond. 1771. Burnet, Land. 1775. J. J. Plenck (diseases), Vindob. 1776 (L). Campani, Florence, 1789 (I). Ricci (diseases), Paris, 1793(F). Walker (Do.), Lond. 1793. Fr. Hirsch, Jena, 1796(G). Skinner, New York, 1801. R. Blake, Dublin, 1801. Jos. Fox (natural hist.), Lond. 1803. Another, on the Diseases of the Teeth, Lond. 1806. Schmidt, Leipz. 1607 (G). Becker, Leipz. 1807-10 (G). John Fuller, Lond. 1810. J. Murphy (nat.hist.), Lond. J811. J. G. Gal- lette, Mayence, 1813 (G). C. F. Delabarre, Paris, 1815 (F). C. Bevy (diseases of teeth and gums), Lond. 1822. T.Bell (anat., phys., and dis- eases), Lond. 1829: and Phil. 1830. To'phus (Path.) To'fus, Topha'ceous Concre'tion. A collection of hard, calcareous matter, which forms, par- ticularly, at the surface of joints af- fected with gout; and, occasionally, in the interior of organs, around the teeth, &c. It likewise meant Gravel. Top'ic (Therap.) Top'icus, to.twoc. A local application. See Local. The chief Topics are the following. Gazes, . . applied or respired. Watery vapors, do. Fumigations, do. Vapor bath, general or local. 'Lotions, Fomentations, Embrocations, Pediluvia, Manuluvia, &c. General bath, Shower balh. I Gargles, ) Collyiia, 11njections, ' Clysters. (Embrocations, Cataplasms , Sinapisms, Liniments, Ointments, Piasters, Bains de Mars. Suppositories, Pessaries, Bougies, &c. Ice, Fomentation bags, &c. Arenation. Masticatories, Enhincs. Aerial Liquid - Semi-internal Solid Semi-ezternal. J External ! Scmi-Cftcrnal Toi-ical Agents ' Caustics, Cauteries, Moxat Magnet, ^(ialvanism, Electricity, Shampooing, Leeches, Plugging, tc. (F) Topiqite. (G) Oertliche Mittel. Writers. Fr. Hoffmann, Hal. 1703 (E). Faselius, Jeuae, 1765. Toplitz, Mineral Waters of (Mat. Mcd.) T. is a town of Bohemia, celebrated for its numerous thermal springs. The water contains carbonate, muriate, and sulphate of soda; carbo- nates of lime and iron, &c. Tor'cular Heroph'ili (Anat.) Le- chenei'on, /.f/r/ittor, Lenos. The Press of HEROPH'ILUS, Fourth-Si'nus. A smooth and polished cavity, of irregu- lar shape, in which several sinuses of the duramatei meet. It is situated before the internal occipital protuberance, at the union of the three great duplicatures of the dura mater. It has six openings into it: — one above, that of the su- perior longitudinal sinus : — two below, answering to the occipital sinuses : one anterior, belonging to the straight sinus: and two lateral, and very broad, which lead into the lateral sinuses; and convey, from the cavity, the blood that has been poured into it by the others. (G)Kelter des Herophilus. (F) Confluent des Sinus, Pressoir d'Hirophile. Tordyl'ium officina'le (Mat.Mcd.) Ses'eli Cret'icum. The seeds and roots of this Southern European plant are considered carminative and diuretic. They enter into the theriaca. (F) Siseli de* Crite. (G) Bergkiimmel. Tore'nia Asiat'ica (Mat. Med.) Ca'la-do'lo. A small Malabar plant, the juice of whose leaves, sweetened with sugar, is said to cure gonorrhoea. Tormentil'la (Mat. Med.) T.erec'- ta, Com'mon Tormen'lil, Upright Sept- foil, Heptaphyl'lum, ConsolHda ru'bra. The root has a slightly aromatic odor; and austere, styptic taste. It is astrin- gent. Dose, of the powder, gr. x to 5j- (F) Tormentille. (G) Blutwurz, Ruhrwurz, Rothwurz, Siebenfinger- kraut. Tor'mjna (Path.) Slro'phos,OTQoipog, Gripes, Acute colicky pains. Mulli- grubs. (F) Travchies. (G) Leibschneide n, Bauch- grimwen. Tqrna'ta Uri'na (Path.) Thick, troubled urine. TorVor (Path!) Parap'sis ex'pers. State of a part, which becomes numb, TORTICOLLIS 379 TRACHOMA and almost incapable of motion. It is also applied to a debilitated, sluggish condition of a part or the whole of the body. (F) Accablement. (G)Erschlaf- fung. (F) Engourdissement. (G) Er star rung, Bet'aubung. Torticol'i.is (Path.) Obsiip'itas, Ca'put obsti'pum, Wry'neck, from tor'- queo,' I twist,' and col'lum,' the neck.' Trachel'agra, Enta'sia Lox'ia, Lox'ias, Xogtug, Cephalox'ia. A variety of rheu- matism, seated in the muscles of the neck, which prevents the motion of the head, and causes the patient to hold it inclined to the side affected. It is, commonly, of short duration; usually disappearing in a few days. Rubefacients are the best topics. Touch (Physiol.) Tac'tus. One of the five senses, and that which makes known to us the palpable qualities of bodies, such as their consistence, qual- ity, «fec. It is seated, particularly, in the hands; and diners from tact (q. v.), in being active. (F) Toucher. (G) Gefiihl. TOUCH, ROY'AL (Therap.) It was at one time, universally believed, in England, that the royal touch would remove the Scrophula or King's Evil (as it was thence called). This super- stition is now entirely exploded. Ed- ward, the Confessor, was the first English king, who touched for the evil. TOUR'NEFORT, Jo'seph Pit'ton de (Biog.) A French physician, emi- nent for his botanical knowledge ; born at Aix, in Provence, in 1656; died in 1708. Works. Traiti de matiire mi- dicale. Paris. 1717. 2 vols. 12mo.: also, in English. Lond. Tour'niquet (Surg.) Tor'cular, Tornac'ulum. A surgical instrument for stopping the course of blood in the limbs, by exerting a strong compression upon the principal artery. It was in- vented by a French surgeon, Morel, in the middle of the 17th century ; and was modified, subsequently, by Nuck, Verduc, Monro, Petit, and Louis. It is used to suspend, for a time, the circulation in a limb, during great operations; to arrest arterial hemor- rhage in cases of wounds ; to compress certain aneurismal and other tumors, &c. (G) A derpress e. Writers. G. Kf.llie (effects of compression by the T.), Edinb. 1797. TOURTEL'LE, Ste'phen (Biogr.) An esteemed French physican; Pro- fessor at Strasburg; born at Besancon in 1756; died in 18—. Works. His- toire philosophique de la midecine. Paris. 1803. 2 vols. 8vo. Elimens de midecine theorique et pratique. 2d edit. Paris. 1805. 3 vols. Svo. Elimens d'hygiine, 4th edit., by J. Brichetau. Paris. 1823. 2 vols. Svo. Elimens de matiire midicale. Paris. 1802. Svo. Toxicol'ogy, Toxicolo'oia, from xoti- y.or, (itself from ro!-ov, ' a bow,') ' a poison,' and Xoyog, ' a description.' A treatise on Poisons (q. v.). (G) Giftlehre. Trache'a (generally, however, ac- cented Tra'chea) (Anat.) Trache'a arte'ria, Bron'chus, (iooyxog, As'pera arte'ria, Fis'lula spirita'lis, Can'na; the Wind'pipe, tQaytia aorrtoia: from Tna/vg, ' rough,' and aori/oia, ' artery.' Composed of u\n, ' air,' and ryntiv, ' to keep.' The trachea is a cylindrical, fibro - cartilaginous and membranous tube, flattened behind, and situated on the median line, before the vertebral column, from the inferior part of the larynx, as far as the third dorsal ver- tebra. There it divides into two branch- es, the bronchi, which separate to go to each lung(q. v.). The trachea, the function of which is to convey air to the lungs during respiration, is composed, 1. Of carti- laginous rings, incomplete behind, situ- ated one above the other, and kept in situ by a fibrous membrane. 2. Of a mucous membrane, which lines it internally ^and contains numerous mu- cous follicles. 3. Of transverse mus- cular fibres, not well marked, which occupy its posterior suiface. 4. Of vessels, which proceed from the supe- rior and inferior thyroideal: and, 5. Of nerves, that are given off by the pneu- mogastric and the cervical ganglia. (F) Trachie arlire. (G) Luftrohre. Writers. F. W. Wachter, Francf. ad Viadr. 1748 (L). W. H. Porter (surgical pathology of), Dublin, 1826. T. Mills (pathological anatomy of), Dublin, 1629. Trache'lo-diaphragmat'ic (Anat.) Trache'lo-diaphragmal'icus. The 4th pair of cervical nerves, whence the phrenic nerve chiefly arises. Chaus- sier. Tracho'ma (Path.yTQajrcua, Aspre'- do, from tou/vg,' rough.' A roughness of the inner surface of the eyelids. A variety of ophthalmia, of which three kinds have been designated :— T. sabu- lo'sum, from sand &c getting between TRACHOMATICON 380 TRANSVERSALIS ABDOMINIS the eyelids: T. carunculo'sUth, from fleshy excrescences; and T. herpet'i- cum, from hard pustules on the inner surface of the eyelids. This last is also called Fico'sis and Pal'pebrafico'sa. (F) Asperiti des Paupiires. (G) Augenliederrauhigkeit. Trachomat'icon (Pharm.) tou/w- parixov. A collyrium for removing roughness of the inner surface of the eyelids. Galen. Trac'tors, Metal'lic (Med.) Me- tallic agents, introduced by Dr. Elisha Perkins, of Connecticut, about the end of the last century, to cure diseases. The parts were rubbed with these trac- tors, and hundreds of thousands of cases were reported to have been cured by the tradora'tion. The affections, in which they were chiefly used, were, local inflammations, and pains in dif- ferent parts. The good effects were, doubtless, owing to the influence ex- erted by the mind over the body. The bubble did not exist long. See Per- kinism. Tragacan'tha (Mat. Med.) roayu- xuvSa, Gum'mi Tragacan'tha, G. As- trag'all Tragacan'tha, Gum Tiag'a- caath, Gum Drag'on: the gum of* the Astrag'alus Tragacan'tha ovAstrag'alus te'rus, a native of Persia. This gum is inodorous ; nearly insipid ; of a whitish color; semi-transparent, and striated. It is in thin, vermiform pieces; and does not form a smooth, uniform mucilage with water. It is demulcent, but is rarely used alone. „ (F) Gomme Adragant. Tra'gea (Phann.) Trage'ma, roa- yi;n«. An aromatic, powdered with sugar, and used as a carminative. Ga- l v s. Trag"icus (Anat.) Tragien (Ch.). A small, flat, triangular muscle, which almost wholly covers the outer surface of the tragus, arising from its base, and terminating at the top of the emi- nence. Tragopo'gon (Hyg. & Mat. Med.) from rouyoc, ' a goat,' and 7roiyo>r, ' beard.' A genus of plants; of which the roots of the TragopJgon porrifo'- lium or Sat'sifi, and the young shoots of the T. praten'se, Mead'ow Snl'sifi, or Com'mon Goat's Beard, (F) Salsfis des pres, are eaten as food. The root of the latter has been used as a diu- retic. (G) Bocksbart. (F) Barbe de Bouc. Tra'gos (Anat.) roayog; 'a goat'; Antilo'bium ; Hir'cus. A small, flatten- ed, triangular nipple, situated before the meatus auditorius externus, which it appears to conceal. It is covered with hair in old people, whence its name. (G) Ohrbock. TRANSFORMATIONS DE TISSU(F) (Path. Anat.) The French pathologists designate thus, the change that occurs in an organ, the tissue of which be- comes similar to that of another organ. The chief transformations are cartilag- inous, osseous, and adipous. Transfu'sion (Therap. & Phys.) Transfu'sio; from transfun'dere, i to pour from one vessel into another.' The act of passing the blood of one animal into the veins of another; an operation, which was formerly used to fulfil various therapeutical intentions. It has been revived in cases of uterine hemorrhage ; and, apparently, with some success. The operation can only be performed safely on animals having like kinds of blood. See Globule. Writers. Tardy, Paris, 1667 (F). B. Santinelli, Romse, 1668 (L). G. A. Mekcklin (history), Norimberg, 1679 - 1715 (L). J. Blundell in Ash- well on Parturition (q. v.). Transplanta'tio (Therap.) utraipv- rsia. A pretended method of curing diseases, devised by Paracelsus — by making them pass from one individ- ual to another, either animal or veget- able. Transposition (Path. Anat.) Trans- posV'tio, utru&toig. Change of situa- tion. TRANSPOSITION OF THE VIS'- CERA, Polype'ria promis'cua transla- ti'va, is a congenital vice of conforma- tion, which consists in the viscera being found out of the situations they ordinarily occupy: the heart, for ex- ample, being on the right side; the liver on the left, &c. Transudation (Physiol.) Transu- da'tio, from trans,' through,' and su'do, ' I sweat.' The passage of a' fluid, through the pores of any body, which collects in small drops on the opposite surface, or evaporates from it. Transversa'lis Abdom'inis (Anat.) Lombo-abdominal (Ch.), (F) Trans- verse de VAbdomen. This muscle is seated, deeply, on the lateral parts of the abdomen. It is flat, thin, and broader before than behind. It is at- tached, above, to the cartilage of the last true rib, and to those of every false rib : and, below, to the inner lip of the crista of the ilium; to the two TRANSVERSALIS COLLI 381 TRAPEZIUM, OS outer thirds of the crural arch, and to the upper part of the pubis. Its fibres, moreover, are inserted, behind, by means of broad aponeuroses, to the top of the transverse and spinous processes of the four first lumbar vertebrae; and, before, to the linea alba, and to the ensiform cartilage. This muscle, all of whose fibres have a transverse direc- tion, constricts the belly, and dimin- ishes the base of the chest, by drawing inwards the ribs^ to which it is at- tached. TRANSVERSALIS COL'LI (Anat.) Trans versa'lis ma'jor col'li, P or'tion oj the Sa'cro-spi'nal (Ch.). A muscle, seated at the posterior and lateral part of the neck and upper part of the back. It is attached to the transverse process- es of the 5 or 6 lowest vertebra? of the neck ; and to those of the 4 or 5 first dorsal. It extends the vertebra? of the neck, and inclines them to its side. (F) Transversaire. TRANSVERSALIS DOR'SI, Trans- ver'so-spina'lis, Multif'idus Spi'na:, Lum'bo-cer'vical por'tion of the Spi'nal (Ch.), (Transver'so-spina'lis Lumbo'- rurn, Transver'so-spina'lis Dor's', Transver'so-spina'lis Col'li,) Mus'cuius sa'cer, Spina'les et ti ansversa'les lum- bo'rum, Se'mi-spina'lis inter'nus, si've transver'so-spina'lis col'li pars inter'na (Winslow), Lombo-dotsi-spinal, «fcc. This muscle, usually called by English anatomists, Multifidus spina, and in- cluding all the transvcrso-spinales, is situated in the vertebral gutters, and extends from the posterior part of the sacrum to the second cervical vertebra. It is thicker in the neck and loins than in the back and behind the sacrum. Its use is, — to straighten the vertebral column, and to impress upon it a slight rotatory motion. (1) Transversaire epiveux. Trans'verse (Anat.) Transver'sus, Transversa'lis. That which runs across; or which relates to the transverse pro- cesses of the vertebras. (G) Quer. The TRANS! VERSE PROCESSES OF THE VER'TEBRje are the bony eminences, that jut out transversely from the sides of the vertebrse. (F) Apophyses transverses des ver- tibres. The TRANS'VERSE SU'TURE, Su- tu'ra transversa'lis, runs across the face, and sinks into the orbits; joining the bones of the skull to those of the face, but with so many irregularities and interruptions, that it can scarcely be recognised as a suture. ] The TRANSVER'SUS AU'RIS MUtf- CLE, Trans'verse de VOricule (Ch.), is often wanting. It is formed of some transverse fibres, situated transversely, behind the projection of the helix which divides the concha into two portions. (F) Transversal de la Conque. The TRASVER'SUS PERINJEI, Le- va'tor A'ni par'vus, Is'chio-perine'al (Ch.), is placed at the posterior part of the perineum. It is thin, triangular, and situated transversely. Its external extremity is attached to the ramus and tuberosity of the ischium: its inner extremity is confounded with its fellow of the opposite side, and with the an- terior part of the sphincter ani and posterior part of the bulbo-cavernosus. The use of this muscle is, — to com- press the urethra, and to support the rectum and bladder. To a fasciculus of this muscle Santorini has given the name, Ure'thra Eleva'tor seu Ejac- ula'tor. (F) Transverse du Perinie. TRANSVER'SUS PERINJE'I ALTER, Prostat'icus inferior. A small muscle, which occasionally accompanies the last. The TRANS'VERSE AR'TERY OF THE FACE arises from the temporal; passes transversely across the face, in front of the condyle of the lower jaw, and gives its branches to the different muscles of the cheek. The TRANS'VERSE PERINE'AL AR'TERY, Urt'thro-bul'bar (Ch.), is given off from the upper branch of the internal pudic; and passes inwards and forwards above the transversus perineei muscle, as far as the bulb of the urethra, into which it dips; — sub- dividing into numerous branches. Tra'pa na'tans (Mat. Med!) The plant which affords the Nu'ces Aquat'- ica, Trib'uli aquat'ici, Caltrops. The nut is considered nutrient and demul- cent, and is said to be useful in diar- rhoea from abrasion of the- bowels, and in calculus. A poultice is sometimes made of them to discuss hard and indo- lent tumors. (F) Macre flattante, Noix d'Eau, Chataigne d'Eau. (G) Wasserniiss. Trape'zium, Os (Anat.) So called from its shape. Os multan'gulum maf- jus. The first bone of the second row of the carpus. It is articulated, above, with the scaphoides; below, with the first bone of the metacarpus; |with- in, with, the trapezoides, and second TRAPEZIUS 382 TREPHINE metacarpal bone. Anteriorly, posteri- orly, and externally, it gives attach- ment to ligaments. Trape'zius (Anat.) Cuculla'ris,Dor- so-sus-acromien (Ch.) A muscle, seat- ed at the posterior part of the neck and. shoulder, and at the upper part of the back. It has the shape of a trapezium. It is attached, on the one hand, to the inner third of the upper curved line of the occipital bone ; to the posterior cervical ligament; to the spinous pro- cess of the 7th cervical vertebra; and to those of all the dorsal vertebra?; and, on the other hand, to the spine of the scapula; the acromion and the outer third of the posterior margin of the clavicle. Its upper fibres are situ- ated obliquely downwards and out- wards ; the transverse and inferior, obliquely outwards and inwards. This muscle elevates the shoulder; carries it backwards, or depresses it, according as its upper, middle, or lower fibres con- tract separately. It straightens the head, also, and inclines it to one side. (B') Trapeze, Capuckon. Trapezoi'des os (Anat.) Os mul- tan'gulum mi'nus, Os pyramida'le Car'- pi. The second bone of the second row of the carpus, so called from its shape. It is smaller than the trape- zium, on the inside of which it is sit- uated. It is articulated, above, with the os naviculare ; below, with the second metacarpal bone; on the out- side, with the trapezium; and inter- nally, with the magnum. Anteriorly and posteriorly, it affords attachment to ligaments. TRAP'EZOID LIG'AMENT. The an- terior part of the, coraco-clavicular lig- ament. It is a very strong, fibrous, fasciculus, which has the shape of a trapezium, and is situated obliquely, between the acromion process and clav- icle. Traumat'ic (Surg. Path.) roaiuctri- xog, Traumat'icus, Vulncra'rius; from riiai-fia,' a wound.' Any thing relating to a wound. Tre'mor (Path.) roouog, Syn'clonus Tre'mor, Tro'mus, Trcmb'ling. Invol- untary agitation of the body or of some part of it, without any obstacle to vol- untary motion. It depends, generally, upon debility of the muscular, or of the nervous system; and hence, is observed in convalescence, and in typhoid affections. It occurs, also, in old people ; in hard drinkers; workers in mercury, lead, &c.; in the last case, it is called by the French, Tremblement metallique. Tremor seems to resemble paralysis more than convulsion. (F) Tremblement. (G) das Zittern. Writers. E. R. Camerarius, Tu- bing, 16SS (L). G. Ch. Sciielham- mer, Jense, 1692 (L). J. Vesti, Er- ford. 1694 (L). G. G. Richter, Got- ting. 1750 (L). A. E. Buchner, Hal. 1752 (L). G. E. Hamberger, Jense, 1754 (L). Merat (from mercury), Paris, 1804 (F). Trepan' (Surg.) Trep'anum, Tere- bel'la, Trip'anon, Ckan'icis, /omxtg, /oivtxiov, Ter'ebra, Ter'etron,rovnuvor, rtotTQor, from Tov.iaio,' I perforate.' A surgical instrument resembling a wim- ble and worked in the same manner. It is used for removing portions of bone, and particularly of the bones of the skull. The term, trepan, is given more particularly to the part of the instrument that makes the perforation. The handle is so constructed as to receive different bits, as the Crown (q. v.), the Tripan perforatif or Peri- te'rion, ntviri,qioY, the T. cxfoliatif or Desquamato'rium trep'anum, and the T. abaptis'ta. In Great Britain and the United States, this instrument has been super- seded by the trephine, which is more manageable. (G) Schadelbohrer. Trepan'ning (Surg.) Terebra'tio, Anatre'^is, uvarorfiig. The methodical application of the trepan. (F) Trepanation. (G) Schadelbohrung. Writers. J. Bohn, Lips. 1694 (L). Th. Zwinger, Basil. 1705 (L). G. D. Coschwitz, Hal. 1727 (L). G. A. Langguth, Vittemb. 1748 (L). A. E Buchner, Hal. 1752 (L). Van der Belen, Lovan. 1787 (L). J. Ch. Rf.il, Hal. 1797 (L). R. Mynors, Birm. 1785. Trephine' (Surg.) The instrument which has replaced the trepan in some countries. It consists of a simple, cylindrical saw ; with a handle placed transversely, like that of a gimblet; and from the centre of the circle, de- scribed by the teeth of the saw, a sharp little perforator projects, called the Cen'trepin. This centrepin is capable of being removed, at the surgeon's op- tion, by means of a key for the pur- pose. It is used to fix the instru- ment until the teeth of the saw have" made a circular groove sufficiently deep for it to work steadily. The pin must then be removed. Sometimes, TREP0ND0 383 TRICOCEPHALUS the pin is made to slide up and down, and to be fixed in any position, by means of a screw. Trepon'do (Pharm.) A weight of three pounds. Scribonius. Tre'sis (Nosol.) Tvtjaic, A wound. Forcible solution of continuity in a soft pait, commencing externally. A genus in the nosology of Good. Trian'gular (Anat-) rqiywvog. Tri- angularis. That which has three an- gles. (G) D r e i e c k i g. The TRIANG ULA'RIS STER'NI mus- cle, Ster'no-cos'tul (Ch.), Pectora'lis in- ter'nus, is situated at the anterior and inner part of the chest, behind the car- tilages of the ribs. It has the shape of a lengthened triangle, the base of which is directed downwards. It is attached to the posterior, lateral, and inferior part of the sternum, whence its fibres pass upwards and outwards, and terminate by as many distinct digi- tations at the cartilages of the 3d, 4th, 5th, and 6th true ribs. This muscle depresses the ribs and contributes to expiration. The IN'FRA-PU'BIAN or TRIAN'- GULAR LIG'AMENT is a ligamentous fascia with short fibres, situated trans- versely beneath the symphysis pubis, which it strengthens. Tri'ceps (Anat.) from tres. ' three,' and caput, ' a head.' A name given to muscles that have three fleshy bundles at one of their extremities. (G) D r e ik opf ig. TRPCEPS ADDUC'TOR FEM'ORIS. Under this . appellation are compre- hended three distinct muscles -. — the Adduc'tor brevis, A. lon'gus, and A. mag'nus (q. v.) The TRPCEPS CRlPRIS, Trifemoro- rotu'licn (Ch.) Cru'ral, Trifimoro-tibi- rotulien, Femora'lis, is situated at the anterior, inner, and outer part of the thigh. It is formed of three bundles at its superior extremity, viz. 1. A mid- dle fasciculus (the crura'lis of most anatomists). 2. An external fasciculus (the vas'tus exter'nus) and 3. An inner fasciculus (the vas'tus inter'nus). It is attached, above, to the anterior, inner, and outer surfaces of the femur, and to the two edges of the linea aspera, from the base of the trochanter to within four fingers' breadth of the knee. Below, it terminates by a large tendon, which is attached to the base and edges of the patella, as well as to the inner and outer tuberosities of the tibia. The triceps extends the leg on the thigh, and vice versd. (F) Triceps crural, T. de la cuisse* TRI'CEPS EXTEN'SOR CU'BITI, Tri'ceps brachia'lis, Scapulo-humero* olicranien (Ch.) This muscle, which occupies all the posterior part of the os humeri, is described as two muscles by Douglas, and as three by Winslow. It arises by three heads. The first or long head, — long head of the biceps externus of Douglas, Ancone'us ma'jor of Winslow — arises from the anterior extremity of the inferior costa of the scapula, near its neck, and below the origin of the teres minor. The second head, or short head of the biceps exter- nus of Douglas, Ancone'us exter'nus of Winslow, aiises from the upper and outer part of the os humeri, at the base of the great tuberosity ; and the third head — Brachia'lis exter'nus of Doug- las, Ancone'us inter'nus of Winslow, the shortest of the three, arises from the back part of the os humeri, behind the flat tendon of the latissimus dorsi. These three portions unite about the middle of the arm, so as to form one thick and powerful muscle, which is inserted at the upper part of the ole- cranon. It extends the forearm on the arm, and vice versd. (F) Triceps brachial. Trichiasis (Path.) TQi/iaaig, from SQig, ' hair,' Mor'bus pila'ris. This name has been given to several affec- tions. 1. To a disease of the kidneys or bladder, in which filamentous sub- stances, resembling hairs, are passed in the urine. This is also, called Pilimic'- tio. 11 must be regarded as a variety of Catar'rhus vesi'ca (q. v.) 2. To a pain- ful swelling of the breasts, in childbed women, when the milk is excreted with difficulty : —a disease attributed, by Aristotle, to a hair swallowed by accident and carried to the breasts through the circulation, and 3dly, To inversion of the eyelashes. See En- tropion. Trichis'mus (Surg. Path!) Same etymon, TQi/touog. A capillary frac- ture, fissure, or crack ;— Capilla'tio. Tricho'sis (Path.) rqi/utoig, Pila'rt ma'lum; same etymon. Morbid organ- ization or deficiency of hair. A genus in the system of Good. Tricoceph'alus (Helminth. &.C.) Tricoceph'alus dis'par ; from doii, 'a hair,' and xtipaXtj, l head.' Trichu'ris. Trichu'ris vulga'ris, Trichu'ris intcsti- na'lis, As'caris trichu'ria, Tricoceph'a- lus hom'inis, Musti^o'des hom'inis, long thread worm. A worm, from an inch and a half to two inches long ; and TRICUSPID 384 TRISPLANCHNIC head acute; the body spirally involut- ed -in the male, almost straight in the female. The tricocephalus dispar gen- erally inhabits the caseum and colon, and is rarely met with in the small intestines. It gives rise to no peculiar symptoms, and requires the usual an- thelmintic treatment. Tricus'pid (Anat.) Tricus'pis; from tris,' for,' tres, f three,' and cus'pis, ' a point.' That which has three points. (G) D reispi tzig. The TRICUS'PID VALVES, Val'tu- la Tricus'pides, Val'vula triglochi'nes, TQiyXvtx'vt?, are three triangular, val- vular duplicatures, formed by the inner membrane of the right cavities of the heart, around the orifice by which the auricle communicates with the ventri- cle. The. elongated and pointed top of each of these valves is continuous with the corda? tendineaa, which set out from the columnae cameo- of the heart. These valves ate depressed to allow the blood to flow from the auricle into the ventricle ; and are raised to pre- vent its reflux into the auricle. Tri'ens (Pharm.) xqi rov tj/; XiTQug, Un'cia qua'tuor. The third part of a pound. Four ounces. Galen. Tkifo'lium Melilo'tus Officinalis (Mat. Med.) Melilo'tus, Lo'tus sylvcs'- tris, Ser'tula Campa'na, Trifo'lium ca- balli'num, Coro'na re'gia, Trifo'lium odora'tum, Com'mon mel'Uot. The in- fusion or distilled water of this plant has been employed in cases of ophthal- mia. It has, also, been used in fomen- tations, glysters, &c. (F) Met Hot. (G) Honigklee, Steinklee, Melilotenklee. Trigas'tric (Anat.) Trigas'tricus, Triven'ter; from rotig, 'three,' and yaarijo,' belly.' That which has three bellies. An epithet for muscles so cir- cumstanced. Trigf.m'im (Anat.) fromtris, 'three,' and gem'inus,' double'; —' three-fold,' ' triplets.' The fifth pair of nerves, Par trigem'inum, Trifa'cial,Nerf gusta- tif innomini, Nerf d trois cordes. This nerve, according to the majority of anatomists, arises from the lateral an- terior and inferior parts of the pedun- cles of the brain, near the tuber annu- lare. Messrs Gall & Spurzheim say that it may be traced to above the outer surface of the corpus olivare. The nerve leaves the brain, near the outer edge of the tuber, and forms a large, flattened cord ; composed of a consid- erable number of distinct and parallel filaments, which may be divided into two great fasciculi. These filaments, thus united, pass above the upper edge of the pars petrosa; penetrate the inter- nal temporal fossa; and form there, by their decussation, a plexiform ganglion, of a graybh color, semilunar shape. concave behind, and convex anteriorly, where the three branches of the nerve pass off, — the ophthalmic, superior maxillary, and inferior maxillary. (F) Nerfs trijumeuux. (G) die dreifachen Nerven. Writer. A. C. Bock, Meissen, 1621 (G). Trigonel'la Fgl'num (Mat. Med.) Fa'nugreek, Fa'num Gra'cum, Bu'ce- ras, Car'phos, xautpog, JEgoc"eras. A native of the South of France. The seeds have a strong, disagreeable smell, and an unctuous, farinaceous taste; accompanied by a slight bitterness. They are chiefly used in poultices. (F) F'inugrec. (G) Bockshorn. Trios'teum Perfoi.ia'tum (Mat. (Med.) Bas'tard Ipecacuan'ha, Fe'ver Root. In very' large doses, the bark of the root proves emetic. It is a good cathartic, in doses of 20 or 30 grains. It sometimes operates as a diuretic. Tiuomphyl'lon (Pharm.) A com- pound medicine, referred to by Mesue, and composed of rue. Triophyi.'lus (Pharm.) An anti- dote, described by Myrepsus. Trior'chis (Anat.) rqioq/ig, from rotig, ' three,' and oo/ig, ' a testicle.' One who has three testieles. Triphar'macum (Pharm.) roupaq- uuxov. A medicine, composed of three ingredients. Tris'mus (Path.) rotnuog,from tqilw, ' I gnash.' Enta'sia Tris'mus, Capis'- trum, To'nos Tris'mus, Lock'ed Jaw, Tortu'ra O'ris. Spastic closure of the under jaw ; — a partial tetanus. Cul- i.f.n makes two varieties—T.nascen- tium, Sarrete, attacking infants during the two weeks from birth ; and T. traumaticus, originating from a wound. (F) Mai de machoire, Trisme. (G) Kinnbackenzwang. Trispas'trum (Surg.) rniOTiaorQov. T. APEL'LIDIS, seu ARCHIME'DIS. A surgical apparatus, described by Oiu- basius in his Treatise de Machinamentis. Trisper'mum (Pharm.) xqiontquov, from xqtig, « three,' and oizioua,' a grain or seed.' A cataplasm, consisting of three seeds, — cumin, bay, and small- age. GOKR.EUS. Trisplanch'nic (Anat.) Trisplahch'- nicus; from rotig, 'three,' and o/iXay- TR1SPLANCHIC 385 TROCHANTER /vov, ' viscus.' That which relates to three orders of viscera. The TRISPLANCH'NIC NERVE, Great sympathetic, Intercos'tal, Gan- glionic nerve, Nerve of organ'ic life, Ver'tebral nerve: named by Bichat, the organ'ic ner'vous sys'tem, in oppo- sition to the other nervous parts, called the an'imal ner'vous sys'tem. Gall calls it: — the ner'vous sys'tem of thv automal'ic func'tions. It is called Trisplanchnic, because it distributes its branches to the organs in the three great splanchnic cavities — the head, chest, and abdomen. It is composed of a series of ganglia, united by inter- mediate branches, and passing along the side of the spine to the lowest part of the trunk ; communicating, by a branch, with each of the 30 pairs of spinal nerves and several of the cere- bral nerves ; and detaching nerves from its several ganglia, which accom- pany the arteries, and are distributed, particularly, to the organs of involun- tary functions. At its upper part it is concealed in the canalis caroticus and cavernous sinus, and is joined there by a branch of the 6th pair of nerves and by a twig from the vidian nerve of the 5th pair. In passing down by the side of the spine, it forms three gang- lia in the neck : — the superior, mid- dle, and inferior; 12 in the back,— the thoracic; 5 in the loins — the lumbar; and three or four sacral. When it reaches the coccyx it unites with its fellow from the opposite side, forming a small ganglion — the coccyge- al. Meckel divides it into two portions — 1. The cen'tral gan1 glions or cen'tral part, composed of the numerous gan- glionic plexuses in the abdomen; the centre of which is the scmilu'nar and so'lar plcx'uses. 2. The exter'nal gan'- glions Limitrophes or external part, which comprise the series of gangli- ons, situated at the sides of the spine, from the base of the cranium to the sacrum. The great symphthetic seems to form a distinct nervous system, des- tined for the organs of involuntary mo- tion ; for, although Communicating with both brain and spinal marrow, it does not seem to be immediately under the influence of either. Writers. J. E. Neubaner, Francf. fand Lips. 1772 (L). A. Scarpa (gan- glions, &c), Mant. 1779 (L). J. Ch. Reil, Hal. 1607 (G). J. P. Lobstein, Paris, 1823 (L). Trister'nal (Anat.) Beclard has ■ vol. n. 33 given this name to the third bony por- tion of the sternum ; — that which corresponds to the third intercostal space. Trit.eoph'yes (Path.) Tritaoph'ya, roiTaioipvtig, from rqtrmog, ' tertian,' and ipvw,' I originate.' A fever, whose type approaches the tertian. Trit'icum .ssti'vum > ,.. ------hybkr'numJ (Mat-M™. &c.) Wheat, nvqog, Frumentum. From these plants our wheaten flour is obtain- ed, by grinding the seeds; and to them we are indebted for our bread and pastry. The nutritive properties of wheaten flour are so well known, as not to need comment. Bread, mixed with milk, constitutes the ordinary emollient poultice ; — and the crumbs of bread, Mi'ca pa'nis — are a common excipient for pills and bo- luses. (F) Froment. (G) Weizen. (E) Bread. (F) Pain. (G) Brod. TRIT'ICUM RE'PENS (Mat. Med.) Gra'men cani'num, jGra'men Dioscor'- idis, G. re'pens, Lolia'ceum radi'cere- pen'te, Dog's grass, Couch grass. The roots are sweet and possess aperient properties. They are said, also, to be diuretic. (F) Chiendcnt. (G) Queckengras, Hunds- gras, Quecke, Graswurzel. Trito'ma (Surg.) Name of a surgi- cal instrument, described by Albuca- sis and used in diseases of the ear. Trituration (Pharm.) Tritura'tio, Tritu'ra, Tri"tio, rqixfitg. The act of reducing a substance to powder. Trocar' (Surg.) Corrupted from the (F) Troisquarts or Trocart, " three quarters "; so called from the triangu- lar shape of the point, Triq'uetrum: — an instrument used for evacuating fluids from cavities, particularly in ascites, hydrocele, &c. A trocar consists of a perforator or stilet and of a cannula, which is so adapted to the perforator, that, when the puncture is made, both enter the wound with facility ; after which, the stilet, being withdrawn, the cannula remains in the wound and affords the fluid a ready passage outwards. Writer. J. Andree (an elastic trocar for tapping the hydrocele and ab- domen), Lond. 1781. Trochanter (Anat.) Trokan'ter, tqoxuvtiio, Rota'tor, from roo/aw, ' I turn.' Anatomists have given the names -^ great and lit'tie trochanter — • to two processes at the upper extremity TROCHANTERIAN 386 TROCHOID of the femur. The great trochan'ter is the one on the outside; the less is lower down and more internally. Both afford attachment to rotator muscles of the thigh, and hence their name. Chaussier, by the word troclianter. means the larger process; the smaller he calls trochantin. .(G) Umdreher. Trochante'rian (Anat.) Trochonte- ria'nus, Trokante'rian. That which be- longs or relates to the great trochanter. Chaussier. Trochantin'ian (Anat.) Trokantin'- ian, Trochantinia'nus. That which be- longs or relates to the trochantin or lesser trochanter. Tro'c'hin (Anat.) from too^cm-, ' to turn.' Chaussier has given this name to the smaller of the tuberosities, at the upper extremity of the os humeri; because it gives attachment, to one of the rotator muscles of the arm, — the subscapularis. Trochin'ian (Anat.) Trochinia'nus. That which belongs or relates to the trochin. Trochis'cus (Pharm.) rqoxioxog, Phtho'is, Artis'cus, Col'lix,xoXXi%, xoXig, Phthois'cos, Rot'ula, Cyclis'mos ; dimin- utive of TQo%og,' a wheel.' A troeh or round tablet. See Pastil and Tae- letta. A solid medicine, prepared of powders, incorporated by means of mucilage, crumb of bread, juices of plants, sacch. pur. § vj. M. Form into troches with water. Ph. E.) Antacid and absorbent. TROCHIS'Cl VEL PASTIL'LI EMETPNJE PECTORA'LES, Pec'toral Loz'enges of Em'etine. (Sugar, § iv, emetine, 32 grains. Form into lozenges of 9 grains each. One is a dose. TROCHIS'Cl GLYCYRRHPZJE GLA'BRJE, Liq'uorice Tro'ches, Black pec'toral loz'enges, Trochis'ci bech'ici ni'gri. (Ext. glyc. glabr., gum. acac. aa, p. i, sacch. purif. p. ij. Dissolve in warm water; strain ; evaporate, and form into troches. PA. E.) Demul- cent. To allay cough. TROCHIS'Cl GLYCYRRHPZJE CUM O'PIO, Trochis'ci Theba'ici, T. sedati'- vo-balsam'ici, T. pectora'les re'gis Duno'- rum, Liq'uorice Tro'ches with O'pium. (Ojni 3 ij, tinct. bids. tolu. 5'v> syrup. simpl. % viij, ext. glycyrrh. glabr., g. acacia aa § v. Make into troches. Ph. E.) Demulcent and anodyne. TROCHIS'CI GUMMO'SI, Gum Tro'- I cites. (G. acac. p. v. ninyli, p. i. sacch. pur. p. xij,. Make up the troches with rose water. Ph. E.) Demulcent. TROCHIS'CI NITRA'TIS POTAS'SJE. Ni'tre Tro'ches. (Nitrat. potassa, p. i, sacch. pur. p. iij. Make into troches with mucilage of tragacanth. Ph. E.) In slight inflammatory sore throat and fever. The Parisian Codex has two formulas for troches, for external use. TROCHIS'CI ESCHAROT'ICI, Es- charot'ic Tro'ches. (Hydrarg. oxymur. p. S. umyli, p. 16. mucilag. g. tragac. q. s. Make into troches to which a few drops of laudanum may be added.) Used in foul ulcers, to remove excres- cences, &c. TROCHIS'CI ESCHAROT'ICI DE MIN'IO. (Oxyd. plumbi. rubr. p. 16. hydrarg. oxymur. p. 32. mic. panis, p. 126. aq. rosa, q. s.) Used like the last. Troch'iter (Anat.) from too/ht, ' to turn.' The larger of the two tube- rosities at the upper extremity of the os humeri; so called because it affords insertion to rotator muscles. (Chaus- sier.) Trochiter'ian, in the language of Chaussier, means any thing belong- ing or relating to the trochiter. Troch'lea (Anat.) row/uin. A pulley; from rooxuw, ' I turn.' The articular surface at the lower extremity of the os humeri; so called from its forming a kind of pulley on which the ulna moves, in flexion and extension of the forearm. Also, the cartilaginous pulley, over which the tendon of the trochlearis muscle passes, at the upper and inner part of the orbis. (F) TrocfdieouTroklie. (G)Rolle. Tro'choid (Anat.) Tpo^onrfy?, from rooxog, ' a wheel,' and tiiog, ' resem- blance.' Trochol'des,Ax'ea comm'issu'ra. An articulation, in which one bone turns upon another, like a wheel upon its axle : —such as, the Atloi'do-ax'oid articula'tion. TROP.&OLUM 387 TUBERCLE Trop^k'olum Ma'jus (Mat. Med.) In'dian Cress, Nastur'tium In'dicum, Acrivi'ola, Flos sanguin'eus monar'di, Nastur'tium Peruvia'num, Cdrdamin'- dum mi'nus. An antiscorbutic. (F) Cresson des Indes, Cresson du Mexique. (G) India nische Kress e. Trophon'osi (Nosol.) Trophonu'si; from rqoif.ij, ' nourishment,' and rooog, ' a disease.' Diseases of nutrition. Tro'phos (Pharm.) rgoipug. A lini- ment, referred to by Paulus of jEgina. TR O USSEA UX ARRIERE- MESEN- TERIQ,UES (F) (Anat.) A name given, by Winslow, to the nervous plexus, situated between the two mesenteric plexuses, of which it is a dependence, aad which descends into the pelvis to concur in the formation of the hypo- gastric plexus. Trunk (Anat.) Trun'cus. The prin- cipal part of the body, to which the limbs are articulated. The trunk has been divided into three parts; — a superior, the head : — a middle, the thorax, — and an inferior, the pelvis. These three regions contain the great splanchnic cavities. They are united by a common stalk — the vertebral col- umn. To the middle, are articulated the superior extremities; and, to the inferior, the lower extremities. The trunk of an artery, vein, nerve, or lymphatic is its largest part, which has not yet given off branches. It is, also, applied to the parent vessel; after branches have been sent off". (F) Tronc. (G) Stamm. Truss (Surg.) from (F) Trousser, ' to tie up.' Brache'rium, Bracheri'olum, Am'ma. A hernial bandage, for keeping the hernia reduced. The ancient trusses were inelastic. They consisted simply of a pad and strap. At the present day, elastic bandages are alone employed. They possess the advantage of making an equable and continuous pressuie on the aperture of the sac; and of yield- ing to the changes of form in the ab- dominal parietes. The most important part of these bandages is a piece of narrow steel, flat and adapted to the shape of the body. This is the spring, (F) Ressort. It embraces the body on the side affected; extends from beyond the spine, and terminates opposite the ruptured part, by an iron plate to which it is riveted. The posterior surface of this plate is furnished with a convex pad, (F) Pe- lote, adapted in shape and size to the aperture which it has to close. The spring is covered with leather, and its inner surface is padded ; a strap extends from its posterior extremity ; passes round the sound side, and is attached to the plate of the pad. This strap is pierced with numerous holes, which allow the patient to tighten or slacken it at pleasure. Trusses have been variously con- structed ; and different patents obtain- ed for the modifications. They all act upon the above principle. Sometimes, they have a double pad. (G) Bruchband. (F) Brayer. Writers. Geoffroi, Paris, 1778 (F). Juville, Paris, 1786 (F). Trygo'des (Pharm.) rqvymS^g. A collyrium, mentioned by Galen, which consisted chiefly of acacia. Trypho'nis Emplas'trum (Pharm.) TjvipuiTog tunXaoTQog. Under this name, Scribonius Largus has described three kinds of plasters. Tu'ba (Anat.) Tube, Trum'pet, octX- Jiiyz, Sal'pinx. A name given to some parts, which are hollow and have the shape of a trumpet. (F) Trompe. (G) Trompete, Rbhre. The TU'BA FALLOPIA'NA, T. ute- ri'na, T. Fallopiu'na, Oviduc'tus mulit'- bris, Va's deferens muli'eris is a canal, floating in the abdomen, and extending on each side from the superior angles of the uterus as far as the sides of the brim of the pelvis. They are 4 or 5 inches long. Near the uterus, they are straight and very narrow ; but, in their course, they widen, become tor- tuous, and terminate by a free, ex- panded, and fim'bricated extrem'ity; called, also, Folia'cr.um ornamen'tum, Mor'sus diab'oli, (F) Morceau frangi, Pavilion de la trompe, Morceau du dia- ble. Within, the tubes are hollow and lined by a mucous membrane : the tissue, which it lines, is spongy and erectile. The use of the Fallopian tubes is to conduct the sperm to the ovarium, and the fecundated ovum back to the ute- rus. They establish a communication between the cavity of the peritoneum and that of the uterus. (F) Trompe de Fallope, T. utirine. (G) Mut ter trompeten. Tu'ber cine'reum (Anat.) A gray- ish tubercle, seen at the base of the brain behind the commissure of the optic nerves, and which is continuous with the infundibulum. Tu'bercle (Path. & Anat.) Tuber'- culum, Tu'ber. A tumor in the substance of organs, from the production of new TUBERCULAR 388 TUMOR matter; sensation dull; growth slug- gish. In Pathological Anatomy, the term is given to a species of degenera- tion which consists of an opaque mat- ter, of a pale yellow color: this, in its crude condition, has a consistence analogous to that of concrete albu- men, but greater: it subsequently be- comes soft and friable, and gradually acquires a consistence and appearance analogous to those of pus. Tubercles may be developed in different parts of the bod)'; but they are more frequently observed in the lungs and mesentery. Pulmonary tubercles are the cause of Tuber'cular Phthi'sis. Mesenteric tu- bercles are often met with in the same affection, but particularly in Tabes Mesenterica (q. v.). Laennec classes the tubercles amongst the accidental tissues, which have no resemblance to the natural tissues, and which never exist except in consequence of morbid action. Others consider them as a scrophulous degeneration. Broussais Conceives that they are produced ex- clusively by inflammation of the white vessels. When tubercles, in any organ, are few in number, they may pass to the state of permanent induration without danger to the patient; but when they are very numerous, they usually cause serious mischief. Dr. Baron considers, that they are produced by hydatids. (G) K n o t e n. Writer. J. Baron, Lond. 1319. TUBER'CULA ARAN'TII, Cor'pora Aran'tii, Corpus'cula Aran'tii, Tu'ber- cles ofARAN'TIUS or ARAN'ZI. Small eminences at the middle part of the semilunar valves of the pulmonary ar- tery and aorta. Tuber'cular (Path.). Tuber'culous, Tuberculo'sus, Tuber'culate. That which relates to tubercles, or which is formed by tubercles. TUBER'CULAR PHTHPSIS is that produced by the developement of tuber- cles in the lungs. TUBER'CULAR MAT'TERis a morbid production, contained in cysts, or loose in the tissue of organs. It varies, in its consistence, at the different periods of the tubercular affection: beintr, at first, compact, and yellowish, anS, at times, calcareous; afterwards pulta- ceous, semifluid, and curdy. (F) Tubercnleux. (G) K n o t i g. TUBER'CULATE SARC&MA ofAs- ernethy, Emphy'ma Sarco'ma tubcr- culo'sum, Tu'mor tuberculo'sus. Tu- bercles, firm, round, and clustering; pea-sized or bean-sized; yellowish or brownish-red; when large, disposed to ulcerate, and produce a painful, malig- nant, and often fatal sore. Found chiefly in the lymphatic glands of the neck ; often, simultaneously, in other glands and organs. Tuberosity (Anat.) Anatomists have given this name to eminences or pro- cesses, the surface of which is unequal and rough ; and which give attachment to muscles or ligaments. (G) R a u h i g k e i t, II6 c k e r. Tu'mor (Path!) fzonxtumeo,lI swell'; oyxog, On'cos, Epai'ma, Epcu'sis, iTTaoiia, Emphy'ma, Excrescen'tia (Sauvagks), Ecphy'ma. Risings or prominences, of greater or less size, developed by a morbific cause in some part of* the body. Cuii.en defines a tumor to be " a partial swelling without inflammation." Salvages restricts the term to risings formed by the conges- tion of a fluid ; and he calls excres- cences those which have a fleshy or osseous consistence. Boyer defines it " any preternatural eminence devel- oped in any part of the body." Good uses it synonymously with tubercle. Boyer's is the best general definition. Tumors differ greatly from each other; according to their seat, the organs in- terested, their nature, &c. (F) Tumeur. (G) Geschwulst. Writers. J. Pu. Ingrassias, Neap. 1553(E). H. Crassus, Venet 1562 (L). J. C. Arantius, Ven. 1594 (L). E. Rudius, Ven. 160*) (L). A. Read, Lond. 1685. M. Hoffmann, Aft. 1649 (L). J. A. Sfbiz, Argent. 1669 (L). Brown, Lond. 1676. A. Deidier, Monspel. 1714 (L). G.E. Hamrerger, Jena?, 1744 (L). A. Fizes, Paris, 1751 (E). Fr. B. de Sauvages, Monspel. 1753 (L). J. J. Plenck, Vienn. 1767 (L). J. Abernethy (classification of T's.), Lond. 1804. J. Baron,. Load. 1619. Sir E. Home, Lond. J630. The French use the term Tumeur blanche synonymously with White swelling;-see Hydarthrus. The term is, however, applied, by the generality of surgeons, to swellings of the greater joints, without change of color of the skin, and of a more or less firm con- sistence, which are dependent upon disease of the osseous or of the soft parts about the joint. Scrophula is tho most common cause of these affections. An ERECTILE TU'MOR is a tumor, produced by the developement of a soft, vascular tissue, which is suscepti- TUNBR1DGE 389 TUTIA ble of dilatation and depression. See Erectile. A VAR'ICOSE TU'MOR, Tu'mor varico'sus, is a circumscribed, bluish tumor, formed by the dilatation and turgescence of the capillary vessels of a part. Tun'bridge, Mineral Waters of (Mat. Med.) A celebrated acidulous chalybeate in Kent, England, which is much frequented. Tu'nic (Anat.) Tu'nica, /itwv, a coal, Chi'ton. An envelope. A name given to different membranes, which envelope organs; such are — the tunics or coats of the eye, stomach, bladder, &c. (G) Haul. Turbina'ted Bones (Anat.) Os'sa turbina'ta, Os'sa spongio'sa, Cor'nua. Very thin, bony plates, rolled up in the form of horns, and situated in the nasal fossa?. (G) Sch warn mi gen Beine. E The Os spongio'sum su.pe'rius or Cor'net de MORGAG'NI: — the highest. 2. The Os spongio'sum me'dium, the mid'dle cor'nu of French anatomists, the elhmvid'al cor'nu or Os spongio'- sum supe'rius, Os turbina'tum, of Eng- lish anatomists, Os convolu'tum supe'- rius, Con'cha. This bone projects, inwards and downwards, into the cav- ity of the nose, from the ethmoid cells at the side of the nasal lamella, and serves to enlarge the organ of smell. It is convex towards the septum, and concave outwards. (F) Comet Moyen. 3. The Os spongio'sHin vel turbina'- tum infe'rius, Con'cha infe'rior, Con- vilu'la infe.rio'ra os'sa, Os sous-eth- moldal (Ch.), projects at the under part of the side of the nose, is convex towards the septum, and concave out- wards. It is connected to the os maxil- lare, os palati, and os unguis. 4. The Sphcno'i'l'al cor'nua (q. v.). All the turbinated bones extend the sphere of smell. Turges'cence (Path.) Turgescen'- tia, Turgen'tia, oqyuapog, from turges'- cere, ' to swell.' Superabundance of humors in a part. The term, Turges'- cence of Bile, was formerly used to de- note the passage of that fluid into the stomach, and its discharge by vomiting. Turn'ing (Obstet.) Ver'sio, from (F) tourner, ' to turn.' The operation of bringing down the feet, or some part of the lower extremity, when the presentation of the child is such, that it cannot be delivered by the natural efforts. (F) Version. (G) Wend ung. Turquoise (Med.) This stone has been long imagined to change its color as the wearer is at the time in good or bad health: — a superstitious notion. Turre'is (Hyg.) Ancient name of a stone, to which was attributed the property of preventing fractures, in cases of falls. — Johnson. Tussila'go (Mat. Med.) T. Far'fara, Be'chium, Be'chion, faxtov, CaVceum equi'num, Chamaleu'cl, Chamagei'rony Xuficciytiqov, Fil'ius ante p'atrem, Far- farcl'la, Calliomar'chus, Far'fara, Tus- sila'go vulga'ris, Far'fara Be'chium, Un'gula caballi'na, Coltsfoot. It is demulcent and expectorant, and has been used in coughs, and pulmonary affections in general; and in some cu- taneous diseases. (F) Pas d'dne. (G) Huflattich. TUSSILA'GO PETASPTES, Butter- bur, Petasi'tes, Pes'tilent-wort, Peta- si'tes ma'jor, P. vulga'ris, P. ru'bens. The roots of this plant have been recommended as aperient and alexi- pharmic. They have a strong smell, and bitterish, acrid taste; — of the aromatic kind, but not agreeable. (G) Schweisswurzel, Pesti- lenzwurzel. Tus'sis (Path.) Cough, Bex, (}>£, Tus'sis nervo'sa, Catar'rhus, Pneu'sis Tus'sis. Violent, sonorous, frequent, and short expirations; by means of which the air, in passing rapidly through the bronchi and trachea, carries along with it the mucus of the parts, which forms the sputa (q. v.). The cough is said to be dry, when unac- companied by expectoration. It is symptomatic of many diseases. See Bronchitis. (F) Toux. (G) Hus ten. Writers. A. Planer (de tussi morbosd), Tubing. 1590 (L). J. Mer- let, Paris, 1650 (L). W. Rolfink, Jence, 1663 (L). P. G. Sperling, Vittemb. 1708 (L). Rosen, Upsal. 1739 (L). G. G. Richter, Gotting. 1747(E). A. Haller, Gotting. 1749 Tu'tia (Mat. Med.) Pom'pholyx, Cad'mia, Alfusa, Mesera, Capni'tis, Tu'thia, Ox'ydum zin'ci impu'rum^ The oxyd of zinc that attaches itself to the chimneys of furnaces, in which ores of zinc are smelted. It is in the form of gray incrustations; and is sometimes used for making an eye salve. It is prepared, for this purpose, by Ievigation. TYCHICA 390 TYPHUS Tych'ica (JYosol!) from rv^ii,' acci- dent.' Fortuitous lesions or deformi- ties. The 7th class of Good's Nosol- Tympani'tes (Path.) Emphyse'ma Abdom'inis, Hy'drops Tympani'tes, Hy'drops sic'cus el flatulen'tus, Tym- pa^nia, Tympa'nias, ruunaviug, riti/ta- iiti.s, Tympani'ta, Emphyse'ma Tym- pani'tes, tqvyfiariod^g iovouc, Meteoris'- mus, E. Tympanit'icum, Tym'pany, from rvfirtavov, 'a drum'; so called because the abdomen is distended with wind, and sounds like a drum, when struck. A swelling of the abdomen, caused by accumulation of air in the intestinal tube or in the peritoneum. Tympanites may be idiopathic or symptomatic. The former depends upon exhalation of air from the inner surface of the intestine, or from the decomposition of substances contained in it: the latter is the result of some organic affection, and often depends upon obliteration of the digestive tube, which prevents the gas from escaping. Idiopathic tympanites may be more readily cured. The symptomatic is usually fatal. On dissection, in such cases, the stomach and intestines are found enormously distended; with strangulation or disorganization of some part of the mucous membrane of the intestine. Carminatives may be proper, when tympanites depends upon atony of the digestive organs : but, in cases of the symptomatic kind, they cannot be productive of advantage, and may do harm. Sometimes the air is contained in the cavity of the peritoneum — con- stituting the TymphanVtes abdomina'- Us of some: — the accumulation in the intestines being called Tympani'tes in- testina'lis. (G) Bauchwindsucht, Win,d- wassersucht, Trommelsucht, Luftbauch. (F) Ball.onnement. Writers.. G. C. Schelhammer,. Jenae, 1664 (L). J. G. de Bergf.r, Vittemb. 1700 (L). Ch. Vatf.r, Vit- temb. 1713 (L). t. Spies, Helmst 1724 (L). J_. H. Furstenau, Rintel. 1733 (L). A. E. Buciinkr, Hal. 1755 (L). C. Fr. Kaltschmied, Jenae, 1760 (L). Ch. Fr. Kadelbach, Lips. 1773(L). Trnka de Krzowitz (Wen- eeslas), Vindob. 1788 (L). J. D. C Sachse, Gotting. 1793 (L). C. Fried- richs, Rostocji. 1813 (L), TrM'pAHBM, (Anat!). Ti^naYur. The Drum or Bor+rcl of the Ear. The name, Cav'ity of the Tym'panum or Cav'ity of the Drum, — (F) Cavite du tympan, Caiise du tambour, — has been given to a cavity of an irregular shape, which constitutes the middle ear, and has been compared to a drum. It is situated in the pars petrosa of the temporal bone, between the meatus auditorius exter- nus and the labyrinth. This cavity is lined by a mucous membrane; and communicates, externally, by means of the Eustachian tube, which is situated between it and the pharynx. The tympanum has six parietes. 1. An external, which is. almost entirely form- ed of the Membrane of the Drum, Mem- bra'na Tym'pani, Myrin'ga, Myrinx, (F) Membrane du Tympan, (G) Troni- melhautchen, Paukenfell; —a species of thin, transparent, circular septum; convex within, and concave without, which closes the inner ex- tremity of the meatus auditorius. 2. Au iattrnul, — on which are the Fe- nes'tra cr i'1is,. Prom'ontory, andFora'- men rotun'tlum. 3. A superior. 4. An inferior, on which is the glenoid finsvre. 5. A posterior, on which are — the opening of the mastoid cells, and the pyramid. 6. An anterior, on which are — the Proces'sus cochleafor'mis and the inner orifice of the Eustachian tube. The cavity of the tympanum is crossed by a series of four small bones, articu- lated with each other by diarthrosis, moved by certain muscles, and repre- senting a kind of bent lever, extending from the membrana tympani to the fenestra ovalis. They are called the Bones of the Ear, and are the malleus, incus, orbiculare, and stapes. (F) Tympan. (G) Trommel, Pauke. Type (Path.) Ty'pus, from tvtios, 'a stamp,' itself from xvnrv>,' I strike.' The type is the order in. which the symptoms of a disease exhibit them- selves, and succeed each other. It may be continued, intermittent, or re- mittent. Ty'phold {Path.) Typhoi'des, Ty- pho'des, rvipuitjg, Lac'tica. Resembling typhus -y as Typhoid Fever. Also,, ty- phus. (F) Typhique, Typhode. (G) Typhusahnlich, Typhoma'nia (Path.) Tvtpofiavi adipis suilla 5VM) ^ a drachm of this ointment be rubbed upon any part, night and morning, it will excite, in a few days, a painful pustular eiuption. Hence, it is employed as a counter- irritant. This preparation, is also, called, Ung. Tar'tari stibia'ti sen etnet'- ici, Ung. e Tar'taro stibia'to, A'deps Tar'tari stib'ii medica'tus, Un^. Tar'- tratis Potas'sa stibia'ti, Pommade d'Autenreith, Pommade stibiie. UNGUEN'TUM CE'RJE (al'ba vel fla'va) Wax Oint'ment. Unguen'tum sim'pUx, Linimen'tum sim'plex, Oil and Bees Wax. (Cera fljj, adipis suilla foiv. Pk. D. or— cera %\\,ol.oliv. 5 v.) Emollient. A mild dressing. Also, the basis of most of the compound oint- ments. (F) Onguent de circ. UNGUEN'TUM CETA'CEI, Unguen'- tum Sper'matis Ce'ti, U. al'bum, Lini- men'tum ai'bu,m, Spermace'ti oint'ment. (Cetacci 3vj> cer ol. oliv. 5 iij. Ph. L.) The ordinary dressing for blisters and excoriations. (F) Onguent de blanc de baleine. UNGUEN'TUM DIGESTPVUM SIM'- PLEX, U. Terebin'thina et ovo'rum vi- tel'ti, Sim'ple diges'live oint'ment. ( Tc- rebinthin. pur. 64 p. Vitell. ovor. No. 2. vel 32 p. Mix for a long time, in a glass mortar, and add, gradually, enough of the Oil of the Hypericum (Millepertuis) to make a soft ointment. Ph. P.) Detergent. It may be ren- dered more so by the addition of a lit- tle of the Acetate of copper. (F) Onguent digesti.J simple. UNGUEN'TUM EL'EMI COMPOS'- ITUM, Linimen'tum Arca'i, Untruen'- turn e gum'mi el'erni, Ung. de Terebin'- thina et Adip'ibus, U. el'erni, Oint'ment of E.'emi. (Elemi fljj, terebinthina vul- garis § x, sevi praparati fljij, oliva olei §ij. Melt the elemi with the suet; remove it from the fire ; and mix in the turpentine and oil. Strain the mixture through a linen cloth. Ph. L.) Stimulant ana digestive. To keep open issues, &c. (F) Baume d'Arcius. UNGUEN'TUM EPISPAS'TICUM DE DAPH>NE GNPDIO, Ad'eps Cor'ticf. daph'nes gnid'ii medica'tus. (Adip. pra- par. 320 p., cera, 32 p., cort. duphn. gnid. ppt- 126 p. Melt the fat and wax; and add the bark, softened in water. Boil until the moisture is evap- orated : then pass through cloth. Ph. P.) To keep open blisters, issues, &c. (F) Pommade de Garou. UNGUEN'TUM HYDRAR'GYRI, U. caru'leum, U. Neapolita'num, Blue oint'ment, Cera'tum mercuria'll, A'deps hydrar'gyro medica'tus, Mercu'rial oint'- ment, Unc'tion. The Strong Mercu'rial Oint'ment, Un- guen'tum Hydrar'gyri for'tius of the Eondon Pharmacopoeia is thus made — Hydrarg. purif. fl^jj adipis praparat. §xxiij, sevi prap. §j. Rub till the globules entirely disappear. The Milder Mercurial Ointment,— Unguen'tum Hydrar'gyri Mi"tius,—is made by adding, to one pound of the strong, two pounds of lard. (F) Onguent mercuriel ou Napolitain. Mercurial ointment is antisyphilitic and discutient. It is rubbed on the inside of the thigh, in venereal affec- tions ; especially in those cases where mercury, given internally, runs off by the bowels. The stronger ointment is used for this purpose. The weaker is employed as a dressing, or as an appli- cation to cutaneous eruptions. UNGUEN'TUM HYDRAR'GYRI NI- TRA'TIS, U. H. nitra'ti. U. supernitra'- tis hydrar'gyri, Oint'ment of JVi'trate of Mer'cury, C'it'rine Oint'ment, A'deps UNGUENTUM 39 nitra'te hydrar'gyri medica'tus, Unguen'- tum cit'rinum ad sca'biem. (Hydrarg. purif. §j, acid, nitric, f. ^x], adipis prap. § vj, ol. oliva, j§ iv. Dissolve the mercury in the acid; and, while hot, add the fat and melted lard. Ph. L. & E.) A milder ointment—Ung. Nitra'tis Hydrar'gyri mi"tins — is made with triple the quantity of oil and lard. It is stimulant and detergent, and is much used as an application to herpes, por- rigo, and other cutaneous eruptions. The weaker ointment is, sometimes, used in ophthalmia tarsi, &c. (F) Onguent de nitrate de mercure, 0. citrin contrc la ga'e. UNG UEN'TUM H YDRAR' G YRI NIT'- RICOOX'YDI, Ung. subnitra'tis hy- drar'gyri, Ung. Ox'ydi Hydrar'gyri ru'brl, Oint'ment of Ni'tric Ox'yd of Mer'cury, Bal'samum ophtlial'micum ru'brum, Unguen'tum deutox'ydi ky- drarg. nitra'ti, Red Precip'itate Oint'- ment, Gol'dcn Oint'ment, SINGLE'- TON'S Eye Salve, U. Hydrar'gyri ru'- bri, U. ex Hydrar'gyro oxyda'to ru'bro, U. mercu'rii ru'brum, U. ophthulmicum ru'brum, U. subnitra'tis hydrar'gyrici. (Hydrarg. nitrico-oxyd. §j, cera alba \ ij. adipis praparata § vj. Add the oxyd, reduced to a fine powder, to the melted fat and oil. Ph. L.) Stimulant and escharotic. Applied to foul ulcers, to inflammations of the tarsi, &c. &c. UNGUEN'TUM HYDRAR'GYRI PRJECIPITA'TI AL'BI, U. submuria'- tis hydrar'gyri ammonia'ti, Unguen'tum ad sca'biem ZELLERI, U. mercuria'le al'bum, U. nmndificans ZELLERI, Oint'ment of white precipitate, Ung. e mercu'rio pracipita'lo, Ung. cal'cis hy- drar'gyri al'ba. ( Hyd. prarip. alb. 3 j, adipis suilla § iss. Melt the fat, and add the precipitate. Ph. L.) Deter- gent. Used in cutaneous eruptions, to destroy vermin, &c. UNGUEN'TUM LAU'RINUM, O'le- um lau'rinum, Ad'eps lau'ro-medica'tus, Bay Oint'ment. (Fol. lauri, 500 p , adip. suilla. 1000 p. Bruise in a mar- ble mortar; evaporate all humidity by boiling ; and add Bay berries, in pow- der, 500 p. Digest and pass through linen. Ph. P.) Reputed to be corrob- orant and nervine. Is simply emolli- ent. (F) Onguent ou huile de laurier. UNGUEN'TUM LYT'TJE, Un0 p. Melt the lard ; mix in the cantharides and add the water at the same time ; place the whole on a gentle fire ; stir, con- tinually, for two hours, and add a little water to replace that which has been evaporated. Pass through linen and strain. Keep it in a water bath, and add powdered turmeric, 8 p. Let it cool till the superfluous liquid separates; pour off and add yellow war, 250 p., Oil of Lemon, 8 p. Ph. P. A complex preparation.) Use, same as the last. (F) Pommade ipispastiquc jaune. UNGUEN'TUM MURIA'TIS HY- DRAR'GYRI OXYGENA'TO MEDICA'- TUM, A'deps muria'le hydrar'gyri oxy- gena'to medica'tus, CYRIL' LOS Oint'- ment. (Hydrarg. oxymur. 4 p., adipis suilla prap. 32 p. Ph. P.) Antivene- real and alterative. Used in friction, 3ss at a time. (F t Pommade de Cyril la. UNGUEN'TUM OPHTHAL'MICUM, A'deps ox'ido hydrar'gyri ru'bro et plum'bi acetu'tc medica'tus, RE'GENT'S Pommade ophthalmique. (Butyr. recent. aq. rosar. lavat. 41 p., camphor., oxyd. hydrarg. rubr.,oxeUitis plumbi a a 0.25 p. Mix intimately. Ph. P.) In chrome UNGUENTUM 396 UNGUENTUM inflammation of the conjunctiva or tarsi. (F) Pommade ophthulmiqur. UNGUEN'TUM OX'lDI HYDRAR'- GYRI CINE'REI. A'deps seu unguen'- tum ex hydrar'gyro mi"tius dic'tum cine'- reum, Oint'ment of gray ox'ide of mer'- cury. (Oxyd. hydrarg. einer. p. j, adi- pis suilla, p. iij. Ph. E.) Properties like the mercurial ointment. It is not much used. (F) Onguent gris. UNGUEN'TUM OX'lDI PLUM'BI AL'BI, Ung. cerus'sa, Ung. al'bum, Ung. subaceta'tis plum'bi, Oint'ment of white ox'ide of lead, white oint'ment. (Ung. simplicis, p. v, oxyd. plumb, alb. p. j. Ph. E. & P.) Cooling and desicca- tive. Applied to excoriated and burnt surfaces. UNGUEN'TUM OX'lDI ZIN'CI IM- PU'RI, Ungv.en'tum tu'tia, Ung. oph- thal'inicum, Eye salve, A'deps ox'ido zin'ci medica'tus, Tut'ty oint'ment, Oint'- ment of impure ox'ide of zinc. (Linim. simpl. p. v, oxyd. zinc, impur. prap. p. j. Ph. E.) Generally used in oph- thalmia tarsi and atonic ophthalmia. ■ UNGUEN'TUM PI'CIS LIQjUIDJE, Ung. Pi'cis, Ung. e Pi'ce, Tar Oint'- ment. (Picis liquid., sevi prapar., sing. Hjj. Melt and strain through linen. Ph. L. & D.) Stimulant and deter- gent. Used in tinea capitis, and other cutaneous eruptions. UNGUEN'TUM PLUM'BI SUPERA- CETA'TIS, U. aceta'tis plum'bi, Oint'- ment of Sug'ar of Lead, Unguen'tum Saturni'num U. cerus'sa aceta'ta, Bal'- samum universa'le. (Olive oil, fljss, white wax, § iss, superacetate of lead, 5 ij.) Cooling, desiccative. Called, also, Ba'sa'mum Saturni'num, Buty'rum Satur'ni, Linimen'tum plumba'tum, Pomu'tum satur'ni, Ung. triphar'ma- cum. UNGUEN'TUM POPU'LEUM, A'deps papav'ere, kyoscy'umo, et belladon'nd medica'tus. (Fresh buds of the Popu- lus nigra, 500 p., macerated — in adeps suilla prap. melted, 1500 p. — for 24 hours. Preserve this. Again, take black poppy leaves, belladonna, hyoscya- mus, and black nightshade, aa 128 p.; bruise in a mortar with the former preparation ; boil until all the humidi- ty is evaporated, and strain. Ph. P.) Anodyne. Applied to local inflamma- tions, hemorrhoids, sore nipples, can- cer, &c. Green elder ointment is often sold for this. UNGUEN'TUM POTAS'SJE HYDRI- ODA'TIS, Ointment of Hydri'odate of Potass. (Hydriodate of potass 3sg, hog's lard §iss.) Half a drachm of thfs ointment is rubbed on scrophu- lous glands, goitre, &c. UNGUEN'TUM RESPNJE NI'ORJE, Ung. resi'na ni'grum, Ung. basil'icon ni'grum, Ung. tetraphurm'acum, Black Busilicon, Black res'in oint'ment, Un- guen'tum pi'cis ni'gra. (Resin, nigr., cera flava, resina flav. aa, § ix, olei oliva fljj. Ph. L.) Uses, the same as the Ceratum resina or Yellow basil- icon (q. v.) UNGUEN'TUM SAMBU'CI, Ung. sambu'einum, Green oint'ment, Unguen'- tum ner'cinum, Elder ointment. (Sam- buci flor. fljij, adipis prap. fljij. Boil. Ph. L. & D.) Emollient. (F) Onguent de sureau. UNGUEN'TUM SUBACETA'TIS CV- PRI, Ung. deter'gens, Ung. basil'icum vir'ide, Ung. aru'ginis, Bal'samum vir'- ide, Ointment of subac"etate of cop'per, Ver'digris oint'ment. (Ung. resina, p. xv, subacet. cupri, p. j. Ph. E.) Detergent and escharotic. UNGUEN'TUM SUL'PHURIS, Ung. e Sul'phure, Sul'phur oint'ment. (Sulph. sablim. § iij, adip. prap. fljss. Ph. L. E. D.) Used chiefly in itch and some herpetic affections. UNGUEN'TUM SUL'PHURIS COM- POS'ITUM, Com'pound Sul'phur Oint'- ment, Itch Oint'ment, Unguen'tum An- tipsor'icum, JACICSON'S Itch Oint'- ment. (Sulph. sublim. fljss, veratri rad. contus. § ij, potassa nitrat. 5j> saponis mollis, ftss. adipis prapar. fljiss. Pk. L.) Use, the same as the last; but it is more stimulating. UNGUEN'TUM SULPHURA'TUM AD SCA'BIEM, A'dtps sul'fure et am- mo'nia mtiriu'te medica'tus. (Adipis, 120 p., sulph. lot. 60 p., ammonia mu- riat., alumina- sulpkat. aa, 4 p., fiat un- guentum. Ph. P.) Antipsoric. BAP LEY'S ITCH OINT'MENT is composed of olive oil, lard, nitre, alumf sulphate of zinc, and cinnabar, scented with oil of aniseed, oil of origanumt and oil of spike, and colored with alka- net root. UNG UEN'TUM S ULPHURA'TUM ALCALPNUM AD SCA'BIEM, Ad'eps sul'fure et carbona'te, Potas'sa medica'- tus, HEL'MERICK'S Ai'caline Sulphu- ra'ted Itch Oint'ment. (Adip. prop. 800 p., sulphur, lot. 200 p., carbonat. potass, pur. 100 p., fiat. ung. Ph. P.) Use, same as the last. BATE'XAN'8 Itch Oint'ment resembles this. It is colored with cinnabar and scented with essence of bergamot. UNGUIS 397 URETEROLITHICUS UNGUEN'TUM VERA'TRI, Unguen'- tum he leb'ori al'bi, White hel'lcborc oint'ment. (Veratr. rad. cont. § ij, adipis prap. § viij, olei limon.gtt- xx. Ph. L.) Used in cases of itch, where sulphur is objected to. It is not equally efficacious. The principal ingredients in the ED'INBURGH OINT'MENT are white hellebore and muriate of ammonia. UNGUEN'TUM ZIN'CI, Ung. ox'idi zin'ci, Zinc Oint'ment. (Zinci oxyd. gj, adipis praparat. § vj. Ph. L.) Use, the same as that of the Unguentum tutia. Un'guis os (Anat.) Os Lachryma'le. A small, quadrilateral, very thin, and semi-transparent bone, which has been compared to a human nail, and is situ- ated at the anterior and inner part of the orbit. It aids in the formation of the lachrymal gutter and the nasal duct. It is articulated with the fron- tal, superior maxillary, ethmoid, and the inferior spongy bones, and is de- veloped by a single punctum ossifica- tionis. (G) Thranenbeine, N a - ge 1 be i ne. UNITING BAND'AGE, (F) Bandage unissant. A bandage for bringing the edges of a wound into approximation. The arrangement of such a bandage differs according as the wound is trans- verse or longitudinal. U'pas (Toxicol.) A word, used in the Archipelagoes of Molucca and Sunda, and signifying Vegetable Poison, Ipo, Bo'hon U'pas, Bo'a U'pas, and Po'hon An'tiar, Boon U'pas. A substance, used by the natives of those places for poisoning their arrows. The small- est quantity is capable of destroying the largest animals. The tree, which produces it, is said to be the Anti- a'ris Toxica'ria. Another species of upas — the U. tieuti is the produce of a Strychnos. Many idle stories are told regarding the upas; most of which are fabulous. Writers. A. Raffenf.au Delile, Paris, 1609 (F). J. Schnell, Tubing. 1815 (L). U'rachus (Aiat.) U'racus, Unnac'u- lum, ovqu/ov, from ovqu)-, ' urine,' and t/M,' fcontain.' The urachus, in cer- tain animals, is a long membranous canal, which arises from the bladder, makes its exit from the abdomen by the umbilicus, and terminates in the pouch called allantois. According to Sabatier, this is the arrangement of the urachus in the human foetus ; but Bichat and other anatomists consider, vol. ii. 34 that when the .canal exists in the human foetus it is a malformation. They consider it as a kind of suspen- sory ligament of the bladder, extending from the top of that organ to the um- bilicus ; and, at the umbilicus, con- founded with the abdominal aponeuro- ses. (F) Ouraque. (G) Blasenschnur. Ura'nion (Pharm.) ovqavior, " ce- lestial." An epithet for a collyrium, referred to by Paulus of jEgina. U'rate (Med. Chym.) Uras; from ovqov, ' urine.' A generic name for salts, formed by ihe combination of uric acid with different bases. U'RATE OF SO'DA is found in arthritic calculi: — U'rate of Ammo'nia in some urinary calculi. Ure'a (Med. Chym.) Same etymon. A white, pearly, brilliant substance, in transparent plates, inodorous and of a cool taste ; very soluble in water; de- liquescent, and soluble in alcohol. It exists, in great quantity, in the urine; and is an essential part of it. It has been used as a diuretic. Dose, gr. xv to 9j. (F) Urc.e. (G) Harnstoff. Ure'ter (Anat.) Same etymon, ov- rjijTi/o, U'rana, ovqixvtj. A long, excre- tory canal — membranous and cylindri- cal— which conveys the urine from the kidney to the bladder. It extends, ob- liquely, between the pelvis of the kid- ney, with which it is continuous, and the Bas fond of the bladder, into which it opens. It enters at the posterior and inferior part, for some distance, be- tween the coats, and opens into the cavity of the bladder, at the posterior anorle of the Trigone vesical. The ureter is formed of an exterior, white, opaque, and fibrous membrane ; and of an inner which is mucous. (F) Urettre. (G) Harngang. Ureteralg"ia (Path.) from ovqrtrr\q, ' the ureter,' and aXyog, ' pain.' Pain in the course of the ureter. (G) Harnleiterschmerz. Ureteritis (Path) Inflammation of the ureter. Generally, caused by calculus. Ureter'icus (Path.) An epithet to ischury, &c. arising from affection of the ureter. Ureterolith'icus (Path.) from ov- qrjxrjq,' the ureter,' and;.i#os,' a stone.' An epithet applied to ischury or other affection caused by a stone in the ure- ter. URETERO-PHLEGMATi;acs), Lond. 1809-10. Ch. Bell (Do.), Lond. 1810,— with notes by J. Shaw , Lond. 1622. Jas. Wilson, (Anat. Physiol. & Path.), Lond. 1821. James Arnott (Stric- ture), Lond. lrl!1. Robt. Bingham (Do.), Lond. 1820. E. Macilwain, (Stricture), Lond. 1824. R. A. Staf- ford (Do.), Lond. 1826. T. Ducamp, Paris, (F) in Engl, by W. M. Her- bert, New York, lt-<;7. Urethrophrax'is (Path.) from ov- qi,-9(>u,' the urethra,' and tftipquoota, ' I obstruct.' Obstruction of the ure- thra. Urethrorrha'gia (Path.) from ou- qrftqa, ' the urethra,' and q>;ywut, ' I break out.' Hemorrhage from the ure- thra. Frank. Urethrorrhcs'a (Path.) from oin>,- dqu, ' the urethra,' and qtu, ' I flow.' A discharge from the urethra. Ure'throtome (Surg.) from otot/- 9na, ' the urethra,' and rtfinu,' I cut.1 An instrument, so called by Lecat, with which he divided the skin, and laid open the urethra, in the operation fcr lithotomy. Urethrymeno'des (Path.) from oi- oydqa,' the urethra,' and viirLv,' a mem- brane.' That which is caused by a membrane, formed in the urethra. U'rio Ac"id (Physiol. &c.) Ac'Hdum U'ricum, Li'thic Ac'Hd. [An acid, which exists in human urine, and which con- stitutes the greater part of urinary cal- culi. It is often deposited from the urine, in health. URINAL 399 URINARY U'rinal (Surg.) Urinato'rium, Ch"r- nWium, xtQvl?l0Vj ovqiirqig. A name, given, 1. To certain vessels, with an appropriate neck, used to pass the urine into. 2. To reservoirs, of differ- ent shapes and character, which are adapted to the penis, in cases of incon- tinence of urine, and which are intend- ed to receive the urine as it flows off. (G) Harngefass. U'rinary (Anat.) Urina'rius. That which relates to the urine. The U'RINARY PAS'SAGES, (F) Voies urinaires. The aggregate of canals and cavities, intended to con- tain the urine and convey it exter- nally. These ways are composed of excretory ducts ; which form the tubu- lar portion of the kidney ; of calices ; pelvis ; ureters ; bladder ; and urethra. Writers on diseases of the urinary organs. J. Howship, Lond. 1816. F. Lallemand, Paris, 1827 (F). W. Prout, Lond. 1821. by S. Calhoun, Philad. 1826. S. T. Sommering (of old people especially), in French by H. Hollard, Paris, 1824 (F). Jas. Wil- son (Anat. Physiol. & Path, of), Lond. 1821. Chopart, by M. E. H. Felix Pascalis, Paris, 1830. U'RINARY CAL'CULI. The cal- culi, which form in the urinary passa- ges. See Calculi, Urinary. Modern chymists have demonstrated the existence of several components of urinary calculi, viz. Lithic Acid, Phosphate of Lime, Ammoniaco-Mag- nesian Phosphate, Oxalate of Lime, Cystic Oxide, and Xanthic Oxide, with an animal cementing ingredient. The varieties of calculi, produced by the combination or intermixture of these ingredients, are thus represented by Dr. Paris. A Tabular View of the different Species of Urinary Calculi. Species of Calculi. 1. Li'thic or U'ric. External Characters. Chymical Composition. Form, a flattened oval S. G. generally exceeds 1.500. Color, brownish or fawn-like, Surface, smooth. Texture laminated. It consists principally of Lithic Acid. When treated with nitric acid a beautiful pink substance results. This calculus is slightly soluble in water, abundantly so in the pure alkalies. Remarks. It is the prevailing species ; but the sur- face sometimes occurs finely t^berculated. It frequently constitutes the nuclei of the other species. 2. Mulber- ry. Color, dark brown. Texture,^ harder than that of the other species. S. G. from 1.423 to 1.976. Surface, studded withj tubercles. It i. oxalate of ^ and is'c J^^^*^ decomposed in the name of at . . . , .. . .. ; ,,;__ . • . which are remarkablv spirit lamp, swelling out into ., . ■ , , - ... A'. .„„ u„i • smooth and palo color a white efflorescence, which is I, _m„__,r„„ , • ,,. ed, resembling liemp quicklime. ', ° r 3. Bone Earth. I Color, pale brown or gray : \surface, smooth and polished ; \structure, regularly laminated ; the laminae easily separating linto concrete crusts. Principally phosphate of lime, It is soluble in muriatic acid. 4. Trip'le. Color, generally brilliant white. Surface, uneven, stud ded with shining crystals less compact than the preceding species. Between its laminae small cells occur, filled with sparkling particles. It is an ammoniaco-magne- sian phosphate, generally mixed with phosphate of lime. Pure alkalies decompose it, extract ing its ammonia. This species attain a larger size than any of the others. 5. Fusible, Color. Grayish white. A compound of the two fore ?oing species. It is very fusible. melting into a vitre- ous globule. 6. Cts'tic. 7. Alter- nating. Very like the triple calculus, but it is unstratified and more compact and homogeneous. It consists of cystic oxide. Under the blowpipe it yields a peculiarly fetid odor. It is sol- uble in acids, and in alkalies even if they are fully saturated] with carbonic acid It is a iare species Its section exhibits diflerent|Compounded of several species,! concentric lamina. [alternating with each other. | Com'- pound. Nocharacteiistic form. I The ingredients are separa-l |ble only by chymical analysis. | For the Writers on Calculi, see Calculi, Urinary. URINE 400 URINE The U'RINARY BLAD'DER, Vesi'ca Urina'ria, xvong, Cystis. A musculo- membranous reservoir, intended for the reception of the urine, until the accumulation of a certain quantity solicits its excretion. The bladder is situated in the hypogastric region, be- tween the rectum and pubis, in man, and between the pubis and vagina, in the female. Its upper region is not covered, except by the peritoneum posteriorly. From its centre arises the urachus. Its lower region is bound- ed, anteriorly, by the prostate, in man ; and rests on the vesiculee seminales and rectum. In the female, it corresponds to the vagina. The lowest portion of this region bears the name Bas-fond. The anterior surface of the organ is not covered by peritoneum. It is attached to the symphysis pubis by a fibro-cellu- lar expansion called the anterior liga- ment. The posterior ligaments are the duplicatures of the peritoneum on its posterior surface, which extend from this surface to the rectum, in the male, and to the uterus, in the female. The bladder is composed of a serous mem- brane, formed by the peritoneum ; — of a muscular membrane; of a somewhat thick layer of cellular tissue; and is lin- ed, on its inner surface, by a mucous membrane, which is, sometimes, raised up, here and there, in long prominences or columns by the muscular fibres be- neath. To this condition, the French anatomists give the tei*m — vessie b. co- lonnes. In the Bas-fond the two ureters open, and the urethra commences ; and the triangular space, which the aper- tures of these three canals leave between them, is called, by the French, the Trigone vesical or Ves'ical Triangle, Trigo'nus Lieutau'di. In the orifice of the urethra, which is also called the neck of the bladder, there is, at its lower part, a more or less prominent tubercle, which is formed by the ante- rior angle of the Trigone visical, and is called the Ves'ical u'vula, (F) Luette vesicale. The arteries of the bladder proceed from the hypogastrics, umbilical, soi- atic, middle hemorrhoidal, and internal pudic. Its veins, which are more nu merous than the arteries, open into the hypogastric venous plexus. Its nerves emanate from the sciatic and hypogas- tric plexuses ; and its lymphatic ves- sels pass into the hypogastric ganglia, (F) Vessie. (G) Blase, Harnblase. Writers. Fr. Sylvius de le Boe (Inflammation and ulcer), Lugd. Bat. 1608 (L). Ch. Vatkr (Ulcer), Vittemb. 1709 (L). T. Bordenave (PurucuUe- sis of), Paris, 1705 (L). 1r. Lal- lier (Disorders of neck of the bladder), Lond. 1772. A. Murray (Paracente- sis), Upsal. 1777 (L). M. Troja, (Diseases), Naples, 17^0 (I). W. Wkl- don (Different modes of puncturing the B- in cases of ritentiou of the urine), Lond. 1703. J. Sherwen, Lond. 1709. A. Bonn, (Paracentesis), Leipz. 1744 (G). W. Schmid (Diseases), Vienna, 1806 (G). S. T. Summering (Do.), Francf. 1809 (G). U'rine (Phys. &c.) Uri'na, ovqor, Lo'tium, Baul, Lot, La'pis au'reus, Ad- samar, Albor, Alcolita, Ano'dus. (G) Ham. An excrementitial fluid; secret- ed by the cortical part of the kidneys; filtered through their tubular portion; poured guttatim fiom the apices of the tubularpapillte into the pelvisof the kid- ney ; and transmitted by it to the ure- ters ; which convey it slowly, but in a continuous manner, into the bladder, where it remains deposited, until its accumulation excites a desire to void it. The excretion of the fluid takes place through the urethra ; and is caused by the action of the abdominal muscles and diaphragm and the con- traction of its own fibrous coat. Urine is transparent; of a citron-yel- low color; of a peculiar odor, and of an acid, saline, and slightly bitter taste. That which is passed, a short time alter having drunk, is less colored, and less odorous and dense than that which is voided 7 or 8 hours after eating. The first is called by the French, Urine de la Boisson, Urine from drink : — the latter Urine de la digestion, Urine de la coction, Urine cuite. Coded urine, Urine of digestion. According to the analy- sis of Berzei.ius, urine contains, in 1000 parts, 933 of water, 30.10 of uiea, 3.71 of sulphate of potass, 3.16 of sul- phate of soda, 2.94 of phosphate of soda, 4.45 of muriate of soda, 1.65 of phosphate of ammonia, 1.50 of muriate of ammonia, 17.15 of free lactic acid, of lactate of ammonia united with an i animal matter soluble in alcohol and of an animal matter insoluble in that agent:—1.00 of earthy phosphate, with an atom of lime, 1.00 of uric acid, 0.32 of mucus of the bladder and 0.03 of silica. There are found in it, more- over, albumen, gelatine, sulphur, &c. Sometimes, the urine, in health and disease, exhibits appearances, that have received special names. At times, a URINE 401 UROCRISIA pellicle forms on the surface (Crc'mor uri'na) which consists of mucus and some salts : at others, there is a cloud, (Nubecula, nu'bes) towards its upper part, which is called Eneore'ma, when suspended, as it were, about the mid- dle of the liquid. Occasionally, there is a sediment, to which the names Hypos'tasis, Sedimen'tum, &c. have been given. (See these various words.) The urine is often deserving of attention in disease ; but it has been considered a matter of more im- portance than it merits. Some empir- ics have presumed to pronounce on the nature of a disease by simply inspect- ing the urine. See Uroscopy. Phe urine has beeu variously desig- nated by pathologists, according to its appearance. CRUDE U'RINE, (F) Urine crue. Urine that is thin; transparent, and but little colored, affording neither cloud nor deposit. DIABET'IC U'RINE, the urine, pass- ed in Diabetes meLitus. It does not contain, apparently either urea or uric acid, except in accidental cases ; but has a large quantity of sugar, analogous to that, of the grape, which may be separated in the form of crystals. In other respects, the urine is very abund- ant and very limpid in that affection. DYSPEP'TIC U'RINE has been found to precipitate tannin abundantly and to soon putrefy. U'RINE 0 F INFLAM'MA TOR Y DIS- EASES. This is, generally, small in quantity and very high colored. U'RINE OF NER'VOUS FE'VERS is generally very thin ; and often depos- its a mixture of uric and rosacic acids. FLOC'CULENT U'RINE, (F) Urine floconneuse is when the fluid is troubled by flocculi, suspended in it. GOUT'Y U'RINE, (F) Urine des gontteux contains much phosphate of lime, and, after severe attacks of gout, precipitates a mixture of the uric and rosacic acids. OIL'Y U'RINE is that which pours like oil, or which has an oily pellicle at its surface-. (F) Urine huileusc. DROP'SICAL U'RINE is an ammo- niacal urine, containing much albumen and scarcely any urea. HYSTER'ICAL U'RINE is clear, col- orless, and similar to the Urins de la Boisson. ICTER'ICAL U'RINE contains bile. U'RINE JUMENTEUSE (F) a term used, by the French, for ammoniacal urine-, rendered turbid by a substance 34* similar to small grains of dust, which cause it to resemble the urine of her- bivorous animals. MIUCY U'RINE, (F) Urine lactes- cente ou Laiteuse. White and troubled urine. ^ MUCILAG'INOUS U'RINE, (F) Urine epaisse. Urine, containing much mu- cus. NER'VOUS U'RINE. Thin, and very limpid urine; — such as is passed shortly after the attack of nervous dis- eases. RICK'ETY U'RINE contains much phosphate of lime. THIN U'RINE, (F) Urine tinue. Urine that is transparent, slightly col- ered, and but little dense. HU'MAN U'RINE was, at one time* considered aperient; and was given in jaundice, in the dose of one or two ounces. caw'S U'RINE, Uri'na vac'ca, All- flower water, was once used, warm from the cow, as a purge, in the dose of ftjss. Writers on the Urine, in general. Isaac Joubert, Lugd. 1515 (L). Eu. Cordus, Francf. 1543 (L). Actua- rius, Basil. 1529 (L). Ch. a Vega, CompluL 1554(L). A. Lopez, Sara- goss. 1573 (L). P. Leo, Ven. 1574 (L). M. de Kronland, Ratisbon. 1578 (L). .Egid. Monachus, Ven. 1594 (L). Fr. Perrelli, Paris, 1597 (L). W. Ron- delet, Francf. 1610 (L). J. Zecchius, Bonon. 1613 (L). M. Sebiz, Basil. 1610 (E). D. Sennertus, Vittemb. 1622 (L). B. Bonacursius, Bonon. 1650 (L). Ch. Delafont, Ultraj. 1670 (L). J. Argenterius, Lips. 1682 (L). A. O. Golicke (de sedimentis urina), Francf. ad Viadr. 1727 (L). Drum- mond, Edinb. 1740 (L). H. J. Rega, Francf. 1761 (L). G. Prochaska„ Vind. 1776 (L). Th. Lauth (analysis of urine), Argent. 1781 (L). H. F. Link (Do.), Gotting. 1788 (L). C. Fr. Gartner, Tubing. 1796(L). G. Wetz- i.ar, Frankf. 1821 (G). Urinif'erous (Anat.) Uriniferusy from ovqov, ' urine,' and iptqw,' 1 carry,' That which carries urine. The URINIF'EROUS TUBES or DUCTS OF BELLPNI, Tu'buli vel duc'tus urinif'eri BELLPNI, are the collection of small tubes, converging from the cortical part of the kidney to the apices of the papillae. Urocris'ia (Path.) ovqoxpioicc, from ouoov, ' urine,' and xqivw, ' I judge- Urocrite'rion, ovqoxqirnqiov. A judg- ment formed either of the urine, or of \ disease after inspecting the urine., URODYNIA 402 UTERUS Writers. P. Montagnana, Patav. 1489 (L). J. Vassjeus, Paris, 1541 (L). C.OooNus,Bonon. 1658(L). B.Seidel, Erford. 1560 (L). J. Riolan, Paris, 1576 (L). J. Fr. Ulmus, Ven. 1578 (L). J. Belloforti, Paris, 1581 (L). S. Salviani, Rom. 1587 (L). M. de Odois, Patav. 1591 (L). J. Rhf.nanus. Marpurg, 1610 (L). N. Bertra.nd, Rhedonibus, 1630(E). H. Martinius, Francf. 1650 (L). G. B. Metzger, Tubing. 1677 (L). E. R. Camerarius, Tubing. 1680 (L). J. Munniks, Traj. ad Rhen. 1674 (L). S. P. Hilscher, Jense, 1743 (L). J. Low, Landshut. 1809 (G). Urodyn'ia (Path.) from ovoov,1 urine,' and oSvvt],' pain.' Pain, during the ex- cretion of the urine. Uro.manti'a (Path.) ovoouavrsia, from ot'ooi-,' urine,' and piavTtta,' divination.' Urosco'pia. The art of divining dis- eases by simple inspection of the urine. One, professing to be able to do this, is called Uroman'tes, ovqouavr^g. Writers. Eu. Cordus, Francf. 1543 (L). Jac Bordingus, Rostoch. 1605 (L). C. Horlacher, Ulrna?, 1691 (L). M. Sebiz, Jun., Argent. 1700 (L). Th. Zwinger, Basil. 1705 (L). J. Ph. Eysel, Erford. 1711 (L). B. Ewaldt, Regiom. 1718 (L). G. P. Juch, Erford. 1732 (L). Uronol'ogy (Path.) Uronolo'gia,ov- povoXoyta, from ovquv,' urine,' and Xuyog, ' a description.' The part of medicine which treats of the urine. Uro'ses (Path.) from oryor,' urine.' Diseases of the urinary organs. Ali- bert. Urti'ca (Mat. Med.) U. Dioi'cm; the Com'mon sting'ing nel'tle; Ad'ice, udixtj. This plant has been long used for medical and culinary purposes. The young shoots, in the spring, are con- sidered to possess diuretic and anti- scorbutic properties. (F) Or tie. (G) Nessel. URTPCA PILULIF'ERA, Pill'bearing Net'tle, U. Pilulo'sa, U Roma'na. The seed was formerly given in diseases of the chest. Both nettles have been used as stimulants to paralytic limbs. (F) Ortie romaine. URTPCA U'RENS. A less variety of the nettle, and possessing similar virtues. (F) Ortie brulante. Urtica'ria (Path.) from urti'ca, l a nettle'; Enanthe'sis urtica'ria, Ure'do, Scarlati'na urticaHa, Fe'bris urtica'ta, Pur'pura urtica'ta, SaVtans ro'sa, JVet'tle rash; from urti'ca, ' a nettle,' because the eruption resembles that produced by the sting of a nettle. A disease, distinguished by those eleva- tions of the cuticle called wheals. They liave a white top, and are often sur- rounded by a diffuse redness. They ex- cite intolerable itching, especially when the person is warm in bed. The erup- tion frequently goes and comes, once or more in the 24 hours, and is generally dependent upon gastric derangement. la some people, nettle rash is induced by shell-fish, eggs, nuts, &c. It is not, usually, a disease of any consequence, and its treatment is limited to the use of absorbent laxatives, and some gen- eral means. Willan has described six varieties of the complaint; — the Urti- ca'ria febri'lis, U. evan'ida, U. per'- stans, U. confer'ta, U. subcuta'nea, un-d U. tubero'sa. (G) Nesselsuch t. Urtica'tio (Therap.) from urti'ca, ' a nettle.' A sort of flagellation, with nettles; — used with the intention of exciting the skin. Us'tion (Surg, operal, &c.) Us'tio, xavoig, from u'ro, ' I burn.' The act of burning, or of applying the actual cautery. Also, the effect of cauteriza- tion ; — a burn. Ustula'tio (Pharm.) An operation by which a substance is dried by warm- ing. U'terine (Anat.) Uteri'nus, from uterus, ' the womb.' That which be- longs or relates to the womb. The U'TERINE AR'TERY, Arte'ria uteri'na hypogas'trica,in size, is always in a ratio with the greater or less state of developement of the uterus. It arises from the hypogastric, either sepa- rately or with the umbilical, or from the internal pudic. It passes upon the lateral parts of the vagina, to which it gives branches ; and afterwards ascends on the sides of the uterus, and divides into a considerable number of very tortuous branches, which enter the tissue of the organ. The U'TERINE MUS'CLE of R.UYSCH consists of some fleshy fibres at the fundus of the uterus, which he regarded as forming a particular muscle. U'terus (Anat.) ranqa, Ma'trix, A'ger natu'ra, Hys'tera, Me'tra, Utric'.- ulus, ui,Tqa ; the Womb, Sle'ra, Amar- ry, Anfgos, uyyeg, Defphys, dtXipvg. The uterus, — destined to lodge the fcetus, from the commencement of conception till birth,—is a hollow, symmetrical organ, having the shape of a truncated oonoid: it is situated UTERUS 403 UTERUS in the pelvis, between the bladder and the rectum, above the vagina, and be- low the convolutions of the small in- testine. The uterus is flattened from before to behind, and is nearly an inch in thickness. It is two inches broad, in its highest part, and becomes nar- rower towards the vagina; terminating in a contracted portion, called the cer- vix or neck ; — to distinguish it from the rest of the organ, called the body. From its fundus or upper portion the Fallopian tubes pass off. The mouth is called Os Uteri or Os Tinea. The cavity is very small, and its parietes are thick. The portion of the cavity, cor- responding with the body, is triangular and flattened. Its superior angles present the extremely fine orifices of the Fallo- pian tubes. The cavity of the neck is slightly dilated before opening into the vagina. The uterus is composed. 1. Of a se- rous membrane. This is external, and furnished by the peritoneum; which is reflected, upon the uterus, from the posterior surface of the bladder and the anterior surface of the rectum. It forms, also, the broad ligaments of the uleniy, Ligamtn'ta la'ia, A'la vesper- tilio'nis. These contain, above, the Fallopian tube; beneath and anteriorly, the round ligaments; and, behind, the ovary. They are two membranous productions or duplicatures of the peri- toneum, sent from the edges of the uterus and posterior extremity of the vagina, in a transverse direction, to be fixed to, and to line, the sides of the pelvis. 2. Of a mucous membrane, which is a prolongation of that of the vaaina, and extends into the tubes. 3. Of a proper tissue, whose thickness is considerable. It is of a close texture; is grayish and elastic; and resists the instrument that divides it. Its intimate nature is but little known. During gestation it becomes truly muscular. The arteries of the uterus proceed from the spermatic and hypogastric. Its veins follow the same course, and bear the same name as the arteries. They are very tortuous, and form large sinuses in the parietes of the organ,— called Uterine Si'nuses. Its nerves proceed from the sciatic and hypogas- tric plexuses. Its lymphatic vessels are very multiplied ; and, during preg- nancy, acquire enormous dimensions. The changes experienced by the uterus during gestation, and after delivery, are very numerous, and important to be known. They regard its situation, di- rection, size, shape, texture, connex ions, vital properties, «tc. (F) Matrice, Sein. (G) Mutter, Gebarmutter. Writers. Montanus (diseases), Paris, 1556 (L). J. Vischer (Do.), Tubing. 1584 (L). M. A. Ulmus, Bo- non. 1603 (L). Mm. Campolongus, Paris, 1634 (L). A. Vater (diseases), Vitemb. 1709 (L). J. A. Terenzanus, Luccae, 1715 (L). J. G. Rozderer (scirrhus), Gotting. 1754 (L). W. Hunter (anatomy of the gravid U), Birmingham, 1774(L). J.Burns (anat- omy of gravid U), Glasg. 1799. C. Ref.s (diseases), Lond. 1805. C. Wen- zel, Mainz. 1816(G). Nauche (dis- eases), Paris, 1S10(F). T. N. Guil- bert (Do.), Paris, 1826 (F). Fr. Tiedemann (nerves of), Heid. 1822 (L). U'TERUS, Inversion of tfie, In- vei'sio U'teri, Metr anas'trophe, JEdop- to'sis U'teri inver'sa, (F) Inversion de la Matrice, Rcnversemenl de la Matrice. The uterus, displaced and turned inside out. This can only happen, through want of caution on the part of the medical practitioner. It is a fatal acci- dent, unless speedily reduced. This must be done by gradually returning the superior part, by grasping it with the hand, and making the rest follow. Writers. C. A. a Bergen, Francf. ad Viadr. 1732 (L). F. B. Wachter, Hal. 1745 (L). J. S. Fr. Bohmer, Hal. 1745 (L). G. F. Fries, Munster, 1804 (G). E. B. Herzog, Wurzb. 1817 (L). W. Newnham, Lond. 1818. U'TERUS, Rup'ture of the, Rup- tu'ra U'teri, Perfora'lio U'teri, Lace- ra'tion of ihe Womb. This dreadful accident occurs during labor, and is known to have taken place, when the child's head suddenly recedes durino- a pain, with vomiting, sinking of the pulse, cold sweats, &c. Wrhen it is evident that this has occurred, the hand must be passed into the uterus, and the feet of the child be brought down. Cases are on record, in which partial lacerations of the uterus have healed, and the patient has done well. This is a rare event, and not to be antici- pated. (F) Rupture de la Matrice. Writers. J. J. Muller, Basil. 1745 (L). Crantz, Vienn. 1756 (L). A. Douglas, Lond. 1785. E Christini, Paris, 1804 (F). L. Ch. Deneux, Paris, 1804 (F). Th. Denman, Lond. 1810. Th. M'Keever, Lond. 1824. TJVjE PASSES 404 VACCINA U'v.e pas'sje (Phar.) Dried grapes, Rai'sins. See Vi'tis vinif'kra. Uve'a (Anat.) from u'va, ' an unripe grape.' Tu'nica acino'sa, Tu'nica acini- for'mis, Rhagoi'des, Rhox, qu>$. Some anatomists have given this name to the choroid coat of the eye; others, to the posterior surface of the iris, on account of the black and very thick varnish that covers it. (F) Uvee. (G) Traubenhaut. U'vula. (Anat.) Pinnae1'alumfor1'nicis guttura'lis, Uva, Staph'yle, araipvX.ij, Tintinnab'ulum, Columella, Ci'onis, movig, Garga'reon,Colum'nao'ris, Gur- VACCA-BERL1NGHIERI, Fran- cis (Biogr.) An Italian physician; Professor of Surgery at Pisa; near which place he was born in 1732 > died in 1812. Works. Considerazioni in- torno alle malattie putride. Lucca. 1781. Svo. Saggio intorno alle prin- cipali malattie del corpo umano, &c. Pisa. 1799. Svo. Lettere fisico-mediche. Ibid. 1790. 4to. Riflessioni su i mezzi di stablire e di conservare neli uomo la sanitd. Ibid. 1792. 4to. Codice ele- mentare di medicina pralica. Ibid. 1794. 2 vols. 8vo. Meditazioni sull' uomo malato e sulla nuova dottrina di Brown. Ibid. 1795. 8vo. Filosofia della medicina. Luce. 1801. Svo. Di un nuovo potere della missione di san- gue. Pisa. 1804. Svo. His son, VACCA-BERLINGHIERI, Profes- sor at Pisa, who died in 1826, was one of the most eminent surgeons of the age. A memoir of his on the Recto- vesical operation of Lithotomy was translated into French by J. C. Morin. Genev. 1823. 8vo. Vacci'na (Path.) Vari'ola vacci'na, Exanthe'ma vacci'na, Syn'ocha vacci'na, Cow'pox, Kine Pock, Inoc'ulaled Cow- pox, Em'phlysis vaccin'ia inser'ta, from vac'ca, ' the cow.' The cow-pox is a disease of the cow, produced by the matter of grease; and which, if trans- mitted to man, by means of inoculation, preserves him from small-pox conta- gion. ga'lio, Intersep'tum, Pap of the Tliroat. A fleshy appendix or prolongation, which hangs from the middle or free edge of the velum palati. The uvula has a conical shape, and is of greater or less size in individuals. It is formed, especially, by the mucous membrane of the velum palati; and contains, within it, the azy- gos uvulae muscle. Its use is not clear. (F) Luette. (G) Z ii p f c h e n. U'vular (Anat.) Uvula'ris, from u'vula. That which belongs to the uvula. The U'VULAR GLANDS are small follicles, belonging to the mucous mem- brane covering the uvula. The promulgation of this valuable property of the vaccine virus is due to Dr. Jknner. When inoculating for the small-pox in Gloucestershire, in 1775, he was surprised to meet with a number of persons in the same district, in whom the insertion of the virus produced no effect; although they had never had the small-pox. - On investigation, he found that all these persons had pre- viously been affected by a pustular eruption of the cow, which they had taken, by milking the animal; and which eruption they called Cow-pox. This discovery induced him to insti- tute experiments, and he found that such preservative effect actually ex- isted. The Vac'cine Vi'rus, or the fluid of the eruption, is not now taken im- mediately from the cow; experience having demonstrated, that it is nearly, if not wholly, as efficacious when ob- tained from the human vesicle. The characteristic of cow-pox erup- tion is ; — a semi-transparent, pearl- colored vesicle, with a circular or some- what oval base ; its upper surface, until the end of the 8th day, being more elevated at the margin than in the centre; and the margin itself being turgid, shining, and rounded, so as often to extend a little over the line of the base. This vesicle is filled with clear lymph, contained in numerous little cells, that communicate with each V VACCINATION 405 VACCINATION other. After the 8th or 9th day from the insertion of the virus, it is sur- rounded by a bright red, circumscribed aureola, which varies, in its diameter, in different cases, from a quarter of an inch to two inches; and is usually at- tended with a considerable tumor, and hardness of the adjoining cellular mem- brane. This aureola declines on the llth and 12th day: the surface of the vesicle then becomes brown in the centre; and the fluid, in the cells, gradually concretes into a hard, round- ed scab, of a reddish-brown color, which at length becomes darker, con- tracted, and dry, but is not detached till three weeks after vaccination. It leaves a permanent, circular cicatrix, about five lines in diameter, and a little depressed; the surface being marked with very minute pits or indentations, denoting the number of cells, of which the vesicle had been composed. This is the progress of the genuine cow-pox. Sometimes fever occurs about the 9th or llth day; but, at others, not the slightest indisposition is felt. Aberrations from this progress occur, which must be attended to; as the same preservative influence is not exerted by irregular or spurious cow- pox. If the eruption runs speedily to a height; has an aureola too early; is irregular at its edges; and contains pus, instead of a limpid fluid, it cannot be at all depended upon. Small-pox occurs, at times, as an epi- demic, after vaccination. For a time, the enthusiastic advocates of vaccination would not admit the affection to be small- pox ; and, accordingly, they gave it the name Varioloid (q. v.) It is unquestion- ably small-pox, but modified, and almost divested of its terrors, by previous vac- cination ; and it is said to happen less frequently after vaccination than after smoll-pix inoculatijn. Vaccination is now practised every where, except amongst those in whom ignorance and prejudice exclude the lights of reason and philanthropy. (F) Vaccine. (G) Kuhpocken. Vaccina'tion (Therap. Hyg.) Vac- cina'tio, from vac'ca, ' a cow.' Cow- pox Inocula'tion, Jenne'rian Inocula'- tion. An operation, which consists in inserting the vaccine virus under the cuticle, so that it may come in contact with the absorbents. It is extremely simple, and requires merely that the point of a lancet should be held under the cuticle for a short time. | The best time for taking the matter for vaccination, is about the 7th or 8th day ; before the appearance of the aureola, when it ought to be limpid and transparent. The most certain method is, to pass it from arm to arm ; but this is not always convenient; and, hence it is taken upon points, or pieces of quill, or between glasses. It must, of course, be softened for use. This is done by means of a little water, which does not destroy its efficiency. The scab, too, which falls off about the end of three weeks — more or less — is capable of communicating the affec- tion, if dissolved in water; and this is the most common method of trans- mitting the vaccine virus, in some countries. (G) Kuhpockenimpfung. Writers on Vaccina and Vaccina- tion. Edward Jenner, Lond. 1798. Further observations, Lond. 1799. W. Simmons, Lond. 1798. Geo. Pearson, Lond. 1798. W. Woodville, Lond. 1799. A.JL Macdonald, Hamb. 1800. Richard Dunning, Lond. 1800. W. H. Christian, Erfurt, 1800 (L). Le Maire Ternante, Paris, 1801 (F). G. H. Mar hall, Palermo, 1801(1). R. Tarbes, Toulouse, 1801 (F). A.O. H. Tellegen, Groning. 1801 (L). Fr. A. Rouger, Montpel. 1801 (F). J. M. J. Vigarous, Montpel. 1801 (F). F. Voisin, Versailles, 1801 (F). J. S. Vaume, Paris, 1800 (F). John Ring, Lond. 1801 and 1803. Moreau de la Sakthe, Paris, 1801 (F) L. Odif.r, Genev. 1801; also, 1804 (F). H. Ranq.uk, Paris, 1801 (F). L. Sacco, Milan, 1801 (I). J. M. Reynald, Albi, 1801 (F). P. J. Moulet, Paris, 1801 (F). L. J. F. Pages, Alais, 1801 (F). C. G. Kuhn, Lips. 1801 (L). H. M. Husson, Paris, 1803(F). Fr. Colon, Paris, 1801 (F). A. J. Chrestien, Montpel. 1801 (F). N. Chauvot, Stras- burg, 1801 (F). V. L. Brera, Crema, 1801 (I). Ballhorn and Siromeyer, Leipz. 1801 (F). A. Aubert, Paris, 1801(F). S. Hill, Lond. 1801. L. Valkntiv, Nancy, 1802. J. G. Loy, Lond.1802. P. J. Ferro, Vienn.1802 (G). Benj. Waterhouse, Cambridge, U. S., 1802 B. L. Oliver and W. Currie, Philad 18i)2. L. A. Monge- not, Paris, 1802(F). Fournier, Brux- elles, 1802(F). J R. Coxe, Philad. 1802. G. Bell, Edinb. 1802. Th. G. Denney, Edinb. 1802(L). J. de Carro, Vienn. 1802 (F). A. L. Blanche, Rouen, 1802(F). J. Addington, Bir- mingham, 1802. D. de Bances, Ma- VACCIN1UM MYRT1LLUS 406 VAGINA drid, 1802 (S). G. H. Masius, Leipz. 1802 (G). J. Bryce, Edinb. 1802 and 1809. A. Taranget, Douai, 1803 (F). L. Sacco, Milan, 1803 (I)- Braumann, Marb. 1803 (L). J. N. Halle, Paris, 1803 (F). Birago, Milan, 181)3 (I). R. Hernandez, Ma- hon, 1804 (S). J. Ring, Lond. 1804. M. Buniva, Torino, 1804(1). G. M. J. Ragot-Desparanches, Paris, 1804 (F). Richard Dunning, Dock, 1804. J. J. Bremer, Berlin, 1804 (G). Coop- mans, Franequer, 1804 (L). J. Ring (answer to Dr. Moseley), Lond. 1805. J. H. Sarrois, Montpel. 1805 (F). Ch. E. Auber, Paris, lSl)5(F).,Jos. Adam's. Lond. 1805. J E. Granier, Montpel. 1806 (F). R. Willan, Lond. 1806. R. J. Thornton, Lond. 1806. Cl. A. Barrey, Besancon, 1807 (F). Wm. Rowley, Lond. 1805. B. Moseley, Lond. 1800. Fr. Calcagni, from the Italian by E. Cutbush, Philad. 1807. Squirrel, Paris, 1807 (F). G. J. Schaller. Strasburg, 1808 (F). L. Ponza, Savio-liano, 1808 2 (L). J. G. Hahn, Brigte, 1733 (L). P. G. Weri.hoff, Hanov. 1735 (E). J. Lf.mbken, Gryphiswald, 1735 (L). M. L. Vernage, Paris, J 737 (L). Fr. Hilsciier, Jena;, 1738 (E). G. Ch. Detharding, Hafn. 1739 (L). A. Coccm (Theses of Haller, Tom. v.), De la Mettrie, Paris, 1740 (F). J. Ph. Berger, Jena, 1741 (L). Fr. Clifton, Leid. 1742 (L). A. Hof- fart, Lips. 1742 (L). J. G. Dittmar, Hal. 1744 (L). Danl. a R.sfeld, Jena?, 1745 (L). L. G. Fabbri, llor- ent. 1746 (L). Richd. Mead. Lond. 1747 (L). Tn. Lobb, Lond. 1757. F. de Buchner, Hal. 1751 (L). Th. Thompson, Lond. 1752. Rosen, Up- sal. 1754 (L). W. Ph. Sar.mghau- sen, Jense, 1758 (L). C. Fr. Kalt- schmied, Jenae, 1758 (L). Fr. G. Beer, Lips. 1762 (L). C. Ch. KRAUsi.,Lips. 1762 (L). Ch. G. Ludwig, Lips. 1767 (L). J. G. Kruenitz (History.),Leipz. 1708 (G). J. J. Paulet, Paris, 1768 (F). Another work, Paris, 1768 (F) &c. H. A. Wrisberg, Gotting. 1770 (G). Ph. G. Schroder, Gotting. 1770 (L). D. Cotunm, Vien. 1771 (L). J. Barbeu du Bourg, Paris, 1772 (L). H. Fouq,uet, Amsterdam and Montpellier, 1772 (F). S. D. Lissov- ing, Amsterd. 1772 (F). Ch. G. Gru- nkr (Antiquities of), Jence, 1773, and 1786 and 1790 (L). Jos. Amar, Mad- rid. 1774 (S). Van Swieten, in French by Duhaume, Paris, 1776 (F). T. Mudge (Inoculated), Lond. 1777. Fowler, Edinb. 1778 (E). Grossin Dahaumk, Paris, 1779 (F). Maret, Paris, 1780 (F). Ph. H. Fries, Mun- ster, 1780 (G). W. Black, Lond. 1781. J. Cl. Tode (History), Hafn. 17o2 (L). F. Asti, Florence, 1785 (I). W. Lynn (Small Pox communicated to fatus in utero), Lond. 1786. A. J. G. C. Betsch, Jena2, 1786 (L). De Sal- laba, Vien. 1788 (L). F. G. A. Buch- holz, Gotting. 1790 (L). C. L. Hoff- mann, Mainz. 1789 (G). Hufeland, VARIOLOID 411 VATER Leipz. 1789 (G). Robt. Walker, Lond. 1790. W. Barrow, Edinb. 1791 (L). W. Macdougal, Edinb. 1791 (L). J. H. Lapi, Rome, 1791 (I). Erxleben, Gotting. 17:i2 (L). Jer- myn (V. of fetus in utero), Eeid. 1792 (L). J. M. Plinta, Erlang. 1792 (E). R. Desgenettes, Grand Cairo, 1799 (F and Arabic), Haygarth, Bath, 1801. L. N. Guerin, Paris, 1811 (F). A. Foucard, Paris, lelo (F). H. Des- touches, Paris, 1817 (F). J. Bar- ths , Paris, 1819 (F). Moore (His- tory), Lond. 1815. A. Munko, Jun. Edinb. 1818. J. C. Albers, Berlin, 1831 (G). Varioloid (Path.) from vari'ola, 'small pox,' and tidug, 'form,'—re- sembling small pox. This is, really, small pox, modified by previous inocu- lation or vaccination ; and hence it has been properly called mod'ified small pox. That it is small pox is proved by the fact, that matter, taken from a va- rioloid pustule, will communicate small pox to one who has never had it nat- urally or by inoculation, or who has never been vaccinated. It is, almost always, a milder disease than small pox ; and this circumstance, with its shorter duration, exhibits the salutary effects of previous vaccination. It has appeared epidemically. Writers. J. Thomson, Edinb. 1820. J. Cross, Lond. 1820. J. D. Fisher, Boston, 1829. A. Monro, Jun Edinb. 1818. J. Strang, Bridp. 1826. Va'rix (Path.) Phlebeurys'ma, Cir'- sus, Var'icose Vein, r.iqoog. Consid- ered, by some, to come from the verb va- ria'rc,' to turn,' ' to twist'; on account of the sinuosities of varicose veins. Dila- tation of a vein. Varices are owing to retardation of the venous circulation ; and in some cases, to relaxation of the parietes of the veins. They are very common in the superficial veins of the lower limbs, especially in the case of pregnant females. The tumor or tu- mors, formed by varices, are soft, knotty, unequal, indolent, and livid; without pulsation, and yielding readily to the impression of the finger; but returning, as soon as the compression is discontinued. Sometimes, the vein bursts and gives rise to hemorrhage.^The treatment is usually palliative, and con- sists in exerting a uniform and constant pressure upon the part, by means of an appropriate bandage. The radical cure has, also, been obtained by extirpation, division of the vein, or ligature. (F) Varice. (G) Krampfader. Writers. G. W. Wedel, Jente, 1699 (L). T. Bordenave, Paris, 1762 (L). C. Ch. Haase (V. of pregnancy), Lips. 1782 (L). J. Ch. Pohlius, Lips. 17o5 (L). W. G. Plouco.uet, Tubing. 1806 (L). VARO'LI, Constan'tius (Biogr.) A celebrated Italian anatomist; born at Bologna in 1C42 ; died in 157.5. Works. De ncrvis opticis epistola. Patav. 1573. 8vo. Anatomia, sive, de resolutione cor- poris humani, libri quatuor. Patav. 1573. evo. Va'sa Vaso'rum (Anat.) Small ves- sels that supply larger. However mi- nutely we descend, we always find the parietes of a vessel supplied with blood for its nutrition. (G) E r n aihr u ngs gef ass e. VA'SA VORTICO'SA (Anat.) The contorted vessels which creep on the choroid coat of the eye. (F) Tourbillon vasculaire. Vas'cular (Anat.) Vascularis, Vas- cuh'sus. That which belongs or relates to vessels; — arterial, venous, or lym- phatic ; but generally restricted to blood vessels only. Bichat gave the name — Vas'cular sys'tem—to the blood vessels, and of this he made two divi- sions. 1. The Arte'rial sys'tem or Sys'tem of red blood, (F) Systeme vasculaire a sang rouge, which commences with the radicles of the pulmonary veins ; and includes the pulmonary veins, the left cavities of the heart and the aorta, with all its ramifications. The bleed, in this system, is distributed to the gen- geral capillary system, where it loses its arterial quality and becomes venous. 2. 1 he Ve'nous sys'tem or Vascular sys'tem of black blood, (F) Systime vas- culaire d sang noir, carries the venous blood from every part of the system to the lungs. It takes its origin in the general capillary system; continues in the veins, right auricle, and ventri- cle of the heart and the pulmonary artery and its branches, and is finally lost in the capillary system of the lungs. See Circulation. Writkr. James Vv'ilson (Annt- omy, physiology, fyc. of tke V. system), Lond. 1819. G. Bkeschet, Paris, 1829 (F). Vas'tus (Anat.) That which is vast or has a great extent. The VAS'TUS EXTER'NUS and V. INTER'NUS are two considerable, fleshy masses, which form part of the Triceps Cruris (q. v.) VA'TER, A'braham (Biogr.) A cel- ebrated German physician, and profes- VAULT 412 VELUM ior at Wittemberg ; born in that city, in 168J ; died in 1752. Works. No- vum diverticulum bills. Witteb. 1710 (L). Programma de modo quo foramen ovale clauditur. Ibid. 1719. 4to. De methodo transplantandi variolas per in- sitionem. Ibid. 1720. 4to. Dc vulne- rum intestinorum lethalitate. Witteb. 1720 (L). Observatio dc novo ductu salivuli glandula lingualis. Ibid. 1720. 4to. Programma de anatomcs utilitate in morbis. Ibid. 1723. De valore et sufficientid signorum infantem recens natum, ricum aut mortuum editum ar- guentium, ad dijudicandum in infanti- cidio. 1735. Vault (Anat.) (old F. Voulte), For'- nix, Cam'era. A name, given, by anatomists, to several parts, which are rounded superiorly ; concave and arch- ed inferiorly,— as the Vault of the cra- nium, or the upper part of the skull, — the Palatine vault or roof of the mouth, &c. &c. (F) Voute. (G) Gewolbe. Vegeta'tion (Path.) Vegeta'tio. A morbid part, which rises as an excres- ence in syphilis, &c. — as the Cauli- flower excrescence, &c. The term is, also, applied to fleshy granulations or Hy- persarcoses, which, sometimes, arise at the surfaces of wounds or ulcers. Ve'hicle (Pharm. &c.) Vehic'ulum; from ve'here, ' to carry.' Any thing, which serves to carry '; thus, air is the vehicle of sound; the arteries are the vehicles of the blood. In Phar- macy, the name vehicle is given to any excipient; or to substances which serve as the media of administration for any medicine. (F) Vehicule. Vein (Anat.) Vena, Pklebs, ipi-ty. The veins are vessels for the convey- ance of black blood from every part of the body to the heart. They are found wherever there are arteries ; and, alto- gether, form the vc'nous sys'tem, which may be subdivided into two distinct secondary systems. 1. The Gcn'cral ve'nous sys'tem, which commences in all the organs, by very minute rad- icles ; and terminates in the heart by the venae cava? and the coron- ary vein. 2. The Abdom'inal re'nous syst'cm, which is limited to the abdom- inal cavity ; commences, also, by a great number of branches, and termin- ates in the liver by a single trunk, which subdivides in that organ. It is called, arso, the System of the Ve'na Por'ta, or the Por'tal Sys'tem, See Porta, The veins form two sets, one deep- seatul, Ve'na satel'litcs, V. concom'ites, which accompany the arteries; the other superficial or subcutaneous. Their parietes, which are thinner than those of the arteries, are composed of two coats ; the one, external, loose, extensi- ble, and with parallel, longitudinal fibres - the proper membrane ; the other, the common or inner memlrane, which is thin, polished, and has numerous dupli- catures or folds forming parabolic valves. These valves are most numerous in the veins of the lower extremities. The coats of the veins are supplied with small arteries or vasa vasorum, veins, and lymphatics. They have not as many nervous filaments as the arteries. These filaments are from the great sympathetic. (F) Veins. (G) A der, Blutader. Ve'lum Medulla're Infk'rius (Anat.) A name given, by Reil, to the medullary band or strip, by which the cerebellum communicates with the medulla. (F) Voile midullaire inf'rieur. VE'L UM PEN'D UL UM PAL A TI (Anat.) Ve'lum, Ve'lum Palati'num, Ve'lum Pala'ti, Ve'lum Pcn'dulum, Ve'- lum Staphyli'num, Clau'strum Pala'ti, Soft Pat'ate, Pala'tum Mol'le, Scp'tum Staphylin (Ch.) A movable, soft, and broad septum, attached to the poste- rior extremity of the palatine arch, and separating the mouth from the pha- rynx. Its form is nearly quadrilateral. Its, anterior surface corresponds to the mouth; the posterior to the pharynx. Its superior edge is fixed to the pala- tine arch ; the inferior is free, floating, and has an appendix at its middle,— the urit!u. The lateral margins of the velum are held down by two folds, separated from each other by a trian- gular space ; these are called the pil- lars ; the anterior passes to the base of the tongue, the posterior to the sides of the pharynx. The velum palati is formed of a mucous coat, which con- tains numerous follicles, and of a mus- cular stratum, in which are the peri- staphylini interni and p. externi mus- cles, the glosso-staphylini, the pharyngo- staphylini and the palato-staphylinus. The arteries of the velum palati are furnished by the internal maxillary, the labial and the superior pharyngeal. Its veins open into the internal jugu- lar. Its nerves are sent off from the ganglion of Meckel and come from, the palatine branches. The glosso- VENEREAL 413 VENESECTION pharyngeal nerve, likewise, sends it some filaments. (F) Voile du Palais. (G) Gaumensegel, weiche G au m en. Vene'real (Path.) Vene'reus, aipqo- diaiaxog, Vene'rean; from Venus, 'the Goddess of pleasure.' That which re- lates to the pleasures of love. In a more restricted sense—the word Ve- nereal is synonymous with syphilitic, and also with syphilis. Some authors have proposed, that those diseases should be called venereal, which are produced by excess in venery; and that syphilitic should be limited to those which are the result of impure con- nexion. (F) Vinfrien. This term, also, means one laboring under syphilis, — as Hd- pital des veniriens. Ven'ery (Physiol.) Same etymon. The pleasures of love. Sexual com- munication. (G) Venusspiel. Venesec'tion (Surg.) Phlebot'omy. tp?.sfloTouta, from ve'na, 'a vein,' and se'co, ' I cut.' Blood'letting. The ab- straction of blood from a vein. The veins at the bend of the arm, and the external jugular are those chiefly used for this purpose. See Bloodletting. (F) Saignie. (G) Aderlassen. Writers. J. De Ketam, Ven. 1522 (E). G. Valla, Argent 1529 (E). P. Brissot, Basil. 1529 (L). G. Col- limitius, Argent. 1531 (E). Th. Du- nus, Paris, 1544 (L). J. A. Boaza- volta, Rom. 1545 (L). L. Fuchsius, Paris, 1549 (L). Jac Pores, Lugd. 1566 (E). L. Botallus, Lugd. 1577 (L). B. Granger, Paris, 1578 (L). H. Augenius, Taurin. 1584 (L). J. Zkcchius, Bonon. 1586 (L). J. A. de Contf.cillis, Rom. 1590 (L). J. N. Rogerius, Ven. 1597 (L). C. Ber- nardinus, Basil. 1607 (E). J. R. Moxius (in acute diseases of females), Colon. 1612 (L). O. Monti, Pisa, 1627 (1). J. M. Castellani, Argent. 1628 (L). P. Castellus (abuse of), Rom. 1628 (L). M. Sebiz, Argent. 1631 (L). D. Laigneau, Paris, 1635 (F). Z. Brendel, Jens, 1636 (L). H. Courraigne, Monspel. 1643 (L). E. Bachot, Paris, 1646 (F). W. De Pre, Paris, 1647 (L). G. Fr. Lau- rentius, Hamb. 1647 (L). J. A. de la Courvee, Paris, 1647 (L). Fr. Landrey, Paris, 1648 (F). G. Patin, Paris, 1649 (L). G. Moebius, Jenae, 1654 (L). M. A. Severinus, Hanov. 1654 (L). H. Conring, Helmst. 1651 (L.) M. Hoffmann, Altdorf. 1660 v 35* (L). Ph. Jondot, Paris, 1662(F). G. Francus, Heidelb. 1673 (L). H. Mei- bomius, Helmst. 1674 (L). H. Stubbe, Lond. 1671. G. W. Wedel, Jenae, 1675 (L). L. A. Portius, Rom. 1682 (L). J. Fr. de Francisco, Lips. 1685 (L). B. Albinus, Francf. ad Viadr. 1686 (L). A. de Heide, Amster. 1686 (L). A. Caufape, Toulouse, 1691 (F). Dodart, Paris, 1691 (L). D. La Scala, Patav. 1696 (L). G. E. Stahl, Hal. 1698 (L). Another work, 1701 (L). Ph. Hecquet, Paris, 1707 (F). J. G. de Berger, Vittemb. 1709 (L). N. Andry, Paris, 1711 (F). J. Bohn, Lips. 1713 (L). Fr. Hoffmann, Hal. 1714 (L). Also Hal. 1723 (L). (abuse of), Hal. 1730 (L). R. J. Camera- rius (Do.), Tubing. 1715 (L). J. A. Fischer, Erford. 1724 (L). M. Al- berti, various works, from 1724 to 1735, Hal. (L). J. B. Silva, Paris, 1727(F). J. Van Coxie, Lugd. Bat. 1728 (L). G. E. Hamberger, Jena;, 1729 (L). A. O. Golicke, Francf. ad Viadr. 1730 (L). J. Morrison, Paris, 1730 (F). Fr. Quesnay, Paris, 1730 (F). Other works, Paris, 1736 and 1750 (F). J. Juncker, Hal. 1751 (L). R. Butler, Lond. 1734. J. J. Walbaum, Gotting. 1749 (L). G. P. Juch, Er- ford. 1732 (L). L. Th. Luther (in acute puerperal cases), Erford. 1733 (L). A. Vater, Vittemb. 1735 (L). De Sylva Moura, Eisb. 1735 (P). J. H. Schulze, Hal. 1738 (L) G. Dethard- ing, Hafn. 1738 (LJ. Ch. St. Schef- felius, Gryphisw. 1747 (L) and 1756 (L). G. B. CSder, Gotting. 1749 (L). A. E. de Buchner, various works, Hal. 1749, 1753, and 1758 (L). L. Heister (abuse of), Helmst. 1750 (L). J. Brouwer, Amsterd. 1756 (D). C. Fr. Kaltsciimied, Jenae, 1762 (L). J. P. David, Paris, 1763 (F). Th. Dickson, Lond. 1765. Ch. G. Lud- wig, Lips. 1767 (L). G. M. Gatten- hof, Heidelb. 1771 (L). E. G. Bal- dinger, Gotting. 1778 (L). Ch. G. Gruner, Jense, 1779 (L). J. Wer- nischeck, Vindob. 1783 (L). Buck- 1NG)----1781 (G). Bach,----1789 (G) J. G. Wolstein, Vienn. 1791 G . Fit. X. Mezlf.r, Ulm. 1793 (G). G. Ch. Siebold, Wurzb. 1798 (G). B. Rush (Defence of), Philad. 1796. J. Cti. Reil, Hal. 1798 (L). Le Gal- lois, Paris, An. x. (F). J. V. F. Vaidy, Paris, 1803 (L). A. N. Le- vert, Paris, 1803 (F). J. Joullietton, Paris, 1803 (F). Fr. Vacca Berlin- ghieri, Pisa, 1804 (I). L. Merlhiot, Paris, 1805 (F), P. Desray, Pans, VENOM 414 VENTRICLE 1806 (F). A. Leroy, Paris, 1807 (F). J. B. A. Delivet, Genoa, 1810 (K) J. F. Fr. Montain, Lyon, 1810 (F). J. F. Fauchier, Paris, 1810 (F). G. Vieusseux, Paris, 1815 (F). Freteau, Paris, 1816 (F). L. V. J. Bf.rlior, Paris, 1816 (F). J. Van Rotterdam (in fivers), from the French by J. Taylor, Lond. 1818. A. P. F. Le- gouais (inpuerperal peritonitis), Paris, 1820 (F). T. H. Mills (in fiter), Dubl. 1816. B. Welsh (in epidemic fever), Edinb. 1819. M. Hall, Lond 1829. J. Polinieke, Paris, 1827 (F). Ven'om (Path.) Vene'num, Tox'icum. A poisonous fluid, secreted by certain animals, as the viper, in a state of health, and which they preserve in a particular reservoir, to use as a meansi of attack or defence. It differs from virus, as the latter is always the re- sult of a morbid process, may be pro- duced by the individuals receiving it, in their turn, and he transmitted to others. (F) Vtnin. (G) Gift, Writers. H. Mercurialis, Francf. 1584 (E). J. B. Codronchus, Venet. 1591 (E). Amoreux, Avignon, 1702 (L). J. N. Laurenti, Vienn. 17(18 (L). Ve.\'omous (Path.) Venena'tus. An epithet, applied to animals which have a secretion of venom, as the viper, rat- tlesnake, &c, and, also, to liquids, in the animal body, which have been so perverted by previous disease, that their contact occasions serious disease in sound individuals; —as happens in hydrophobia. (F) Vinimeux. (G) Giftig. VEN'NER, Tobi'as or Thom'as (Biogr.) An English physician of the 17th century; born in Somersetshire, in 1577; died in 1660. Works. Via recta ad vitam longam, or a discourse of the nature, faculties, and effects of all such things as by way of nourishment make for the preservation of health, ic Lond. 1C20. 4to. He published, also, Essays an the Bath and Bristol waters, and A brief and accurate lieatise con- cerning the taking of the fume of tobac- co. 1038. 4to. • Ventila'tion (Hyg.) Vcntila'tio; from ven'tus, ' wind.' The act of re- newing the air of vessels, hospitals, and apartments, or of situations where many people are collected together. The utility of such renewal must be evident, when it is considered that the atmospheric air loses its oxygen during respiration, and that carbonic acid sup- plies its place. Stagnant air, also, be- comes loaded with numerous impuri- ties ; and hence one of the greatest hygienic improvements, of modern times, has been a proper attention to circulation of air; and it is one of the most valuable additions to our stock of therapeutical agents in many diseases. Instruments, used for the purpose of renewing the air, in vessels, apart- ments, &.c. have been called ventila- tors. Writers. T. Tredgold (principles of warming and ventilating public build- ings), Lond. 1^24. J. Whitehurst (V. of rooms, &c.) Lond. 1794. Ven'tricle (Anat.) Ventric'ulus; from ccn'tcr, ' belly.' Literally, a little belly. A name given, in anatomy, to various parts. The VEN'TRICLES OF THE LA- RYNX, Sac'culi larynga'i, Si'nuses of the Lu'rynx, are two depressions in the larynx, comprised between the superior and inferior ligaments. (F) Ventriculcs ou sinus du larynx. The VEN'TRICLES OF THE BRAIN (F) Ventriculcs du ccrveau, (G) Hirn- hohlen, are five cavities in the interior of that organ, which are dis- tinguished into the lat'eral ven'tricles, mid'dlc ven'tricle, 4th ven'tricle or ven'- tricle of the cerebel'lum, and 5th ven'tri- cle. The mid'dle ven'tricle, or 3d ven'tri- cle, is situated in front of the pineal gland. It is bounded, above, by the tela choroidea and the fornix ; below, by a portion of cerebral substance, which separates it from the base of the cranium ; laterally, by the thalami ner- vorum opiicorum ; anteriorly, by a me- dullary cord, called the anterior com- missure; and, posteriorly, by another medullary cord, called the posterior commissure. It communicates with the lateral ventricles by two openings, sit- uated behind the anterior pillar or crus of the fornix. (F) Ventricule moyen du cerveau. The LAT'ERAL VEN'TRICLES, Ventric'uli majo'res, V. prio'res, V. supcrio'res, V. tricor'nes, are two in number. They are large ; and, owing to their considerable curvature, occupy a great part of the cerebral centre. They are bounded, above, by the infe- rior surface of the corpus callosum; anteriorly, by the curved portion of the same body ; posteriorly, by a consider- ble mass of cerebral substance; and, internally, they are separated from each other by the septum of the ventricles, VENTRICLE 415 verbascum nigrum a medullary plate, which is given off from the lower part of the corpus cal- losum. The lateral ventricles have, in their upper and anterior portion, the Corpora striata, Thalami optici, and Tania seniiciicularis :—their inferior portion contains the corpus fimbriatum, cornu Ammonis, &c. (r) Ventriculcs latiraux. The FOURTH VEN'TRICLE is situ- ated beneath the aqueduct of SYLVIUS, by which it communicates with the third ventricle. It extends from this aqueduct to the upper part of the me- dulla ; and is seated in the substance of the tuber annulare. (F) Quatriimc ventricule. The FIFTH VEN'TRICLE is the small serous cavity between the lam- mas of the septum lucidum, called, also, Pis'sure or Fossa of SYL VI' US or Si'nus of the sep'tum lu'cidum. (F) Cinquiime ventricule. The VEN'TRICLES OF THE HEART (F) Ventriculcs du cuur, (G) H e r z- kammern, are two in number. The RIGHT VEN'TRICLE, Pul'mo- nary ven'tricle, Ventri'cutus ante'rior, V. pri'mus, V. pulmonu'lis, is situated on the fore part of the heart, the base and apex corresponding to those of the heart. In it are seen the Columna carnea and Corda tendine.e. The right ventricle communicates with the right auricle by the Ostium venosum, and from it the Pulmonary artery issues. Around the auricular orifice is a ten- dinous margin or ring, from which the tricuspid valve is given off. The use of the ventricle is to send the blood, by its contraction, along the pulmonary artery to the lungs. (F) Ventricule droit ou pulmonaire. The LEFT VEN'TRICLE, Ventric'- ulus aor'ticus, V. poste'rior, V. secun'- dus, is situated at the posterior and left part of the heart. Its parietes are much thicker and stronger than those of the right, owing to its having to send the blood over the whole sys- tem. The inner surface has the same general appearance as that of the right. The Columna carnea and Corda tendinea are, however, much stronger. It communicates with the left auricle by means of the Mitral valve; and from it proceeds the largest bloodves- sel of the body, — the aorta. (F) Ventricule gauche ou aortique. \ rom some experiments, by Legal- lois, it would appear that the right ventricle in the adult has a larger capacity than the left, but that the contrary is the case in the fcetus. Ven'ula (Anat.) yXtpiov. A small vein. Hippocrates seems to use it in the sense of Arteria. Vkratri'na (Pharm.) Vera'tria, Ver'atrine. A vegetable alkali, found in the seeds of the Vcra'trum Sabodil'la and in the Vera'trum al'bum and CoV- chic.um uutumna'le. It is solid, white, pulverulent, and inodorous ; of a very acrid taste ; decomposable by heat; very soluble in water, and soluble in alcohol. It is extremely poisonous and is not used in medicine. Magendie has given it as an emetic and drastic in very small doses. Vera'trum al'bum (Mat. Med.) Hel- leb'or us al'bus,. Ell eb'orum al'bum, Cker- backem, Wiiitc hcl'lebore. The root of this common European plant is in- debted to the Vcratrine for its proper- ties. It is inodorous; has a bitterish, acrid, and nauseous taste, and is vio- lently emetic and purgative, even when applied to an ulcerated surface. It is, also, possessed of errhine properties, and acts, externally, as a stimulant. It is raiely exhibited internally. Some- times it is given as a sneezing powder ,- but it operates with great violence. It forms, also, an itch ointment. See Ung. Veratri. (F) Hellibore blanc. (G) Nieswurz, Weissnies- w u rz, Lause kraut. The VERA'TRUM SABADIL'LA or Sabadil'la, Ca'nis Interfec'tor, Cau'sticum America'num, Cevadii'la Hispano'rum, Sevadii'la, Hor'deum caus'ticum. (F) Ccvadille, (G) Sab a dill, Lause- saamen. The seeds of this plant have been used, mostly, as anthelmin- tics. Dose, gr. ij to a child, four years old. It po.-sesses the same general properties as the veratrum album. Verbas'cum Ni'grum (Mat. Med.) Black Mul'lein, Cande'la re'gia, Tliap'- sus barba'tus, Candela'ria, Lana'ria, and the VERBAS'CUM THAP'SUS, gnat broad leaved Mul'lein, High Ta'- per, Cow's Lung'wort, or Yei'low Mul'- lein, — especially the latter, — have been used as emollients, applied, ex- ternally, in the form of fomentation. The large leaves have been chosen for this purpose. Occasionally, the mu- cilage, which they contain, has been extracted by decoction or infusion, and administered in pectoral affec- tions. (F) Moline, Bouillon blanc. VERBENA OFFICINALIS 614 VERRUCA (G) Weisses Wollkraut, Him- melbrand, K onigs her z e n- kr au t. Verbe'na officina'lis (Mat. Med.) Verbe'na, 'Una poravri, Dichro'mos, Si- xqta^tog, Verbena'ca, Periste'rium, Hie- robot'ane, Her'ba sa'cra, Ver'vain. A plant, formerly held sacred; used in sacrifices, and suspended round the neck as an amulet. In the form of cataplasm, it is said to have relieved most obstinate headaches, and to have been of service in scrophula. It is not used. (F) Verveine. (G) Eisenkraut. Writer. J. A. Wedel, Jena?, 1721 (L). Vercoquin (Path.) Phreni'tis ver- mino'sa. A kind of phrenitis, attrib- uted to the presence of a worm in the brain. VERDIER, John (Biog.) A French physician; born at Ferte Bernard in 1735; died at Paris in 1820. Works. Jurisprudence ginerale de la medecine en France. 1763. 2 vols. 12mo. Juris- prudence particuliire de la chirurgie en France. 1764. 2 vols. 12mo. VERGETURES (F) (Path.) from (F) verge,' a rod.' Linear, reddish impres- sions, similar to those which would be produced by the strokes of a rod, and which are teen in some diseases. (G) Hautstriemen. VERHEY'EN, Phil'ip (Biogr.) A celebrated Dutch physician and anat- omist; Professor of Anatomy and Sur- gery nt Louvain; born at Verbrouck in 1648; died in 1710. Works. Com- pendii theoria praciica in quatuor partes distributi. Pars I. and II. Lovan. 1683. Svo. De febribus. Ibid. 1692. 12mo. Anatomia corporis humani. Ibid. 1693. 4to. Lettre a un maitre chirurgien. Paris. 1698. 12mo. Ver'juice (Mat. Med.) Ompha'cium. A sour kind of grape. Also, an acid liquor prepared from very sour grapes or crab-apples. It is principally used in culinary preparations ; although, oc- casionally, an ingredient in medicinal compounds. (F) Ver jus. (G) Sauerwein, Sauertrau- be nsaf t. Vermic'ulum (Pharm.) VermycHlum. An elixir, a tincture. Rlland and Johnson. Ver'miform (Anat. &c.) Vermic'u- lar, Vermicula'ris, Vermifor'mis, from vermic'ulus, ' a small worm.' That which resembles a worm. The PROCES'SUS VERMIFOR'MESy Protuberan'tia vermifor'mes, Appen- dices verm\for'mes, are two medullary projections, at the surface of the cere- bellum. (F) Eminences vermiformes ducer- velet. The supe'rior ver'miform proc"ess, Ver'mis supe'rior cerebel'li, is an elon- gated projection, at the anterior and middle part of the superior surface of the cerebellum ; and the infe'rior ver'- miform proc"ess, Ver'mis infe'rior cere- bel'li, is a somewhat large projection, situated in the depression at the inferior surface of the same organ. Ver'minous (Path.) Vermino'sus. That which is caused by worms; as a verminous affection, (F) Vermineux. VER'NEY, Jo'seph Guischard DU (Biog.) A celebrated French physician; born at Feurs, in Forest, in 1648; died in 1730. Works. Traiti de Vorgane de I'ouie, contenant la structure, les usages, et les maladies de toutes les parties de Voreille. Paris. 1683. 12mo. Traiti des maladies des os. Paris. 1751. 12mo.: in Engl, by Samuel Ingham. Lond. 1762. Svo. CEuvresanatomiques. Paris. 1761. 2 vols. 4to. Veroni'ca (Mat. Med.) Veroni'ca officina'lis, Veroni'ca mas, The'a Ger- man'ica, Beton'ica Pau'li, Chama'drys, Male Veroni'ca, Fluel'lin, Ojfic'Hnal Speed'well. This plant was once used as a pectoral. (F) Vcronique, Thi d'Europe. (G) Ehrenpries, Grundheil. Writers. Fr. Hoffmann, Hal. 1694 (L). J. Frank, Ulmae, 1690 (L). VERONPCA BECCABUN'GA, Becca- bunga, Anagal'lis aquat'ica, La!ver Ger- man'icum, Veroni'ca aquat'ica, Cepa'a, Wa'ter Pim'pernel, Brook'lime, Brook- lime Speed'well. This plant was for- merly used in a variety of diseases. It is, however, almost insipid and in- odorous ; and has been long banished from practice. (F) Veronique crcssonie. (G) Bachbungen, Bachbohnen, Wasserbungen. Verru'ca (Path.) Ecphy'ma verru'- ca, Phymato'sis verruco'sa, a Wart. A small, hard, mammillary tumor,which forms at the surface of the skin, and particularly on that of the hands and face. Warts are generally rugous at the surface, and broad at the base; their roots being implanted in the dermis by whitish filaments, which are dense, semifibrous, and very numerous. vertebra 4i? Vertebral Warts may be destroyed by caustic, or removed by excision. Their vitality is, generally, not great. (F) Verrue. (G) Warze. Writers. G. Francus, Heidelb. 1688 (L), G. W. Wedel, Jense, 1696 (L). Van Klinkenbergh, Lugd. Bat. 1733 (L). Ver'tebr* (Anat.) onovSvXoi; from ver'tere,' to turn.' This name has been given to the bones, which, by their union, form the vertebral or spinal column. The vertebrae are short, thick, very angular bones; 24 in number, and situated one above another. The body of the vertebra is the middle and ante- rior portion. Above and below, it is articulated, by means of a fibro-carti- lage, with the contiguous vertebra?. The Proc"esses, Masses apophysaires, of each vertebra are: 1. The spinous process, situated behind, and in the median line. 2. The two transverse processes, standing off from each side. 3. The four articular processes — two superior, and two inferior — which Berve to unite the vertebrae with each other. These transverse and articu lating processes are made continuous with°the lateral and posterior parts of the body of the vertebra by narrow bony portions or pedicles, on each of which are notches. These, by their union with similar notches in the contiguous vertebras, form the lateral foramina, (F) Trous de conjugaisonr through which the spinal nerves leave the vertebral canal. The different processes are united with each other, so as to form a kind of ring of the lateral and posterior parts of the vertebra ; and the foramen, within this, i. e. between the body and processes, concurs in forming the ver- tebral canal. The vertebras have particular charac- ters, according to the regions they oc- cupy. They are divided into 7 cervical, 12 dorsal, and 5 lumbar. The first cervical is called atlas ; the second, axis or vertebra dentata ; and the seventh, vertebra pro-eminens. The vertebrae are articulated with each other. Those of the baok are joined, moreover, to the ribs. The first or atlas is articulated with the occipital bone; and the last lumbar vertebra with the sacrum. The cervical vertebra are developed by 9 points of ossification; the dorsal and lumbar by 8. (F) Veitibre. (G) Wirbelbein. Vertebral (Anat.) Vertebra'lis, That which relates or belongs to th« vertebras. The VER'TEBRAL COL'UMN, Ra'- chis; the Spine; the Back bone,Acan'- tha, axuvda, Can'na, Spi'na dor'si, Colum'na spina'lis, Colum'na verte- bra'lis. A kind of bony column, situ- ated at the posterior and central part of the trunk; extending from the head to the sacrum; flexible in every direc- tion, yet very solid; and hollowed by a canal called vertebrul, which gives it lightness without diminishing its strength, and runs through its whole length. The vertebral column is formed by the superposition of the vertebras. It represents a pyramid, whose base is below. Anteriorly, it is convex in the neck; concave in the back, and con- vex, again, in the loins. Behind, the curvatures are of course the reverse of these. There is also in tire dorsal re- gion, a lateral curvature, the concavity of which is towards the left side. Considered as a whole, the vertebral | column has an anterior or praspinal surface; a posterior or spinal; two lateral; a base, and an apex or top. In the nomenclature of Chaussier, the anterior surface, in the neck, ia called trachelian; in the back, pra- dorsal; and, in the loins, pralumbar. The dorsal surface has, at its middle, the spinous processes; and, at its sides, the verHebral gut'ters, (F) Goutliires vertib'ales, formed by the succession of the ver'tebral plates, (F) Lames vertibrales, which, by their junction, constitute the spinous processes. These are filled by the sacro-spinalis muscle. The sides or lateral surfaces present the foramina, resulting from the union of the ver'ltbral notch'es, (F) Echan- crures vertibrales. These are called ver'tebral foram'ina, (F) Trous de con- jugaison, and give passage to the ver'- tebral nerves. The base of the vertebral column is oblique, to unite with the sacrum; and forms with it an angle, called sa'cro-ver'tebral an'gle or prom'- ontory. The apex or top of the ver- tebral column is articulated with the occipital bone. Sometimes, the term vertebral column includes the whole of the column from the occipital bone to the extremity of the coccyx. f (F),Colonne vertibrale, Epine du dos, Echine. (G) Riickgrath, Wirbelsaule. The VER'TEBRAL or SPI'NAL Canal, Rachid'ian Canal, exists through the. VERTEBRAL 418 VERTIGO whole of the vertebral column, whose curvatures it follows. It is continuous, above, with the cranium; below, with the sacral canal, if we consider the vertebrae to terminate at the sacrum. It is lined by a prolongation of the meninges, and lodges the spinal mar- row. The vertebral column, which unites lightness with solidity, serves to sup- port the head and chest. It is the seat of all the movements of the trunk, the weight of which it transmits to the pelvis. It lodges and protects the spi- nal marrow, and gives passage to the vertebral nerves, and to numerous ves- sels. The VER'TEBRAL LIG'AMENTS, (F) Ligamens vertebraux, Surtouts liga- menteux de la colonne vertibrale, are distinguished into anterior and poste- rior. They consist of long, ligamentous coverings; the anterior occupying the anterior part of the vertebral column; and the posterior seeming to arise from the occipito-axoid ligament, and exist- ing, behind the bodies of the vertebras, from the axis to the sacrum. The VER'TEBRAL AR'TERY, Poste- rior cer'ebrul ar'tery (Cn.), is the largest of the branches of the subclavian. It arises from the posterior part of that vessel; is lodged in a canal, (F) Petit tanal vertebral, formed b$ the foramina in the transverse processes; enters the cranium, and proceeds to anastomose with its fellow of the opposite side, and to form the Basilary artery (q. v.). Be- sides the branches sent to the neck, the vertebral artery gives off—the an- terior and posterior spinal arteries, and the inferior cerebellous, in the cavity of the cranium. The VER'TEBRAL or SPPNAL NERVES, spring successively from the spinal marrow; from its origin to its termination. These nerves — 30 pairs in all — arise by two roots; one anterior, and the other posterior, and afterwards issue by the vertebral and sa- cral foramina. Each of these roots seems to have a distinct function ; the poste- rior being destined to convey sensation to parts ; the anterior, motion. On the posterior root, before its junction with the anterior, there is a ganglion. Of the 30 pairs, 7 are cervical nerves, 12 dorsal, 5 lumbar, and 6 sacral. Writer. A. C. Bock, Lips. 1828 (L). F VER'TEBRAL DISEASE, Rachial'gia (of some); Ca'ries of the Ver'tebra. The spinal column is liable to distor- tion (see Hump), at times, without the? vertebrae being much, if at all, diseased. At other times, a more formidable affec- tion is induced ; the vertebrae becoming carious, and the intervertebral carti- lages ulcerated; followed by a more or less complete loss of power over the lower extremities. In such a case, on examining the spine, one or more of the spinous processes is found to project beyond the rest. The disease was first well described by Mr. Percival Pott; and, hence, it has been called, by the- French, Maladie de POTT. It usually occurs in scrophulous subjects, and the treatment consists in establishing a counter-irritation by blisters, issues, or the moxa, opposite the transverse processes of the diseased vertebra. Ihe sore must be suffered to remain open, and the patient kept in the hori- zontal posture until the use of the limbs is recovered: employing tonics — the free admission of fresh air &c. at the same time. Writers. G. Gebb, Lond. 1782. Ph. Jones (curvatures), Lond. 17c8. S. T. Summering (fracture and luxa- tion), Berlin, 1793, 8vo. C. H. Wil- kinson (distortion of the spine), Lond. 1798. J. C. Frank (diseases of the spine), Pavia, 1791 (L). C. van Roy (scoliosis), Lugd. 1774 (L). Sir J. Earle (crooked spine), Lond. 1803. T. Baynton, Bristol, 1813. T. Cope- land, Lond. 1815. J. L. Ciioulant, Lips. 1818 (L). G. Malsch, Berol. 1818 (L). R. W. Bampfif.ld (curva- tures and diseases), Lond. 1824. C. Bell (injuries of the spine), Lond. 1824. E. Harrison, Lond. 1827. John Shaw (distortions), Lond. 1823 and 1825 (plates). (On defects in the form of the spine, chest, &c), Lond. lf-27. W.T.Ward (distortions), Lond. 1822. M. Jagkr, Erlangen, 1831 (G). Ver'tex (Anat.) Cor'yphe, xoovifti. The top or highest part of the head. See Sinciput. Verti'go (Path.) from ver'tere, ' to turn'; Di'nos, dtvog, iXiyyog, llin'gos, Gid'diness, Diz'ziness, Di'nus verti'go, Hallucina'tio verti'go, Autal'gia ver- ti'go, Swim'ming of the head. A state, in which it seems that all objects are turning round; or that the individual himself is performing a movement of gyration. Two varieties have been designated : — simple vertigo, where the objects are seen; and scotodynia, in which the sight is obscured, and the individual often falls. Vertigo is de- pendent upon the condition of the VESAL1US 419 VESSEL brain; and often announces an attack of apoplexy or epilepsy. (F) Vertige, Etourdissement. (G) S c h w i n d e 1. Writers. W. Baillou, Paris, 1597 (L). W. Rolfink, Jena;, 1633 (L). G. Ch. Schixhammer, Jenae, 1650 (L). H. Conringius, Helmst. 1650 (E). J. A. Wkdel, Jenae, 1682 (L). R. W. Crausius, Jenae, 1690 (L). Ch. Vater, Vittemb. 1698 (E). J. Vesti, Erford. 1704 (L). D. Sennert, Vittemb. 1610 (L). J. Juncker, Hal. 1733 (L). A. Nicolai, Jena?, 1759 (E). W. G. Ploucquet, Tubino-. 1783 (L). M. Herz, Berlin. 1791 (G). VESA'LIUS, An'drew (Biogr.) A renowned anatomist and physician; born at Bruxelles in 1513 or 1514; died in the island of Zante in 1564. Works. Paraphrasis in nonum librum Rhaz.e ad Almansorem, de affectuum singularium corporis partium curati- one. Basil. 1537. Svo. Epistola docens venam axillarem cubiti in dolore late- rali secandam et melancholia/m sue- cum ex vena portarum ramis ad sedem pertinentibus purgari. Basil. 1539. 4to. Suorum de corporis humani fabricd librorum epitome. Basil. 1542. fol.: and Lond. 1642. fol. De humani corporis fabricd libri septem. Basil. 1543. fol. De radice china epistola, &c. Ven. 1542. Svo. Anatomicarum Gabrielis Fallopii observationum examen. Ma- trit. 1561. 4to. Chirurgia magna in septem libros digesta. Ven. 1569. Svo. Opera omnia, anatomica, et chirurgica. Lugd. Bat. 1725. fol. Vesa'.ma (Path.) Vesa'nia. De- rangement of the intellectual and moral faculties, without coma or fever. Many nosologists have used this as a generic term ; under which they have The VES'ICAL VEINS, much more numerous than the arteries, open into the hypogstric plexus. Vesic'ula (Anat. & Path.) xvony^ ; | a diminutive of vesica, ' a bladder.' A | small bladder. The VESIC'ULJE SEMINA LES are 1 two small membranous sacs, which serve as reservoirs for the sperm. They are situated beneath the bladder, and above the rectum, behind the prostate, and to the outer side of the vasa defe- rentia. They are of an irregular co- noidal shape; flattened from above to below ; embossed on their surface, and of a grayish tint. Their posterior ex- tremity or fundus terminates by a round cul-de-sac. Their anterior ex- tremity or neck is narrow and elongated, and is continuous with the excretory duct of the vesicula. This duct joins the vas deferens, and forms with it, the ejaculatory duct The interior of the vesiculae exhibits several cells, which communicate with each other, and are lined by a very thin, mucous mem- brane. (F) Visicules siminales, Gardouches, Greniers. (G) Saamenbl'aschen. VESIC'ULA UMBILICALIS, V. al'ba. A small bag, filled with a milk-like fluid, observed on the amnios, near the insertion of the umbilical cord. See Allantois. VESIC'ULA (Path.) A ves'icle, xv- oxiyi, Ec'phlysis, Cys'tinx. A small orbicular elevation of the cuticle, con- taining lymph, which is sometimes clear and colorless, but often opaque and whitish or pearl colored. It is succeeded, either by a scurf, or by a laminated scab. Vesicul.e constitute the 6th order included the different species of mental of Bateman's classification of Cuta- alienation, hypochondriasis, somnam- bulism, and even hydrophobia. See Nosology. Ves'ical (Anat.) Vesica'lis. That which belongs or relates to the blad- der. The VES'ICAL AR'TERIES vary in number and origin. The umbilical ar- tery always sends off two or three; the middle hemorrhoidal, internal pu- dic, and obturator furnish others, which ramify and anastomose in the parie- tes of the bladder; the hypogastric furnishes one, which is somewhat larger, the Ves'ico-prostat'ic (Ch.), and proceeds to the bas-fond of the bladder, sending numerous ramifications to it as well as to the surrounding parts. neous diseases. (G) Blaschen. VES'LING or VESLIN'GIUS, or WESLING, John (Biog.) An able Ger- man anatomist and botanist; born at Minden, in Westphalia, in 1598; died in 1649. Works. Syntagma anatomi- cum publicis dissectionibus in audito- rum usum aptalum. Patav. 1641. 8vo.: in Engl, by Culpeper. 1653. fol. Opo- balsami veteribus cogniti vindicia, &c. Patav. 1644. Svo. Observationes ana- tomica et epistola medica, &c.: a Th. Bartholin. Hafn. 1664. 8vo. Ves'sf.l (Anat.) Vas, Angei'on, ayyttov, An'gos, ayyog. A canal, more or less elastic, formed by the super- position of several membranes, and VEST! 420 VICHY distinguished, according to its uses and general arrangement, into Artery, Vein, and Lymphatic (q. v.). See also Vascular. (F) Vaisseau. (G) Gefass. VES'Tl, Jus'tus (Biog.) A (ierman medical writer, and Professor at Erfurt; born at Hildesheim, in Lower Saxony, in 1651; died in 1715. Works. He published numerous dissertations, of which the following are a part. De strum A -.-Doctrina de purgatione .- - De pulvere sympathetica. De symbolo Pythagora, " Fabis abstineto. ' De fructuum hortensium et esculentorum abusu. De panis usu alimentoso et medicamentosa. De prastantid medi- camentorum simplicium et Galenico- rum, pra chymicis, &,c. OZconomia corporis humani. Erford. 1688 (L). Ves'tibule (Anat.) Vestib'uium. A cavity of an irregular shape, which forms part of the labyrinth or internal ear. The vestibule is situated on the inner side of the tympanum; on the outer side of the meatus auditorius in- ternus ; before the semicircular canals, and behind the cochlea. It is lined by a particular membrane, and contains the liquor of Cotunnius and branches of the auditory nerve. There are three contiguous cavities in the vestibule, one of which, the sem'i-oval, is situ- ated above : another, the hemispherical, below; and the third or sul'ciform, which is the orifice of the aquaeductus vestibuli, behind. (F) Vestibule. (G) Gehorvorhof. Vestib'ulum is, also, a smooth cavity between the perinaeum and nymphae in the female, which leads to two pas- sages ; — to the urethra above, and to the vagina below. Vesti'tus (Hyg.) Cloth'ing, Res vestia'ria, Dress, Ves'ture. Any sub- stance used for the purpose of covering our nakedness, or preserving us from atmospheric temperature,by being worn on the body. (F) Vetement. (G) K 1 e i d u n g. Writers. Bayfius, Paris, 1536 (L). O. Ferrerius. Patav. 1654 (L). J. J. Baier, Altd. 1704 (L). M. Alberti, Hal. 1729 (L). J. H. Schulze, Hal. 1737 (L). A. E. de Buchner, Hal. 1750 (L). G. B. J. Gladbach, Francf. ad Viadr. 1701 (L). Leroy (of women and children), Paris, 1772 (F). C. A Vogt,Vittemb. 1789(L). W.Vaughan, Lond. 1792. I. Wallich, Jenas, 1793 (L). Hughes, Edinb. 1795 (L). ]>, Meyerhof, Berol 1815 (L). Vi'able (Leg. Med.) Viab'ilis, from vi'a, 'way'; not from vie (F), 'life' (Orfila).- A word, which might be introduced, with great advantage, from the French into our language. It is an epithet, applied to a foetus, whose organs are properly formed, and so de- veloped as to permit its continued ex- istence. Every fcetus is not viable. Anencephali have lived ten or twelve days, yet they were not viable;—a part or the whole of the brain being wanting. The older the fcetus, the more viable is it. It is an idle preju- dice that a child, born at the end of eight months, is less likely to live than one born at the end of seven. The signs of viability are drawn from the weight, length, external conformation &c. of the fcetus. (G) Lebensfahig. Vibi'ces (Path.) Mo'lops, fuuXoip. Large purple spots, like the marks pro- duced by the strokes of a whip, which appear under the skin in certain ma- lignant fevers. They are unfavorable indications, as they denote great pros- tration. (G) Blutstreifen. Vi'bratory (Path.) Vi'brative, Vi'- brans, from vibra're, ' to quiver.' An epithet applied to the pain that accom- panies some neuralgias ; and which seems to the patient to vibrate along the nerves. (F) Douleur vibratile. Vibris's,*: (Anat.) The hairs, which grow at the entrance of the nostrils. Vic-Le-Compte, Mineral Waters of (Mat. Med.) Vic-Le-Compte is a small village in the department of Puy- de-D6me, three leagues from Issoire; where there is an acidulous chalybeate, which is aperient. Vic'hy, Mineral Waters of (Mat. Med) Carbonated chalybeates, the sources of which are at Vichy, six leagues from Moulins, in the depart- ment of Allier. The springs are seven in number. Almost all are thermal; give off bubbles of carbonic acid gas, and have a slightly sulphureous odor. They deposite carbonates of lime and magnesia, and a little oxide of iron; and afford, on analysis, carbonates of lime, soda, iron, and magnesia, carbon- ic acid, sulphate and muriate of soda. They are employed as tonics, particu- larly in chronic affections of the ab- dominal viscera, in old catarrhs, dis- eases of the joints, &c. VICIA FABA 421 VINUM MEDICINALE Writers. J. Fr. Chomel, Montpel, 1734, 12mo. (F). M. Desbrest, Paris. 1781 (F). The FACTITIOUS VICHY WATER, A'qua Vicien'sis, (F) Eau de Vichy, is made of simple acidulous water, im- pregnated with twice its bulk of car- bonic acid, § xxss; subcarbonate of soda, gr. xxxij; sulphate of soda, gr. xvj; muriate of soda, gr. iv; subcar- bonate of magnesia, gr. ss; muriate of iron, gr. L Mix. Ph. P. Vic"ia Fa'ba (Mai. Alim.) The Com- mon Garden Bean. A native of Egypt, of which there are many varieties. Beans are not easy of digestion. They are proverbially flatulent, especially when old. When young, they are more digestible and wholesome. The meal was one of the four resolvent meals of the ancients. (F) Five ou five des marais. (G) S a u b o h n e n, We Is che B o h n e n. V1CQ d'AZYR, Felix (Biog!) A French physician of eminence; born at Valogne, in Lower Normandy, in 1748; died in 1794. Works. Obser- vations sur les moyens que ion peut employer pour preserver les animaux sains de la contagion, et pour en arri- ter les progris, &c. Bordeaux. 1774. 12mo. Instructions rilatives a liepi- zoOtie, &c. Rouen. 1775. 4to. Another work, 1775. 4to. He published several other works on Epizooties. Traiti d'anatomie et de physiologic Paris. 1786. fol. plates. QZuvres de, par J. L. Moreau. Paris. 1805. VID'IUS, Vi'dus (Biog.) An Italian physician ; native of Florence; Profes- sor at Paris, and afterwards at Pisa. He died in 1569. Works. De cbirur- gia lib. v. (from Hippocrates), trans- lated into Latin. Lutet. 1544. fol. De febnbus libri vii, quibus accedunt in- stitutionum medicinalium libri iii. Flo- rent. 1585. 4to. Ars medicinalis in qud cuncta qua ad humani corporis valetudinem prasentem tuendam et absentetn revocandam pertinent, metho- do exaetissimd explicantur. Florent. 1594. fol. De anatome libri vii. Ven. 1611. fol. Opera omnia medica, chi- rurgica,et anatomica.. Ven. 1611. fol. VIEUS'SENS, Ray'mond (Biogr.) A celebrated French physician and anatomist; born at Rouergue in 1641; died at Montpellier in 1710. Works. Nevrologia universalis, hoc est, omni- um humani corporis nervorum, simul ac cerebri, medullaque spinalis descrip- tio anatomica. Lugd. 1685. fol. Deux vol. ii. 36 dissertations, la premiire sur les acide du sang, et la seconde sur la quantite proportionate des principes dc cette liqueur. Montpellier. 1098. Svo. Novum vasorum corporis humani sys- tema. Amst. 1705. 12mo. De la structure et des causes du mouvement naturel du caur. De la structure de Voreille. Des liqueurs, c'est d dire, des humeurs du corps humain. Toulouse. 1715. 12mo. JYouvelles decouvertes sur le caur. Paris. 1706. 12mo. Con- sultations. Aix. 1691. l2mo. Expi- riences et rtflexions sur la structure et I'usage des viseires. Paris. 1755. 12mo. Histoire des maladies internes. Paris and Toulouse. 1774 and 1776. 4 vols. 4to. i Vieus'sens, Valve of (Anat.) Val'vula mag'na Cer'ebri, Ve'lum Cer'ebri MediUla're. A grayish, pulpy, medullary layer, which passes from the inferior tubercula quadrigemina towards the cerebellum, and forms the vault of the fourth ventricle. Vieussens thought, erroneously, that this layer was a sort of valve, intended to shut off communication between the 4th ventricle and the aqueduct of Sylvius. (F) Valvule de VIEUSSENS, Voile midullairc superieur. Vil'lous (Anat.) Villo'sus, from vil'lus, » a hair.' VIL'LOUS MEM'BRANES or COATS, Velamen'ta Bombyc"ina, are such as are covered with soft papillae, consti- tuted of blood-vessels, nerves, and ab- sorbents ; or such as are covered with fine down, so as to cause them to feel soft and velvety. The term is, how- ever, chiefly restricted to the former. Chaussier gives the name sim'ple vil'lous mem'branes to the serous mem- branes; and that of complicated or follic'ular vil'lous mem'branes to the mucous membranes. (F) Membranes villeuses, Membranes velouties. Vin'ca mi'nor (Mat. Med.) Vin'ca pervin'ca, Clem'atis daphnoi'des ma'- jor, Les'ser periwin'kle. It has bitter and astringent properties, and has been used in gargles, and diseases of the chest. (F) Pervenche, Violette des Sorciers. (G) Immergriin. Vi'num Medicina'le (Pharm.) A Med'icated Wine. Wine, holding in solution one or more medicines. Me- dicinal wines are obtained by macerat- ing or digesting medicinal substances in wine. They differ, of course, ac- VINUM 423 VINUM cording to the nature of the medicine employed, the strength of the wine, Ac. In the last Pharmacopoeia of the London College, all the wines have been changed into weak tinctures; but the old names have been left unal- tered. Sherry is the wine usually em- ployed. VPNUM AL'OES, V. al'oes socoto- ri'na, Vi'nurn aloet'icum, V. aro'mo- aliSt'icum, Wine of Al'oes, Tinctu'ra hi'era, Tinctu'ra sa'cra. (Alois spicat. extract. § viij, canella corticis § ij, vini Jbvj, sp. tenuioris Jbij. Macerate for 14 days, and strain. Ph. L.) Pur- gative and stomachic, according to the dose. Dose, § j to § ij. VPNUM ABSINTHPTES, Wine of Worm'wood. (Fol. absinth, exsicc, absinth. Pontic, aa 3 vj, vini albi Jbiv. Macerate for 24 hours, and strain. Ph. P.) Stimulant, tonic, febrifuge, vermifuge, &c. VPNUM ANTIMO'NII TARTARIZA- TI, V. tartri'tis antimo'nii, Solu'tion of tar'tarized ant'imony, Essen'tia anti- mo'nii seu stib'ii, Antimo'nial wine, Vi'nurn benedic'tum, Vi'nurn antimo- nia'tum Huxha'mi, V. antimonia'le, A'qua benedic'ta Rulan'di, Vi'nurn emeficum. (Ant. tart. 9j, aq. distillat. ferv. § viij, sp. rectif. § ij. Dissolve the tartarized antimony in the water, and add the spirit.) The ordinary Antimonial wine is made withg/ass of antimony g j, sherry Jbiss. WARD'S RED DROP consists of a strong vinous solution of tartarized antimony. VPNUM ANTISCORBU'TICUM, Anti- seorbu'tic wine. (Rad. armoracia re- cent. §i,fol. cochlearia recent., nastur- tii aquat.,trifol. aquatic, semin. sinap., aa § ss, ammonia muriat. 3 'j, i>in. albi Jbij. Macerate for 36 hours; filter, and add tinctura cochlear. § ss. Ph. P.) Stimulant and tonic. Dose, § ss to Sij- VPNUM AROMAT>ICUM, Aromat'ic wine. (Species aromatic. § iv, vin. rubr. J^ij. Macerate for 6 days, and filter. Ph. P.) Stimulant, and tonic. Used, externally, in fomentations, em- brocations, &c. VPNUM DIURET'ICUM AMA'RUM, Vi'nurn ama'rum scillit'icum compos'i- tum in Charita'tis Nosocomi'o usurpa'- twn, Bit'ter diurel'ic wine. (Cort. cinchon., winleran., limon., aa. § i},rhus toxicodendr., scilla, cacumin. angelica, aa §ss, fol. absinth., melissa, aa §j, bacear. junip., maeis, aa § ss, tin. alb. ftviij. Macerate, and filter. PA. P.) Stimulant, tonic, and diuretic. Dose, § ss to § iss. VPNUM COL'CHIC J, Wine of Col'- chieum, Tinctu'ra col'chici, WANT'S EAU d'HUSSON. (Colchic rad. recent. Jbj, sp. tenuior. § iv, aqua dhtillat. § viij. Ph. L.) Diuretic, sedative, and purgative. Chiefly used in gout. Dose, g". 40 to 3j. VPNUM FER'RI, V. chalybea'tum, Steel wine, Wine of iron, Vi'nurn fer- ra'tum, V. martia'tum, V. Mar'tis, Tinctu'ra Mar'tis vino'sa, Tinctu'ra Mar'tis cum vi'no. (Iron 3j> super- tartrate of potass, in powder, 3vj» dis- tilled water Jbij or q. s., proof spirit § xx. Rub the iron and supertartrate of potass Jtogether, and expose to the air in a flat vessel, moistened with a fluid ounce of water for a fortnight; agitating every day with a spatula, and sprinkling it with water, to keep it moist. Then dry with a gentle heat, and mix with § xxx of distilled water. Filter the fluid, and add the spirit. Ph. L.) Tonic. Dose, 3j to 3iv. It is sometimes made by adding ttco pints of wine to two ounces of iron filings: — macerating and filtering. VPNUM GENTIANJE COMPOS11- TUM, V. ama'rum, Com'pound wine of Gen'tian, Infu'sum ama'rum vino'sum, Vi'nurn ama'rum cum spii'itu vi'ni, Wine bit'ters. (Rad. gentian, lutea § ss, cort. cinchon. offic §j, cort. au- rant. 3ij, canella alb. 3j, alcohol. dilut. § iv, vini alb. Hispanic. Jbiiss. Ph. E.) Dose, 3j to 3vj. Vl'NUM IPECACUAN'HJE, Iptcacu- an'ha wine. (Rad. ipecocuan. cont. p ij, vini Jbij. Ph. L.) Emetic, and diaphoretic. Dose, as an emetic, 3iv to 3x. VPNUM DE KPNA KPNA COM- POS'ITUM, V. cincho'na compos'itum, Com'pound bark wine. (Cort. cinchon. pulv. Jbss, quassia, cort. winteran., cort. aurant. sice, aa 5 ss, alcohol (12° to 22° Beaume) Jbj. Macerate for 24 hours; and add vini albi Jbyj. Macerate for four days, and filter. Ph. P.) Tonic, febrifuge, and stomachic. Dose, gss t0 § U- (F) Vin de quinquina compost. VPNUM O'PII, Wine of O'pium, Vi'- nurn de o'pio compos'itum, Laud'anum lia'uidum Sydenha'mi, Laud'anum liq'- uidum Hoffman'ni, Tinctu'ra Theba'- ica, &c, Ford's laud'anum. (Ext. opii §j, cort. cinnam. cont., earyoph. VIRGINIA WATERS 4 cont. sing. 3 j, vini Jbj. PA. L.) Nar- cotic. Dose, gtt. xv to 3 j- VPNUM q,UINPNJE, Wine of Qui- nine'. (Wine Jbij, sulphate of quinine gr. x. Mix.) Dose, § iss or more; accord- ing as it is used for a stomachic, or to arrest ague. A Vinum ciuchonina may be made in the same way. VPNUM RHE'I PALMA'TI, Rhu'barb Wine, Tinctu'ra Rhubar'bari Vino'sa, Vi'nurn Rhabar'bari. (Rad. rhei concis. § ij, cort. canella cont. 3j> alcohol, di- lut. § ij, vini alb. Hispan. § xv.. Ph. E.) Laxative and stimulant. Dose, 5iv to § iss. VPNUM TAB'ACI, Vi'nurn Nicotia'- na Tab'aci, Tobac'co Wine. (Folior. nicotian, tabac. §j, vini alb. Hispanic. Jbj- Ph. E.) JNarcotic, diuretic, and antispasmodic. In dropsical cases, colica pictonum, and ileus. Not used. Dose, gtt. xx to xxxvj VPNUM VERA'TRI, Wine of White Hel'lebore. (Rail, veratr. concis. § viij, sp. ten. Jbj, aqua distillat. Jbiss. Mac- erate for 14 days. PA. L.) In cutane- ous affections, and in gout. Dose, 3ss to 3ij. Vi'ola (Mat. Med.) Vi'ola odora'ta, iov, Matrona'lis, Viola'ria, the Sweet Vi'olet. The flowers of the sweet vio- let have a pleasant, peculiar odor, and scarcely any taste. They are slightly laxative. (F) Violette d bouquets, V. odorante. (G) Violen. VI'OLA CANl'NA. The Dog Vi'olet. The root of this plant is emetic and cathartic. Dose, 9j. VPOLA TRICOL'OR, Heart's ease, Pan'sies, Ja'cea, Her'ba Trinita'tis. The decoction of this beautiful little plant has been recommended in dis- eases of the skin, &c. Its roots are, also, emetic and cathartic. (F) Pensie, P. sauvage. (G) Freysamkraut, Drey- fa 1 tig keitsblu me. Virgin'ia, Min'eiial Wa'ters of (Mat. Med.) There are several cele- brated mineral springs in Virginia, on the Western side of the Blue Ridge. Two Thermal springs exist near Bath. The Warm Spring, as it is called, issues with a bold stream, sufficient to turn a mill, and to keep the water of its basin at the temperature of 97°. The Hot Spring is a few miles from the Warm. Its temperature is 108°. They are both slightly sulphureous. The Sweet Springs are at the Eastern foot of the Alleghany, in Botetourt county; and 42 miles from the Warm 23 VIS MORTUA Spring. The water has a temperature of 70° and is highly impregnated with carbonic acid The White Sulphur, as well as the Red Sulphur, and Salt Sul- phur Springs, are also much celebrated. About 15 miles from Staunton is Strut- ling's Springs — a sulphuretted water. Writers. J. Baltzeli. (On the Sweet Springs), Baltimore, 1802. Vir'gin's Milk (Hyg.) Lac Vir'ginis, Lac Virgina'li. A tincture of Benja- min or of any other balsam, precipitated by the addition of water, which gives it a milky appearance. Also, subace- tate of lead precipitated by water. It has been used as a cosmetic to remove freckles, &c. (F) Lait virginal. Vir'ulent (Path.) Viruhn'tus, Viro'- sus. That which is of the nature of a virus or which is caused by a virus. Vi'rus (Path.) A Latin word, which signifies pois6n ; but which, in medi- cine, has a somewhat different accep- tation. By it is understood — a principle, un- known in its nature and inappreciable by the senses, which is the agent for the transmission of infectious diseases. Thus we speak of the variolic, vaccine, and syphilitic virus. Virus differs from venom, in the latter being a secretion natural to certain animals, whilst the former is always the result of a morbid process. A morbid poison. Writers. Jos. Adams (On morbid poisons), Lond. 1807. L. F. R. A. Richond (JYon-cxistence of the venereal V.), Paris, 1826 (F). Vis medica'trix Natu'rjs (Physiol.) Vis conservatrix. A term, employed, by some, to express that instinctive, healing power in an animal or vegeta- ble body, by virtue of which it can repair injuries inflicted upon it or re- move diseases. (G) Heilkraft der Natur. Writers. Jas. Moore (In healing wounds, &c), Lond. 1789. Vis mor'tua (Physiol.) Under this name, Haller included the mechani- cal properties of membrane, — flexibil- ity, extensibility, elasticity, &c. which are totally independent of the vital properties. They remain some time after the complete extinction of life in all its functions; seem to be connected with the mechanical arrangement of particles and the chymical composition of the substance in which they reside, and not to be affected until the pro- gress of decomposition has become sensible. VISCUM ALBUM 424 VITEX Vis'cum al'bum (Mat. Med.) Mis'- letoe, Ix'os, t£o$, Dabach. A parasitic plant, which grows on a number of trees. That of the oak — Viscum quer'- cinum — has been most celebrated, but it does not differ from the others. It was, at one time, much used in epi- lepsy and other neuroses ; — the wood or leaves being given in powder, in the dose of 3 ss or 3 j- The berries, also, called Pommes hemorrkoidales, from their supposed virtues,, are drastic; and, when applied externally, matura- tive. (F) Gui. (G) Mistelholz. Writers. J. Colbatch (in convul- sive affections), Lond. 1723. H. Fra- ser (in Epilepsy), Lond. 18C6. Vis'cus (Anat) onXuyxvor, Splaneh'- non, from ves'ci, to nourish one's self; the word having been particularly ap- plied to the digestive organs. This term, taken in its most exten- sive signification, means any of the organs — of a more or less complicat- ed texture — contained in any of the three splanchnic cavities, head, chest, or abdomen. (F) Viscire. (G) E i nge w e ide. Writkrs. J. Abercrombie (Dis- eases of the abdominal viscera), Edinb. 1828. J. Leake (Do), Lond. 1792. Ch. R. Pfmberto.n (Do.), Lond. 1807. 2d edit, by J. Hayes, Richmond, Va. 1830. W. Stores (Use of stethoscope in diseases of the thoracic viscera), Edinb. L825. R. Hooper (anatomical plates of the thoracic and abdominal viscera), 2d edit. Lond. 1806. Vis'ion (Physiol.) VisHo, Vi'sus, oi}>ig. The action of seeing. The sight. The sight is one of the five senses ; and the eye is its organ. By it we distinguish colors and appreciate most of the physical qualities of exter- nal objects. The eye is composed of different transparent media, whose cur- vatures and refractive powers are so combined as to render insensible the aberrations of sphericity and refrangi- bility, and to concentrate the luminous rays proceeding from more or less dis- tant objects. These rays traverse, suc- cessively, the transparent cornea, the aqueous humor, the crystalline, the vitreous humor, and strike upon the retina, on which they impress the figure of the object whence they have emanated; and, in order that no ob- scurity may arise from the reflections, that might otherwise occur, the inte- rior of the eye is lined by a membrane - the choroid — which is, itself, covered internally by a dark pigment. This absorbs the light, exactly like the dark pigment in the interior of telescopes, and thus obviates confusion. As the rays, proceeding from an object, cross at the optic centre of the crystalline lens, it follows, that the rays, proceed- ing from the upper part of an object, must fall upon the lower part of the retina and vice versd. So that the ob- ject must be impressed upon the retina, in an inverted position, and experience alone teaches us to appreciate the po- sition accurately. This experience is, however, gained in early infancy. (F) I ue. (G) Gesicht, Sehen. Writers. J. Crisp, Lond. 1796. J. Elliot, Lond. 1780. A. Hors (seat of vision), Lond. 1813. T. Li\- mofe impaired V.), Lond. 1812. Yis'ual (Physiol.) Visua'lis. That which concerns the sight or belongs to vision. The VIS1 UAL AN'GLE is the angle, formed by the crossing of two rays,— proceeding from opposite points of any b-.dy, — in their passage through the pupil. It is by the size of this angle, that we judge, to a certain extent, of the size of objects. Vi'tal prin'ciple (Physiol.) The principle which, when allied to matter, as in organized bodies, controls its manifestations and properties, and dis- tinguishes organized matter from the inorganic. (G) Lebenskraft. Writers. H. Fr. Link, Rost. 1794 (G). J. F. Ackerman, Francf. 1797 (G). Th. G. A. Roose, Brunsw. 1797 -8 (G). J. C. Prichard, Lond. 1829. See Life. VITET, Louis (Biog.) An eminent physician of Lyons, where he was born in 1736; died in 1809. Works. Mi- decine v'terinaire. Lyon. 1771. 3 vols. 8vo. Pharmacopie de Lyon, 1778. 4to. Midecine expectante. Paris. 1803. Svo. Mcdecine du peuple. Lyon. 1804. 13 vols. 12mo. Traite de la sangsue me- dicate. Paris. 1809. 8vo. A notice of Vitkt was published by Dr. Pariset, in 1809. Vi'tex (Mat. Med.) V. Ag'nus Cas>- tus, Ag'nus CasHus, ayvog. The Chaste Tree. The seeds, when fresh, have a fragrant smell and an acrid, aromatic taste. Formerly, they were celebrated as antaphrodisiacs. VlTIS CORINTH 1 AC A 425 VOICE (F) GattMer, Petit Poivre, Poivre sauvage. (G) Keuschbaum, Schaaf- muller, Keuschlamm. Vi'tis Corinthi'aca (Mat. Med.) This plant affords the U'va pas'sa mi- no'res, Pas'sa Corinthi'aca, Pas'sula mino'res, U'va Corinthi'aca, or Cur'- rants. They are the dried fruit of the Vi'tis Corinthi'aca or Vi'tis apy'rena; and are similar, in their properties, to the raisin. (F) Raisins de Corinthe. (G) Korinthen, Kleine Ro- sine n. VPTIS VINIF'ERA. The Grape vine, the Vine. (F) Vigne, (G) Weinstock, Rebe, au.jtXug, au- ntXug oivotpuqog. Vine leaves and the tendrils have an astringent taste, and were formerly used in diarrhoeas, he- morrhages, «fcc. The juice or sap, called Lach'ryma, has been recommend- ed in calculous disorders and in cases of chronic ophthalmia. The juice of the unripe fruit is called Ver'juice (q. v.) The Grape, U'va, (F) Raisin, (G) We- intraube, fiorqvg, araipvXij, when ripe, is a wholesome, delicious fruit; and, when dried, they form the U'va pas'sa majo'rcs, Pas'sula majo'res, U'va. pas'sa so'ie sicca'ta, Rai'sins, (G) R o g i n e n. These are inodorous; and, to the taste, subacidulous, sweet, and mucilaginous. They are demul- cent and nutritive. V i'tiium ( Toxicol.) vaXog, Hy'alos, Glass, Brancia. Glass, coarsely pow- dered, has been sometimes used to remove specks of the cornea. Powdered glass has been regarded, but erroneously, as a poison. It acts only mechanically. The saline scum, which swims on glass when first made, has been used in tooth powders. It is called Sandi- vtr, Sel de verre, Glass Gall, Pel vitri, &c. (F) Verre. (G) Glas. Vivip'arous (Physiol.) from Vi'vus, ' alive,' and pa'rio,' I bring forth.' An epithet applied to animals whose young are brought forth detached, without requiring to be hatched, as in the Ovip- arous. Vivisec'tion (Anat!) Vivisec'tio; from vi'vus, 'alive,' and scca're, 'to cut.' The act of opening or dissecting living animals. VOGLER, Val'entine Hen'ry (Biog.) A learned German physician, and professor at Helmstadt; born at Helmstadt, in 1622 j died in 1677. 36* Works. Institutionum physiologiearum liber, &c. Helmst. 1661. 4to. Diabeti- corum commentarius, &c. Ibid. 1667. 4to. Pkysiologia historia passionis Jesu Christi, nempe de angore, su- dore, spined corond, vino myrrhd con- dito et aceto felleo, itemque de soils ol- scuratione, siti, hyssopo, aceto, clamore, repentind morte, terra motu, humoribus ex latere fluentibus et conditurd corporis. Ibid. 1673. 4to. De valetudine hominis cognoscendd liber. Helmst. 1674. 4to. De rebus naturalibus et medicis, quorum in scripturis sacris fit mentio, commen- tarius, &c, Ibid. 1682. 4to. Voice (Physiol.) Vox, qimvij. Au'de. avSt;. An appreciable sound, produced by the air, when driven from the lungs, throwing the inferior ligaments of the glottis into vibration. The function, by which this is effected, has been called Pkona'tion. It is a function of animal life ; and, in animals, is limited to the production of the simple or in- stinc'tive voice, as well as in the idiot, but, in intellectual man, becomes much more complicated and articulated—an evidence of his intellectual superiority. (F) Voix. (G) Stimme. The ARTICULATED VOICE or Speech, Loque'la, XaXia, is the voice, as produced by the glottis, modified by the motions of the tongue, lips, and other parts of the mouth. All physi- ologists agree in regarding the glottis or the space between the thyro-aryte- noid ligaments plus the ligaments themselves, as the part where vocal sounds are formed, but the mechanism of this formation is a matter of dispute. The greater part of individuals regard the glottis and its ligaments, with the vocal tube — or the space which the sound has to traverse after it is pro- duced in the glottis, as a reed instru- ment, like the clarionet; — the infe- rior ligaments of the glottis constitut- ing the reed. In speech, as ordinarily effected, the tongue, lips, teeth, &c. are con- cerned ; but there are some authentic cases on record, where it has been ac- complished after the tongue had been removed. In such, cases, the articu- lated voice must have been produced in the glottis, alone or aided by an obscurejaction of the parts above it. (F) Parole, Voix articulee. (G) S pra che. Writers. Lefeburb, Paris, 1789 (F). M. F. Rampont, Paris, 1803 (F). C. Fr. S. Liscovius, Lips. 1814 (L). Jas. Rush (Philosophy of the V.), VOLATILIZATION 426 VULNERARY Phil. 1827. J. Thilwali. (On im- pediments of speech), Lond. 1810. Also, Lond. 1814. VOIX CONVULSIVE, (F) VOX CON- VULSPVA (Path.) A neurosis of the voice, consisting in the production of discordant sounds, — acute and grave — which cannot be brought to the natural tones by any effort of volition. 11 seems to be caused by disordered contraction of the muscles of the larynx. Volatiliza'tion (Pharm. Chym.) Volatiliza'tio. The operation of reduc- ing volatilizable substances into gas or vapor. (G) Verfliichtigung. VOLCKAMER, John George (Bi- ogr.) A German physician ; born at Niirnberg, in 1616; died in 1693. Works. Opobalsami Orientalis in theri- aca confectionem Roma revocati examen. Noriberg. 1644. 12mo. Epistola de calculo frangendo. Francf. 1669. 4to. Epistola de stomacho. Altdorf. 1642. 4 to. Vo'mer (Anat.) in Lat. " a plough- share." One of the bones of the face, so called from its resemblance. It is an azygous bone, forming the posterior part of the septum narium. It is thin, flat, and quadrilateral; and is articu- lated, below, to the superior maxillary and palatine bones ; and above, to the sphenoid, ethmoid and cornets of Ber- tin. It is developed by a single point of ossification. (G) Pf lugscharbei n. Vom'ica (Path.) from Vom'ere, ' to vomit,' ' to spit up.' A term, used by some authors for any encysted collec- tion of purulent matter in the interior of a viscus. The acceptation is com- monly, however, restricted to purulent collections in the lungs, encysted or not, and which may be discharged by the mouth, by breaking into the bron- chial tubes. Two kinds of vomicae are distinguished; the one, caused by the softening or breaking down of pulmo- nary tubercles ; the other, of much more rare occurrence, formed by a circumscribed abscess of the lungs. Instead of opening into the bronchi, the abscess is sometimes discharged into the cavity of the pleura, causing em- pyema. (G) Eitersack, Lungen- geschwiir. (F) Vomique, Crachement de pus. Writers. B. Albinus, Francf. ad Viadr. 1693 (L). J. Vesti, Erford. 1698 (L). D. W. Triller, Vittemb. 1769 (L). L. Heister, Helmst. 1758 (L). C. Fr. Kaltschmixd, Jenae, 1759 (L). Ph. A. Bohmer, Hal. 1762 (L). J. Ch. Loder, Jenae, 1796 (L). Vom'itino (Physiol. & Path.) Vom'- itus, ifitrog, Eme'sia, Evomi"tio, Vom- i"tio, tutatg, Palhnus vom'itus, JEgritu'- do ventric'uli, Sickhiess of the Stom'ach. The act by which solids and liquids, contained in the stomach, are ejected by the mouth. Vomiting is the effeet of some special irritation of the nerves of the stomach. It is not accomplished solely by the contraction of the stom- ach, as was, for a long time believed. That organ, indeed, but feebly assists in the process;—the main cause is the compression exerted upon the pari- etes of the viscus by the diaphragm and abdominal muscles. Vomiting is a symptom, common to numerous diseases. At times, it is sympathetic, as in affections of the kid- ney, uterus, brain, &c. At Others, it is symptomatic, as in gastritis, peritonitis, &c. When very troublesome, it may often be palliated by effervescent draughts, aromatics, sinapisms or blisters to the epigastric region, &c. (F) Vomisscment. (G) das Brechen, das Erbre- chen, das Uebergeben. Writers. J. Heurnius, Lurrd. Bat. 1613 (L). G. W. Wedel, Jena, 1673 (L). H. Meibomius, Helmst. 1078 (L). E. R. Camerarius,Tubing. 1686 (L). J. Bohn, Lips. 1688 (L). P. G. Sperling, Wittemb. 1700 (L). H. Ludolff, Lugd. Bat. 1721 (L). Fr. Hoffmann, Hal. \TZi (L). J. H. Sciiulze, Hal. 1742 (L). W. G. Ploucquet, Tubing. 1791 (L). H.J. L. Doring, Marburg. 1792 (L). W. J. Offermaks, Marb. 1795 (L). J. F. G. Goetz, Gotting. 1798 (L). C. L. Bouvfnot, Paris, lttOl (F). F. Magen- dik, Paris, 1813 (F). Maingault, Paris, 1813 (F). J. Bourdon, Paris, 1818 (F). Piedagnel, Paris, 1821 (F). Vomiturition (Path.) Vomituri'Hio, Dyseme"sia, dioiutoiu, Vomen'di cona'- men ina'ne, Retck'ing, Ineffectual efforts to vomit. Some authors mean, by this term, the vomiting of but little matter, or that which occurs almost without effort The first acceptation is the most general. Vul'nerary (Mat. Mcd.) Vulnera'- rius; from vul'nus, ' a wound.' A name applied by the ancients, to medi- cines, which they considered capable of favoring the consolidation of wounds. VULTUEUX 427 WALRUS The epithet has been given to various plants. (F) Vulneraire. VULTUEUX (Path.) Vultuo'sus. Cor- visart has used the expression, Face vultueuse, — Fa'cies vultuo'sa — for the face, when it is more florid and swollen than in the natural state. This appear- ance, which is observed in active aneu- rysm of the heart, according to Cor- visart, is owing to the afflux of blood into the arterial capillaries, and hence differs from the livid and swollen ap- pearance caused by the accumulation of blood in the venous capillaries, con- stituting the Face injectee. Vul'va (Anat.) from val'va,' a door,' Hor'tus, Cun'nus, Puden'dum mulie'bre, Choi'ros, Amphicaus'tis, auipixuvarig, Con'cha, yrotqog, Por'cus, Por'ta, the fe'male puden'dum, Bouba'lios, Bys'sos, pvoooc, Ca'va, Caver'na, Dcl'phys, StX- ipvg, Del'ta, StXra, Fo'vea, Gynace'um, yvraixtiov. The fe'male or'gans of Gen- tra'tion. A longitudinal opening be- tween the projecting parts of the exter- WAG'STAFF, Wil'liam, M. D., F. R. S. (Biogr.) Physician to St. Bartholomew s Hospital, London ; born in 1685; died in 1724-5. Works. Letter to Dr. Freind, skewing tke dan- ger and uncertainty of inoculating the small pox. Lond. 1722. 8vo. He was better known for his contributions to general literature. WALTER, John Theophilus (Bi- ogr.) A celebrated German anatomist; born at Konigsberg in 1734; died at Berlin in 1818. Works. Experimen- lorum in vivis animalibus revisorum specimen. Konigsb. 1755. 4to. Theses anatomico-physiologica, &c. Ibid. 1757. 4to. A treatise on the bones of the human body (G). Berlin. 1763. 8vo. Observationes anatomica. Ibid. 1775. fol. A manual of myology (G). Ibid. 1777. 8vo. Tabula nervorum thoracis et abdominis. Ibid. 1783. fol. On the diseases of the peritoneum and on apo- plexy (L. & G). Ibid. 1785. 4to. On absorption, and on tke decussation of the optic nerves (G). Ibid. 1793. 4to. fig. His son Frederick Augustus Wal- ter was professor of anatomy in the Collegium Medieo-chirurgicum of Ber- nal organs of generation in the female, extending from the mons veneris to the perineum, and which is called, also, Fossa magna. Some anatomists mean, by this term, the whole of the external genital organs of the female; mons veneris; labia majora, and the cleft or vestibule, separating them ; the clitoris ; nymphae ; meatus urinarius; entrance of the vagina; with the hy- men or the carunculre myrtiformes, fossa navicularis and fourchette. (F) Vulve. (G) weibliche Scham. VUL'VA, Fora'men commu'ne anter- rius, Pter ad infundib'ulum, l'tcr ad ter'tium ventric'ulum. An opening, sit- uated at the junction of the optic thai- ami ; and immediately beneath the an- terior crus of the fornix. Vui.'var (Anat.) Vulva'ris. That which relates to the vulva. Chaussier gives this name to the external pudic arteries, because they are distributed to the vulva. lin ; where he was born in 1764; died in 1826. Works. Annotationes aca- demica- Berl. 1786. 4to. fig. A man- ual of angiology (G). Berl. 1789. 8vo. Researches on some diseases of the kid- neys and bladder (G). Ibid. 1800. 8vo. fig. Waist'coat, straight (Hyg.) ln- du'cula. A dress, used for restraining maniacs, or those laboring under vio- lent delirium. It has long sleeves, which are tied behind the body, so that the arms cannot be extricated from them. It ought, of course, to be made of very resisting materials. (F) Camisole, Gilet deforce, (G) Kamisol. WALiE'US or DE WALE, John (Biogr.) A Dutch physician ; born at Koudekerke, near Middleburg, in 1604; died in 1649. Works. Epistola dua de motu chyli et sanguinis ad THOMAM BARTHOLINUM, &c. Lugd. Bat. 1641. Svo. Methodus medendi brevissima, ad circulationem sanguinis adornata, ac in academid, qua Lugduni Batavorum est, studiosa juventuti privatim pralecta. Ulmas. 1660. 12mo. Opera medica omnia, qua hactenusinteniri potuirt, ad w WALDSCHMIDT 428 WATER chyli et sanguinis circvlalionem elegan- ter concinnata. Lond. 1660. Svo. WALD'SCHMIDT, John James (Biogr.) A German physician ; born at Rofdelheim, in Wetteravia, in 1644; died, in 1689. Works. Fundamenta medicina. Lugd. Bat. 1685. Svo. Chi- rurgus Cartesianus dctegens aliquot in ckirurgid errores. Marpurg. 1687. 4to. Institutions medicina rational is. Mar- purg. 1688. 12mo. Decas epistolarum de rebus philosophicis et medicis. Francf. 1689. 4 to. Anchor a salutis pro vario- losis. Ibid. 1689. 4to. Praxis medicina rationalis succincta, per casus tradita. Francf. 1690. 8vo. Opera medico- practica. Ibid. 1695. 4to. Manila me- dica circa opii et opiatorum naturum. Marpurg. 1097. 4to. Walk'ing (Physiol.) Progrcs'sio, Gres'sus, Inces'sus, Deambula'tio, Am- bula'tio, (taSiaig. The action by which we change place, by means of a succes- sion of steps succeeding each other in the same direction. In walking for- wards, the centre of gravity is constantly altered ; and a series of small, parabolic curves is described on the heads of the thigh bones, the extent of which is regulated by volition, under the guid- ance of vision. (F) La marche. (G) das Gehen. WALL John, M. D. (Biogr.) A learned physician of Worcester, in Eng- land ; born at Towick, in 1708; died in 1776. Works. Medical tracts, col- lected and republished by Dr. Martin Wall. Oxford. 1780. 8vo. On musk, in convulsive disorders: — bark in small pox — on the cure of the putrid sore throat, — on the efficacy of oil in worm cases — on Mali-cm waters — on the poison of lead, — on angina pectoris — on the epidemic fever of 1640 -1, &c. WAL'LIS, George, M. D. (Biogr.) Lecturer on medicine in London ; died in 1802. Works. An essay on the con- sequences attending injudicious bleeding in pregnancy. Lond. 1778. 8vo. J\"o- sologia methodica oculorum ; or a trea- tise on the diseases of the eyes ; selected and translated from the Latin of Sau- vages, with annotations. Lond. 1785. 8vo. TAe works of Thomas Syden- ham, &c. &c. with notes. Lond. 1789. 2 vols. 8vo. Annual oration, delivered March 8, 1790, before the London Medi- cal Society. Lond. 1790. 4to. Third edition of Motherby's medical diction- ary, revised and corrected, with consid- erable additions. Lond. 1791. fol. The art of preventing diseases and restoring health, founded on rational principles, and adapted to persons of every ca- pacity. Lond. 1793. Svo. An essay on the gout, &c. &e. Lond. 179b. Svo. WAL'THER, Aucus'tini Fred'kr- ick (Biogr.) A German physician and professor of anatomy and Surgery at Leipzig; died about 1746. Work*. Thesaurus observationum. Lips. 1715. 8vo. Oratio de usu et praslantid soli- dioris in anatomicis scientia. Ibid. 1723. 4 to. De lingud hum und, novis inventis octo sublingualibus saliva rieis, nunc ex suis fontibus glandulis sublingualibvs eductis, irrigud. Ibid. 1724. 4to. De articulis, ligamenlis, et musculis komi- nis incessu statuque dirigendis, observa- tiones. Lips. 1728. 4to. Historia suf- focatiunis et observationes anatomica. Lips. 1729. 4to. Wal'ton, Min'eral Wa'ters of (Mat. Med.) A mineral spring near Tewkesbury, in Gloucestershire, Eng- land. It is an acidulous chalybeate. Want (Physiol.) from past partici- ple of Sax. pan i an,' to wane '; ' to fall away '; need of that which is neces- sary.' This word is sometimes used to express the imperious necessity, which compels us to take food, drink, &c. See Hunger and Thirst. In a more general sense, it means the im- pressions, transmitted by the organs to the brain, when it is necessary that they should act; these wants are called instinctive desires, and internal sensa- tions or stimuli Such aie the desires to eat, drink, void the urine, &c. &c. Want in the sense of Indigence, (L) F.gestas, Indigentia, is the cause of a number of diseases. (F) Besoin. Wasp (Toxicol) Ves'pa, aipr^. A genus of gregarious insects, like the bee and the ant. They are armed with a sting, which pours, into a poi- sonous fluid into the puncture made by it. See Poisons, Table of. The best application is the Sp. ammonia aromaticus, or some preparation of am- monia. (F) Guepe. (G) Wespe. Wasserburg, Mineral Waters of (Mat. Med.) W. is a town of Bavaria, seated on the Inn, 28 miles east of Munich. The water, called also Aqua Agatii, contains carbonic acid ; car- bonates of lime and magnesia; 6ul- phates of lime and magnesia; muriate of soda, carbonate of soda and oxide oi iron. Wa'ter, A'qua, vSuq, Al'ma, Au'ver, Cerober. Water was, at one time, WATER 429 WATER, MINERAL regarded as a simple element. It is now known to consist of 8 parts by weight of oxygen and 1 of hydrogen. It freezes at 32° of Fahrenheit ; and boils at 212°, and is taken as the unit in all tables of the specific gravity of solid and liquid substances. Water, as we meet with it, is very different in its state of purity : generally, it con- tains small quantities of saline matter ; at other times, as in sea water and mineral waters, it is largely impreg- nated. The characters of water, as met with under ordinary circumstances, are well compared by Celsus. " Aqua levis- sima pluvialis est: deinde fontana, turn exflumine, turn exputeo: post hac ex nive, aut glacie: gravior his ex lacu, gravissima ex palude." Pure water is one of the best diluents that can be used. When cold, and, especially, when iced, it is one of the most useful refrigerants; and, in the form of the cold" tepid, and warm bath, it is ser- viceable in numerous diseases. RAIN WA'TER, A'qua pluvia'lis, (F) Eau de pluie, (G) Regenwasser, when collected at a distance from houses or other elevated objects, is the purest natural water, and has the least specific gravity. The only bodies, which it usually holds in solution, are carbonic acid, and minute traces of carbonate and muriate of lime. SPRING WA'TER, A'qua fonta'na, (F) Eau de fontaine, (G) BRUNNEN WASSER, contains, in addition to the substances detected in rain water, more or less sulphate of lime. When this is to such an extent as to curdle soap, the water is said to be hard; if not, soft. Hard water is, of course, in- ferior to soft, for domestic and medicinal purposes. RIVER WA'TER, A'qua fluviat'ilis, is derived from the conflux of numer- ous springs and rain water. It is, gen- erally, pretty pure. WELL WA'TER, A'qua putea'tis, (F) Eau de puit, Eau de source, (G) Q u e 11 w a s s e r, is the same as spring water, but liable to impregnation, owing to the land springs filtering through the wells and conveying im- purities into them. SNOW WA'TER, A'qua niva'ta, (F) Eau de neige, (G) Schneewasser, has, usually, been deemed unwhole- some. It exactly resembles rain water, in composition, and is equally salubri- ous. LAKE WATER, A'qua ex la'cu, (F) Eau de lac, (G)Seewasser, is likely to be impure, from decayed ani- mal and vegetable matter. A great deal will, however, depend upon the magnitude of the collection, and the degree of stagnation. MARSH WATER, A'qua paludo'sa, (F) Eau dc Marais, (G) Sumpf- wasser, is the most impure of all. It is generally more stagnant, and of course more loaded with decomposing animal and vegetable matters. DISTILL'ED WATER, A'qua distil- la'ta, (F) Eau distillie, Holy Water, is generally ordered in extemporaneous prescriptions, but is rarely used. In some cases, however, it is absolutely necessary, as water, containing ( any saline impregnation — hard water, for example — decomposes certain sub- stances. See Incompatibles, Table of. Distilled water has been recom- mended as a diet-drink, in cancerous affections; and it is used in the re- ligious ceremonies of the Catholic church. (F) Eau. (G) W a s s e r. Writers. G. W. Wedel, Jena?, 1702 (L). Fr. Hoffmann, Genev. 1749 (L).: also, Hal. 1716 (Lj; J. G. Lei- denfrost, Duisburg. 1756 (L). Ch. G. Ludwig, Lips. 1762 (L). St. de Hersfeld, Prag. 1776 (L). Mac- quart, Paris, 1783 (F). P. Lewis, Lond. 1790. J. Currie (in fever), Liverpool, 1798: and Philad. 1808. W. Lam be (on spring water), Lond. 1803. R. Dodd, Lond. 1805. WATER, MIN'ERAL (Mat. Med.) A'qua minera'lis, A. salu'bris, A. medi- ca'ta, Fans saluta'rius, A'qua sotthia, (F) Eau minerale, (G) Mineral- w a s s e r. Water, holding in solution different saline and gazeous substances, in sufficient quantity to be possessed of medicinal properties. Mineral waters may be divided into four classes. 1. Gazeous or Acidulous. 2. Chalybeate. 3. Saline. 4. Sulphu- reous. These may be thermal or cold, natural or artificial. Many of these divisions, however, run into each other; some of the substances, which they hold dissolved, belonging to one class as well as to another. 1. Ga'zeous, Acid'ulous or Car'bo- nated Mineral Waters, A'qua minera'- les acid'ula. The waters, referred to this class, are those that contain car- bonic acid gas in such quantity as to communicate certain sensible qualities. Waters, impregnated with free carbonic acid, sparkle when drawn from the WATER, MINERAL 430 WATER, MINERAL spring, or when poured into a glass. They have a sharp, acidulous taste; but become vapid from exposure to the air. Along with the carbonic acid, there are generally present portions of saline earthy or metallic matter, chiefly carbonates of lime, magnesia, and iron. Waters, highly impregnated with car- bonic acid gas, are grateful to the stomach; increase the appetite, and are diuretic : hence their utility in dyspep- sia, hypochondriasis, and gout. Their properties are, of course, modified by the saline matter that may be also con- tained in them. The most celebrated amongst the acidulous waters are those of Bar, Chateldon, Saint Myon, Mont d'Or, Langeac, Seltzer, Sultzmatt, Pyrmont, Spa, Carlsbad, Cheltenham, Scar- borough, Saratoga, Ballston, and the Sweet Spring ofvirginia. (F) Eaux minirales gazeuses ou acidules. 2. Chalyb'eate or Ferru'ginous Min- eral Waters, A'qua minera'les ferrugi- no'sa, contain iron — sulphate, muriate or carbonate, generally the latter — held in solution by an excess of acid, Chalybeate waters have a peculiar styptic taste. They are transparent, when taken from the spring; but, when exposed for soni* time to the air, a pellicle forms on the surface, and a deposit takes place of the iron. Cha- lvbeate waters are used as tonics in debility of all kinds; in all cases, in fact, where iron is considered to be indicated. They are the most numer- ous of all the classes of mineral waters. In the present Dictionary, those only are specified, which have some celeb- rity; yet there are nearly 90: whilst there are but 60 of the saline, and 34 of the Bulphureous. The most celebrated chalybeates are those of Tunbridge, Scarborough, Spa, Bussang, Forges, Vichy, Pyrmont, Pas- By, Provins, and Vals. (F) Eaux minirales ferrugineuses. 3. Saline Min'eral Waters, A'qua minera'les sali'na, Am'na alcaliza'ta (Paracelsus), Waters, holding in solution different saline substances, in greater quantity than the acidulous waters. They differ in properties, ac- cording to the salts contained in them. The salts, usually present,are sulphates, muriates, and carbonates; and the bases, with which the acids forming these are combined, are soda, magnesia, and lime. Saline mineral waters are usually aperient; and the most noted are those ofSeltzer, Sedlitz, Balaruc, Bourbonne- les-Bains, Baden, Epsom, Cheltenham, &c. To this class may also be added Sea water. (F) Eaux minirales salines. 4. Sulphu'reous Min'eral Waters, A'qua minera'les sulphu'rea. These waters owe their distinguishing charac- ter to an impregnation of sulphuretted hydrogen; and are at once recognised by their peculiar, fetid smell, resem- bling that of rotten eggs. They usu- ally contain saline substances, which modify their powers. From the action of the sulphuretted hydrogen, they are employed in cutaneous affections; and, from the combined action of this and the saline matter, they are valuable agents in diseases of the digestive or- gans. They are also employed in cuta- neous eruptions; and the warm sulphur baths have been especially celebrated in such cases, as well as in rheumatic affections. The most renowned sulphureous waters are those of Bareges, Bagneres- de-Luchon, Cauterets, Bonnes, Aix in Savoy, Aix - la - Chapelle, Enghien, Harrowgate, Moffat, Virginia Springs, &c. (F) Eaux minirales sulfureuses, Eaux sulfurics, E. sulfureuses, E. hipaliques, &c. Some springs, as those of Bath, Bux- ton, Dax, Matlock, Warm and Hot Springs of Virginia, &c. are almost pure Ther'mal Min'eral Waters. They are valuable agents in rheumatic affections; the warmth being equable during the whole period the individual is immersed in them ; which cannot be the case in the artificial thermal bath. The following Table, by Dr. Uri, exhibits the composition of some of the principal mineral waters, as well as of that of the sea, TABLE Of the Composition of the most celebrated Mineral Waters. Cubic inches of gases. „• f Seltzer (1) g Pyrmont (1) a I Spa (1) - := I Carlsbad (2) < IKilburn (10) Names of tho Springs. Grains of Oxy water, gun. ( Harrowgate (14) - _ i ) Moffat (14) - B- o ) Aix-la-Chapelle (3) " *" I Enghien (5) - !Sedlitz - Cheltenham (6) Plombieres (20) Dunblane (16)sp. gr. 1.00475 PUcaithley (16) >, j ( Tunbridge (3) * 3 < Brighton (4) SJ (Toplitz(7) - Dead Sea (17) sp. gr. 1.211 Do. (18) sp. gr. 1.243 Do. (19) sp. gr. 1.2283 Sea water, Forth (16) 8,949 43., 8,"J5D 8,933 25,320 138,210 103,643 103,643 8,940 92,160 58,309 103,643 14,600 '7,291 7,291 103,643 58,309 22,540 15,360 58,309 58,309 58,309 58,309 100 7,291 Car- bonic acid. 13.068 19 6 9.8 50.0 84.0 8.0 30.3 10.6 18.0 2.4 30.3 ulph. c hydro- o gen. < 36.0 19.0 10.0 13.05 7.0 3.0 Carbonates of 1.85 38.5 gr- 78.3 4.3 1.85 12.5 2.4 18.5 15.25 21.4 0.4 0.5 0.5 1.6 10.5 13.5 Mng- u:sia. 6.32 9.8 4.35 1.25 5.89 1.35 21.0 12.5 0.70 U.70 0.1 l-4th 1.3l-4th 5.0 0.17 1.0 32.5 Sulphates of Muriates of 4 3. tivo. WECK'ER, John James (Biogr.) A physician of Basil in Switzerland ; born in 152--'; died in 1586. Works. Dc secretis libri xvii. Basil. 15G0. Svo. Antidotarium speciale. Ibid. 1561. 4to. Syntaxis medicina utriusque ex Gra- corum, Latinorum,et Arabum thesauris collecfa. Ibid. 15'.i2. fol. Antidotarium generate. Ibid. 15b!). 4to. Practica medicina generalis. Ibid. 1565. 12mo. Anatomia mercurii spagyrica. Hal. 1020. 4 to. WE'DEL, George Wolf'gang (Biogr.) A learned and laborious Ger- man physician; born at Goltzen, in Lusatia, in 1645; died in 1721. Works. Opiologia ad mentem Academia Nat. Curios, elaborata. Jena;. 1674. 4to. Exercitationes palhologico - therapeuti- ca. Ibid. 1675. 4to. Pharmacia in artis formam redacta. Ibid. 1677. 4to. Theo- remata medica, seu introductio ad medi- cinam. Ibid. 1677. 12mo. De medica- mentorum facultatibus cognoscendis et applicandis libri duo. Ibid. 1678. 4to.: in English, Lond. 1685. Svo. Tabula synoptica de medicamentoriim compo- sition extemporanea. Jenas. 1679. fol. Physiologia medica. Ibid. 1679. 4to. De morbis d fascino. Ibid. 1682. 4to. Amanitates materia medica. Ibid. 1684. 4to. Exercitationum medico- philologicarum. Dec. x. 1686 to 1701. Tabula pathologico-therapeutica om- nium morborum. Jense. 1686. 4to. vol. n. ,37 Physiologia reformata. Ibid. 1683. 4to. Pathologia medica dogmatica. Ibid. 1692. 4to. Diata litteratorum. Ibid. 1695. 12mo. Exercitationes semeiotico- palhologica. Ibid. 1700. 4to. Theoria saporum medica. Ibid. 1603. 4to. Cen- turia secunda exercitationum medico- philologicarum. Dec. v. 1704 to 1720. Compendium praxeos clinica exempla- ris. Ibid. 1706. 4to. Epitome praxeos clinica. Ibid. 1710. 4to. De serpenta- ria Virginiana. Ibid. 1717. 4to. Liber de morbis infantum. Ibid. 1710. 4to. Wedged (Obstet.) Inclu'sus, inha'- rens. The head of the fcetus is said to be vyedged in the pelvis, when it re- mains fixed notwithstanding the ute- rine efforts. (F) Enclavee. The condition is called Incuneatio, (F) Enclavement. Weight (Path.) from Sax. pajjan, 'to weigh,' (D)Weegen. A sensa- tion of heaviness or pressure over the whole body, or over a part:—the stomach or head, for example. (F) Pesanteur. (G) Schw ere. WELLS, William Charles (Biog.) A respectable London physician; born at Charleston, South Carolina, in 1753; died in 1817. Works. An essay on single vision with two eyes, together with experiments and observations on several other subjects in optics. Lond. I?y2. 8vo. Two essays, one upon single vision with two eyes ; the other upon dew. A letter to Lord Ken yon, and an account of a female of the white race of mankind, part of whose skin resembles that of a negro. Lond. 1820. Svo. Wending, Mineral Waters of (.Mar. Med.) These waters are situated about four leagues from Donawert in Bavaria. They contain sulphuretted hydrogen; carbonates of lime, magne- sia, and soda; sulphates of lime and magnesia; a little muriate of lime, and oxide of iron; and are much used in asthenic diseases. Wen (Path.) Sax. pen, Lu'pia, Tu'- mor (q. v.). A name given to circum- scribed, indolent tumors, without in- flammation or change of color of the skin. They may be met with in almost every part of the body. Their magni- tude, as well as nature, is very variable. The term is sometimes confined to an encysted tumor. (F) Loupe. WENZEL, Joseph (Biogr.) Pro- fessor of Anatomy and Physiology in I the Medical School of Mainz; born in WEPFER 434 WIESSAU 1768; died in 1808. Works. Ueber den Critinismus. Wien. 1802. Svo. Bemerkungen fiber die Hirnwasser- tucht. Tub. 1806. 4to. Beobachtungen ilber den Hirnanhang fallsiichtiger Personen. Mains. 1810. 8vo. WEP'FER, John James (Biogr.) A celebrated German physician ; mem- ber of the Imperial Academy, under the name Machaon III; born at Schafl- hausen in 1020; died in 1695. Works. Observationes anatomica ex cadaveri- bus eorum quos sustulit apoplexia, cum exercitatione de ejus loco affecto. Schaffhus. 1658. 8vo. De dubiis ana- tomicis epistola qua continet objectiones nonnullas contra Bilsii doctrinam. Norimb. 1664. 4to. Cicuta aquatica historia et noxa. Basil. 1679. 4to. Ob- servationes medico-practica de qffecti- bus capitis internis et externis. Schaff- hus. 1727. 4to. WERL'HOF, Paul Gott'lieb (Bi- ogr.) A cebrated German physician, native of Helmstadt; died in 1767. Works. De medicind methodica secta, ejusque usu et abusu. Helmst. 1723. 4to. Observationes de febribus praci- pui intermittentibus. Hannov. 17;V2. 4to. Cautionum medicarum tractatus duo. Hannov. 1734. Svo. Disquisitio medica et philologica de variolis et an- thracibus, &c. Hannov. 1735. 4to. WHAR'TON, Thom'as (Biog.) An eminent English physician and anat- omist; born in Yorkshire in 1610 ; died in 1073. Works. Adenographia, sive flanduhtrxim totius corporis descriptio. ,ond. 1050. 8vo. WHATELEY, Thomas (Biogr.) A surgeon of some eminence in London; died in 1821. Works. A description of an affection of the tibia induced by fever. Lond. 1610. Cases of two extra- ordinary polypi removed from the nose. 8vo. Practical observations on necrosis of the tibia, illustrated tvith cases and a copperplate, &c. Lond. 1815. 8vo. Observations on the cure of wounds and ulcers on the legs without rest, with cases. Lond. 1816. Svo. Prac- tical observations on strictures of the urethra. Lond. 1816. Svo. Observa- tions on Mr. Home's treatment of stric- tures. 8vo. Practical observations on the cure of gonorrhaa virulenta in men. 2d edit. Lond. 1817. 8vo. Remarks on the treatment of some of the most prevalent varieties of inflammation of the eye; with cases. Lond. 1819. 8vo. Whis'key; a spirituous liquor ob- tained from oats, potatoes, &c. by dis- tillation. WHYTT, Robert, M. D., F. R. S. (Biog.) Professor of Medicine in the Uni- versity of Edinburgh ; born in Edinburgh in 1714; died in 1766. Works. An essay on the vital and other involuntary motions of animals. Edinb. 1751. Svo. An essay on the virtue "f lime water and soap in the cure of stone. Edinb. 1752. 12mo. Physiological essays on the causes which promote the circula- tion of the fluids in the very small ves- sels of animals. On the sensibility and irritability of the parts of men and other animals, occasioned by Dr. Hal- ler's treatise on these subjects. Edinb. 1755. 12mo. Observations on the na- ture, causes, and cure of those disorders which are commonly called nervous, hypochondriac, or hysteric: to which are prefixed, some remarks on the sym- pathy of the nerves. Edinb. 1705. 8vo. Observations on the dropsy of the brain -. to which are added his other treatises, never hitherto published by themselves. Edinb. 1768. Svo. Works, published by his son. Edinb. 1768. 4to. ' WICH.MAX.V, John Ernest (Biog.) An eminent physician of Hanov-r; born there in 1740; died in 18t'3. Works. Ideen zur Diagnostik. Han- nov. 3 Bde. 17!.'4. Beitrag zur Ge- schichte der Kriebelkrankheit im Jahre, 1710. Leipz. und Zelle. 1771. 8vo. Aetiologie der Kratze. Hannov. 1786. Svo. Wl'ER or WEY'ER, WI'ERUS; and, sometimes, PlSCINA'RIUS, John (Biog.) A skilful Flemish physician; born at Grave-sur-Meuse in 1515; died in 1588. Works..Medicarum observatio- num variorum liber unus. De scorbvto, de quartand, de pestilentiali angint,de pleuritide et ptripneumonid, de hydropis curatione, de curctione meatuum natu- raliuin clausorum et quibusdam aliis. Amstel. 1557. 12mo. Libellus de ira>. morbo et ejus curatione philosophicd, medicd, et theologicd. Basil. 1579. Svo. De damonum prastigiis et incantati- onibus libri vi. Basil. 16(i4. Svo. De lussi epidemicd, anni 1580, cum trac- tatu de morbis incognitis. Francf. 1583. Svo. Wiessau, Mineral Waters or (Mat. Med.) These waters are situated about four leagues from the Convent of Waldsassen in Bavaria. They contain carbonic acid; carbonates of lime and magnesia; muriates of lime, magnesia, and alumine; carbonate of soda, and much oxide of iron. The Bavarians consider them to resemble the waters of Pyrmont. WILD 4! Wild (Path.) Sax. pilb, (D) Wild. An epithet, given to the countenance, when not in harmony with the situa- tion of the individual, and indicating strong, mental emotion. A wild look, (F) Physionomie egaree. Wildungen, Mineral Waters of (Mat. Med.) W. is situated a few miles from Cassel in Germany. In its neigh- bourhood are several mineral springs; the chief of which, according to Stucke, contain a 'bituminous matter; muriate and sulphate of soda; carbonate and sulphate of lime, &c. They are used, chiefly, as refrigerants. WIL'LAN, Rob'ert (Biogr.) A learned English physician; born near Sedburgh, in Yorkshire, in 1757 ; died in 1812. Works. Observations on the sulphur waters at Croft, near Darling- ton. Lond. 1782. Svo. Description and treatment of cutaneous diseases .- in separate parts. Lond. 1798 to 1807. 4to. Reports on the diseases of Lon- don, particularly during the years 1796, 1797,1798,1799, and 1800. Lond. 1801. 12mo. On vaccine inoculation. Lond. 1806. 4to. A practical treatise on por- rigo and impetigo. Lond. 1814. Mis- cellaneous works of the late Robert Willan, M. D., comprising an inquiry into the antiquity of the small-pox, measles, and scarlet fever, with a re- publication of reports on the diseases of London, (L). M. Tirelli, Ven. 1632 (L). L. Meysonnier, Lyon. 1638 and 1639 (F). T. Whitaker, Lond. 1038. J. Sperling, Vittemb. 1642 (L). Fr. Hoffmann (Rhenish wine), Hal. 1703 (L).: (Hungarian wine), Hal. 1721 (L). J. B. Davinius (drinking warm wine), Mutin. 1720 (L). A. E. de Buchner, Hal. 1756 (L). G. A. Burmeister, Gotting. 1797 (L). J. II. Hover, Erford. 1799 (L). W. Sandford (medicinal effects of wine and spirits), Worcester, 1799. E. Lobenstein - Lobel, Strasburg, 1817 (F). A. Henderson, Lond. 1824. Wine Bit'ters (Pharm.) The for- mulae for these may be various. The following is as good and agreeable as any. (Rad. gentian. Jbj, cort. aurant. § x, sem. cardam. § iv, cinnam. cort. % iv, wine, foreign or domestic, three gallons and a half.) Tonic and sto- machic. WIN'SLOW, James Benig'nos 37* (Biogr.) An anatomist of considerable reputation ; born at Odensee, in Den- mark, in 1669; died in 1760. Works, Exposition anatomique de la structure du corps humain. Paris. 1732. 4to.: in English, by G. Douglas, M. D., with plates. Lond. 1733-4. 2 vols. 4to. Dissertation sur Vincertitude des signes de la mort, et I'dbus des interremens et embaumemens precipitis : traduite et commentee par J. Bruhier, M. D. Paris. 1742. 2 torn. 12mo. Win'tf.ra Aromat'ica (Mat. Med.) The Win'ter Bark Tree. The Bark, Cor'tex Wintera'nus, Cor'tex Wintera'- nus Magellan'icus, Cor'tex Magellan'- icus, is very much allied in its proper- ties to the Canella alba (q. v.) (F) Ecorce de Winter, Cannelle poivrie. WIN'TRINGHAM, Clif'ton (Biog.) An able English physician; died at York in 1748. Works. Tractatus de podagrd, »fec. Ebor. 1714. 8vo. A treatise on endemic diseases. York. 1718. 8vo. An essay on contagious diseases. York. 1721. Svo. Observa- tions on Dr. Friend's history of physic, &c. Lond. 1726. Svo. Commentarium nosologicum morbos epidemicos in urbe Eboracensi locisque vicinis, ab anno 1715 ad anni 1725 finem, grassantes, complectens. Lond. 1727. Svo.: edited by his son. An experimental inquiry on some parts of the animal structure. 1740. Svo. An inquiry into the exility of the vessels of the human body. 1743. Svo. Works, with large additions and emendations from the original manu- scripts, by his son. Lond. 1752. 2 vols. Svo. WIN'TRINGHAM, Sir Clif'ton (Biogr.) Son of the last; born in 1710. He was an elegant scholar; and phy- sician in ordinary to George III.; died in 1794. Works. Richardi Mead monita et pracepta medica, per- multis annotationibus, et observationi- bus illustrata. Lond. 1773. 2 vols. 8vo. De morbis quibusdam commentarii. Lond. 1782. Svo. A second volume was added in 1791. Wisbaden, Mineral Waters of (.War. Med.) W. is a town of Germany, about 6 miles north of Mainz, and 22 west of Frankfort. The waters appear to be simple sulphureous, and much frequented. WISE'MAN, Rich'ard (Biog.) An eminent English surgeon, who flourish- ed in the early part of the 17th century. Works. A treatise of wounds. Lond. 1672. 8vo. Several chirurgical treatises WISTAR 438 WORMIUS Lond. 1676. fol. System of surgery. Lond. 1734. 2 vols. 8vo. WIS'TAR, Cas'par (Biog.) A dis- tinguished Professor of Anatomy in the University of Pennsylvania; born in Philadelphia in 1761 ; died in 1818. Works. A system of anatomy for the use of students of medicine. Philad. 1811 and 1814. 2 vols.: with notes by E. Horner, M. D. Phil. 1825. 2 vols. Eulogium on Dr. Wm. Shippen Phil. 1818. Eulogium on Dr. Wistar; by Dr. C. Caldwell. Philad. 1818: by Dr. Hosack. N York. 1818: by Chief Justice Tilghman. Philad. 1818. WITH'ERING, Wil'liam, M. D.. F. R. S. (Biog.) An eminent physician and naturalist; born in Shropshire in 1741; died in 1799. Works. A botan- ical arrangement of all the vegetables naturally growing in Great Britain, &c.: with plates. Birmingham. 1776. 2 vols. Svo. The subsequent editions include the uses of each species of British plants, in Medicine, &c. An account of the scarlet fever and sore throat; or scarlatina anginosa, particu- larly as it appeared at Birmingham in 1778. Lond. 1779. Svo. An account of the foxglove, and some of its medical uses: with practical remarks on drop- sy, and other diseases. Birmingham. 1785. Svo. Woods, Scdorif'ic (Mat. Med.) This term is applied, collectively, to the Guaiacum, Sassafras, China, and Sarsaparilla; which are often used to- gether to form the sudorific decoction. (F) Bois sudorifiques. WOOD'VILLE, Wil'liam (Biog.) A respectable Eondon physician; born at Cockermouth, in Cumberland, in 1752; died in 1805. Works. Medical botany; containing systematic and general descriptions, with plates, of all the medicinal plants, indigenous and ex- otic, comprehended in the catalogues of the materia medica, as published by the Royal College of Physicians of London and Edinburgh. Lond. 1791 - 93. 3 vols. 4to. Supplement. Lond. 1794. 4to. The history of the inocula- tion of the small-pox in Great Britain : comprehending a review of all the pub- lications on the subject, with an experi- mental inquiry into the relative advan- tages of every measure, which has been deemed necessary in the process of inoculation. Lond. 1796. 8vo. Report of a series of inoculations for the vari- ola vaccina or cow-pox, dec. Lond. 1799. Svo. Observations on the cow- pox. Lond. 1800. 8vo. WOOD'WARD, Johk (Biogr.) An eminent English naturalist and phy- sician; much more celebrated, how- ever, as the former; born in Derbyshire in 1665; practised in London, and died in 1728. Works. State of physic and diseases .- with an inquiry into the late increase of them: but more particularly of the small-pox; with remarks on purring in that disease Lond. 1718. Svo° Select cases and consultations in physic; edited by P. Templeman. Lond. 1756. Svo. Worm Eoz'enges, Ching's (Pharm.) Empirical preparations, which consist of yellow and brown lozenges. The former are directed to be taken in the evening : the latter on the following morning. The YEL'LOW LOZ'ENGES. (Saf- fron §ss, water ^y, boil, and stiain: and add of while panacea of luetcwy (calomel washed in spirit of wine) fljj, white sugar 281b3) mucilage vfgui.i tragaeath,^. s., to make a mass. Di- vide ; so that each lozenge contains a grain of the panacea.) The BROWN LOZ'ENGES. (Panacea § vij, resin of jalap JLiijss, white sugar Jb'ix, mucilage of gum tragac q. s. Each lozenge to contain gr. ss of the panacea.) Wormia'na Os'sa (Anat.) Os'sa epacta'lia, Os'sa triq'uetra, Os'sa tri- angula'ria Bla'sii, Cla'ves calvu'ria. Small bones, which are sometimes ob- servable in the sutures of tlie bones of the cranium, of which they form a part. They were called Worm- ictna, from Olaus Wormius, who is said to have first described them. They had been previously, however, men- tioned by Guinterus ANDERNACHCS,a physician at fc:trasburgh. The ossa vvormiana exist more commonly in the sutures of the vault of the skull; es- pecially in the lambdoidal, sagittal, aud squamous. They are uncommon at the base of the skull- Their size is veiy variable, and shape irregular. Their structure and developement are similar to those of the other bones of the cra- nium ; and, like them, they are bound- ed by sutures. (F) Os Wormiens, Clefs du crdne, Os epactaux, Os surnumiraires (Ch.), Os intercalis, Os triangulaires. (G) Drei ec ki gte Beinchen, Worms Beinchen. WORM'lUS, Ola'us (Biogr.) A learned Danish physician; Professor at Copenhagen; born at Arhusen, in North Jutland, in 1588; died in 1654 WORMS 439 WORT Works. Selecta eontroversiarum medi- carum eenturia. Basil. 1611. 4to. In- stitutionum medicarum epitome. Hafn. 1640. 4to. Dissertatio de renum officio in re medicd et venered. Ibid. 1670. 8vo. Worms (Path. &c ) Ver'mes, Intes'- tinal Worms, Entozn'a, Entozoa'ria, Ver'mes intesti'ni, Helmin'thi, Helmin'- thia Al'vi, and H. Pod'icis. Animals which, according to Cuvier, form the medium between the class of worms and that of zoophytes. They appear to have neither cartilages nor blood- vessels. Some species seem to have a nervous system formed of ganglions, but the majority are devoid of it. Their common character is that of existing only in animals, and hence their name entozoa, from tvrog,' within,' and toior, ' animal.' They are met with, not only in the natural cavities, but even in the tissue of the organs. Cuvier, Ru- oolphi, Brera, Bremser, Laennec, and others, have endeavoured to class them, some according to the shape; others, according to their anatomical characters. The chief entozoa, that infest the human body are ; — the Filaria Me- dinensis, Tricocephalus dispar, Oxy- vris vermicularis, Ascaris lumbricoi- des, Slrongylus gigas, Dirioma he- pali.cum, Bothriocephalus laius, and Tania solium, all which see. The most common of these are ; — the Ox- yures vermiculares, Ascarides lumbri- coides, and Trenia. The origin of these worms is extremely singular ; and more fivorable than any other fact to the difficult hypothesis of spontaneous generation, in the lowest tribes of ani- mated nature. They certainly do not resemble any worms out of the body. They are, most commonly, met with in children improperly fed; but their presence cannot be positively detected by any symptom, except that of the discharge of the worms themselves, in the evacuations. They may, of course, give rise to every kind of irritation in the intestinal tube, and to sympathetic disturbance in most of the other functions; but all these signs may be produced by intestinal irrita- tion resulting from other causes. Anthelmintics or vermifuges employ- ed, as the names import, for their remo- val, may be of two kinds — mechanical, and true anthelmintics. To the first class — the mechanical— belong Emet- ics, Purgatives, the Dolichos pruriens, powdered Tin, &c. To the latter — the true anthelmintics — Assafatida, Pe* troleum, Turpentine, the Chenopodiunt Anthelminticum, Pink-root, Semina Santonici, &c. Of these the best is the! turpentine. See Oleum Tekcbin- thin.*:. The great object, however, is to pre« vent their generation. This must be done by generous diet, fresh air, and tonics where necessary. (F) Vers, Vers intestinaux, Entozoaires, (G) Wiirmer, Ein ge weide ■• w ii r m e r. Writers. H. BriLlI, Ven. 1540 (L). Alexander Trallian, by H, Mercurialis (G. & L.), Ven. 1570. P. G. Sperling, Vittemb. 1700 (L). G. W. Wedel, Jente, 1707 (L). A. Vallisnieri, Padua, 1710 (1). J. Fr. De Pre, Erford. 1725 (L). M. Al- berti, Hal. 1725 (L). Fr. Hoffmann, Hal. 1734 (L). Andry, Paris, 1741 (F). J. Juncker, Hal. 1747 (L). Bi- ANciiirvi, Ven. 1750 (I). J.G.Fis- cher, Stadje, 1751 (L). W. Van Dceveren, Lugd. Bat. 1753 (L). A. E. Buchner (Itching of the nose a sign of). Hal. 1757 (L). Pallas, Lugd. Bat. 1760 (L). M. J. Bittermann, Vindob. 1763 (L). N. Hulme, Lond. 1778. Broughton, Edinb. 1779 (L). M. E. Block, Berlin, 1782 (G). Chabert, Paris, 1783 (F). Wallis, Edinb. 17-4 (L). Crichton, Lugd. Bat. 1785 (L). Brugiere, Paris, 1789 (F). G. Harris, Edinb. 1791 (L). F. A. Treutler, Lips. 1793 (L). C A. Rudolpiii, Gryphiswald, 1793-95 (L). Another, Berol. 1819 (L;. Fr. J. H. Frenzel, Erfurt, 1797 (L). G. L. Markcraf, Vittemb. 1798 (L). G. R. Boiimer, Vittemb. 1799 (L). J. S. Gabler, Francf. ad Viadr. 1800 (L). V. L. Brera, Crema, 1801 (I). In End by G. Coffin, Boston, 1817. J. G. Bremser, Vienn. 1819 (G). T. Bradley, Lond. 1813. W. Chamber- lains (Coichage), Lond. 1804. J. N. A. Gelinek, Prag. 1812 (L). I. Fr. M. de Olfers, Berol. 1816 (L). J. Fr. Kalcker, Lugd. Bat. 1817 (L). Wort (Mat. Mcd.) An infusion of malt. This has been recommended in scurvy, one measure of ground malt is added to three equal measures of boil- ing water. The mixture must be well stirred, and left to stand covered three or four hours. Dose, one to four pints, daily. It has, also, been recommended in other cases, where a strong putres- cent disposition appeared to prevail in the fluids, as in cancerous and phage- denic ulcers. It is not now employed. WOUND 440 WR1SBERG (F) Moid de la Biire. Wound (Surg. Path. &c.) Sax. punb, Vul'nus, Pla'ga, Trau'ma, xqav- fia, Tre'sis, rqtjntg, Tre'sis Vul'nus, Bla'be, pXtxIij. A solution of continuity in the soft parts, produced by some mechanical agent. Wounds present innumerable differences, as regards their situation ; the parts interested ; their direction ; size ; shape; the nature of the instrument or agent by which they are produced ; their more or less simple or complex character, duration, &c. A wound is called incised, (F) Coupure, Incision, (G) S c h n i tt, when made by a cutting instrument; —punc'- tured, (F) Piqure, (G) S t i c h, when made by a pointed instrument; — lac"- erated, (F) Dichirure, Plaie par ar- rachement, (G) R i s s, when the parts are lacerated or torn by the wounding body ;—pois'oned (F) Plaie envcnimee, when some virulent or venomous sub- stance has been introduced ; — and contused, (F) Plaie contuse, (G) W u n d e gequetscht; when produced by some blunt body. Gun'skot wounds, Sclopetoplaga, (F) Plaies d'armcs a feu ou d'arquebusade, Coup de feu, (G) Schusswunde, belong to the last division. (F) Plaie, Blessure. (G) Wunde. Writers on gunshot wounds. Am- brose Pare, Paris, 1551 (L). B. Mag- gius, Bonon. 1552 (L). A. Ferrius, Lugd. 1553 (L). Fr. Rota, Bonon. 1555 (L). L. Botallus (Do.), Lugd. 1560(E). Faultier, Paris, 1508 (F). F. Palatus, Perusise, 1570 (Lj. Com- pagnon, Lyon, 1572 (F). J. du Chesne, Lyon, 1576 (F). R. Filliol, Paris, 1578(F). N. Poget, Avignon, 1578! (F). W. Tannegi-y, Lyon, 1581 (F). L. Joubert, Lyon, 1581 (F). A Dio- nise, Paris, 1581 (F). Veyras and Guillhemet, Lyon, 1581 (F). D. Mogling, Tubing. 1594 (L). J. Leb- zelter, Lips. 1596 (L). Wm. Clowes, Lond. 1591. Fr. Plazzoni, Patav. 1605 (L) and Vent. 1618 (L). W. Fabricius Hildam s.Oppenheim,1614 (L). J. Schjvabus, Basil. 1619 (L). J. Siglicius, Lugd. Bat. 1619 (L). De Plamscampi, Paris, 1623 (F). P. Daili.y, Paris, 1668 (F). L. Tassin, Nimeg. 1673 (F). J. N. Pechlininus, Kilon. 1674 (L). H. Boscus, Florent. 1683 (L). R. W. Crausius, Jenae, 1695 (L). S Abeille, Paris, 1695 (F). J. Vesti, Erford. 1711 (L). J. Fincke- nau, Regiom. 1117 (L). J. H. Sle- vogt, Jens, 1721 (L). N. Le Roy de I Saint-Aigsan, Paris, 1734 (L). H. Fr. Le Dran, Paris, 1740 (F). D Th. Olier, Lugd, Bat. 1740 (L). . Ranby, Lond. 1744. Cl. A. Renard, Paris, 1744 (L). L. Heister, Helmst. 1744 (L). A. Lous, Paris, 1746 (F). C. Fr. Faudaco., Namur. 1746 (F). Desportes, Paris, 1747(F). Chaigne- brun, Paris, 1749 (F). A. Pepin, Paris, 1752 (L). J. A. Loubet, Paris, 1753 (F). E. Th. Moreau, Paris, 1754 (L). T. Bordenave, Paris, 1763 (L). H. Ravaton, Paris, 1768 (F). A. Murray, Upsal, 1791 (L). Mar- sot, Petersburg, 1791 (F). Ch. Fr. Percy, Paris, 1792 (F). J. Meiiee, Parisf An. viii. (F). P. Dufouart, Paris, 1801 (F). J. Hunt, Loughbor- ough, 1801. C A. Lombard, Stras- burg, 1804 (F). H. St. J. Neale, Lond. 1804. Th. Chevalier, Lond. 1804. Ch. Fr. Otto, Francf ad Viadr. 1805 (L). G. J. Guthrie, Lond. 1815.— On wounds in general. C. Magnatus, Ven. 1616 (L). M. Sebiz, Argent 1035 (L). A. Read, Lond. 1638. Fr. S. Feyo, Lisbon, 1649 (P). Ch. Helwig. Gryphisw. 1074 (h). J. Browne, Lond. 1578. H. Meibomiis, Helmst. 1685 (L). J. Colbatch, Lond. 1695. P. Amman, Francf. 1090 (L). G. Harvey, Lond. 10K">. A. Belloste, Paris, 1696(F). A. Vater, Vittemb. 1712 (L). C. 1 r. Faudacq, Paris, 1736 (F). J. de la Cherrier, Lond. 1695 G. Cignozzi, Ven. 1739 (I). P. Chirac, Paris, 1742 (F). Monrava v Rocca, Lisb. 1745 (P). J. D. Schlichting, Amstelod. 1748 (L). Ch. G. Ludwig, Lips. 1757 (L). G. R. Bohmer, Vitemb. 1766 (L). B. Gooch, Lond. 1767. M. Grima, Flor. 1773 (I). P. Clare, Lond. 1779. J. Moore, Lond. 1789. W. Dease (Wounds of the head), Dub- lin, 1790. A. Ecker, Vienna, 1794 (G). Van Gesscher, Leipz. 1796 (G). Eemaire, Paris, An. vii. (F). John Bell, Edinb. 1795. Th. Whately, Lond. 1799. Sir William Blizard, Lond. 1798. C A. Lombard, Stras- burg, 1800 (F). Another, Strasb. 1802 (F). J. Higginbottom (Cure by caus- tic), Lond. 1826. B. Travers (W. of intestines), Lond. 1812. D. Barky (Poisoned W.), Lond. 1826. Wkin'kle (Anat.) (Teut.) Ru'ga, qvng. A furrow or fold in the skin of the face, forehead, vagina, &c. (F) Ride. (G) Runzel. WRISBERG, Henry Augustus (Biogr!) Professor of anatomy and obstetrics at Gottingen; born at St. XANTHIUM 441 YAWNING Andreasberg on the Harze in 1739 ; died in 1808. Works. Sylloge com- mentationum anatomicorum. Gdtt. 1786. Yam (Mat. Alim.) This esculent root is principally obtained from three spe- cies of Diosco'rea — the a'a'ta, bulbif- era, and sati'va. They grow sponta- neously in both the Indies, and their roots are eaten, promiscuously, as the potatoe is with us. Their taste is some- what like the potatoe. Iawn'iso (Physiol. & Path.) Sax. ??eonan, Chas'me, Chas'mos, Hiu'tus, Oscitu'tlo, yraafiri, Clonus pandicula'- tio maxilla'rum, ga'ping. Yawning consists of a deep inspiration, with 4to. Commenlat. medici, physiologici, anatomici, et obstetricii argumenti. Ibid. vol. i. 1800. Svo. considerable separation of the jaws ; executed slowly and in an involuntary manner, and followed by a prolonged and more or less sonorous expiration. This respiratory movement is preceded by a feeling of oppression in the epi- gastric region, and in the muscles of respiration and mastication. Yawning has been conceived to be owing to tor- por in the pulmonary circulation ; the causes producing it being commonly ennui, fatigue, sleepiness, monotonous sounds, hunger, sympathy, &e. Yawn- X Xan'thium (Mat. Med.) X. struma'- rium, Barda'na mi'nor, Lap'pa mi'nor, The les'scr Bur'dock. This herb, as its name imports, was once esteemed in the cure of scrophula. The seeds have been administered in cutaneous affec- tions. (F) Lampourdc, Petit Glouteron, Pe- tite Bardane. (G) Spitzkletten, Kropf- kletten, Klissen. Xeraph'ium (Pharm.) hjoaipiov, from biqog, ' dry.' A drying application, used in eruptions of the head and chin. Paulus of ^Egina. Xera'sia (Path.) ir^qaaia. Same ety- mon. A disease of the hairs, which become dry, cease to grow, and resem- ble down covered with dust. Galen. Xerocollyr'ium (Pharm.) hjqoitoX- Xvntov, Collyr'ium sic'cum. A dry col- lyrium. Xerom'yron (Pharm) ^ijoouvoov, Unguen'tum sic'cum ; from |>;qo?, ' dry,' and uvqov,' an ointment.' A dry oint- ment. GORRJEUS. Xeropha'gia (Hyg.) from ?ijoo?, ' dry,' and tpayw, ' i eat.' Excessive use of dry aliment. A kind of regimen to which the ancient athletas subjected themselves, with the view of increasing their strength. Xerophthal'mia (Path.) £i;qoipdaX- uia, Ophthal'mia sic'ca; from £»;o©<;, ' dry,' and oipSaXuia, 'inflammation of the eye.' A dry inflammation of the eye, without discharge. Xi'phoid (Anat.) Xiphoi'd s, Ensi- for'mis, gt(pottdijg,from %t as B tonic, gr. j to ij. Used externally as a collyrium, gr. j to water §j. Zingri'tes, Zigni'tcs. A stone, re- sembling glass, to which the ancients attributed marvellous properties. Zoanthro'pia (Path.) from twov, 1 an animal,' and av&qvmog, ' a man.' A species of monomania, in which the patient believes himself transformed into an animal. Lycanthropia and ZONA TENDINOSA 444 ZYGOPHYLLUM FAGABO cynanthropia belong to this species of monomania. Zo'na tendino's* (Anat.) The whit- ish circle around the auriculo-ventricu- lar orifice of the right side of the heart. Zoono'mia (jYat. Hist. &, Phys.) from ttoor, 'animal,' andvo.no;, 'law.' The laws, which govern the organic actions of animals in general. Animal Physiology. Writers. E. Darwin, Lond. 1796:- by Ch. Caldwell, Philad. 1797. Th. Garnett, Lond. 1804. Zoot'omy (Anat.) f moron»;, from lioov, ' an animal,' and rtfira, ' I cut.' Tkeriol'omy, Comjiar'ative Anat'omy. The anatomy of animals. (G) Thier zergli e d erun g. Zop'vros (Pharm.) temvqog, tmnv- qiog, Ambrosia. An ancient antidote, used, also, in colic, incipient dropsy, •fee. Gai.en. Celsus. Scribonius Lar- gus, &c. Zygomat'ic (Anat.) Zygomat'icus. That which relates to the zygoma or cheekbone. (G)Joch (in comp.) The ZYGOMAT'IC PROCESS, Ma'- lar proc"ess, Ju'gal proc"ess, arises from the outer surface of the temporal bone, by two roots ; one of which is transverse (Condyle du temporal, Ch.) and the other longitudinal; between them is the glenoid cavity. The pro- cess proceeds forwards, and is articu- lated with the posterior angle of the os mala?, with which it forms a bony bridge, called the Zygomat'ic arch, (F) Arcade Zygomatique, (G) J o c h- bogen. Ihe cavity, beneath this bridge, is sometimes called Zygoma. The ZYGOMAT'IC FOS'SA is the space, included between the posterior margin of the outer ala of the ptery- goid process and the crista which de- scends from the malar tuberosity to the superior alveolar margin. The ZYGOMAT'IC MUS'CLES are two in number. 1. The Zygomat'icus ma'jor, Zygom'- ato-la'bial (Ch.), Distort'or O'ris, which is situated obliquely at the fore part and sides of the face, it is a small, rounded muscle ; arises from the outer surface of the os mala?, and is inserted at the commissure of the lips, which it raises and draws outwards. It acts, principally, in laughing. (F) Muscle grand zygomatique. 2. The Zygomat'icus mi'nor, Petit Zygomuto-labial (Ch.) does not always exist. It is situated on the inner side of the last; — arises from the outer surface of the os mala: and is inserted at the corner of the mouth, or rather into the upper lip, which it raises and draws outwards. (F) Petit Zygomatique. The ZYGOMAT'IC SU'TURE is placed between the zygomatic parts of the temporal and cheek bones: and slants obliquely downwards and back- wards. Zygophyl'lum Fagabo (Mat. Med.) A Syrian and Mauritanic plant, pos- sessed of an acrid and bitter taste. It has vermifuge properties. The Arabs believe that the recently expressed juice of the Zygophy'lvm sim'plex is capable of removing specks from the cornea. (F) Fubagelle. SUPPLEMENT. The Articles are all referred to in the Index. ABERNETHY AMNIOCLEPSIS A ABERNETHY, Joh* (Biogr,) A celebrated London surgeon; died in 1831. Works. Surgical and physio- logical essays. Lond. 1793. 8vo. Sur- gical observations on tumors, disorders of the digestive organs, , 'I make.' Impeded or obstructed hrema- tosis. Anaspadije'us (Path.) Anaspa'dias, from ava, ' upwards,' and arrow, ' I draw.' One whose urethra opens on the upper surface of the penis. Aneger'tice (Therap) from avtytt- fjoi,' I awaken.' The art of resuscitat- ing the apparently dead. (G) Wiederbelebungskunst. Angiosteo'sis (Path.) Angiostio'sis, from ayyttov, ' a vessel,' and oartwoig, ' ossification.' Ossification of the ves- sels. (G) Gefassve rknoc herun g. Anhis'tous., (Obstet.) from a priv. and loi'ig, ' organic texture,' ' inor- ganic.' The tunica decidua uteri. Vel- peau. Antli'a (Therap.) avxXia, avrXna. A pump or syringe. ANTLPa LAC'TEA, Antli'a mamma- ria. A milk pump, — a breast pump. An instrument for drawing milk from the female breast. It generally consists of an exhausting syringe adapted to a glass cup. Sometimes the instrument is formed of elastic gum. (G) Milchepumpe, Brust- p u m p e. Aperto'rium (Obstet.) from aperio, c I open.' An instrument for dilating the os uteri during labor. Apo'sia (Path.) Si'tis defec'tus, from a priv. and nooig, ' drink.' Want of thirst. Absence of desire for fluids. (G) Durstmangel. Archosyr'inx (Path.) from aq/og, ' the anus,' and cvqiyl,' a fistula.' Fis- tula in ano. (G) Mastdarmfistel. ARNEMANN, Justus (Biog.) Pro- fessor of Medicine at Gottingen; born at Liineberg in 1763; died in 1806. Works. Ueber die Reproduction der Nerven. 1786. Svo. Versuche uber das Gehirn und Ruckenmark. 1787. 8vo. Comment, de Aphthis. 1787. 8vo. Prac- tische Arzneimittellehre. 2 Th. 1791. Synopsis JYosologia. 1793. 8vo. Sys- tem der Chiiurgie. 2 Th. 1798-1803. 8vo. Handbuch der pract. Medicin. 1800. 8vo. B BALLHORN, George Frederick (Biogr.) A learned German physician of Hanover, where he was bom in 1770; died in 1805. Works. Ueber Deklamation in medicinisch. und dia- tetischer Hinsicht. Hannov. 1802. 8vo. In quoddam phthiseos pulmonalis sig- num comment. Hannov. 1805. 8vo. Basioces'trum (Obstet.) from (iaiug, ' the base,' and xtorqa,' a kind of dart.' An instrument for opening the head of the fcetus in utero; invented by Mes- ler, a German. BATSCH, Augustus John George Charles (Biogr.) A German natural- ist and physician of eminence; born at Jena in 17ol; died in 1802. Works. Ver such einer .lizneimittellehre. Jena. 1790. 8vo. His chief productions were on Natural History. BAYLE, Gaspard Laurent (Biog.) An eminent French Pathologist; born at Vernet, in Provence, in 1774; died in Paris in 1316. Works. Recherches sur la phthisie pulmonaire. Paris. 1810. Svo. He left a large work in MS. on cancerous diseases. BEAUMES or BAUMES, J.B.The- odore (Biogr.) An eminent physician of Montpellier; died in 1815. Works. CEuvres medicinales, ou recueil des prix remportis en diverses acadimies. Nismes. 1789. 3vols. Svo. Fondemens de la science mithodique des maladies. Montp. An. x. 4 vols. Svo. Traiti des convulsions des enfans, ,' I flow.' A morbid dis- charge, or disappearance of fat. Pneumatotho'rax (Path.) from nvtvua, ' air,' and -5uifja|, ' the chest.' Pneumothorax (q. v.). (G) Luftbrust. Pnecmonic'ula (Path.) from nvtv- pwv, ' the lung.' Diminutive of pneu- monia. A slight inflammation of the lung. Proctatre'sia (Path.) from nqwxrog, • the anus,' and arquoia, ' imperfora- tion.' Imperforate state of the anus. Proctorrhea (Path.) from nqwxrog, 'the anus,' and qtw, 'T flow.' A dis- charge of blood or slime from the anus. (G) Afterfluss. Prostatal'gia (Path.) from nqoara- to, ' the prostate,' and aXyog, ' pain.' Pain in the prostate. (G) Vorsteherdrusenschmerz. Prostaton'cus (Path.) Prostatoce'le, from nqoarara, ' the prostate,' and oyxog,' a tumor.' Swelling of the pros- tate. (G)Vorsteherdrusenge- schwulst. Pso'le (Anat.) ywXn. The male or- gan. Also, the glans. Psolon'cus (Path.) from ipmXn, and oyxog,' a tumor.' Swelling of the glans, or of the penis generally. Pyotho'rax (Path.) Pyo'sispec'toris, Hydrotho'rax purulen'tuff, Dyspna'a pyothorac"ica, Pneumo'nia suppurato'- ria, Absces'sus pec'toris, A. ihora'cis, A. pulmoHium, from nvov, ' pus,' and 9mqa^,' the chest.' Empyema. A col- lection of pus in the chest. (G)Brusteitersucht, Eiter- brus t R Rhachiparal'ysis (Path.) Rhachio- paral'ysis, Paral'ysis spina'lis, P. me- dullars, from - noting inflammation. Inflammation of the nipple. Theople'gia (Path.) Theoplex'ia, from ©tof,' God,' and nXijoaw, • I strike down.' Apoplexy, especially when suddenly fatal. Thoracyi'tis {Path.) from $uQaif THYM10SIS INDICA 452 XEROMYCTERIA «the chest,' and nvong, ' a bladder.' Encysted dropsy of the chest. Hydatids in the chest. (G) Sa ck was sersucht der B r u s t. Thymio'sis In'dica (Path.) Thymio'- ma In'dicum, from 9vu.og, ' anger,' or from ytvfiiov,' an angry pimple.' The Pian or Pians. See Frambossia. Tocol'ogy (Obstet) Tokol'ogy, To- colo'gia, from roxog,' parturition,' and Xoyog,' a description.' Obstetrics. The doctrine of parturition. (G) Geburtslehre. Toros'itas (Physiol.) Corpulen'tia carno'sa, Hab'itus a thief icus. Muscu- lar strength. TRIBADE (F) rqifiag; from rqi(Jto, ' 1 rub.' A female, whose clitoris is so large as to cause her to be regarded an hermaphrodite. Turgescen'tia vesic'ulje fel'le.s (Path.) Asci'tes he'pato-cys'ticus, Phys- co'nia bilio'sa, Hepatal'gia Petitia'na. Distension of the gall-bladder by bile. Tyrem'esis (Path.) from xvqog, 'cheese,' and tueoic,' vomiting'; Ty- ro'sis, Tyreu'sis. Vomiting of curdy matter, in infants especially. (G) das K as en. u Urec'chysis (Path.) Urech'ysis, from ovfjor,' urine,' and tx^voig,' effu- sion.' Effusion of urine into the cellu- lar membrane. (G) Harnergiessung. U'rias (Path.) ovqiag, from ovqov, ' urine.' A urinary fistula. X Xeromycteria (Path.) from igt.quii ' dry,' and uvxx\q, ' the nose.' Dry- ness of the nose. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. ii. denotes the second volume ; a and b, the first and second columns in the page; Gr., that word is in the Greek type. The asterisk (+) refers to the Supplement. A. Aabam, ii. 179, b. Aachen, Waters of, 25, a. Abaissement (de la cataracte), 163, b. de la matrice, ii. 218, b, Abaisseur, 287, a. de I'aile du nez, 287, a. de I'angle des livres, 287, b. de la langue, 441, a. de la livre infirieure, 287, b. de la machoire infirieure, 305, a. de Vail, ii. 247, a. ABANO, Peter, 60, b. Abarnahas, ii. 2, b. Abartamen, ii. 179, b. Abarticulatio. 297. * • -v 355, a. Abas, ii. 204,'a. Abattis, 437, a. AbbltLtter ung (G), 365, a, Abbreviatura, 1, b. Abets, 7, a. Abdominal venous system, ii. 205, a. Abducens labiorum, 572, a. Abducentes, nervi, ii. 52, a. Abducteur, 4, b. court du pouce 5, a. de Voreille, 4, b. du gros orteil, 5, a. du petit orteil, 4, b. long du pouce, 5, a. Abductor auricularis, 4, b. brevis alter, 4, b. indicis pedis, ii. 206, b; ii. 216, b. longus pollicis manus, 5, a. medii digiti pedis, ii. 216, b. minimi digiti, 406, b. oculi, ii. 247, a. pollicis manus, 4, b. Abdumen, 4, a, Abeille, 106, b. Abelmosch, 482, b. ABERNETHY, John,(») ii. 445, a. Aberwitz(G),283,a. Abe»9i,363;b; ii. 245, b, Abesum, 147, a. Abfluss(G), 309, b. Abfiihrungsmittel (G), 8, b; 165, b. Abgelebtheit (G),279,b. Abies Canadensis, ii. 168, a. Gallica, ii. 168, a. rubra, ii. 167, b. Abietis resina, ii. l68, a. Abiga, ii. 362, a. Abiotos, 226, a. Abirrung (G), 6, a. Abit, ii. 180, a. Abklarung (G), 198, a. Abkurzung (G), 4, a. Ablactatio, ii. 432, b. Ablatio, 370, a. Ableitung (G), ii. 253, b. Ableitungsmittel (G), 288, a. Ablosung (G), 37, b. Abluens, 8, b. Abmagerung (G), ii. 353, a. Abnehmung (G), 37, bj 277, a •Aboit, ii. 180, a. Abominatio, 310, a. Abandonee, ii. 176, b. Aborsus, 6, a. Abortif, 6, b. Abortivus, 6, b. Abortment, 6, b. Abortivus, 6, a. Abouchement, 41, a. ABOUL-CASEM-KHALAF-BEN- ABBAS, 23, b. Aboutissement, ii. 338, b. Abrasax, 6, b. Abrathan, 74, a. Abraxas, 6, b. Abrette, 482, b. Abriviation, 4, a. Abric, ii. 336, b. Abricot, ii. 220, b. Abrindung(G),279>h Abrotanum, 74, a. Abruptio, 4, a; 73, a. 454 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Abschaumung (G), 289, b. Abschuppung (G), 289, b. Abscess, mammary, ii. 13, a. of the breast, ii. 13, a. psoas, 595, b. Abscessus lumborum, 595, b. mammce, ii. 13, a. oculi, 510, a. pectoris, (*) ii. 451, a. pulmonum, (*) ii. 451, a. spirituosus, 44, a. thoracis, (*) ii. 451, a. Abschneidung (G), 7, b. Absconsio, ii. 299, b. Absetzung (G), 57, b. Absinthium, 74, a. Maritimum, 74, a. Ponticum, 74, a. Romanum, 74, a. Santonicum, 74, b. Absonderung (G), ii. 288, a. Abstergentia, 290, a. Abstersivus, 8, b. Abstersorius, 8, b. ABUBETER, ii. 255, a. Abus de soi-mime, ii. 13, b. Abuta, ii. 128, a. Abweichung (G), 6, a. Abzaumung(G), 276, a. Abziehmuskel (G), 4, h, Abziehung (G), 4, b. Acacia Germanica, ii. 221, a. Indica, ii. 354, b. nostras, ii. 221, a,, vera. £ * Zevlonica, 459, a. Acaid, 11, a. Acajou, 39, b. Acalai, ii. 304, a. Acampsia, 232, a. Acanos, ii. 104, a. Acantha (Gr.), 9, a; ii. 417, b. Arabica (Gr.), 8, b. Acanthse, ii. 316, b. Acanthalus, 8, b. Acanthalzuca, 326, b. Acanthe fausse, 478, b. Acanthiuin, ii. 104, a. Acanthos (Gr.), 8, b. hygros (Gr.), 9, a. Acapatli, ii. 169, a. Acareb, ii. 179, b. Acaron, ii. 66, b. Acartum, ii. 180, a. Acarus scabiei, ii. 222, h» Acasti, ii. 208, a. Acataleg, 553, a. Acato, 419, b. Acaweria, ii. 105, b. Jlccablement, ii. 379, a, Accelerateur, 9, b. Accis, ii. 130, a. Accessio, ii. J30, &, Accessoire, 9, b de I'obturateur interne, o46,b.' Accessorii ad sacro-lumbalem, ii. 268,a. Accessorius pedis hippocampi, 239, b. Accessory, spinal, ii. 316, a. Accessus, 213, a. Accib, ii. 179, b. Accompagnement, 10, a. Accouchee, ii. 226, a. Accouchement J ii. 131, b. contre nature, ii. 214, b. laborious, 323, b; 559, a. Accoucheuse, ii. 40, a. Accoutumance, 456, b. Accroissement, 525, a. Accusatio, 526, a. Acella, 91, b. Acer, 15, a. Acervulus cerebri, ii. 167, a. Acesis, 264, b; ii. 20, b. Acestoris, ii. 40, a. Acestos, 264, b. Acestra, ii. 73, a. Aceta medicata, 11, a. Acetabulum, 246, a. marinum, ii. 393, b. Acetas, 10, b. calicum, ii. 207, b. lixiviae, ii, 207, b. plumbi dilutum alcoholicum, 585, b. Acetosa nostras, ii. 263, b. Sratensis, 263, b. ►omana, ii. 264, a. ">*—■ ''" " " mia m' .~«uuuuoiia, n. -"*, a. vulgaris, ii. 263, b. Acetosella, ii. 115, b. Acetum distillatum, 11, a. lignorum, 11, a. lithargyri, 585, b. mulsum dulce, ii. 116, b. radicale, 10, b. theriacale, 11, a. Aceyte de sal, (*) ii. 445, a. Achamella, ii. 315, a. Achar, 85, a. Ache, 59, b. des Montagues, 519, a. Achia, 85, a. Achillea, 11, b. Aehillie noire, 11, b. visqueuse, 11, b. Achillesflechse (G), 12, a. Achitolus, 11, b. Aohlys, 146, a. Achmadium, 54, a. Achmella, ii. 315, a. Achne, 582, a. othonion (Gr.), 582, a. Achor, ii. 204, a. Achores capitis, ii. 204, b. Achromatistos (Gr.), lg b J jAchse (G), 92, a. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 455 Achsel (G), 92, a. Achselbeule (G), ii. 12, a. Achselhbhle (G), 95, a. Achurodes (Gr.), 10, b. Achyron, 421, b. Acid, aerial, 154, b. azotic, ii. 83, a. boric, 122, a. calcareous, 154, b. carbonaceous, 154, b. carbonous, ii. 115, a. igasuric, 548, b. of lemons, 197, a. lithic, ii. 398, b. marine, dephlogisticated, 185, a. mephitic, 154, b. nitrous, ii. 83, a. oxyseptonic, ii. 83, a. polygalic, ii. 196, b. prussic, 500, a. pyroligneous, 11, a. of" sorrel, ii. 115, a. of sugar, ii. 115, a. Aciditatio, 13, a. Aciduler, 13, a. Acidum aceticum aromaticum, 11, a. aceticum dilutum, 11, a. aceticum camphoratum, 10, b. aceticum fortius, 10, b. aceticum scilliticum, 11, a. acetosellaj, ii. 115, a. acetosum, 11, a. amnicum, 36, b. boracicuin, 122, a. borussicum, 500, a. hydro-carbonicum, ii. 115, a. hydrochloricum, ii. 54, a. hydrothionicum liquidum, 504, b. limonorum, 197, a. marinum concentratum, ii. 54, a. muriaticum nitrico-oxygena- tum, ii. 83, b. oxalinum, ii 115, a. saccharinum, ii. 115, a. salis, ii. 54, a. salis culinaris, ii. 54, a. succini, ii. 334, b. sulfuricum, ii. 337, a. sulphuricum alcoolisatum, 332, a. sulphuris volatile, ii. 337, a. sulphurosicum, ii. 237, a. sulphurosum, ii. 337, a. tartaricum, ii. 355, b. vitrioli cum alcohole aromati- cum, ii. 337, a. vitrioli dephlogisticatum,] ii. 337, a. vitriolicum, ii. 337, a. vitriolicum aromaticum, ii. 337, a. Acidum vitriolicum dilutum, ii. 337, a. vitriolicum vinosum, 332, a. zoOticum, 500, a. zootinicum, 500, a, Acier, 178, b. Acies, 178, b. Aciesis, ii. 324, a. Acinus glandulosus, 13, a. Ackergauchheil (G), 40, a. Ackermann (G), 544, a. ACKERMANN, John Charles Hen- ry, (*) ii. 445, a. Ackerringelblume (G), 145,b. Ackerwurzel (G), 14, a. x ^ Acksoum, 44, a. Acmella, ii. 315, a. Acnea rosacea, 455, b. Acnestos, 208, b. Acoe, 88, a. Acoesis (Gr.), 88, a. Acolasia (Gr.), 14, b. Acology, ii. 13, b. Acone, ii. 50, b. Aconitine, 14, a. Aconusi, (*) ii. 445, b. Acopon, 40, a. Acor benzoinus, 108, b. boracicus, 122, a. succineus, ii. 334, b. sulphuris, ii. 337, a. tartaricus, ii. 355, b. Acore bdtard, 544, a. faux, 544, a. Acores, 13, a; 12, b. Acorn, Jupiter's, 376, b. oily, 454, a. Sardinian, 376, b. Acorus, ii. 241, a. adulterinus, 544, a. Braziliensis, 14, a. palustris, 544, a. X; vulgaris, 544, a. Acos, ii. 20, b. Acosmoi (Gr.), 14, a. Acousticus ((Jr.), 88, a. Acqua della Toffana, 584, a. di Napoli, 584, a. Acquetta, 584, a. Acrai, ii. 93, a. A eras sapota, ii. 275, a. Acre, 15, a. Acritos, 15, a. Acriviola, ii. 387, a. Acrochirismus, 15, b. Acrocolia, 15, a. Acrolenion, ii. 100, a. Acroposthia, 15, b. Acroteria, 14, b. Acrotismus, 82, a. Acte, 16, a; ii. 272, b. Actif, 16, b. Actinobolia (Gr.), 16, a. 456 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Activus, 16, b. Acuitas, 15, a. Aculeus ligneus, ii. 320, b, Acus, ii. 73, a. foramen, 180, a. invaginata, ii. 73, b, ophtnalmica, ii. 73, b. triangularis, 159, a. Veneris, 356, b. Acusticus, 14, b. Acusto, ii. 208, a. Acutenaculum, ii. 205, b, Acyesis, ii. 324, a. Acyrus, 72, a. Adsemonia, 57, b. Adaiges, 35, b. Adamas, 294, a. Adansonia digitata, 99, bv Adarigo, ii. Ill, b. Adarnech, ii. Ill, b. Adarticulatio, 77, b. Adder's tongue, ii. 105, a. Additamentum, 350, b. coli, 64 a. necatum, ii. 100, a. Adducens oculi, ii, 247, a. Adducteur de Vail, ii. 247, a. du gros orteil, 18, a. du pouce, 18, a. premier ou moyen de la cuisse, 17, b. second ou petit de la cuisse, 17, b. troisiime ou grand de la cuisse, 18, a. Adductor ad minimum digitum, 18, a. femoris primus, 17, b. femoris secundus, 17, b. femoris tertius et quartus, 18, a. medii digiti pedis, ii. 206, b. minimi digiti pedis, ii. 216, b. oculi, ii. 247, a. tertii digiti pedis, ii. 207, a; ii. 216, b. Adec, 136, a. Adecta, ii. 288, b.' Adeliparia, ii. 198, a. Adelphia, 18, b. Aden (Gr.), 438, a. Adenoides, 18, b. Adenophthalmia, ii. 106, a. Adephagia, 125, a. Adeps, ii. 167, a. cantharidibus medicatus, ii. 395, b. cantharidibus medicatus alius. ii. 395, b. cortice daphnes gnidh medica- tus, ii. 394, b. humanus, 583, b. hydrargyro medicatus, ii. 394, b. lauro medicatus, ii. 395, a. Adeps muriate hydrargyri oxygeuato medicatus, ii. 395, b. nitrate hydrargyri medicatus, ii. 395, a. ovilli, ii. 296, a. oxido hydrargyri rubro et plum- bi acetate medicatus, ii. 395, b. oxido zinci medicatus, ii. 396, a. papavere, hyoscyamo, et bella- donna medicatus, ii. 396, a. seu unguentum ex hydrargyro mitius, dictum cinereum, ii. 396, a. sulphure et ammonias muriate medicatus, ii. 396, b. sulphure et carbonate potasses medicatus, ii. 396, b. tartare stibii medicatus, ii. 394, a. Adept, 28, a. Adepta philosophia, 27, b. Ader, ii. 40, b. A der (G), 412, b. Aderbeschreibung(G), ii. 156,b. Adergewebe (G), ii. 188,a. A der lass (G), 118, b. Aderlassen (G), ii. 413, a. Aderlehre (G), ii. 156, b. Aderpresse (G), ii. 379, a. Adhehe, 122, a. Adhesion, 19, a. Adho, ii. 40, b. Adianthum album, 82, b. aureum, ii. 198, b. rubrum, 83, a. Adiaphorexis, 19, a. Adiapneustia, 19, a. Adice, ii. 402, a. Adipocera cetosa, 178, a. Adipocire de baleine, 178, a. Adiposus, 384, a. Adipsos, 443, a. Adirige, 35, b. Adjectio, ii. 220, a. Adjunctio, ii. 220, a. Adjunctum, 10, a. Adjutor minister, 24, b. partus, 10, a. Adjuvant, 90, b. Adoc, ii. 40, b. Adolescentia, 23, a. Ador, ii. 442, b. Adorion, 275, a. Adoucissant, 283, b. Adra riza, 71, b. Adsamar, ii. 400, b. Adsaria pala, 314, b. Adspiratio, 82, b. Adstrictio, 228, b. Adulteratio, 378, b. Adunamia (Gr.), 518, a. Adurion, ii. 257, a. Adustio, 135, a. caustica, 168, a. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 457 Adventitious diseases, 14, b. Adventitius, 9, b. Adversa manus, 91, a. JEdcen, 433, b. JEdoptosis, 512, b. uteri, ii. 218, b. uteri inversa, ii. 403, b. uteri retroversa, ii. 253, a. vaginae, ii. 218, b. vesicae, 366, a. iEgeiros, ii. 203, b. JEger, ii. 297, b. jEgides, 20, b. E,gis, 20, b. .rEglia, 20, b. JSgoceras, ii. 384, b. JSgonychon, 586, b. JEgophonia, 329, a. .rEgopodium podagraria, 579, a. ^Cgoprosopon, 20, b. .lEgritudo ventriculi, ii. 426, b. ^grippa, 24, b. .rEgrotus, ii. 297, b. iEgyptia moschata, 482, b. .rEgyption (Gr.), 20, b. ^gyptium medicamentum ad aures, ii. 153, a. Eha\, 160, b ^Ehalagas, 160, b. ^ichryson, ii. 288, b. Aeipatheia, 231, b. 5mea, 165, b. JEon, ii. 22, b. JEonesis, 410, a. iEonion, ii. 266, b. .Equalis, 353, b. Aeration of the blood, 458, b. Aeratus, 155, a. Acri, 155, a. Aerologice, 21, a. Aeromeli, 416, b. ^ruca, 263, b. Rxixgo, 263, b. R%, 264, a. ^secavum, 127, a. Estates, 346, a. ^isthematonusi, (*) ii. 445, b. /Esthesis (Gr)., ii. 292, a. jEstheterion, ii. 292, b. iEstuanum, ii. 328, a. Estuatio, 325, b ; 392, b. iEtas, 23, a. decrepita, 279, b. ^Ethale, 419, b. Ather, (G), 21, b. iEther martialis, ii. 373, a. nitricus alcoolisatus, ii. 317, a. sulphuricus acidus, 332, a. sulphuricus cum alcohole, ii. 317, a. sulphuricus cum alcohole aro« maticus, ii. 316, b. ^Ethiopia, ii. 272, a. fol.n. 39 ^Ethiops albus, 26, a. alcalisatus, 498, b. animal, 188, a. mineralis, 497, b. narcoticus, 497, b. per se, 497, a. vegetabilis, 419, b. iEtoi phlebes, ii. 358, a. jEtolion, 208, b. iEttaelaghas, 160, b. Affectio hypochondriaca, 508, a. Affectus animi, 22, a; ii. 135,b. Affenbrodbaum (G), 99, b. Affion, ii. 124, a. Affodilwurzel (G), 82, a. Affrodina, 264, a. Afium, ii. 124, a. Afragar, 263, b. After (G), 57, a. Afterbirth, ii. 288, a. A f t e r f 1 u s s (G), (*) ii. 451, a. Afterschmerz (G), ii. 217, a. Aftervorfall(G), ii. 217, a. Agalugin, 23, a. Agaric de Chine, 120, b. Agaricus, 120, b. auriculae forma, ii. 151, a. Agennesia, 518, a; ii. 324, a. Ager naturie, ii. 402, b. Ageratum, 11, b. Ages, ii. 121, a. Agitatorius, 2?5, a. A gie i (G), 66, a. Aglithes, 30, b. Agme, 415, a. Agnus Castus, ii. 424, b; Agomphosis, 24, a. Agone, 506, b. Agonia, ii. 324, a. Agostus, ii. 121, a. Agrahalid, 23, b. Agresten, ii. 209, a. Agria, 481, b. Agriampelos, 132, a. Agrifolium, 515, b, Agriocastanum, 134, b; 597, b. Agriocinara, ii. 291, a. Agriococcymelea, ii. 221, a. Agrioriganum, ii. Ill, a. Agrioselinum, ii 302, b. Agripalma Gallis, 569, b. Agripaume, 569, b. Agro di cedro, 197, b. Agrostis, 132, a. Agruna, ii. 221, a. Agrunela, ii. 221, a. Agrypnia, 537, a. Agrypnocoma, 218, b. Ague, 539, a. Ague-free, 566, b. Ague, quartan, ii. 240, b. tertian, ii. 360, b. Agyrta, 179, b. 458 INDEX TO THE SYXONYMEs?, Ahaloth, 23, a. Ahusal, ii. 111, b. Aibeig. ii. 197, b. Aichme (Gr.), 265, b. Aidoion (Gr.), 531, a. Aiersa, 544, a. Aige, 20, b. Aigle, 20, b. Aigre, 13, a. Aigrelet, 13, a. Aigremoine, 24, b. Aigreurs, 13, a. Aiguille, ii. 73, a. d acupuncture, ii 73, a. a bee de liivre, ii. 73, a. a cataracte, ii. 73, b. d contre-ouverture, ii. 73, b. dfistule, ii. 73, b. a gaine, ii. 73, b. d ligature, ii. 73, b. A manche, ii. 74, a. & selon, ii. 74, a. a suture, ii. 74, a. de Deschamps, ii. 74, a. engainee, 73, b. Aiguiser, 13, a. Ail, 30, b. Aile, 25, b. Ailerons de la matrice, 24, b. Ailmad, 54, a. Aima (Gr.), 117, b. Aimorrhcea, 460, a. Aimorrhois, 460, b. Aine, 531, a. Aipi, 548, b. Aipimi coxera, 548, b. Aipipoca, .r>16. b. Air acide vitriolique, ii. 337, b. alcalin, 35, b. Air cells, 129, a. of the lungs, 170, a. Air, dephlogisticated, ii. 116, a. Air du feu, ii. 116, a. Air, empyreal, ii. 116, a. factitious, 154, b. fixed, 154, b. Air gate, 92, b. Air, inflammable, 501, a. passages, 25, a, phlogistic, 92, b. pure, ii. 11C, a. solid, 154, b. vicii, 92 b. vitiated, 92, b. vital, ii. 116, a. Airain, 108, a; 127, a. Aire, 69, b. Airelle anguleuse, ii. 406, b. ponctuee, ii. 406, b. Airigne, 491, a. Aisselle, 92, a. Aitia(G), 166, b. Aitmat, 54, a. Aizoon, ii. 291, a. Ajarazat, ii. 179, b. Ajuga, ii. 362, a. Akatalis, ;';o3, a. Akatera, 553, a. ( Akelei (G), 66, a. Akhezet, ii. 361, a. Akibot, ii. 336, b. Akinesia, 13, a. Akmella (G), ii. 315, b. Akmon (Gr.), 525, b. Akolasia (Gr.), 537, b. tes diaites (Gr.), 530, h. Akology, ii 13. b. Akone (Gr ), 244, b. Akrasia (Gr.), 5^7. b. Akromatisch (G), 12, b. Akron (Gr.), 265, b. Akustik (G), 14, b. Ala, 91, b. auris, ii. 138, a. extrema, 24, b. Alabari, ii. 179, b. Alabastrites. 25, b. Alacab, 35, b. Alae interna? minores clitoridis, ii. 92, b. majores, 582, b. Alan, ii. 303, b. Alafor, ii. 303, b. Alafreg, ii. 180, a. Alahabar, ii. 179, b. Alaiter, ii. 335, a. Alalia, ii 64, b. Alamad, 54, a. Alambic, 28, b. Alandahal, 260, b. Alant (G), 543, a. Alares musculi, ii. 224, b. Alasalet, 35, b. Alastrob, ii. 179, b. Alatar, ii. 180, a. Alaternus, common, ii. 254, a. Alaun (G), 32, b. Alaura, ii. 208, a. Alaurot, ii. 208, a. Albagiazi, ii. 268, b. Albamentum, 27, a. Albara, 570, a. Albaras, 73, b. Albaros, 570, a. Abasef, ii. 142, a. Albdtre, 25, b. Alberas, 282, b. Albesten, 147, a. Albetad, 132, b. Albin d'auf, 27, a. Albir, ii. 356, a. Albor, ii. 400, b. ovi, 27, a. Alborca, 498, a. Albot, 256, b. Albotai, ii. 359, b. Albotat, ii. 179, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 459 Albotim, ii. 359, b. Albotis, ii. 360, a. Albotra, ii. 359, b. ALBUBECAR, ii. 254, a. ALBUBETER, ii. 254, a. ALBUCASA, 26, b. ALBUCHASIUS, 26, b. Albugo, 571, b. ovi, 27, a. Albuhar, ii. 180, a. Albuhen. ii. 359, b. Albula, 571, b. Album ceti, 178, a. canis, 27, a. Albumor, 27, a. Alcacas, 443, a. Alcafiel, 54, a. Alcali ainmoniacum acetatum, 584, a. ammoniacum causticum, 35, a. ammoniacum fluidum, 583, b. ammoniacum spirituosum, ii. 307, a. fixum tartarizatum, ii. 209, b. minerale nitratum, ii. 304, b. minerale phosphoratum, ii. 304, b. minerale salinum, ii. 304, a. minerale sulphuricum, ii. 304, b. vegetabile cum aceto, ii. 207, b. vegetabile fixum causticum, ii. 207, b. vegetabile tartarizatum, ii. 209,b. vegetabile vitriolatum, ii. 208, b. tartari aceto saturatum, ii. 207, b. volatile, 35, a. volatile acetatum, 584, a. volatile aeratum, 35, b. volatile ammoniacale, 35, b. volatile causticum, 35, a. volatile concrete, 35, b. volatile ex sale ammoniaco, 35,b. volatile nitratum, 36, a. volatile tarterizatum, 36, b. volatile vitriolatum, 36, a. Alcana, 42, b. Alcanna, 513, a. Alcanthum, 73, b. Alcea, 482, b. .ffioyptiaca villosa, 482, b. In'dica, 482, b. Alcebar, 23, a. Alcebris. ii. 336, b. Alchabric, ii, 336, b. Alchachenge, ii. 161, a. Alchachil, ii, 260, b. Alchaest, 27, a. Alcharad, 8, b. Alcharith, 498, a. Alchemy, 27, b. Alchermes, 30, a. Alchimia, 27, b. Alchitram, ii. 16i, b. Alchitura, ii. 168, b. Alcimod, 54, a. Alcob, 35, b. Alcocalum, 269, b. Alcoel, 122. a. Alcofol, 54, a. Alcohol, ii. 318, b. aethereus ferratus, ii. 373, a. ammoniatum, ii. 317, a. ammoniatum aromaticum, ii. 317, a. ammoniatum foetidum, ii. 317, a. castoriatum, ii. 372, a. cum aloe perfoliate, ii. 371, a. cum aromatibus sulphuricatus, ii. 337, a. cum crotone cascarilla, ii. 372, a. cum opio, ii. 374, a. cum sulphate ferri tartariza- tus, 394, b. dilutum, ii. 318, b. ferratus, ii. 373, a. iodii, ii. 374, a. sulfurico-aethereus ferri, ii. 373, a. sulphuricatum, 332, a. Alcolita, ii. 400, b. Alcone, 264, a. Alcool, ii. 371, a. camphri, ii. 317, b. cum aromatibus compositus, ii. 372, b. Alcoolat, ii. 371, a. Alcoolatum, ii. 370, b. antiscorbuticum, ii. 372, b. carminativum Sylvii, ii. 372, a. de cochleariis, ii. 372, b. de croco compositum, ii. 373, a. Alcoolometer, 69, b. Alcubrith, ii 336, b. Alder, black, ii. 216, a; ii. 254, a. Aldersaumfarren (G), ii. 223, b. Ale, 176, b. Alecharith, 493, a. Alecost, ii. 354, b. Alegar, 11, a. Aleimnia, 581, a. Aleipha, 581, a, Alema, 382, a. Alemzadat, 36, a. Ale ton, 382, a. Aleuron, 382. a. Aleurotesis, 252, b. Alexanders, ii 302, b. Alexicacum, 29, a; 38, a. Alexir, 332, a. Alize, 23, b. Alfatide, 36, a. Alfescera, 132, a. Alfol, 35, b. 460 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Alfusa, ii. 389, b. Algalie, 165, b; ii. 208, a. Algarab, 20, b, Algema (Gr.), ii. 118, b. Algerie, 147, a. Algibic, ii. 336, b. Algor, 213, b; ii. 258, a. Algos (Gr.), ii. 118, b. Alhagi, 24, b. Alhandula, 260, b. Alhasef, 499, a. Alhena, 264, b. Alibilis, ii. 92, b. Alienation, mental, 534, b. Alienus, 281, b. Aliformes musculi, ii. 224, b. Aligulus, 223, b. Alimellae, ii. 129, b. Alimos, 443, a. Ahocob, 35, b. Alipantos, 30, a. Alisier blanc, 251, au Alisma, 72, a. Alistelis, 35, b. Alith, 79-, b. Alitura, ii. 92, a. Alkali, 27, b. Alkanet, 42, b. bastard, 536, b. Alkannawurzel (G), 42,h. Alkant, 498, a. Alkanzi, 30, a. Alkar, ii. 20, b. Alkekengi, ii 161, a. Alkeiva, ii 257, b. Alkin, ii. 207, a. Alkitran, 169, b. Alkool, 23, a. Alkosor, I4n. b. Allaittmenl, 561, a. Allaiter, ii. 335, a. Allantotoxicum, (*) ii. 445, b. Alleluja, ii. 115, b. Allgood, 182, b. Allheal, 478, a. Alligatura, 383, a; C78, b. Album Ascalonicum, 326, a. Gallicum, ii. 206, a. redolens, ii. 362, a. Allochoos, 281, b. Alloiosis (Gr.), 32, a. Alloioticos (Gr.), 32, a. Allophasis, 282, a. Allotriophagia, ii. 4, b. Allspice, ii. 67, b. Allucinatio, 465, a. Alluf, 79, a Alma, ii. 428, b. Almakanda, ii. 180, a. Almakist, ii. 180, a. Almargen, 236, b. Almatatica, 264, a. Almechasite, 264, a. Almene, ii. 304, a. Almeric, ii. 336, b. Almezerion, 208, b. Almizadar, 36, a. Almizadir, 263, b. Almond, 38, a. cake, 38, b. of the ear, ii. 377, a. of the throat, ii. 377, a. paste, 38, b. Alnabati, 174, b. Alnus nigra, ii. 254, a. Aloeholz (G), 23, a. Aloes wood, 23, a. Alohoc, 498, a. Alopeces, ii. 222, a. Alopecia areata, ii. 205, a. Alouche, 251, a. Alouchier, 251, a. A 1 p (G), 525, b. Alpdrucken (G), 525, b. Alpiste, ii. 151, b. Alpmehl (G), 598, a. Alphenic, ii. 267, a. Alphitedon, 415, a. Alphiton (Gr.), 382, a. Alphos, 570, a. Alphosis .Ethiopia, 26, a. Alraun (G), 87, a. ALSAHARAV1US, 26, b. Alsamoch, 88, a Alsebon, ii. 304, a. Alsemach, 88, a. Altafor, 148, b. Alter, das (G), 23, a ; ii. 291, b. Alterans, 32, a. Altercangenon, 506, b. Altercum, 506, b. Altersbogen (G), 435, b. Altesor, 148. b. Althanacha, ii. lll,b. Althaxis, 264, b. Althexis, 264, b. Altihit, 565, b. Altilibat, ii. 359, b. Alud, 31, a. Alum, ii. 344, b. compound solution of, 583, b. Egyptian, 20, b. root, 461, b. Alumen catinum, ii. 207, a. foacum, ii. 207, a. kinosatum, ii. 234, a. Aluminae et potassae hypersulphas,32,b. et potass® supersulphas, 32,b. sulphas, 32, b. sulphas acidulus cum potassa, 32, b. sulphas fusus, 33, a. Alun, 32, b. Alunsel, 455, a. • Alus, ii. 344, b. Alusar, 416, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 461 Alusia, 465, a. hypochondrias, 508, a. Alutel, 32, b. Alvaquilla, ii. 223, a. Alvearium, 88, a. Alveolo-labial muscle, 133, b. Aheolo-maxillaire (muscle), 133, b. Alveus, 88, b. ampullescens, ii. 245, b. communis, ii. 290, a. Alviducus, 567, a. Alvi profluvium, 103, a. Alvus. 4, a. adstricta, 223, b. Alyce, 57, b. Alysis, 57, b. Alysmus,* 57, b. Alyssum Plinii, 424, a. Alzeinafor, 498, a. Amadou, 120, b. Amadouvier, 120, b. Amaigrissement, 333, a. Amandes, 38, b. Amara dulcis, ii. 305, a. Amaracus, ii. Ill, a. Amarities, 115, b. Amaritudo, 115, b. Amaror, 115, b. Amarry, ii. 402, b. Amasesis, (*) ii. 445, b. Amassesis, (*) ii. 445, b. Amatorius musculus, ii. 94, b. Ambaruni, 34, a. Amber, ii. 334, b. Amberkraut(G), ii. 362, a. Ambilffivus, 37, a. Ambloma, 6, a. , Amblosis, 6, a. Ambloticos (Gr.), 6, b. Amblyogmos, 34, a. Amblyopia crepuscularis. 475, b. dissitorum, ii. 66, a. meridiana, ii. 92, b. proximoruin, ii. 213, a. Aniblyosinios, 34, a. Ambor, 34, a. A m b o s s (G), 525, b. Ambra, ii. 334, b. cineracea, &c, 34, a. grisea, 34, a. Ambre, ii. 334, b. Ambrette, 482, b. Ambrosia, 182, b ; ii. 444, a. Ambrosie du Mexique, 182, b. Ambulatio, ii. 428, a. Ambuleia, 191, b. Ambrstio, 135, a. Ambutua, ii. 128, a. Ame, 47, b. Ameise (G), 412, b.. Ameisenlaufen (G), 412,b. Amelmehl (G), 38, b. Amenorrhcea chfficilis, 322, a. 39* Amentra, 283, a; 384, a; 514,b. Amer, 33, b. Americanum tuberosum, ii. 305, b. Amerikan i sc he Seckelblume (G), 169, b. Amertume, 115, b. Ametria (Gr.), 537, b. Amidon, 38, b. Amidum, 38, b. Aminaea, 48, a. Amma, ii. 387, a. A m m e (G), ii. 92, a. Ammey cr etischer (G), ii. 301,a.' Ammi des boutiques, ii. 301, a. Ammi verum, ii. 300, b. Ammion, 498, a. Ammonia caustica, 35, a. hydrosulphuret of, 36, a. liquida, 583, b. liquida caustica, 583, b. liquida pura, 583, b. muriatica, 35, b. praeparata, 35, b. pura, 35, a. Ammoniac, 35, b. Ammoniaca alcoholisata, ii. 317, a. Ammoniacae hydrogeno-sulphuretum liquidum, 36, a. nitras, 36, a. sulphas, 36, a. sulphuretum, 36, a. Ammoniaci guttae, 35, b. lapis, 35, b. salis flores, 35, b. Ammoniacum, 35, a. causticum, 35, a. gummi, 35, b. volatile mite, 35, b. succinatum, ii. 317, b. Ammonias acetas, 584, a. carbonas alkalinus, 35, b. carbonas incompletus, 35,b. carbonas super - ammonia- cus, 35, b. hydrochloras, 35, b. hydrosulphas, 36, a. hydrosulphuretum, 585, a. hypocarbonas, 35, b. subcarbonas, 35, b. tartarus, 36, b. Ammoniaque, 35, b. carbonate d\ 35, b. gomme, 35, b. hydrosulfate sulfure d', 36, b. hydrosulfure d', 36, b. liquide, 584, a. muriate d', 36, a. nitrate d', 36, a. sulfate d', 36, a. sulfure hydrogene d', 36, b. tartrate d\ 36, b. 462 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Ammonium (G), 35, b. Ammonium carbonicum, 35, b. muriatum, 35, b. muriaticum martialum, 394, b. subcarboneum, 35, b. sulphuricum, 36, a. Ammonshorn (G), 239, b. Amna aloalizata, ii. 430, a. Amnestia, 36, h. Amnioclepsis, (*) ii. 445, b. Amomis, 27l a, Amome faux, ii. 301, a. Amomum Deutsches (G), ii. 301, a. Amomum maximum, 37, a. pimenta, ii. 67, h. zedoaria, 554, a. Amongabriel, 498, a. Amor, 594, b. AMOREUX, Peter Joseph, (*) ii. 446, a. Amorge (Gr.), 38, a. Amosteus, ii. 113, a. Amoton (Gr.), 376, b. Amour, 594, b. Amoureux (muscle), ii. 95, a. Ampar, if. 334, b. Ampelocarpus, 424, a. Ampeloprasum, 30, b. Ampelos, 132, a; ii. 425, a. Ampelos agria, 132, a. Idasa, ii. 406, b. oinophoros (Gr.L ii. 425, a. Ampfer(G), ii. 264, a. Amphiblestroides, ii. 252, b. Amphibronchia, 37, b. Amphicaustis, ii. 427, a. Amphidexios (Gr.), 34, a. Amphimerina latica, 565, b. Amphimerinos, ii. 242, b. Amphion, ii. 12, b. Amphiplex, ii. 145. a. Amphipneuma, 323, b. Amphismela, 557, b. Amplexatio, 213, a. Ampliopea, 34, a. Ampoules, 353, a Ampulla, 169, a; ii. 157, fc. Amusa, ii 54, b. Amyche, 363, b; ii. 280, E>. Amydon, 38, b. Amydriasis, ii. 65, a. Amygdala, ii. 377, a. Amygdalae placenta, 38, h. Amygdalatum, 339, b. Amygdalitis, 268, b. Amyleon, 38, b. Amyosis, ii. 345, b. Amyris Gileadensis, 39, a. Amyron, 159, a. Anabasis (Gr.), 13, b; 89, a. Anabatikos Pure tos (G), 231,b. Anabexis, 367, b. Anabrosis, 243, a ; 355, b. Anacampseros, ii. 268, b. Anacardium Orientale, 91, b." Anacatharsis, 367, b ; ii. 251, a. Anacatharticus, 367, a. Anacheilon, 582, b. Anachrempsis, 368, b. Anachron, ii. 303, b. Anaccslia, ii. 326, a. Anacomide, ii. 251, b. Anaconchylismos, 427, a. Anactesis, ii. 252, a, Anactirion, 74, a. Anacycleon, 179, b. Anasmasis, 40, a. Anffimatopoesis, (*) ii. 446, a. Amesthesia, 536, b. Anagallis aquatica, ii. 416, b. Anagargalicta, 427, a. Anagargariston, 427, a. Anaglyphe. 141, b. Anagoge, 39, b ; ii. 248, b. Anagraphe, ii. 213, a. Anakollemata (Gr.) 418, b. Analentia, 40, a. Analepsis, ii. 251, b. Analosis, 67, a. Anamnestic signs, 219, a. Ananas, 128, b. Acostae ovatae, 128, h. Americana, 129, a. Anaphora, 39, b. Anaphromeli,. ii. 24, a. Anapinontos (Gr.), 7, b. Anapleroticus, 518, b. Anapiieusis, ii Lol,b. Anapnoe, ii 251, b. Anaptysis, 367, b. Anarrhopia, 40, b. Anasarca serosa, ii. 157, a. Anaspadias, (*) ii. 446, a. Anaspadia^us, (*) ii. 446, a. Anassa, 128, b. Anastaltica, ii. 331, b. Anastasis, 40, b; ii. 252, a. Anatasis, 369, a. Anathumiasis (Gr.), 365, a; 420, a. Anatome, 41, b. Anatomia, 41, b. Anatomicus, 41, b. Anatomie, see Anatomy, 42, a. des rigions, 42, a. Anatomy, comparative, 42, a; ii. 444, a. descriptive, 41, b ; 288, b. practical, 311, b. Anaton, ii. 303, b. Anatrepsis, ii. 251, b. Anatresis, ii. 382, b. Anatribe, 417, b. Anatripsis, 417, b. Anatris, 498, a. Anatron, ii. 303, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 463 Anaudia, 162, a; ii. 64, b. Anaxyris, ii. 263, b. Anazesis (Gr.), 325, b. Ancha, 468, b. Anchilops, 20, b. Anchylosis, 48, b. Ancinar, 122, a. Ancolie, 66, a. Ancon, 329, b. Anconeus, ii. 383, b. Ancteriasmus, 527, b. Ancyle, 48, b. Ancyloblepharon, 48, b. Ancyloglossum, 48, b. Ancylomele, 48, b. Ancylom,erismus, 48, b. Ancylosis, 48, b. Ancylotomus, 48, b. Ancyra, ii. 142, b. An d or n (G), ii. 11, a. Andrachahara, ii. 291, a. Andrachne, 67, b; ii. 206, a. ANDRE, Nicholas, 43, b. Andreia (Gr.), 20, a. Androgynus, 479, a. Andromania, ii. 93, a. Andropogon cha;nanthus, 553, a. nardus, 141, b ; ii. 70, a. Androsace, ii. 393. b. Matthioii, ii. 393, b. Androsaemon, 507, b. Androtomy, 41, b; 43, a. Anebium, 42, b. Anebos, 518, a. Anegertice, (*)• ii. 446-, a. Aneignung (G), 83, a. Aneilesis, 43, b. Anemia, 40, a. Aneinos (Gr ), ii. 435, b. Anepithymia chlorosis, 185, a. Aneric, ii. 336, b. Anerit, ii. 336, b. Anesis, ii 249, a. Anesum, ii. 166, b. Aneth, 44, a. Aneticus, 49, 6. Anetus, 539, a. Anetus quartanus, ii. 240, b. quotidianus, ii. 242, b. tertianus, ii 360, b. Aneurismatic, 45, a. Aneurysma varicosum, (*) ii. 450, b. _ venoso-arteriosum, (*) n. 450, b. Jlnivrysme, 44, a. Aneurysmos (Gr.), 307, a. An fa 11(G), 87, a; ii. 130, a. Anfion, ii. 12, b. Anfir, 498, a. Anfirfilius, 498, a. Anfirarto, ii. 304, a. Anfractus, 45, a. Anfreisen (G), 7,a. Angebrannte (G), 339, a. Angeion, ii. 419, b. Angeiondrography, 45, b. Angeiondrotomy, 45, b. Angeiorrhagia, 460, b. Angelica sylvestris, 579, a. tree, 67, a. Angelike (G), 45, b. Angelique, 45, b. Angelocacos, ii. 66, b. Angina, 268, a. canina, 269, a. epidemica, 268, a. externa, 268, a. gangraenosa, 268, a. gutturalis, 268, b. maligna, 268, a. maxillaris, 268, a. membranacea, 269, a. cesophagcea, ii. 99, a. perniciosa, 269, a. polyposa, 269, a. sicca, ii. 118, a. suffocatoria, 269, a. tonsillaris, 268, b. trachealis, 269, a. ulcerosa, 268, a. Angine laryngie, 564, b. Angiography, 45, b. Angiohydrography, 45, b. Angiohydrotomy, 45, b. Angiology, 45, b. Angiopyria, ii. 346, a. Angiotomy, 45, b. Angiosteosis, (*) ii. 446, a. Angiostiosis, (*) ii. 446, a. Angoisse, 47, a. Angor, 24, a. Angos, ii. 402, b; ii. 419, b. Angourion, 260, b. Angst (G), 57, b. Anguis, ii. 294, a. Anguish, 47, a. Angulaire de Vomoplale, 573, a. Angularis (musculus), 573, a. Anguli-scapulo-humeral, ii. 360, a. Angulus, 46, b. Anguria, 261, a. Angus, 132, a. Angustatio, 47, a. Angustia abdominalis pelvis, ii. 141, b. perinasalis pelvis, ii. 141, b. Angustura, 265, b. false, 131, a. spuria, 131, a. Angusture ferrugineuse, 131, a. Anhaltend (G), 231, a. Anhaltendes Fieber(G),231,b. Anhaufung (G), 10, a; 225, b. A n h e i 1 u n g (G), 23, b. Anhelation, 323, a. Anhelitus, 47, a; 127, b. Anhuiba, 566, b. 464 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. A'nies (G), ii. 166, b. Afn i e s o 1 (G), ii. 166, b. Anilitas, 2-3, a. Anima aloes, 31, a. articulorum, 479, a. hepatis, 394, a. pulmonum, 255, a. Animal bezoarticum occidentale, 111, a bezoarticum orientale, 111, a. Animalisatio, 48, a. Animation, suspended, 82, a; ii. 335,b Animelhe, ii. 129, b. Animi agitatio, 24, a. * defectio. ii. 345, a. deliquium, ii. 345, a, vitium, 138, b. Animus, 47, a; 127, b. Anis, ii. 166, b. atgre, 262, b. de la Chine, 517, a. doux, 44, a. etoilc, 517, a. Aniscalptor, 565, b. Aniseed, ii. 16'>, b. tree, 517, a. Anisum, ii. 1GG, b. Africanum frutescens, 132, b. fruticosuin galbaniferum, 132, b. Sinense, 517, a. stellatum, 517, a. Ankiston (Gr.) 466, a. Ankle, 83, b; ii. 5, b. bone, 63, b. Ankus, 43, a. Ankylops, 20, b. Anneau, ii. 258, a. crural, 237, b. diaphragmatique, 295, b. fjmoral, 257, b. inguinal, 531, a. ombilical, ii. 393, a. Annexe, 9, b; 64, a. Anniversary diseases, 49, a. Annotto, ii. 360, a. Annuens, 350, a; ii. 246, b. Annularis ani, ii. 314, b. Annuli-tendino-phalangiens, 596, a. Annulus abdominis, 531, a. foraminis ovalis, ii. 114, b. fossaj ovalis, ii. 114, b. repens, 481, a. Anodus, ii. 400, b. Anodynum minerale, ii. 208, a. Anoea, 514, b. Anomal, 50. a. Anomalis, 49, b. Anomalos (Gr.), 544, b. Anonyme, 533, a. Anonymon (Gr.), 533, a. Anorexia, 322, b. exhaustorum, 418, a. mirabilis, 384, a. Anotasier, 36, a. I Anpater, ii. 336, b. An s a t z (G), 64, a. Anserina, ii. 209, b. Anserine, 182, b. anthelmintique, 182, b. Bon Henri, 182, b. botrys, 182, b. fitide, 182, b. vermifuge, 182, b. Ansteckung (G), 230, b. Ansteckungsstoff (G), ii. 39 Antalgicus, 49, b. Antaris, 498, a. Antarthritic, 52, b. Antebrachial, 52, b. Antelope, 53, b. Antemballomenos, ii. 334, b. Antemetic, 53, a. Antendeixis, ii. 246, b. Antephialtic, 53, a. Antepileptic, 53, a. Antirieur de Voreille, 51, a. du marteau, 567, a. Anterior mallei, 567, a. Anterit, 498, a. Anteuphorbium, 137, b. Anthelmia, ii. 315, a. Anthemis, 51, b. Anthereon, ii. 31, a. Anthora vulgaris, 14, a. Anthos, ii. 260, b. sylvestris, 568, a. Anthracia, 51, b. pestis, 171, a. rubula, 416, a. Anthracodes, 179, b. Anthrocoma, 52, a. Anthrocosia, 52, a. Anlhrope, 266, b. Anthropen, 266, b. Anthropochymy, 190, b. Anthropography, 41, b. Anthroposomatology, 41, b. Anthropotomy, 41, b. Antiacida, 50, a. Antiades, 268, b; ii. 377, a. Antiager, 52, b. Antiaris toxicaria, ii. 397, a. Antiatrophicus, 50, b. Anticacochymic, 52, b. Anticancrosus, 53, a. Anticar, 122, a. Anticarcinomatous, 53, a. Anticardium, ii. 286, a. Anticheir, ii. 196, a. Anticholerica, ii. 308, b. Anticnemion, ii. 296, b. Anti-caur, ii. 286, a. Anticus, 51, a. Anti-dartreux, 53, b. Antidotarium, 310, b. Antidote, hepatic, Arabic, 66, a. Antidotus Alexandri aurea, 28, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 465 Antidotus Diascinci, ii. 43, a. Heraclidis 343, a. Antidotum Mithridaticum, ii. 43, a, Antifebrilis, 384, b. Antigaleux, 56, a. Antigoutteux, 52, b. Antihecticum Poterii, 53, b. Antihelix, 51, a. Antihelminticus, 51, a. Antihysteric, 52, b. Antilacteus, 53, b. Antilaiteux, 53, b. Antilasis, 246, b. Antilobium, ii. 380, a. Antilope cervicapra, 111, a. Antilyssus, 53, b. Antimoine, 54, b. foie d', ii. 116, a. oxyde d', sulfure, ii. 116, a. soufre dori d', 55, a. Antimonii crocus, ii. 116, a. hepar, ii. 116, a. oxydum, 29, a. oxydum nilro-muriaticum, 29, a. Antimony, glass of, 55, a. protoxide, submuriate of, 29, a vegetable, 360, a, Antincar, 122, b. Antinephretic, 55, h. Antipathicus, 55, b. Antipertussis, ii. 443, b. Antipestilentialis, 53, b« Antiphysica, 157, a. Antipleuretic, 56, a. Antipodagric, 52, b. Antiputrid, 56, b. Antipyretic, 384, b. Antiquarticum, 56, b. Antiscolicus, 51, a. Antisyphylitic, 56. b. Antispasis, ii 253, b. Antispastic, 288. a. Antistrumosus, 56, h. Antithenar, 18, a. sive semi-interosseus pol- licis, ii. 108, a. Antithora, 14, a. Antitrageus, 57, a. Antitragien, 57, a. Antivermicular, 56, a. Antiverminosus, 51, a. Antlia, (*) 446, a. lactea, (*) ii. 446, a. mammana, (*) ii. 446, a. Antodontalgic, 55, b. Antrax. 52, a. Antre, 57, a. Antrum, 168, b. buccinosum, 559, b. pylori, ii. 326, b. Anulus, 414, a. Anwachsung (G), 19, a. Anzeichen (G), 526, a. Anzeige (G), 526, a. Anziehendesmittel (G), 87,b. Aoinos (Gr.), 8, a. Aorta, Arch of the, 67, b. Apagma (Gr), 4, a. Apagoge (Gr.), 526, a. Apalachine d feuilles de prunier, ii. 216, b. i Apalachine Gallis, 515, b. Apaphrismos (Gr.), 289. b. Aparine, 424, a Aparthrosis, 297, a. Apechema, 232, b. Apepsia, 322, b. Aperiens palpebrarum rectus, 573,_a. Apiritif 58, b. Aperitivus, 58, b. Apertor oculi, 573, a. Apertorium, (*) ii. 446, a. Apeuthysmenos, ii. 246, a. Apfel(G), ii. 239, b. Apfelbaum (G). ii. 239,b- Apfelwein(G), 192, a. Aphaeresis, 58, b; 370, a. Aphepsema, 277, a. Aphepsis (Gr ), 277, a. Aphesis, 563, b; ii. 249, a-. Aphistesis, 7. a. Aphodos, 363, b. Aphonia, 162, a; ii. 64, b. surdorum, ii. 64, b. Aphoria, ii. 324 a. Aphrodisia, 213, a; ii. 225, a. Aphrodisiaeos (Gr). it. 413, 8. Aphrodisiasmus, 213, a. Aphronia, 61, b. Aphronitrum, ii. 303, b. Aphrosyne, 534, b. Aphtha: serpentes, 150, b. Aphthevx, 59, b. Apiastrum, ii. 25, b. Apices crurum medullas oblongat®, 241, b. Apilepsia. 61, b. Apios (Gr.), ii. 239, b. Apis, 106. b. mellifica, ii. 23, b. Apium, 59. b petraeum. 132, b. Aplestia, (Gr.). 537, b. Apleuros (Gr.), 279, b. Apneustia, 59, b Apncesphyxia, 82, a. Apobainon (Gr.), 362, a. Apobesomenon (Gr.), 362, a. Apocapnismus, 420. a. Apocatastasis, ii. 252, a. Apocatharsis, 165, b. Apocatharticus, 165, b. Apocenosis (Gr ), 6, a. Apocenosis diabetes mellitus, 291. a. 46(3 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Apocenosis ptyalismus, ii. 271, a. vomitus pyrosis, ii. 239, a. Apochoreon, 363, b. Apochrempsis, 368, b. Apocin gobe-mouche, 60, a. Apoclasma, 4, a; 56, a. Apocope (Gr.), 7, b. Apocrisis, 363. b ; ii. 288, a. Apocrustica, ii 249, b. Apocryphon (G), (H, a. Apocyesis, ii. 130, b. Apocynum scandens, 30, a. Apogalactismus, ii. 432, b. Apogalaktos (Gr.) 373, a. Apogeusis, 23, b. Apogeustia, 23, b. Apoglaucosis, 439, a. Apokekaulismenon, 53, a. Apokrisis (Gr.), 230, a. Apollinaris altercum, 506, b. Apomathesis, 60, a. Apomeli, ii. 116, b. Apomexis (Gr.), ii. 54, a. Aponeurosiology, 60, b. Aponeurosis, crural, 383, a. femoral, 383, a. iliac, 383, a. Aponevrose, 60, b. anteb'achiale, 52, b. jambiire, ii. 369, a. pelvienne, ii. 140, b. Aponipsis (Gr.), 6, a. Apopallesis, 6, a. Apopalsis, 6. a. Apopedasis, 597, a. Apophnixis, ii. 335, b. Apophraxis, 34, b. Apophthora. 6, a. Apophthorios (Gr.), 6, b. Apophyse basilaire, 102, a. engainante, ii. 407, a. styliide, gaine de I', 407, a. Apophysis of Rau, ii. 5, b. Apoplexia catalepsia, 162, a. hydrocephalica, 499, b. temulenta, ii. 358, a. Apopsychia, ii. 345, a. Aporreton (Gr.), 68, a. Aporroia (Gr.), 230, a. Aposcepamismos, 280, a, Aposia,(*) ii. 446, a. Apositia, 310, a. Apospasma (Gr.), 73, a. Apostaxis, ii. 323, b. Apostema, 7, a. empyema, 338, b. parulis, ii. 135, a. phalangum, 414, b. psoaticum, 595, b. Aposyrma (Gr.), 7, a; 289, b. Apotelesma, 38, a. Apotheca, ii. 152, a. Apotheke, 62., b, Apotheker(G), 63, a. > Apotheker Kunst (G),u. 153,a. Apothrausis (Gr.), 7, b. Apotilmos (Gr), 362, a. Apotropreum, 38, a. Apotrope (Gr.}, 91, b. Apoxysmos (Gr.), 7, a. Apozem, 277. a. Apparatus altus, 587, a. major, 587, a. minor, 587, a. Appareil, 63, a. grand, 587, a. haut, 587, b. lateral, 568, a. latiralisi, 588, a. petit, 587, a. Appauvri, 518, a. Appendice, 64 a. digital, 64, b. sous-sternale, ii. 441, b. sus-sphinotdale, ii. 170, a. xipholde, ii. 441, b. Appendices coli adiposa?, 64, b. Appendicula cerebri, ii. 170, a. vermiformis cseci, 64, a. Appendiculae pinguedinosas, 351, a. Appendix caeci, 64, b. Appetite, depraved, ii. 4,b. morbid, 579, b. Appetitus caninus, 125, a. Apple, bitter, 260, b. tree, ii. 239, b. Appositio, ii. 220, a, Apprehensio, 53, b. Approche, 213, a. Appropriatio, 83, a. Apricatio, 536, b. Apricock, ii. 220, b. Apricot, ii. 220, b. A p r i k o s e (G), ii. 220, b. Apsinthion (Gr.), 74, a. Apsuchia (Gr.), 362, b; ii. 345, a. Aphthae, 59, a. Apulotica, 191, a. Apyrothium, ii. 336, t>. Aqua, ii. 428, b. * acidula hydrosulfurata, ii. 69, b- acidula simplex, 13, a. aeris fixi, 13, a. Agatii, ii. 428, b. alkalina oxymuriatioa, 325, a. aluminis composita, 583, b. aluminosa Bateana, 583, b- ammonias, 583, b. ammonias acetatis, 584, a. ammonia carbonatis, 584, a. ammonias sulphureti, 585, a. amnii, 584, a. anisi fortis, ii. 317, b. Aquisgranensis. 25, a. Bareginensis, 100, h« Bellilucana, 94, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Aqua benedicta, 584, b. benedicta Rulandi, ii. 422, a. Borvonensis, 125, b. Bristoliensis, 128, a. calcariae ustae, 584, b. calcis, 584, b. calcis composita, 584, b. camphorata, 264, a. catapultarurn, 73, a. cinnamomi fortis, ii. 318, a. Colcestrensis, 213, a. cupri ammoniati, 584, b. cupri vitriolati composita, 584, b. distillata, ii. 429, b epileptica Langii, 563, a. fluviatilis, ii. 429, a. fontana, ii. 429, a. fortis, ii. 83, a. hordeata, 278, b. hydrosulphurata simplex, 504, b. juniperi composita, ii. 318, a. kali, 585, b. kali caustici, 585, b. kali puri, 585, b. kali subcarbonatis, 585, b. labyrinthi, 246, a. ex lacu, ii. 429, a. lithargyri acetati composita, 585, b. Luci«, ji. 317, b. marina, ii. 432, a. medicata, ii. 429, b. menthae piperitidis spirituosa, ii. 318, a. menthse vulgaris spirituosa, ii. 318, a. mineralis, ii. 429, b. mirabilis, ii. 318, b. mulsa, 501, b. Neapolitana, ii. 69, b. nephritica. ii. 318, b. nivata, ii. 429, a. nucis moschatae, ii. 318, b. ophthalmica, 586, a. paludosa, ii. 429, b. pluvialis, ii. 429, a. potass*, 585, b. pulegii spirituosa, ii. 318, b. putealis, ii 429, a. Rabelii, 332, a. raphani composita, ii. 317, b. regia. ii. 83, a. saccharata, 504, b. salubris, ii. 429, b. sappharina, 584, b. Saturni, 585, b. sclopetaria, 73, a. seminum anisi composita, ii. 317,b seminum carui fortis, ii. 317, b. soteria, ii. 429, b. Stygia, ii. 83, b. styptica, 585, a. Tofana, 584, a. Aqua Toffania, 584, a. Thediana, 73, a. theriacalis bezoardica, 189, b. ' traumatica Thedenii, 73, a. vegeto-mineralis, 586, b. Viciensis, ii. 421, a. vitas, 127, a. vitriolata ca?rulea, ii. 307, a. vitriolica camphorata, 586, a. vulneraria, 73, a. zinci vitriolaticum cum eampho- ra., 586, a. Aquae acidula;, 13, a. Badignas, 104, a. Badizae, 104, a. Bathonias, 104, a. Buxtonienses, 136, b. Solis, 104, a. slillatitias. 65, b. Aquala, ii. 336, b. Aquarius, 393, b. Aqueduc, 65, b. Aquiduca, 496, b. Aquifolium, 515, b. Aquila, 497, b. Aquilas venae, ii. 358, a. Arabisches G um m i (G), 8, b. Arachnoid, inflammation of the, 66, b. Arachnoeides (Gr.), 66, b. Arachnoideus, 66, b. Arachnoiditis, 66, b. Aracon, 264, a. Aracus aromaticus, ii. 408, b. Aracouchin, 513, a., Arasoticus, ii 244, b. Arakalan, 38, a. Aranea tarentula, ii. 355, a. Arara, ii. 66, b. Arascon, 14, b; ii. 93, a; ii. 276, b. Arbor Benivi, 108, b. Judaica, 566, b. maris. 236. b. thurifera, 553, b. vitas, ii. 366, b. Arbousier, 67, b. Arbre de vie, 67, a. Arbuscula gummifera Braziliensis, 507, b. Area cordis, ii. 144, a. arcanorum, 498, a. Arcade orbitaire, ii. 109, b. pubienne, ii. 225, a. Arcades alviolaires, 33, a. palmaires, ii. 121, b. sourciliires, ii. 337, b. Arcadi-temporo-maxillaire, ii, 357, b. Arcanson, 217, b. Arcanum duplicatum, ii. 208, b. corallinum, 497, a, Tartari, ii. 207, b. Arceau, 69, a; 248, a. Arcentos, 553, a. Arch, 67, b. 468 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Arch, inguinal, 257, a. Archangelica, 562, b. Arche (Gr.) 13, b. Archie, 68, a. Archell, Canary, 575, b, Archeostris, 132, a. Archet, 69, a; 248, a. Archiater, 12, a. Archimagia, 190, a. Archoptosis, ii. 217, a. Archos, 57, a; ii. 246, a. . Archosyrinx, (*) ii. 446, a. .Arctitudo, 68, a. Arctium, 68, b. Arctostaphylos, 67, b. Arculus, 248, a. Arcus, 67, b. aortas, 67, b. medullaris, 413, a. senilis, 435, b. Ardalos, 363, b. Ardas, 363, b. Ardesia Hibernica, 482, b. Ardeur, 69, a. Area, ii. 205, a. Areb, 465, a. Arekanuss (G), 69, a. Arenamen, 120, a. Arenatio, 35, a. Arenosus, ii. 266, a. Arfar, 73, b. Argentaria, ii. 209, b. Argenti scoria, 474, a. Argentine, ii. 209, b. Argentum fugitivum, 498, a. fusum, 498, a. mobile, 498, a. vivum, 498, a, Argile ochreuse pdle, 120, b. .Argilla ferrruginea rubra, 120, a. kalisulphurica, 32, b. pallidior, 120, b. sulphurica alcalisata, 32, b. Bulphurica usta, 33, a. vitriolata, 32, b. Argillas supersulphas alcalisatum, 33, b, Argol, ii 209, a. Argyrochaeta, ii. 16, b. Argyrotrophema, 116, a. Argyrus, 70, b. Arheumati stos (G), 71, a. Aria, 251, a. , Aristalthaea, 32, b. ArUtolochia fabacea, 420, a. Arkatos (Gr,), ii. 32, a. Arlada, ii. 245, b. Arm, 126, b. Armalgor, 236, b. Armamentarium, 73, a. Armatura, 36, b. Armena, 63, a. Armenian stone, ii. 26, b. Armenischer Bolus (G),' 120,a. Armenites, ii. 26, b. Armillas mantis membranosae, 49, a. Armoise, 74, b. blanc, 74, b. estragon, 74, a. Armoracia. 210, a. Armour, 223, a. Armpit, 91, b. Armure desjambes, 239, b. Annus, 494, a. ARNEMANN, Justus, (*) ii. 446, a. Arnica spuria, 542, b. Suedensis, 542, b. Arnique, 72, a. Arnoglossum, ii. 174, a. Arohot, 498, a. Aromates, 72, b. Aron mega (Gr.), 79, a. Aronswurzel (G), 79, a. Aroph Paracelsi, 394, b. Arrabon, 73, a. Arrachement, 362, a; 560, a. Arrack, 66, b. Arrenotes (Gr.), 20, a. Arresta bovis, ii. 104, a. Jirrit d'Hildan, ii 249, a. Arrele-bauf, ii. 104, a. Arrhoea, 34, b. Arriire-bouclie, ii. 155, a. Arriire-dents, 286, a. Arriire-faix, ii. 288, a. Arroche, 86, b. puant, 182, b. Arroscment, 81, b. Arrostia, 528, a. Arrowroot, common, ii. 305, b. Ars cabalistica, 137, a. cabballica, 137, b. .chymiatrica, 190, a. coquinaria, 261, b. culinaria, 261, b. hermetica, 190, a. infusoria, 529, b. Machaonica, ii. 20, b. magorum, 190, a. medica, ii. 20, b. sanandi, 73, b. separatoria, 190, a. sphagirica, 190, a. Arsag, 73, b. Arsaltos, 81, b. Arsatum, 14, b; ii 93, a. Arsenic, white, 73, b. Arsenicum rubrum factitium, ii. 245, b. Arsenikkalk, Weisser (G), 73, b. Arseniksalz Halbsaures (G), 73, b. Arseniksaures Gew'achslau- gensalz (G), 73, a. Arsenis potassae liquidus, 584, a. Arsesmart, biting, ii. 197, a. Art, healing, ii. 20, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 469 Artaneck, 73, b. Artemisia botrys, 182, a, chenopodium, 182, b. contra, 74, b. Judaica, 74, b. Romana, 74, a. rubra et alba, 74, b. Artire clitorienne, 202, b. collateral du coude, 41, b. collaterale externe, ii. 218, a. collatirale interne, 41, b. coronaire des livres, 559, a. ipineuse, ii. 28, a. fimoro-poplitie, 545, b. gastrique droite petite, ii. 238, a. grande musculaire de la cuisse, ii. 217, b. honteuse interne, ii. 225, b. humerale profonde, ii. 218, a. Artires lobaires, 175, b. Artire meningie moyenne, ii. 28, a. mentonniire, ii. 30, a. musculaire grand du bras, ii. 2H, a. Artires nuiriciires, ii. 92, b. Artire obturatrice, ii. 96, a. opistogastrique, 211, b. orbitaire, ii. 106, b. Artires de I'ovaire, ii. 311, b. Artire pelvienne, 509, a. sphino-ipineuse, ii. 28, a. sous-pubienne, ii. 225, b. Artires sous-trochantiriennes, 196, a. Artire sus-maxillaire, 133, a. sus-mitalarsienne, ii. 36, a. Artires testiculaires, ii. 311, b. Arteria anonyma, 533, a. Arteriae apoplecticte, 158, a. Arteria brachio-cephalica, 533, a. Arterias capitales, 158, a. Arteria centralis retinas, 171, a. Arterias caroticae, 156, a. cephalicae, 158, a. cerebelli, 175, a. cerebrales, 158, a. Arteria circumflexa scapularis, ii. 280, a. coronaria dextra, ii. 233, a. crassa, 53, a. dorsalis clitoridis, ii. 225, b. dorsalis linguae, 580, b. dorsalis scapulas inferior, ii 280, a. fdorsalis scapulae superior, ii 280, a. dorsalis tarsi, ii. 369, b. durae matris media maxima, ii 28, a. Arteriae encephalicas, 158, a. Arteria externa cubiti, ii. 241, a. gastrica superior, 240, b. iliaca interna, 509, a. iliaca posterior, 509, a. VOL. n. 40 Arteriae jugulares, 158, a, lethargicae, 158, a. Arteria magna, 58, a. mammaria externa, ii. 366, a. maxima, 58, a. megale (Gr.), 58, a meningasa media, 320, b. meso-cephalica, 102, a. metacarpi dorsalis, ii. 33, b. muscularis femoris, ii. 217, b. Arteriae pericephalicas, 158, a. praeparantes, ii. 311, b. Arteria profunda cerebri, 175, b. pudenda communis, ii. 225, b. Arteriae somniferas, 158, a. soporales, 158, a. soporariae, 158, a. soporiferae, 158, a. Arteria sphaeno-spinosa, ii. 28, a. spiralis, ii. 217, b. sternalis, ii. 8, a. stomo-gastrica, 240, b. subscapularis, ii. 280, a. substernalis, ii. 8, a. suprapubiana, 348, b. Sylviana, 175, b. thoracica alaris, ii. 280, a. thoracica axillaris, ii. 230, a. transversalis colli, 177, b. transversalis humeri, ii. 280, a. transversalis scapulae, ii. 230, a. vasta posterior, ii. 217, b. Arteriae venosas, ii. 227, b. Arterialization of the blood, 458, b. Arteriectasis, 44, a. Artery, angular, 375, b. central of Zinn, 171, a. cerebral, posterior, ii. 418, a. cervico-scapular, 177, a. ccecal, 214, a. Arteries, coronary, 155, b. Artery, coronary of the lips, 559, a. of the corpus callosum, 175, a. Arteries, emulgent, ii. 249, a. Artery, femoral, 257, b. fibular, ii. 148, a. genital, ii. 225, b. guttural, inferior, ii. 368, b. guttural, superior, ii. 368, b. gutturo-maxillary, ii. 18, a. numeral, 126, a. ileo-colic, 214, a. iliac posterior, 442, a. iliaco-muscular, 515, a. ilio-lumbar, 516, b. irian, 192, b. ischio-penian, ii. 225, b. labial, 375, b. laryngeal, superior, ii. 363, b. maxillary, external, 375, b. median of the sacrum, ii. 261; b. mesocolic, 214, a. 470 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Artery, muscular of the arm, 216, a. nasal, large lateral, ii. 313, b. palato-labial, 376, a. palato-maxillary, ii. 120, a. pelvi-crural, 257, b; 516, b. pharyngeal, superior, ii. 224, a. Arteries, phrenic, 295, b. Artery, profundo-ulnar, ii. 218, a. ptery go-palatine, ii. 153, b. Arteries, rachidian, ii. 316, a. Artery (ramulus ductus pterygoidei), ii. 224, a. scapular, external, 15, b. scrotal, ii. 225, b. spinal, ii. 28, a. sublingual, 580, b. supra-maxillary, 33, a. supra-orbitar, 418, b. thoracic, first, ii. 8, a. thoracic, humeral, 15, b. thoracic, inferior, ii. 8, a. thoracic, internal, ii. 8, a. thoracic, long, ii. 8, a. thoracic, second, ii. 8, a. thoracic, superior external, ii. 8, a. thoracic, third, 15, b. trachelo-cervical, 177, b. ulnar, 259, b. ulnar, communicating large, ii. 218, a. urethro-bulbar, ii. 381, b. uveal, 192, b. vidian, ii. 224, a, vulvar, ii. 225, b. Arthanita cyclamen, 267, a. Arthetica, ii. 362, a. Arthriticus verus, 447, b. Arthritis, 77, b; 447, b. arthrodynia, ii. 255, a. hydarthros, 496, b. podagra, 447, b. rheumatismus, ii. 254, b. Arthrocace, ii. 315, b. Arthrodynia, ii. 255, a. Arthronalgia, 77, b.« Arthrosia acuta, ii. 254, b. chronica, ii. 255, a. lumborum, 595, a. podagra, 447, b. Arthrosis, 73, a. Artichaut, 269, b. Artichoke, 269, b. Article, 78, a. Articocalus, 269, b. Articulation encharniire, 437, b. par implantation, 444, b. Articulus, 78, a. Artie, 77, b. Artischoke (G), 269, b. Artiscoccas lasvis, 269, b. Artiscus, ii. 386, a. Artocarpus integrifolia, 152, a. Artus, ii. 28, a. Artyma, 222, b. Arum polyphyHum, 79, a. Arundo bambos, 97, b. brachii major, ii. 392, b. brachii minor, ii. 242, a. Indica, ii. 269, b. major, ii. 368, b. saccharifera, ii. 266, b. Arvina, 18, b. Arytasno-epiglottidaeus, 79, a. Arzeneibereitungskunst (G), ii. 153, a. Arzeneihandler (G), 63, a. Arzeneigelehrtheit gericht- lich(G), ii. 21, b. Arzeneikunde (G), ii. 20, b. Arzeneimittel (G), ii. 20, b. Arzneiwaare (G), 319, a. Ar ze n ei wiss e nschaf t (G), ii. 20, b. A rz e ne i w i s se ns ch a f t ge- richtlich (G), ii. 21, b. Arzt (G), ii. 161, b. Asa, 79, b. Asaben, ii. 274, b. Asaestus, 147, a. Asagar, 263, b. Asagen, 141, b. Asagi, 213, b. Asamar, 263, b. A sand, Stink end e (G), 79, b. Asannd, Siisser(G), 108, b. Asarabacca, 80, a. Asaret, 80, a. Ascaris trichuria, ii. 383, b. Ascella, 91, b. Ascesis, 364, b. Aschil, ii. 284, b. Ascia, 314, b. Ascilla, 91, b. Ascites hepato-cysticus, ii. 452, a. Asclepiade, 81, a. Asclites. 80, b. Ase, 57, b. Aseb, 32, b. Asef, ii. 142, a. Asegen, 141, b. Asellus, ii. 104, a. Asen, 499, a. Asepton, 79, b. Asfor, 32, b. Ash, mountain, ii. 309, a. prickly, ii. 442, b. tree, 416, b. Asingar, 263, b. Asitia (Gr.), 8, b. Asius lapis, 83, a. Asiogam, 81, b. Askeles, 80, b. Askema (Gr.), 364, b. Aspaltum, 81, b. Asparagine, 81, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 471 Aspera arteria, ii. 379, b. Asperge, 81, b. Asperitt des paupiires, ii. 380, a. Aspersio, 162, a; 410, a. Asperula, 424, a. Asphalia, 593, b. Aspharine, 424, a. Asphyxia immersorum, ii. 333, b. Aspic, 82, b; 567. a. Aspidiscos, ii. 314, b. Aspidium filix mas, ii. 197, b. Aspredo, ii. 379, b. miliacea, ii. 40, a. Asprile, 485, a. Assa doux, 108, b. Assa dulcis, 108, b. Assafcetida, 79, b. Assa odorata, 108, b. Assac, 35, b. Assaisonnement, 223, au Assakur, ii. 266, a. Assala, ii. 66, b. Assarthrosis, 78, a. Assella, 91, b. Asserculum, ii. 320, b. Asservation, 227, b. Assimulatio, 83, a. Assios lithos (Gr.), 83, a. Assis, 83, a. Assodes, 81, b. Assoper, 419, b. Assos, 32, b. Assoupissement, ii. 308, a. Assourou, ii. 67, b. Assuetudo, 456, b. Assula, ii. 320, b. Ast(G), 126, b; ii. 243, a- -Astacus fluviatilis, 248, a, Astakillos, 67, a. Astasia, 323, a. Aster Atticus, 132, b. inguinalis, 356, b. Asterias, 83, a. Astheneia (Gr.), 523, a. Asthma arthriticum, 46, a. convulsivum, 46, a. dolorificum, 46, a. infantum, 268, a. spastico - arthritic um incon- stans, 46, a. Astites glandulosi, ii. 219, b. Astragalos (Gr.), 142, a. Astragalus tragacantha, n. 380, a. verus, ii. 380, a. Astrantia, 517, b. Astrictoria, 84, a. Astrion, 83, b. Astrios, 83, a. Astrites (Gr.), 83, a. Astrobletos (Gr.), 84, a. Astrobolos (Gr.), 83, a. Astroites, 83, a. Asuar, ii. 66, b. Asulci, 564, a. Asuoli, 419, b. Atac, ii. 208, a. Atactos, 355, b. Atagen (Gr.), 87, a. Atecnia, ii. 324, a. Athanasia, ii. 354, b. Athara, 85, b. Athelxis, ii. 335, a. A them (G), 127, b. Athembeschwerde (G), 83, b. Athemholen, ii. 251, b, Athemlosigkeit (G), 59, b. Atheromatodes, 85, b. Athmen (G), ii. 251, b. Athrix depilis, 31, b. Athurion, 82, b. Atincar, 122, a. Atlantion (Gr.), 85, b. Atloid, 85, b. Atloido-occipital, ii. 247, a. Atloido-sous-mastoidien, ii. 95, a. Atlotdo-sous-occipital, ii. 246, b. Atmisterion (Gr), ii. 408, b. Atmos (Gr.). 127, b. Atmospheric air, 25, a. Atonon, 86, a. Atragene, 199, b. Atramentum sutorium, 394, a. Atresia, 517, b. Atretismus, 517, b. Atriplex fastida, 182. b. odorata, 182, b. olida, 182, b. sauveolens, 182, b. Atrium cordis dextrum, ii. 299, b. cordis sinistrum, ii. 300, a. Atrophia mesenterica, ii. 353, b. Attache, 536, b. Attaque, 87, a. des nerfs, ii. 79, a. Attalicum, 87, a. Attelle, ii. 320, b. Attenuatio, 64, a. Attich(G), ii. 272, b. Attirant, 87, b. Attollens auriculam, 87, b. oculi, ii. 247, a. Attouchement, ii. 13, b. Attractif, 87, b. Attraction of aggregation, 212, b. of cohesion, 212, b. Attractivum of Paracelsus, ii. 31, b. Attractivus, 87, b. Attractorius, 87, b. Attrape-lourdaud of Bienaise, 115, a Attrita, 178, b. Atypos, 355, b. Atzendesmittel (G), 167, b. Atzkraft(G), 167, b. Atzmittel (G), 243, b. Auapse (Gr.), 88, a. I AUBATER, ii. 254, a. 472 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Aubepine, ii. 33, b. Aubergine, ii. 305, b. Aubevigne, 199, b. Aubifoin, 267, a. Aubours, 272, b. Auchen, 216, b. Auctio, 89, a. Aude, ii. 425, b. Auditivus, 83, a. Auditus, 88, a. difficilis, 101, b. Aufgetriebenheit(G), 542, b. Aufgiessung (G), 22, b. Aufguss (G), 529, b. Aufhebebinde (G), ii. 341, a. Auflosbaremehle (G), 382, b. Auflosbarkeit(G), ii. 307, a. Auflbsendemittel (G), 309, b. A u f 1 d s u n g (G), ii. 126, b; ii. 307,b. Auflosun gsmittel (G), 311, b. Aufrichtung (G), 354, b. Aufsteigend (G), 80, b. Auge(G), 373, b Aug en (G) (in comp.), ii. 108, b. Augenarzt (G), ii. 98, a. Augenbeschreibung (G), ii. 107, a. Augenblinzen (G), ii. 82, b. Augenbrand (G), 52, a. Augenbraune(G), ii. 337, b. Augenbraunmuskel (G), 243,b. Augendunkelheit (G), 34, a. Augenentziindung (G),ii. 106,b. Augenfell (G), ii. 224, a. Augenhaut, br aun e (G), 188, a. Augenhaut, feste (G), ii. 285, b. Augenhohle (G), ii. 109, b. Augenhbhlenhautentzundung (G), (*) ii. 450, b. Augenkammern (G), 179, a. Augenknorpel (G), ii. 355, b. Augenlehre (G), ii. 107, a. Augenlie d (G), ii. 122, a. Augenliederrauhigkeit(G),ii. 380, a. Augenliederwassersucht (G), 499, a. A u g e n m i 11 e 1 (G), ii. 107, a. Augenschmerz (G), ii. 105, b. Augenstern (G), ii. 235, b. Augensternhaut (G), ii. 235, b. Augentriefen (G),583,a; 180,bj ii. 23, b. Augentrost (G), 360, b. Augenwassersucht (G), 503, a. Augenwimpern (G), 193, a. Augenwinkel (G), 152, a. Auliscos, 152, a. Aulos, 152, a; 411, a. Aune noir, ii. 254, a. Aunee, 543, a. antidysenterique, 542, b. Auraneum, ii. 115, a. Auranitc-, 23, a. Aurantium, 197, a. Aurantum, ii. 115, a. Auraric, 498, a. Aureola, 69, b. Auri chloruretum, 444, b. muiias, 444, b. Aurichalcum, 127, a. Auricula, ii. 138, a. Judas, ii. 151, a. muris, 463, a.^ Auriculaire aniirieur, 51, a; postirieur, ii. 253, a. superieur, 87, b. Auricularis anterior, 51, a. Auricule, ii. 138, b. Auriga^ 589, a. Aurigo, 513, a. Auripigmentum, ii. Ill, a. rubrum, ii. 245, b. Anris, 324, a. Auriscalpium, 324, b. Aurium marmorata, 177, a. sordes, 177, a. Aurone, 74, a. des Champs, 74, a. Aurugo, 513, a. Aurum, 444, b. foliatum, 444, b. leprosum, 54, a. in libellis, 444, b. Ausartung (G), 280, b. Ausathmung (G), 368, a. Ausbreitung (G), 367, a. Ausdehnung (G), 369, a. Ausdiinstung (G), 365, b. Ausfuhrungswerkzeuge (G) 340, a. Aushauchung (G), 368, a. Auslandisch (G), 367, a. Auslaugung (G), 590, a. Ausleerendemittel (G), 361,a. Ausleerung (G), 361, b. Ausreissung (G), 73, a; 362, a. Aussa tz (G), 570, a. Aussatz, schwarze (G), 570, b. Aussatz, weisse (G), 570, a. Ausschlag (G), 356, b ; 363, a. Ausschneidung (G), 363, b; 370, b. A u s s c h we if u n g (G), ii. 91, b. Aussonderung (G), 364, a. Auster (G), ii. 113, b. Austerschaalen (G), ii. 113, b. Austreckung (G), 369, a. Austretung (G), 373, a. Austrocknung(G), 69,b; 317,b; 329, a. Austruche, 517. b. Auswuchs (G), 364, a. Auswurf (G), ii. 321, b; 363, b. Auswurfsgange (G), 329, a. Auszehrung (G), 87, a; 230, a. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Ausziehmittel (G), ii. 30, a. Ausziehung (G), 362, a; 372, b. Autalgia dolorosa, ii. 80, a; ii. 178, a. pruriginosa, 547, b. vertigo, ii. 418, b. Autochira, ii. 336, a. Autocratia, 90, a. Automne, 90, b. Autophia, 90, b. Autophosphorus, ii. 158, a. Autopsie cadaverique, 139, a. Autopyros, ii. 345, a. Auver, ii. 428, b. Auxesis, 89, a; 525, a. Auxilium, ii. 20, b. Avanacu, ii. 257, b. Avansis, 88, a. Avantbras, 412, a. Avant-caur, ii. 236, a. Avante, 88, a. Aveline, 244, a. Avellana cathartica, 548, b. Avena excorticata, 452, b. sativa, 91, a. Avens, common, 436, b. water, 436, b. Averick, ii. 336, b. Aveugle, 140, a. Aveugletnent, 139, b. de nuit, 476, a. Avicula margaritifera, ii. 138, b.. Aviculas Ciprioe, ii. 136, a. Avoine, 91, a. Avortement (F), 6, b. Avorter (F), 6, b. Avortin (F), 6, b. Avorton (F), 6, b. Avulsio, 73, a. Axe, 92, a. Axea commissura, il. 386, b* Axine (Gr.), 80, h. Axoid, 92, a. Axoldo-atloidien, ii. 95, a. Axoldo-occipitale, ii. 247, a. Axunge, 18, b. Axungia, ii. 167,. a. de mumia, ii. 11, a. Ayborzat, 132, b. Azac, 35, b. Azamar, 493, a. Azanec, 36, a. AZARAVIUS, 26, b. Azarnet, ii. Ill, b. Azarum, 80, a. Azci, 86, b. Azedarach, ii. 25, a. Azegi, 213, b. Azimar, 498, a, Azoch, 498, a. Azote, protoxide of,, ii. 83. a» Azragar, 263, b. Azub, 32. b. Azur,236,b; ii. 302, b. Azuric, 213, b. B. Babeurre, 136, a. Babillement, 593, b. Babuzicarius, 525, a. Baccas Bermudenses, ii. 274,.b. Norlandicas, ii. 262, b. myrtillorum, ii. 406, a-. piscatoriae, ii. 28, b. Baccar, 306, b. Baccharis, 306, b. Bacchia, 455, b. Bacchica, 473, b. Bacculus, 93, a. Bacharis, 93, a, Bachbohnen(G), ii. 416, b. Bachbungen (G), ii. 416, b. Back, 315, b. Backbone, ii. 417, b. Backenbein (G), ii. 5, a. B a c k e n z a h n (G), ii. 44, a. B a c k e n z a h n d r ii s e n (G), u. 44,a. Backstein (G), 128, a. Bacoba, ii. 54, b. Bacove, ii. 55, a.] Baculus, 93, a. Bad (G), 103, b. Bad, Fuss(G), 103,b. Bad kalte(G>, 103, b. Bad laue(G), 103, b. Bad, war me (G), 103, b. Badekraut(G), 579, a. Bader(G), 104, b. „ Badesschwamm (G), u. 321, a. Badiane, 517, a. Badisis (Gr.), ii. 428, a. Badukka, 153, a. Bahen(G), 410, a. Bah ung (G), 410, a. Basos, 162, b. Barenklau, unachte(G),478,b Barentraube(G), 67, b. ^ Barlappsaamen (G), 598,ji. Bagedia, ii. 210, a. Bagenaudier, 218, h. Bagnio, 94, a. 474 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Bahel Schulli, 433, b. Bahrenklau (G), 9, a. Baiac, ii. 130, a. Baigneur, 104, b. BAILEY, Walter, 95, a. Baillement, ii. 442, a. Bain, 103, b. chaud, 103, b. electrique, 103, b. entier, 103, b. defauteuil, 103, b. froid, 103, b. de mains, 103, b. de marc, ii. 2, b. marie, 104, a. midicinal, 103, b. de pieds, 103, b; ii. 139, b. de sable, 104, a. de siige, 103, b. tempire, 103, b. de tite, 103, b. Hide, 103, b. de vapeur, 103, b. Baker's salt, 35, b. Balampulli, ii. 354, b. Balance, aerostatic, 69, b. Balanda, 376, b. Balaneion (Gr.), 103, a. Balanocastanum, 134, b. Balanos iEgyptia (Gr.), 454, a. Dios (Gr.), 376, b. Phoinikos (Gr.), 274, b. Ealanus, 439, a. myrepsica, 454, a. Balaustine flowers, ii. 235, a. Balbutiement, 95, a. Balchus, 105, b. Baldmoney, 22, a. Baldrian (G), ii. 407, b. Baldrianwurzel, grosse (G), ii. 407, b . Balenas, 573, b. Balggeschwulst (G), 85, b. Balimbago, 482, b. Ballasius lapis, 94, b. BALLHORN, George Frede.bicx,(*) ii. 446, b. Ballismus, 187, b. Ballistae os, 83, b. Balm, ii. 25. b. Balmapfel(G), ii. 45,a. Ealm apple, ii. 45, a. bastard, ii. 26, a. ofGilead, 39, a. of Gilead tree, 317, a. ofGilead, Solomon's, ii. 372, a. Balnea cccnosa, 124, a. Balnearius, 104, b. Balneator, 104, b. Balneum, 103, a. arena?, 104, a. calidum, 103, b. frigidum, 103, b. Balneum Laconicum, ii. 408, b. mariee, 104, a. tepidum, 103, b. vaporis, 103, b. Balsam, American, ii. 67, a. anodyne, Bates's, 582, a. Canada, ii 168, a. Canary, 317, a. Carpathian, ii. 168, a. Commander's, ii. 371, b. of Condom, 96, b. for cuts, ii. 371, b. Friar's, ii. 371, b. of Gilead, 39, a. of honey, ii. 23, b. Hungarian, ii. 168, a. Indian, ii. 67, a. of life, 277, a. of liquorice, pectoral, 443, a. of Mecca, 39, a. Mexican, ii. 67, a. of Mindererus, 97, b. of Mynsicht (paralytic), 96, b. natural, ii. 67, a. of Peru, Ted, ii. 376, b. of Tolu, ii. 376, b. Turkey, 317, a. Vervain's, ii. 371, b. of Vinceguere, 96, b. wound, ii. 371, b. Balsamapple, ii. 45, a. Balsamatio, 333. a. Balsamelason, 39, a; ii. 67, a. B a 1 s a m f r u c h t (G), 39, a. Bal&amholz (G), 39, a. Balsamier ilimifcre, 39, a. de la Mecque, 39, a. Balsamierung (G), 333, a. Ralsamine, ii. 45, a. Balsamisch (G), 97, b. Balsamita fceminea, 11, b. major, ii. 354, b. mas, ii. 354, b. suaveolens, ii. 354, b. Balsam korner (G), 39, a. Balsamkraut (G), 97, b. Balsamo-saccharum, 329, b. Balsams, oily, ii. 102, a. Balsamum, 39, a. iEgyptiacum, 39, a. album, ii. 67, a. Alpini, 39, a; 317, a. antiquorum, 39, a. Asiaticum, 39, a. anodynum, 582, a. Braziliense, 235, a. Calaba, 376, a. catholicum, ii. 371, b. Copaitae, 235, a. hyperici simplex, 507, b. Judaicum, 39, a. Libani, ii. 168, a. e Mecca, 39, a. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Balsamum mvroxyli peruifen, ii. 67, a ophthalmicum rubrum, ii 395, a. Persicum, ii. 371, b. Peruanum, ii. 67, a. Peruvianum, ii. 67, a. Saturninum, ii. 396, a. styracis, ii, 331, b. styracis benzoini, 10S,b. succini, ii. 334, b. sulphuris, ii. 101, a. sulphuris Barbadense, ii. 150, a. Syriacum, 39, a. traumaticum, ii. 371, b. universale, ii. 396, a. viride, 376, a; ii. 396, b. viride Metensium, 97, b. vitas Hofmanni, 97, b. Balsem, 39, a. Balzamgarbe (G;, 11, b. Bamba, 97, b. Bambalia, 95, a. Bambos Arundinacea, 97, b, verticillata, 97, b. Bambus (G), 97, b. Bamix moschata, 482, b. Ban, 141, a. Banana, ii. 54, b. Bananasfeige (G), ii. 55, a. Bananier, ii. 54, b. Banc d'Hippocrate, 104, b; ii. 279, a. Band (G), 219, a; 578, a. Band des Ge hi r ns (G),ii. 354, a. Bandage compressifou roule, 98, b. de corps, 93, b. divisif, 312, b. d dixhuit chefs, 98, a. en doloire, 314, b. double-headed, !>8, b. de Galicn 93, b. mousse, 98, a. des pauvres, 98, b. for the poor, 98, b. rampant, 98, a. renverse, 98, a. triangular, 99, a. unissant, ii. 397, a. Bandchen(G), 99, b. Bande (G), 98, a. Bande d deux globes, 98, b. d'Heliodores, 99, a. Bandelette, ii. 354, a. Bandelettes agglutinatives, 23, b. des Comes d'Ammon, 241, Bandelette demi-circulaire, ii. 3o4, a. des eminences pyriformes, u. 354, a. de VHippocampe, 241, a. Banderbeschreibung (G),-J98, a; ii. 345, b. . Banderlehre(G), u.345,b. B'anderzergliederung (G), ii. 345, b. B'anderzerlegun g]!(G), 289, b. Bandura, ii. 74, a. Bandwurm (G), ii. 354, a, BANESTER, John, 99, a. Bangi, 99, a. Banica, ii. 136, b. Banilas, ii. 408, b. Banilla, ii, 408, b. Banilloes, ii. 408, b. Baptisterium, 94, a. Barachpanis, ii. 208, a. Barathron (Gr.), 553, b. Barathrum, 57, a. Barba, 105, b. Aaronis, 79, a. capras, ii. 316, b. Jovis, ii. 291, a. Barbarea, 357, a. Barbadoes, glandular disease of, 331, a. leg, 331, a. Barbe, 105, b. de bouc, ii. 380, a. Barbeau, 267, a. Barbenhederich (G), 357, a. Barberry, ii. 115, b. Barbiers, 109, b. Barbula caprina, ii. 316, b. Bardadia, ii. 210, a. Bardana, 68, a. minor, ii. 441, a. Bardane petite, ii. 441, a. Bargada, 234, b. Bariclia, ii. 303, b. Barilla, ii. 303, b. ashes, ii. 304, a. salt of, ii. 304, b. Barium, chloride of, 101, b. protoxide of, 101, b. Bark, 193, a; 244, a. Calasaya, 193, b. clove, ii. 67, b. elk, ii. 4, a. essential salt of, 194, a. Georgia, ii. 167, a. Indian, ii. 4, a. Jesuits', 193, a. Peruvian, 193, a. Saint Lucie, 193, b. BARKH AUSEN, John Conrad, l00,a. Barleria buxifolia, 154, b. Barley, 491, b. pearl, 491, b. Barm, ii. 442, a. Barotes salitus, 101, b. Barras, ii. 168. b. Barrel of the ear, ii. 390, a. Barrenness, ii. 324, a. Barros, ii. 360, a. Bart(Q), 105, b. Barycoccalon, 274, b. Barycoita, 101, b.a 476 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Barypicron, 74, a.] Baryta, 101, b. Bas lasses, ii. 326, a. ventre (F), 4, a. Basiatio, 215, a. Basiator, ii. 109, a. Basil, bush, ii. 98, a. citron, ii. 97, b. common, ii. 97, b- small, ii. 98, a. wild, 207, b. Basilic, sauvage, 207, b. Basilicon, black, ii. 396, b- yellow, 174, a. Basilicum, ii. 97, b. citratum, ii. 97, b. majus, ii. 97, b. Basilienkraut (G), ii. 98, a. Basio-cerato-chondro-glossus, 506, b. Basiocestrum, (*) ii. 446, b. Basio-glossus, 580, b. Bassin, ii. 141, b. oculaire, ii. 279, a. Basinet, ii. 141, b; ii. 243, b. Bata, ii. 54, b. Batabas, ii. 305, b. Bath, earth, 69, b. sand, 69, b. vapor, ii. 408, b. Bathing tub, 94, a. Bathma, 104, b. Bathron Hippocration, ii. 279, a. Batia, ii. 252, b. Batinon moron, ii. 263, a. Batos (Gr.), ii. 263, a. Batrachos, ii. 243, b. BATSCH, Augustus John George Charles, (*) ii. 446, b. Battarismus, 95, a. Battata Virginiana, ii. 305, b. Battement, ii 227, b. B a u (G), ii 329, b. Bauch (G), 4, a. B a u c h f e 11 (G), ii. 146, h. Bauchfellentriindung (G), ii. 147, a. Bauchfluss (G), 211, b. Bauchgrimmen (G), ii. 378, b. Bauchlinie, weisse (G), 580, a. Bauchnaht (G), 429, a. Bauchbffnung (G), 429, a. Bauchredner (G), 342,b. Bauchring (G), 531, a. Bauchschlagader (G), 211, b. Bauchschnitt (G), 429, a. Bauchspeicheldruse (G), ii. 123, b. Bauchwassersucht (G), 80, b. Bauchwindsucht (G), ii. 390, a. Baudruches, 223, a. Baul, ii. 400, b. Baumschwamm (G), 23, a. Baum wolle (G), 447,b. Baume, 95, b. d'acier, 95. b. d'aiguilles, 96, a. d'Arcaus, 68, a; ii. 394, b. benjoin, 108, b. blanc, 39, a. du Bresil, 235, b. de cannelle, 566, b. de Carthagine, ii. 376, b. de Constantinople blanc, 39, a. de Copahu, 235, b. de Galaad, 39, a. grand, 97, b; ii. 354, b. du grand Caire, 39, a. des jardins, 97, b; ii. 30, b. de Laborde, 96, a. de Perou, ii. 67, a. de soufre, 97, a. de Tolu, ii. 376, b. de vanille, ii. 408, b. vert de Metz, 97, b. de vie d'Hoffmann, 97, b. de vie de. Leliivre, ii. 371, a. vrai, 39, a. Baumes huileux, ii. 102, a. BAUMES, J. B. Theodore, (*) ii. 446, b. Baurach, 122, b; ii. 208, a; ii. 303, b. Bauschen (G), 220, a. Bauschlein (G), 220, a. Bave, ii. 301, b. Bay, sweet, 566, a; ii. 4, a. white, ii. 4, a. BAYLE, Gaspard Laurent, (*) ii. 446, b. Bazcher, 53, a. Bdalsis, ii. 335, a. Bdella, 485, a. Bdellus, 382, b. Bead tree, ii. 25, a. Beak, 1U6, a. Beam tree, white, 251, a. Bean, ./Egyptian,, ii. 93, a. bog, ii. 31, a. buck, ii. 31, a. Carthagena, 456, a. common, ii. 421, a. French, ii. 155, a. kidney, ii. 155, a. Malacca, 91, b. Pontic, ii. 93, a. St. Ignatius's, 514, b. trefoil, stinking, 40, a. trefoil tree, 272, b. Bearbeitung(G), ii. 5, b. Bear's breech, 9, a. foot, 474, b. whortleberry, 67, b. Beastings, 217, b. Beaume d'eau d feuilles ridies, ii. 30, b. * BEAUMES, J. B. Theodore, (*) ii. 446, b. ,K ' INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 477 Beaumont root, 437, a. Beaver, 161, a. Bee, ii. 260, b. de cuiller, 210, b. de liivre, 466, b. de grue musqui, 435, b. ■ de grue Robertin, 435, b. Beccabunga, ii. 416, b. Bechermoos (G), 575,b. Bechium, ii. 389, b. Becho, 114, b. Becken (G), ii. 141, b. Beckenmesser (G), ii. 141, a. Beckspeterlein (G), ii. 166, b. Becuiba, 512, b. Bedeck ung (G), 537, b. Bedstraw, ladies, greater, 424, a. Beebread, ii. 219, b. Beech, 376, b. Beechdrops, ii. Ill, a. Beechmast, 376, b. Beech, seaside, 193, b. Beenel, 255, b. Beer, 176, b spruce, ii. 321, b. Beerdigung (G), 531, b. Beet, 110, b. Befruchtung(G), 385, a. Bigaiement, 95, a. Begierde(G), 64, b. Begleitung (G), 10, a. Begriff(G), 514, a. Begrifflehre(G), 5l4", a. Benandlung (G), ii. 9, b, Behen album, 170, b. officinarum, 260, b. Behen, rother (G), 323, a. Behen rouge, ii. 323, a. Behen rubrum, ii. 323, a. Behen, weisser (G), 170, b. Behmen abiad, 170, b. Ackmar, ii. 323, a. Beiahalalen, ii. 291, a. Beidelossar, 81, a. Beidelsar, 81, a. Beihulfmittel (G), 19, b. Beimittel (G), 90, b, Be in (G), 121, b. Beinbruch (G), ii. 113. a. Beinchen, runde (G), ii. 109,a. Beinfrass (G), 157, a. Beingeriist (G;, ii 301, a. Beingeschwulst (G), 366, b. Beinhaut (G), 145, b. Be in lade (G), 441, b. Beinnarbe (G), 146, b. Beinwe 11(G), ii. 344, b. Beine, schwammigen (G), ii. 389, a. Beine, unbenannte (G), 533,b. Beischlaf(G), 213, a. Beissend (G), 15, a. Bejuio, 456, a. Bel's eye, 108, a. Belahe, 107, a. Belching, 356, a. Belebung (G), 43, a. Beleson, 95, b. Beli oculus, 108, a. Belinum, 59, b. Belladone, 86. b. Belladonna, 86, b. Belle dame, 86, b. Bellegu, ii. 66, b. Belleregi, ii. 66, b. Bellidioides, 189, a. Bellis major, 189, a. Bellon, 215, a. Bellotas. 515, b. Bellyache, 214, a. dry, 215, a. Belmuschus, 462, b. Belnileg, ii. 66, b. Belone (Gr.), ii. 73, a. BELOSTE, Augustine, 108, a. Beluzaar, 53, a. Beluzzar, 53, a. Belzoe, 108, b. Belzoim, 108, b. Belzoinum, 108, b. Ben, 212, a; 454. a. of Judasa, 108, b. Benath, H. 237, b. BENEDETT1, Alexander, 108, a- Benedictum laxativum, 224, b. BENEDICTUS, Christopher, 109,a. Benediktenwurz (G), 436, b. Binifice de la nature, 108, a. de ventre, 108, a, Benevivum, 108, b. Bengal root, 160, b. Bengale Indorum, 160, b. Beng, 99, a. Bengi, 506. b. Benjaoy, 108, b. Benjoin, 108, b. Benjoinum, 108, b. Benjui, 108, b. Benjuin, 108, b. Benne, ii. 295, a. Binoite, 436, b. aquatique, 436, b. des ruisseaux, 436, b. Benzoe, 108, b. Benzoeharz(G), 108, b. Benzoenil, ii. 408, b. Benzoesaure (G), 108, b. Benzoes, flores, 108, b. Benzoic acid, 108, b. Benzoin, 108, b. Benzoini, flores, 108, b. B e o b a c h t u n g (G), ii. 95, b. Beras, 570, a. asved, 570, b. Beras-bejaz, 570, a. Berathschlagung (G), 229, b. 478 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Beraucherung (G), 420, a. Berberis, ii. 115. b. Berberisbeerenstrauch (G), ii. 115, b. Berberitzensauerdorn (G), ii. 115, b. Berce, 478, b. Bereitung (G), 329, b. Berendaros, ii. 97, b. Berenice, ii. 334. b. Berenicium, ii. 208, a. Berenisecum, 74, b. Bergkiimmel (G), ii. 378, b. Bergbl (G), ii. 150, a. Bergpfeffer(G), 274, a. Berikokke (Gr.), ii. 220, b. Birle nodiflore, ii. 301, a. Bernard the Hermit, 149, b. Bernitzbeere (G), ii. 406, b. Bernstein (G), ii. 334, b. Berries, Indian, ii. 28, b. soap, ii. 274, b. Berrionis, 217, b. Bertram (G), 51, b. Deutscher (G), 12, a. Bertramwurzel, wilde (G), 12. a. Beruhrung-(G), 230, a. Besachar, ii. 32fr, b. Besanftige nde mittel r(G)» ii. 288. b. Besanftigungsmittel (G), 283, b. Besasa, ii. 265, a. Beschnei dung (G), 196, av Besides, ii. 311, a. Besoin, ii. 428, b. Besoins de la vie, ii. 72, b. Besprengung (G), 81, fr. Bessis, 110, b. Besson, 431, a. Besonne, 431, a. Betaubendemittel (G), ii. 69, b. Betaubung (G), ii. 330, a; ii. 69, b; ii. 308, b; ii. 379, a. Bete (G), 110, b. Bitise, 283, a. Betle, 110, b. Bitoine, 111, a. Betoine des Montagnes, 72, a. Biton, 218, a. Betonie, wasser (G), ii. 286, b. Betonica aquatica, ii. 286, b. Pauli, ii. 416, b. Betony, 110, b. water, ii. 286, b. Betre, 110, b. Bette, 110, b. Betterave, 110, b. Bettstroh (Gj, 424, b. B e u g u n g (G), 405, a. Beule(G), 132, b. Beurre, 136, a. Beurtheilungskraft (G), 552,a. Bevue, 309, a. Bewegungskraft (G), ii. 51, b. Bewegungslehre (G),(*) ii. 451, a. Bex, ii. 389, b. convulsiva, ii. 148, b. humida, 367, b. theriodes, ii. 148, b. Beyfuss(G), 74, b. Bizoar d'Allemagne, 20, b. Bizoard de Bauf, 111, b. Bezoard, mineral, 54, b. Bezoardica radix, 315, a. Bezoards, vegetable, 141, b. Bezoarmittel (G), 111, b. Bezoarstein (G), lll,b. Biarghetunsim, ii. 180, a. Biber (G), 161, a. Bibergeil (G), 161, a. Bibernelle, Ross(G), ii. 166, b. Bibernelle, stein (G), ii. 166, b. Bibernellwurzel (G), ii. 166, b. Bibernellwurzel, schwarze (G), ii. 166, b; ii. 273, b. Bibitorius, ii. 247, a. Bicaudalis, ii. 253, a. Bichet, ii. 360, a. Bichios, 317, a. Bicho, 317, a. Bicorne rude, 312, a. Biene (G), 106, b. Bienenharz (G), ii. 219, b. Bienensang, weisse (G), 562, b. Bier(G), 176, b. Biire, 176, b. Bier he fen (G), ii. 442, b. Biestings, 217, b Bifemoro-calcanien, 428, b. Bigaster, 305, a. Bigles, ii. 328, b. Bijon, ii. 168, b. Biladen, 178, b. Bilberry, ii. 406, a. Bildung(G), 225, a. Bildungstrieb (G), ii. 175, a. Bile, black, 86, a. Bile repandue, 513, b. Bilieux, 114, a. Bilimbi, 91, a. Bilimbing teres, 91, a. Bilsenkraut (G), 527, a. Bilumbi-biting-bing, ii. 6, b. Bimstein (G), ii. 232, b, Binde (G), 98, b; 383, a. Bindweed, great, 234, b. lavender-leaved, 234, a. sea, 234, b. Bingelkraut j'ahriges (G), ii. 31, b. Binkohumba, ii. 161, a. I Biology, ii. 162, a. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 479 Bios (Gr.), 576, b. Bir, ii. 366, b. Bira, 176, b. Birch, 111, a. Bird's tongues, 416, b. Birkenbaum (G), 111, a. B i r n (G), ii. 239, b. Birnbaum(G), 239, b. Birthworth, 71, b. Bisa m (G), ii. 64, b. Bisamginsel (G), ii. 362, a. Bisamkugeln (G), 482, b. Bisamsaamen (G), 482, b. Bisamstorchschnabel (G),435, b. Biscoctus, 114, b. Bisermas, ii. 272, a. Bishop's weed, 35, a. Bislingua, ii. 264, a. Bismalva, 32, b. Bispirus, 309, a. Bistort, ii. 197, a. Bitter, holy, 462, b. Bitterkeit (G), 115, b. Bitte r kle e (G), ii. 31, a. Bitterlichsauer (G), 10,b. Bi tter sii s s (G), ii. 305, b. Bittersweet, ii. 305, a, Bitteremandeln (G), 38, b. Bitters, 33, b. Calumba, ii. 371, b. spirit, ii. 373, b. wine, ii. 422, b; ii. 437, a. Bitumen, glutinous, ii. 169, a. of Judasa, 82, a. Malta, ii. 169, a. petroleum, ii. 149, b. , solidum, 82, a. Biventer, 305, a. cervicis, 220, a. maxillas, 305, a, Bixa Orleana, ii. 360, a. Blabe, ii. 440, a. Blaccias, ii. 262, a. Blackberries, ii. 263, a. Blactara, ii. 180, a. Black water, ii. 239, a. Bladder wrack, 419, b. Bladum, 116, a. Bl'aschen(G), ii. 419, b. Blattchen(G), 562, a. BVatterchen (G), ii. 125, b; ii. 237, b. Blatterschwamm (G), 23, a. Blahung(G), 404, b. Blafard, 26, a. Blahungsmittel (G),56,a; 157,b. Blaissos (Gr.), 115, b. Blanc de Baleine, 178, a. defard, 114, b; ii. 119, a. de Vail, ii. 285, b. d'auf, 27, a. deperle, 114, b. Blanc-raisin, 116, a. Blanca, ii. 180, a. Blancnon Oribasii, ii. 197, b. Blase (G), 134, a; ii. 400, a. Blasenauschlag (G), ii. 142, a. B 1 a s e n b a n d (G), ii. 397, b. Blasenbruch (G), 271, b. Blasenhalsschnitt (G), (*) ii. 449, a. Bias en k a. f* e r (G), 152, a. Blasenkorperschnitt (G), (*) ii. 449, a. Blasenrbrchen (G), 165,b. Blasenschmerz (G), 270, a. Blasenschnitt(G), 27J,b;588,a. Bla se n s tei n (G), 145, a. Blase nstrauch (G), 218, b. Blasenwurm (G), 496, a. B lase nz ie h e r (G), 117, b. Blastema (Gr.), 435, b. Blastesis, 116, b. Blatter (G), 134, a. Bla tter n (G), ii. 410, a. Blatternfalsche, ii. 409, b. B la u e rs tu r m h u t (G), 14, a. Blauholz (G), 459, a. Blausucht (G), 267, a. Blavelle, 171, a. Blaviole, 171, a. Bla.verolle, 171, a. Bli cornu, 355, a. d' Espagne, ii 443, a. d'Inde, ii. 443, a. d'Italie, ii. 443, a. nieteil, 116, a. noir, ii. 197, a. de Turquie, ii. 443, a. Bli-parler, 115, b. Bleaberry, ii. 406, a. Bleaching liquid, 325, a. Blear eye, 583, a. Bleb, 134, a. Ble'chnon, ii. 197, b. Blechnum lignifolium, 82, b. squamosum, 82, b. Blechropyrus, ii. 391, a. B 1 e i (G), ii. 179, b. Bleibalsam(G), 97, a. Bleiglatte (G), ii. 180, a. Bleikolik(G), 215, a. Ble i we iss (G), ii. 180, a. Bleiwurz (G), ii. 179, b. Bleizucker (G), ii. 180, b. Bleichheit (G), ii. 120, b. Bleichsucht (G), 185, b ; ii. (*) 450, b. Bleichsuchtig(G), 185, b. B1 e n d u n g (G), 275, a. Blenna, ii. 53, a. Blennenteria, 321, b. Blennophthalmia, ii. 105, b. Blennorrhagia, 445, a. I Blennorrhinia, 244, b. 480 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Blennorrhasa, 445, a. luodes, 445, a. urethralis, 445, a. Blennothorax, 164, b. Blennotorrhcea, ii. 114, a. Blennurethria, 445, a. Blennuna, 271, a. Blepharides (Gr.), 193, a. Blepharitis, ii. 106, a. Blepharoblennorrhoea, ii. 105, b. Blepharoedema aquosum, 499, a. Blepharon, ii. 121, b. Blepharoptosis ectropium, 327, b. Blepharoptosis entropion, 345, a, Blepharotis, ii. 106, a. Blepharotitis. ii. 106, a. Blisiti, 115, b. Blessure, ii. 440, a. Blinddarm(G), 139, b. Blindheit(G), 139, b. Blindness, 139, b. Blistering fly, 151, b. salve, ii. 395, a. Blitum fcetidum, 162, b. Blitzpulver (G), 598, a. Blodsinn (G), 514, b. Blood, calcined, 142, a. clot of the, 206, b. loss of, 460, a. red, 74, b. spitting of, 459, b. stagnation of the, 463, a. white, 598, a. Bloodletting, ii. 413, a. Bloodroot, ii. 273, a. Bloodstone, 457, b. Biota alba, 117, a. Blue-bottle, 171, a; 267, a. Blue stone, 263, b. Bluet deS Moissons, 207, a. Bliitchen (G), ii. 125, b. Blumen (G), 407, a. Blumenkohl (G), 127, a. Blutader (G), ii. 412, b. Blutaderentziindung (G), ii. 156, b. Blutadergang (G), 149, b. Blutampf er (G), ii. 264. a. Blutbehalter (G), ii. 299, b. Blutbeschreibung (G), 458, b. Blutblaschen (G),440, b. Blutbrechen (G), 457, b. Blutbruch (G), 458, a. Blutfleckenkrankheit (G), ii. 236, b. v " Blutgefasskrankheit (G), 457, a. Blutgefassverknockerune (G), 457, a. S Blutgeshwulst (G), 458,b; ii. 366, b. Blutharn(G), 459, a. Blutharnen (G), 459, a. Bl u tig e 1(G), 435, a. Blutklumpen (G), 209, a. Blutkraut (G), ii. 264, a. Blutkuchen (G), 209, a. Blutkiigelchen (G), 440, a. Blutlehre (G), 458, b. Blutmachung (G), 458, b. Blutmangel (G), 40, a; 457, a." Blutnabelbruch (G), 453, b. Blutreinigungsmittel (G), 2^7, b. Blutschwamm (G), 458, a. B 1 u t s c h w ii r (G), 422, a. Blutstillende Mittel (G), 458, b; ii. 331, b. B1 u t s t r e i f e n (G), ii. 420, b. Blutwasser (G), ii. 294, b. Blutwurz(G), ii. 378, b. Boa, 499, a. upas, ii. 397, a. Boak, 570, a. Boberri, 264, b. Bochium, 129, b. Bocium, 129, b. B o c k s b a r t (G), ii. 316, b; ii. 380, a. Bockshorn(G), 174, b ; ii. 384, b. Bodenbein (G), ii. 96, b. Bodensatz(G), 385, a. Body, 57, a. Bosartig (G), ii. 5, a. Boethema, ii. 20, b. Bof, 147, a. Bogen (G), 67, b. B o g e n f o r m i g (G), ii. 239, b. Boge n tripper (G), 187, b. Bohnen, Br azil i an i sche (G), ii. 361, b. Bohnen, Welsc h e (G), ii. 421, a, Bohon upas, ii. 397, a. Boil, 421, b. Boiling, 325, b. Bois de Campiche, 459, a. de Chypre, ii. 256, b. de couleuvre, ii. 330, a. gentil, 274. a. de rose, ii. 256, b. de sappan, 140, a. sudorifiques, ii. 437, a. BOISGERARD, 43, b. Boisson, 318, b. Boitement, 198, b. Bol, 120, b. blanc, 120, b. Bola, ii. 67, a. Bolbos edodimos (Gr.), 13-1, a. emetikos (Gr.), 134, a. Bolchon, 105, b. Bolesis, 230, b. Boleson, 95, b. Boli Martis, 394, b. Bolismos, 125, a. BOLSTADIUS, 26, a. Bolus Armena, 120, a. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 481 Bolus Orientalis, 120, a. rubra, 120, a. Bombax, 447, a. Bombement, 121, a. Bombus, 404, b. Bomos mikros (Gr.), 66, a. Bona, ii. 156, a. Bone, blade, ii. 279, b. breast, ii. 325, a. ' boat-like, ii. 279, a & b. first of the foot, 84, a. labial, 539, a. palatine, 539, a. share, ii. 225, b. splinter, 401, b. ulceration of, 156, b. Bones, friability of the, 416, a. salt of, 35, b. softening of the, ii. 44, b. Bonebinder, ii. 113, a. Boneset, 360, a. Bonesetter, ii. 249, b. Bonifacia, ii. 264, a. Bonne dame, 86, b. Bonnet a deux globes, 122, a. BONNET, Theophilus, 121, b. Bonplandia trifoliata, 265, b. Bonus genius, ii. 150, b. Henricus, 182, b. Boon upas, ii. 397, a. Boona, ii. 155, a. Boot for clubfoot, &c, 124, a. Boras supersodicus, 122, b. Borathron (Gr.), 553, b. Boraxtrion, 122, b. BORCH, Olaus, 123, a. Borgne, 140, a Borke(G), 258, a. Borrago, 122, a. Borretsch (G), 122, a. Borri, 264, b. Borri-borri, 264, b. Bosom, ii. 7, a. BOSQUILLON, Edward Fr. Marie ii. (•) 446, b. Bosse, 494, b ; ii. 220, a. Boswellia serrata, 553, b. Botanique midicale, 123, b. Bothrion (Gr.), 33, a; 414, a. Bothros, 414, b. "Botin, ii. 359, b. Botium, 129, b. Botou, ii. 12rf, a. Botriocephalus latus, 124, a. Botrion, 33, a. Botrus (Gr.), ii. 425, a. Botrys, 162, b. ambrosioides Mexicana, 182, a. Americana, 182, a. Mexicana, 182, a. Bottle-gourd, 261, a. Bombalios, ii. 45, a; ii. 427, a. Boubon, 132, a. vol. n. 41 Boubonion (Gr.), 132, b. Boucage tnajeur, ii. 166, b. mineur, ii. 1(J6, b. petit, ii. 166, b. Bouche, ii. 52, a. Bouchement, 527, b. Bouffisure, ii. 226, a. Bouillon, 554, a. blanc, ii. 415, b. Bouillonnemens, 325, b, Bouis, 136, b. Boukkakraton (Gr.), 133, a. Boule d'acier, 394, b. de Mars, 394, b. de Molsheim, 394, b. de Nancy, 394, b. Bouleau commun, 111, a. Boulimos, 125, a. Boulithos (Gr.), 134, a. Boumelia, 416, b. Bouquet fever, 284, a. Bourbillon, 422, a. Bourdaine, ii. 254, a. Bourdonnet, ii. 359, b. Bourgeons, 449, b ; 455, b ; ii. 125, b. Bourrache, 122, a. Bourrelet rouli, 239, b. Bourses, les, ii. 287, a. synoviales, 155, b. Boursouflure, ii. 226, a. Bouton, ii. 125, b. chancreux, 179, b. d'or, ii. 243, b. Bouturon (Gr), 135, b. Bovillas, ii. 262, a. Bovista, 597, b. Bowels, 345, a. Box tree, 136, b. Boxwood (New England), 240, a. Boyau, 542, a. BOYLSTON, Zabdiel, («) ii. 447, a. Brabylon, ii. 220, b. Bracelet, 244, b. Brachdistel (G), 356, b. Bracheriolum, ii. 387, a. Bracherium, ii. 337, a. Brachiasus, 126, a. Brachiale, 158, b. Brachialis, 126, a. externus, ii. 383, b. Brachio-radialis, ii. 338, a. Brachium movens quartus, 565, b. Brachuna, 14, b; ii. 93, a; ii. 276, b. Brachunsis (Gr.), 1, b. Brachusmos (Gr.), 1, b. Brachypncea, 323, b. Bracing, 243, a. Bracium, 264, a. Bradymasesis, (*) ii. 447, a. Bradymassesis, (*) ii. 447, a. Bradysuria, (*) ii. 447, a. Braggart, 501, b. 482 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Brai liquide, ii. 168, b. sec, 217, b. Brake, common, ii. 223, b. Brain, little. 175, a. Bramble, common, ii. 263, a. Bran, 421, b. Branca ursina, 9, a. ursina Germanica, 478, a. Branch, ii. 243, a. Branches, petites de la Moelle allongee 241, b. Branchos (Gr.), ii. 245, a. Brancia, ii. 425, a. Brand, h e is se (G), 426, a. Brand K al te (G), ii. 312, b. Brand der Knochen (G), ii. 72, b. Brandmittel (G), 56, b. Brandschaden (G), 135, a. Brandy, apple, ii. 239, b. peach, 38, b. Branks, 26, a. Brankursine, 9, a. Branntwein (G), 127, a. Bras, 126, b. du cervelet, 241, a. Brasium, ii. 6, a. Brasmos, 392, b. Brassica canina, ii. 31, b. marina, 234, b. Brathu, 553, b. Braune (G), 268, a. Braunheil (G), ii. 220, b. Braunstein (G), ii. 8, b. Braunwurz (G), ii. 287, a. Braunwurz, Knotige (G), ii. 287, a. Braunwurz, wasser (G), ii. 286, b. Brayr, ii. 387, b. Brazil wood, 140, a. Bread, ii. 385, b. coarse, 191, a. Bread-fruit tree, 79, a. Breast, ii. 366, b. Breath, short, 323, a. Breathing, difficulty of, 323, b. Brechen, das (G), ii. 426, b. Brechma (Gr.), 127, b. Brech mittel (G), 334, b. Brechmos (Gr.), 127, b. B r e c h n u s s (G), ii. 330. a. :> r e c h w u r z e 1 (G), 543, b. Bregma (Gr.), 107, a; 410, b; ii. 299,a. B r e iapf elbaum (G), ii. 275, a. Breigeschwulst (G), 85, b. Breit (G), 128, b. Brelisis, 154, a. Brenning, 135, a. Brennkolben (G). 28, b. Bre n nkr an kh e it (G), 69, a. B re nn kraut (G), 199, b. Brennmittel (G), 168, a. Brennseuche (G), 69, au Brephoctonon, 235, a. Bresillet, 140, a. Brevis cubiti, 43, a. Bricumum, 74, a. Bridge, Varoli's, ii. 203, a. Brier, wild, ii. 260, a. Brille(G), ii. 311, a. Brimstone, ii. 336, b. horse, ii. 336, a. roll, ii. 336, b. Brine, ii. 54, a. Brion, 237, a. Brique, 128, a. Brisket, 127, b. Broccoli, 127, a. Brochos (Gr.), 564, a. Brod(G), ii. 385, b. Brodon (Gr.), ii. 260, a. Broitment (de la cataracte), 163, b. Brokenwindedness, 83, b. Broma, 29, b. Bromos, 91, a. Bronchts, 129, a. Bronchiques, 129, a. Bronchitis, 164, b. Bronchius, ii. 325, a. Bronchus, ii. 379, b. Brooklime, ii. 416, b. Broom, ii. 308, b; ii. 310, a. butcher's, ii. 264, a. rope, Virginia, ii. Ill,a. Brosse, 131, b. Broth, 128, b. Brouillard, 146, a. Broussaism, 130, a. Brow, 418, a. Brown red, 213, b. study, 58, b. Bruch (G), 415, a; 480, a. Brucharzt (G), 480, b. Bruchband (G), ii. 387, b. Bruchethmos (G), ii. 263, a. Bruchkraut (G), 481, a. Bruschnitt (G), 170, a; 481, a. Bruchstein (G), ii. 113,a. Br uhe (G), 125, a. Bruise, 233, a. Bruisewort, 107, b; ii. 275, b. Bruissement, 125, b. Bruit, 131, b. Brulure, 135, a. Brumasar, 70, b. Brunella, ii. 220, b. Brunnenkrease (G), ii. 301, a. Brunnen Wasser (G), ii. 429, a. Brunonian, 131, a. Brunonianism, 131, a. Brunus, 357, a. Bruscus, ii. 264, a. Brush, stomach, 364, a. Brust, (G), ii. 7,a; 366, b. Brustaland (G), 543 a. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 483 Brustauswurf (G), 367, b. Brustbeere (G), 552, b. Brustbeerlein (G), 552, b. Brustbein (G), ii. 325, a. Brustbr'aune (G), 46, a. Brustdriise (G), ii. 367, a. Brusteitersucht (G), (*) ii. 451, a. Brustfell (G), ii. 177, a. Brustfellentzundung (G), ii. 177, b. B rust gang (G), ii. 366, b. Brustgeschwiir (G), 336, b. Brustkatarrhe (G), 164,6. Br ustknorpe 1, degenahnli- cher(G), ii. 441, b. B rust mittel (G), 106, a; ii. 139, b. Brustmittelhaut (G), ii. 20, b. Brustpumpe (G), (*) ii. 446, a. B r u s tr e i ni g un g sm i 11 e 1 (G), 367, b. B r u s t w a r z e (G), ii. 82, b. Brustwassersucht (G), 505, a. Brustwurz (G), 45, b. Bruta, 553, b. Brutia, 537, a. Brutino, ii. 359, b. Bruyire vulgaire, 355, a. Bryonia Mechoacanna, 234, a. Peruviana, 234, a. Brytia, ii. 2, b. Bryton, 176, b. Bubastecordium, 74, b. Bube, ii. 237, b. Bubendistel(G), 309, b. Bubon, 132, b. Bubon gummiferum, 35, b. Bubonulus, (*) ii. 447, a. Bucaros, ii. 360, a. Buceras, ii. 384, b. BUCHAS1S, 26, b. Buchbaum(G), 376, b. Bucheichel(G), 376, b. B u c h o s 16 s s e 1 (G), 114, b. BUCHOZ, Peter Joseph, (*) ii. 447, a. Buchsauerampfer (G), ii. 115,b. Buchsbaum(G), 136, b. Buchu leaves, 308, b. Bu eke 1(G), 436, b; 494, b. Bucket fever, 234, a. Buckeye, 21, b. , Buckho, 308, b. Buckwheat, ii. 197, a. eastern, ii. 197, a. Buckthorn, ii. 254, a. Bucnemia, 331, a. Bucton, 506, a. Buff of the blood, 233, a. Bug, 193, a. Bugantia, 183, b. Bugle, ii. 220, b. Bugle, common, 25, b. Bugle pyramidale, 25, b. rampante, 25, b. Bugloss, 42, b. creeping, 25, b. upright, 25, b. Buglossum sylvestre, 42, b. verum, 122, a. Bugrande epineuse, ii. 104, a. Bugrane, ii. 104, a. Bugula, 25, b. Buis, 136, b. Bukanistes (Gr.), 133, b. Bulbes de la voute a trois piliers, ii. 6, b. Bulbi priorum crurum fornicis, ii. 7, a. Bulbocastaneum, 134, b. Bulbocastanum, 134, b. Bulbo-cavernosus, 9, a. Bulbonach, 596, b. Bulbo-syndesmo-caverneux (F), 9, a. Bulbo-uritral (F), 9, a. BULCAS1S-GALAF, 26, b. Bulimia, 125, a. Bulimiasis, 125, a. Bulimius, 125, a. Bullace plum tree, ii. 221, a. Bullfists, 597, b. Bumellia, 416, b. Buna, 212, a. Bunapalla, ii. 66, b. Bundel(G), 384, a. Bundurh, 244, a. Bunias, 127, a. Bunium bulbocastanum, ii. 163, b. Bupeina, 125, a. Buphthalmum Creticum, 51, b. majus, 189, a. Buphthalmus, ii. 291, a. Bupleuroides, 134, b. Buplivre, 135, a. Burdock, 68, b. lesser, ii. 441, a. Burnea, ii, 168, b. Bursa testium, ii. 287, a. Bursalis, ii. 95, b. Bursodepsikon (Gr.), 136, b. Biirste (G), 131, b. Busauchen (Gr.), 136, b. Buschanemone (G), 43, b. Busen (G), ii. 7, a. Busserolle, 67, b. Butea frondosa, 556, a. Buthos (Gr), 136, b. Butiga, 455, b. Butomon, 544, a. Butterbur, if. 389, b. Butter cups, ii. 243, b. Butterfly weed, 81, a. Butter milch (G), 136, a. Butterwort, ii. 167, b. Butua, ii. 128, a. 484 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Butyrum, 135, b. amygdalarum, 223, b. Saturni, ii. 396, a. Caa-cica, 360, a. Caa-opia, 507, b. Caapeba, ii. 128, a. Caaponga, 254, b. Cab, 444, b. Caballa, 137, a. Caballation, 270, a. Cabaret, 80, a. Cabbage, 127, a. bark tree, 434, b. tree, 434, b. Cabulator, ii. 208, a. Cabureiba, ii. 67, a. Cabureiciba, ii. 67, a. Cacatoria, 296, b. Cacao, 185, b. Cacatio, 280, a. Cacavata, 137, b. Cacavi, 137, b; 548, b. Cacavifera, 137, b. Cachen laguen, 150, b ; 184, b. Cachexia icterica, 513, a. uterina, 571, b. virginum, 185, a. Cachexies, 323, b. Cachin lagua, 150, b. Cachou, 165, a. Cachu, 165,. a. Caco-alexiteria, 29, a. Cacoa, 137, b. Cacodia, 50, a. Cacorhachis, (*) ii. 447, a. Cacorhachitis, (*) ii. 447, a. Cacosomium, (*) ii. 447, a. Cacotribulus, 171, a. Cacous, 141, a. Cactier, 139, a. Cadaverum conditura, 333, a. Cadeji-Indi, ii. 4, b. Cadel Avanacu, 256, a. Cadmia, 141, b; ii. 389, b, fossilis, 141, b. Cadtcheu, 165, a. Cadus, 37, b. Caela-dolo, ii. 378, b. Ceementum, 596, b. Ceeruleum Berolinense, ii. 221, b. Borussicum, ii. 221, b. Caeruleus morbus, 267, a. Ca;sares, 140, b. Caesaries, 152, b. Cessius, 439, a. Ceesulias, (*) ii. 447, a. I Buveur (muscle), ii- 247, a. Buxbaum (G), 136, b. | Byssos, ii. 427, a. C. Crosura, 265, b. Costchu, 165, a. Caf, 146, b. Cafal, 24, b. Cafar, 148, b. Cafi, 212, a. Cafeyer, 212, a. Cafta, 148, b. Cafier, 212, a. Cogneux, 141, a; 558, b. Cagosanga, 543, b. Cdille, ii. 361, b. botte, 265, a. lait blanc, 424, a. lait vraie, 424, b. Caillot, 209, a. Cainca (*) ii. 447, a. Cainito, 189, a. Caisse, 160, a. du tambour, ii. 390, b. Caitchu, 165, a. Cajan, ii. 155, a. Cajaput-61 (G), 141,a. Cat, 146, b. Calabash tree, narrow-leaved, 251, b. Calamandrina, ii. 361, b. Calambac, 23, a. Calambouk, 23, a. Calament, ii. 25, b. Calaminaris, 141, b. Calamint, ii. 25, b. Calaminta humilior, 439, b Calamintha, ii. 25, b. Calamus aromaticus, 14, a. aromaticus verus, 141, b. Indicus, ii 266, b odoratus, 14, a; 553,a. saccharinus, ii. 266, b. Calappa, 141, b. Calasaya, 193, b. Calbala, 137, a. Calbei, 423, a. Calcadinum, 394, a. Calcaire, 142, a. Calcaneo-phalanginien eommun, 369, a. Calcaneo - sous -phalanginien eommun, 405, b. Calcaneo-sous-phalangien du petit or- teil, 4, b. Calcaneo - sus -phalangettien eommun, ".69. a. Calcar, 142, a; 354, b. Calcaria phosphorica, 239, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 485 Calcaria pura, 147, a. pura liquida, 584, b. Calcaton, 73, b. Calcator, 394, a. Calcatreppola, 170, b. Calceum equinum, ii. 389, b. Calcii oxidum, 147, a. Calcinatum majus Poterii, 498, b. Calcinon, 142, b. Calcinonia, 142, a. Calcis carbonas, 252, a. phosphas, 239, b. phosphas stibiatus, 54, a. Calcitea, 394, a. Calciteosa, ii. 180, a. Calcithos, 263, b. Calcitrapa, 170, b ; 282, b. Calcitrappa stellata, 171, a. Calcium, pro to-hydro sulfate de, 147, b. Calcium, protoxichloruret of, 147, b. protoxide of, 147, a. Calco-sub-phalangeus minimi digiti, 4,b. Calco-sub-phalangeus pollicis, 5, a. Calcocos, 107, b. Calcoidea ossicula, 263, a. Calcul, 142, b.^ enkyste, 180, b. Calculifragus, 586, b. Calculus encysted, 180, b. incarceratus, 180, b. vesicas, 144, b. Calebnsses, 261, a. Calefactio, 326, a. Calendula Alpina, 72, a. Calendula minerales, 394, b. Calf of the leg, ii. 339, a. Cali acetatum, ii. 207, b. sulphuricum, ii. 208, b. Calice, 140, a. Calidarium, ii. 328, a. Calidum animale, 42 b. innatum, 47, b. Caligatio, 275, a. Caligo lentis, 163, a a pacheablepharosi, ii. 118, a. pupillas, ii. 345, b. a synizesi, ii. 345, b. Calihacha canella, 566, b. Calimia, 141, b. Calix vomitoria, 413, b, Calleux, 146, b. Callico bush, 554, b. Callicocca ipecacuanha, 543, b. Callicreas, ii. 123, a. Calliomarchus, ii. 389, b. Calliphyllum, 83, a. Callosus, 146, b. Calluna vulgaris, 335, a. Calmet, 54, a. Calmants, ii. 238, b. Calomelas, 497, b. Calombo, 147, a. Calonia, ii. 67, a. Calophyllum inophyllum, 376, a. Calor, 470, a. animalis, 47, b. Calotropis mudarii, ii. 53, b.] Caltha Alpina, 72, a. arvensis, 145, b. vulgaris, 145, b. Caltrops, ii. 381, b. Calva, 250, a. Calvaria, 250, a. Calx, 142, a. cum kali puro, ii. 207, b. salita, 147, b. Calystegia soldanella, 234, b. Cambodia, 146, a. Camara, 147, a. Cainaroma, 147, b. Camelie, 208, b. Camera, 179, a; 413, a; ii. 412,a. Cameratio, 147, b. Cames, 70, b. Camet, 70, b. Caminga, 151, a. Caminyan, 108, b. Camisia fastus, 188, a. Camisole, ii. 427, b. Cammarus, 248, a. Camomille fitide, 51, a. Romaine, 51, b. vulgaire, ii. 16, b. Camphire, 148, b. Camphorata hirsuta seu Monspeliensi- um, 149, a. Camphre, 148, b. Camphri, 149, a. Camphrie de Montpellier, 149, a. Camphura, 148, b. Campsis depressio, 237, a. Campylotis, 161, b. Campylum, 161, b. Canal artiriel, 74, b. de Bartholin, 319, b. femoral, 257, b. goudronnee, 444, a. inflexe de Vos temporal, 158, b. infra-orbitar, ii. 333, b. intermediate des ventricules, 65, b. Canals, maxillary, 234, b. Canal pancriatique, ii. 123, a. de Petit, 444, a. sous-orbitaire, ii. 334, a. spiro'lde de Vos temporal, 65, b. de Stinon, 319, b. thoracique, ii. 366, b. veineux, 149, b. Canals, venous, 149, b. Canal, vidian, ii. 224, a. Canal de Warthon, 319, b. Canaliculars, 151, b. Canalis arteriosus, 74, b. caroticus, 158, b. 486 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Canalis medius, 65, b. Petitianus, 444, a. Canales tubasformes, ii. 289, b. Canalis urinarius, ii. 398, a. Canal vulvo-uterine, ii. 406, b. Canapacia, 74, b. Canary grass, cultivated, ii. 151, b. Canaux aqueux, 65, b. demicirculaires, ii. 290, a. nourriciers, 149, b. Cancamum, 48, a. Cancamy, 48, a. Cancer, Davidson's remedy for, 226, (fish), 248, a. aquatique, ii. 326. a. astacus, 150, b. lupus, 596, b. oris, ii. 326, a. ossis, ii. 315, b. Cancer root, ii. Ill, a; ii. 163, a. Cancer, soft, 4£8, a. Cancrena, 425, b. Cancrorum lapilli, 150, b. lapides, 150, b. oculi, 150, b. Cancrosus, 150, b; 179, b. Cancrum oris, 150, b. Candela cerea, 124, a. fumalis, ii. 136, a. medicata, 124, a. regia, ii. 415, b. Candelaria, ii. 415, b. Candelula, 124, a. Candidum ovi, 27, a. Candy, sugar, ii. 267, a. Cane, sugar, ii. 266, b. Canele, 151, b. Canella caryophyllata, ii. 67, b. Cabana, 151, a; 566, b. Javensis, 566. b. Zeylanica, 566, b. Canella; Malabaricae cortex, 566, b. Canellifera Malabaricas, 566, b. Canicida, 13, b. Canicula, 314, a. Canicule, 151, a. Canif, 557, a. Canin (muscle), 572, a. Caninus, 572, a. sentis, ii. 259, b. Canion, 151, a. Caniram, ii. 329, b. Canirubus, ii. 259, b. Canis interfector, ii. 415, b. Ponticus, 161, a. Canker of the mouth, 150, b. Canna, 160, b; ii. 379, b. fistula, 160, b. Indica, ii. 269, b. major cruris, ii. 368, b. minor, 401, b. solutiva, 160, b. Cannacorus radice croceo, 264, b. Cannamelle, ii. 266, b. Canne aromatique, 14, a. congo, 245, b. de riviire, 245, b. a sucre, ii. 266, b. Canneberge, ii. 406, b. ponctuee, ii. 406, b. Canneli, 453, a. muscle, 546, b. Cannelle, 566, b. blanche, 151, a. fausse, 566, b. matte, 566, b- poivrie, ii. 437, b. .Cannula, 152. a. Canopum, ii. 272, b. Cantabrica, 234, a. Cantabruno, 421, b. Cantarellus, ii. 26, b. Cantatio, 180, a. Conterbury bell, 148, b. Canterium, 152, a. Cantharide taclietee, 599, b. Cantharidine, 152, a. Cantharis vittata, 599, b. Canthum, 151, a. Cantion, 151, a. Capa-isiakka, 123, b. Capelet, ii. 67, b. Capcline de la tile, 122, a. Caper bush, prickly, 153, a. Capetus, 517, b. Caphora, 143, b. Caphura baros Indorum, 143, b. Capicatinga, 14, a. Capillaceus, 152, b. Capillaire, 19, a. Capillitium, 152, b; 345, a. Capillorum defiuvium, 31, a. Capillus Canadensis, 19, a. Capistratio, ii 156, a. Capistrum, 152, b; 183, a; ii. 384, b. auri, 122, a. Capitalia remedia, 172, b. Capitalis, 172, a. Capitellium, 28, b. Capitcux, 469, a. Capitones, (*) ii. 447, a. Capitulum, 28, b ; 223, a. Martis, 356, b. Capitiluvium, 103, b. Capivi, balsam, 235, a. Capnismos (Gr.), 420, a. Capnitis, ii. 369, b. Capnorchis, 420, a. Capnos, 420, a. Capo molago, 153, a. Capons, 141, a. Capor, 148, b. Capots, 140, b. Cappar, 153, a. CAPPEL, Louis William Christo- pher,^) ii. 447, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 4c7 Capreolus, 474, a. Capres, 153, a. Capria, 153, a. Capricornus, ii. 179, b. Capsa, 120, a; 153, b; 160, a. chirurgica, 63, a. Capsique, 153, b. Capsula articularis, 153, b. unguentaria, 120, a. Capsule fibrous, 153, b. Capuchon, ii. 382, a. Caput, 468, b. asperas arteriae, 569, b. coli, 139, b. monachi, 469, b. obstipum, ii. 379, a. Caracosmos, ii. 116, a. Caractire, 179, b. Caragna, 154, a. Carambolo, 91, a. Caranna gummi, 154, b. Caraput, ii. 257, b. Caraway, 159, b. Carbo, 52, a. Carbonas calcareus, 252, a. natricum, ii. 304, a. Carbone, 155, a. Carbuncle, 52, a. berry, ii. 360, a. fungus, ii. 360, a. of the tongue, 441, a. Carbuncled face, 455, b. Carbuncular exanthem, 51, b. Carbunculus, 52, a. anginosus, 263, a. Carcass, 139, a. Carcinodes, 155, a; 179, b. Carcinoma, 150, a. hasmatodes, 458, a. Carcinome sanglante, 458, a. Carcinoma spongiosum, 458, a. Carcinus, 150, a. Cardamantica, 155, a; 569, b. Cardaminatum minus, ii. 387, a. Cardamine fontana, ii. 301, a. Cardamome, 37, a. de la cdte de Malabar, 37,a Cardamomen, Kleine (G), 37, a. Cardamomum majus, 37, a. minus, 36, b. piperatium, 37, a. Cardamon, 155, a. Cardere, 309, b. Cardiaca crispa, 569, b. Cardiacus, 237, b; ii. 327, a. morbus, 156, a. Cardialgia inflammatoria, 428, a.' sputatoria, ii. 239, a. Cardinal flower, blue, 590, b. Cardinalsblume, blaue (G), 591, a. Cardinamentum, 437, b; 444, b. Cardiobotanum, 170, b. Cardiocele, (*) ii. 447, b. Cardiogmus, 156, a. Cardionchi, 45, a. Cardiorrhexis, (*) ii. 447, b. Cardiopalmus, (*) ii. 447, b. Cardiotromus, (*) ii. 447, b. Cardis, 393, b. Cardo, 437, b. Cardopatium, 157, a. Carduus altilis, 269, b. benedictus, 170, b. Brazilianus, 128, b. domesticus capite majore, 269, b. hemorrhoidalis, 196, b. pineus, 86, b. sativus, 159, a. sativus non spinosus, 269, b. solstitialis, 170, b. stellatus, 170, b. tomentosus, ii. 104, a. Careum, 159, b. Carex arenaria, ii. 276, a. Carica, 402, a. Carie, 157, a. Caries gangrenosa, 156, b. pudendorum, 179, b. Carim curini, 554, b. Carina, ii. 417, b. Carium terras, 147, a. Carive, ii. 67, b. Carivillandi, ii. 302, b. Carmen, 180, a. Carminantia, 157, a. Camabadium, 262, b. Carnabia, 159, b. Carnelian, 239, a. Carneolus, 239, a. Carnicula, 437, b. Carnosus, 157, b. Carnositas, ii. 198, a. Caro, 405, a. acccessoria, 406, a. f;landulosa, 349, a. fxurians, 421, a. quadrata, ii. 121, b. quadrata Sylvii, 406, a. Carob tree, 174, b. Caroba, 174, b. Caroli, 179, b. Caroncule, 159, b. Caroncules de Vuritre, 158, a. Caropi, 3(;, b. Carosis, ii. 308, a. Carotique, 158, a. Carotte, 275, a. Caroua, 159, bJ Caroubier. 174, b. Carouge, 174, b. Carpe, 158, b Carpentaria, 11, b. j Carphologia spasmodica, ii. 334, - 463 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Carphos, ii. 384, b. CARPI, James, 109, a. Carpia, 154, b. Carpiasus, ii. 121, b. Carpian, 158, b. Carpien, 158, b. Carpi^mus, 158, b. Carpobalsamum, 39, a. Carpologia, 158, b. Carpo-metacarpeus minimi digiti, 4, b; 18, a. Carpo-mitacarpien du petit doigt, ii. 108, b. Carpo-metacarpien du pouce, ii. 108, a. Carpo-phalangien du petit doigt, 4, b; 406, b. Carpo-phalangien du pouce, 405, b. Carpo-super-phalangeus pollicis, 4, b. Carpo-sus-phalangien du pouce, (F), 4,b. Carre de la cuisse, ii. 240, a. des lombes, ii. 240, a. du menton, 287, b. du pied, 369, a. Carreau, ii. 353, b. CaRRERE, Joseph B. Francis, (*) ii. 447, b. Carrot, 275, a. candy, 85, a. deadly, ii. 363, a. Carthegon, 136, b. Cartilage, epiglottic, 343, b. Cartilages cuneiform, 79. b. Cartilagines gulturales, 79, b. gutturiformes, 79, b. gutturinas, 79, b. tripietras, 79, b. Cartilages tuberculated, 79, b. Cartilago annularis, 253, a. clypealis, ii. 368, a. cymbalaris, 253, a. ensiformis, ii. 441, b. innominata, 253, a. mucronata, ii. 441, b. peltalis, ii 368, a. scutalis, ii. 368, a. scutiformis, ii. 368, a. xiphoides, ii. 441, b. Carton, 159, b. Carua, 552, a. Carua Basilika (Gr.), 552, a. Caruncles in the urethra, 158, a, Carunculas cuticulares, ii. 92, b. mamillares, ii. 7, a; ii. 102,b. papillares, ii. 25, a. Caruon, 159, b. Carus, 159, b. apoplexia, 61, b. asphyxia, 82, a. catalepsia, 162, a. ecstasis, 327, b. hydrocephalus, 499, b. ab insolatione, 247, a. Carus lethargus, 570, b. lethargus cataphora, ii. 308, a, lethargus vigil, 218, b. paralysis, ii. 126, b. paralysis paraplegia, ii. 127, a. Carvi, 159, b. Carycum, 156, b. Caryedon, 415, a. Caryocostinum, 234, b. Caryophilla, 436, b. Caryophyllata, 436, b. Caryophyllum rubrum, 294, b. Caryophyllus Americanus, ii. 67, b. aromaticus, 359, b. hortensis, 294, b. vulgaris, 436, b. Casamum, 269, a. Casamunar, 160, b. Cascarilla, 255, b. Cascheu, 165, a. Casearius, 181, a. Casreux, 181, a. Cases, rare, 160, a. Caseus, lrl, a. equinus, 483, b. Caseux, l8l, a. Caseum, 181, a. Cashew, 39, b. Cashow, 165, a. Casia, 566, b. Casmina, 160, b. Cassa, ii. 366, b. Cassada, 548, b. Cassava, 548, b. Casse aromatique, 566, b. en batons, 160, b. en bois, 566, b. des boutiques, 160, b. camficier, 160, b. Casse-lunettes, 267, a ; 360, b. Casse seni, 160, b. Casseena, 515, b. Cassenoles, ii 241, a. Cassia absus, 8, b. Egyptian, 160, b. Alexandrina, 160, b. Cassia?, aramentum, 160, b. Cassia canella, 566, b. caryophyllata, ii. 67, b. cinnamomea, 566, b. lignea, 566, b. lignea Malabarica, 566, b nigra, 160, b. purging, 160, b. solutiva, 160, b. Cassias palpae, 160, b. Cassiala, 511, a. Cassibor, 238, a. Casside bleue, ii. 287, a. Cassina, 515, b. Cassine, evergreen, 515, b. Cassis, ii. 257, a. CASSIUS, the Iatrosophist, 160, a. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 489 Cassuvium pomiferum, 39, b. Cassytha filiformis, 9, b. Castanea, 376, b. equina, 21, b. pavina, 21, b. pumila, 376, b. vesca, 376, b. Castanienbaum, wilder (G), 21, b. Castigans, 243, a. Castjoe, 165, a. Castor oil plant, ii. 257, b. Castorion, 161, a. Castrangula, ii. 286, b. Castral, 161, b. Castratus, 389, b. Catacauma, 135, a. Catacausis, 218, b. Catachasmos, ii. 2^0, b. Catachrisis (Gr.), 543, a. Catachriston, 581, a. Catachusis (Gi.), 276, a. Cataclines, 161, b. Cataclysmus (Gr ), 6, a; 316, a. Catasonesis, 162, a; 165, b. Catagauna, 148, a. Catagma, 232, b; 415, a. fissura, 403, a. Catalentia, 349, a. Catalysis, ii. 126, b. Catamenia, ii. 28, b. alba, 571, b. Catameniorum fluxus immodicus, ii. 28, b. Catanance, 191, b. Catangelos, ii. 264, a. Catapastum, 162, a. Cataphora, ii. 308, a. coma, 61, b. hydrocephalica, 61, b. Cataplasma Cymini, ii. 365, a. Cataposis, 261, a. Catapotion, ii. 164, a. Catapsyxis, ii. 143, b. Cataputia major, ii. 257, b. minor, 360, a. Cataract, black, 33, b. Cataracta nigra, 33, b. Cataracte noire, 33, b. Catarrexis (Gr.), 356, b. Catarrhe buccal, 59, b. gastrique, 428, a. guttural, 268, b. intestinal, 296, b. laryngien, 564, b. nasal, 244, b. oculaire, ii. 106, b. de Voreille, ii. 114, a. pharyngien, 268, b. uttrin, 571, b. vesical, 271, a. Catarrheuma, 1(54, a. Catarrhexis, 363, b. Catarrhosus, 164, b. Catarrhus, ii. 369, b. Bellinsulanus, 268, a. gonorrhoea, 445, a. intestinalis, 296, b. ad nares, 244, a. suffocativus Barbadensis, 269, a. urethralis, 445, a. vesicas, 271, a. Catarrhysis, 165, a. Cataskeue, ii. 329, b. Catastalagmos, 244, a; 311, b. Catastasis (Gr.), 24, a; 228, b. Catatasis, 369, a. Catatastasis (Gr.), 457, a. Catathlipsis, ii. 108, b. Cataxis, 415, a. Catchfly, ii. 298, b. Catchup, 555, b. Cate, 165, a. Catenas musculus, ii. 369, a. Catgut, Virginia, 423, b. Cathartocarpus, 160, b. Cathedra, 57, a. Cathemerus, ii. 242, b. Cathmia, 141, b; ii. 180, a. Cathsum, 74, a. Catillus, 263, a. Catimia, 141, b. Catling, 557, b. Catinus fusorius, 256, b. Catmint, ii. 74, b. Catoblecta animalia, 198, a. Catoche, 162, a. Catocheilon, 582, b. Catochus, 162, a; 327, b. cervinus, ii. 361, a. holotonicus, ii. 361, a. Catopter, ii. 311, a. Catoreticus, ii. 235, b. Catotericus, ii. 235, b. Catsfoot, 50, b. Cattagauma, 148, a. Catu-tripali, ii. 169, a. Caucaloides, ii. 136, b. Cauchemar, 525, b. Cauchuc, 152, a; Cauda, 209, b. Caul, 351, a. Cauliflower, 127, a. Caulis, ii. 142, b. Florida, 127, a. Cauma, 69, a; 338, b ; 346, a. bronchitis, 269, a. enteritis, 344, a, gastritis, 428, a. haemorrhagicum, 460, b. ophthalmitis, ii. 105, b.< paristhmitis, 268. a. peritonitis, ii. 146, b. phrenitis, ii. 158, b. pleuritis, ii. 177, a.. 490 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Cauma rheumatismus, ii, 254, b. Causa, conjuncta, 231, b; 281, b. Causis, l3o,a; ii. 402, b. Causoma, 69, a; 528, a. Caustic bearer, ii. 206, a. lunar, 70, b. Causticum alkalinum, ii. 207, b. Americanum, ii. 415, b. antimoniale, 54, b. commune, ii. 207, b. commune acerrimum, ii. 207, b. commune fortius, ii. 207, b. lunare, 70, b. potentiale, ii. 207, b. salinum, ii. 207, b. Causiiques, 167, b. Causus, endemial of the West Indies 399, b. tropicus endemicus, 399, b. Cautchuc, 152, a. Cautire, 168, a; 410, b. Cautereticus, 167, b. Cauteriser, 168, b. Cauterium potentiale, 168, a. Cautery, 168, a. potential, 107, b. Cava, ii. 427, a. Caverna, ii. 427, a. Cavi narium, ii. 70, b. Cavicula, 83, b. Cavilla, 83, b; 169, a. Cavitates, innominatas, 89, a. Cavity, digital, 239, b. Cavum, 1 (>9, a. oris, ii. 52, a. CAY, John, 141, a. Cayan, ii. 155, a. Cazabi, 548, b, Ceanothos, 196, b. Americanus, 169, b. Ceasma, 403, a, Ceces, ii. 241, a. Ceciti, 139, b. Cedar, red, 553, b. Cedri lachryma, 169, b. Cedria, ii. 168, b. Cedrium, 169, b. Cedromela, 197, b. Cedromella, ii. 25, b. Cedrostfs, 132, a. Cedrus baccifera, 553, b. Cedue, 25, a. Ceinlure, 194, b; 481, a. Celandine, common, 181, b. lesser, ii. 243, b. Celauritis, ii. 180, a. Cele, 479, a. Ciliaque, 211, b. Celis, ii. 2, a. Cella Turcica, ii 289, a. Cellular texture of bones, 149, b. Celotomia, 161, b. Cemeleg, 274, b. Cementerium, 256, b. Cenchridion (Gr.), ii. 40, b. Cenchron, ii. 123, b. Cendre du Levant, ii. 304, a. Cendres gravilies, ii. 207, a. de sarment, ii. 207, a. Ceneones, 404, b. Cenigdam, 170, b. Cenigotam, 170, b. Cenipolam, 170, b. Cenosis, 518, a. Cenotic, 318, a. Centaurea stellata, 171, a. Centaurie ctoilie, 171, a. grande, 171, a. petite, 184, b. , Centaurium magnum, 171, a. majus, 171, a. minus, 184, b. officinale, 171, a. parvum, 184, b. Centaury, American, 184, b. greater, 171, a. lesser, 184, b. smaller, 184, b. Centifolienrose (G), ii. 260, a. Centimorbia, 599, a. Centinervia, ii. 174, a. Centinodia, ii. 196, b. Centromyrine, ii. 264, a. Centrum commune, ii. 305, b. nerveum diaphragmatis, 171, b. ovale Vieussenii, 171, b. tendinosum diaphragmatis, 171, b. Centum capita, 356, b. nodia, ii. 196, b. Cepa, 30, b. Ascalonica, 134, a; 326, a. Cepaea, ii. 416, b. Cephalaea hemicrania, 476, a. pulsatilis, 255, b. Cephaslis ipecacuanha, 543, b. Cephalalgia inflammatoria, ii. 158, b. pulsatilis, 255, b. spasmodica, 171, b. Cephalartica, 172, b. Ciphalique, 172, a. Cephalitis, ii. 158, b. Cephalonosus, 397, b. Cephalo-pharyngeus, 229, b. Cephaloponia. 172, a. Cephaloxia, ii. 379, a. Cephalotomia, 172, a; ii. 143, b. Cepini, 11, a. Cepulla crommyon, 30, b. Cerasas, 240, a. Ceramium, 37, b. Ceramnium, 37, b. Ceranthemos, \l 219, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 491 Cerasion, ii. 220, b. Cerasus Arium, ii. 220, b. Cerat blanc, 173, b. de blanc de baleine, 173, b. de Galien, 173, b. de Goulard, 174, a. de pierre calaminaire, 173, b. de plomb composi, 174, a. pour les livres, 173, a. de savon, 174, a. de suracitate de plomb, 173, b. Cerate, lead, compound. 174, a. neutral, 173, b. savine, 174, a. soap, 174, a. spermaceti, 173, b. of sugar of lead, 173, b. of superacetate of lead, 173, b. Turner's, 173, b. Ceratia, 174, b. Ceration, ii. 298, b. Ceratium, 174, b. Cerato-glossus, 506, b. Ceratoides, 238, b. Ceratomalagma, 173, a. Ceratonyxis, 555, a. Ceratum album, 173, b. de althaea, ii. 394, a. carbonatis zinci impuri, 173, a. ceti, 173, b. cicutae, 173, b. citrinum, 174, a. epuloticum, 173, b. lapidis calaminaris, 173, b. lithargyri acetati composi- tum, 173, b. lyttas, 173, b. mercuriale, ii. 394, b. picatum, ii. 169, b. plumbi acetatis, 173, b. plumbi subacetati medica- tum, 174, a. refrigerans Galeni, 173, b. Saturni, 174, a. simplex, 173, b. spermaceti, 173, b. tetrapharmacum, ii. 169, b. Cerberus triceps, ii. 233, a. Cerchnus, ii. 244, b. Cercis, ii. 166, b ; ii. 242, a. Cercle, 195, b. Cercosis, 207, b. Cerdac, 498, a. Cerea, 177, a. Cerebelleux, 175, a. Cerebro-spinal axis, 341, a. Cerebrum abdominale, ii. 305, b. elongatum, ii. 22, a. posterius, 176, a. Cerefolium, 178, a ; ii. 279, a. Hispanicum, 178, a. sylvestre, 178, a. Cerelasum, 173, a. Cereola, 124, b. Cereolus chirurgorum, 124, b. Cereum medicatum, 124, b. Cerfeuil, 178, a; ii. 279, a. cultivi, 178, a. d'Espagne, 178, a. desjardins, 178, a. musqui, 178, a. sauvage, 178, a. Cerion, ii. 205, a. Cirisier, ii. 221, a. dgrappes, ii. 221, a. de Virginie, ii. 221, b. Cerober, ii. 428, b. Ceroenum, 177, a. Ceroma, 173, a. Ceronium, 173, a. Cerotum, 173, a. Ceroune, 177, a. Ceroxylon, 173, a. Cerussa acetata, ii. 180, a. alba, ii. 180, a. serpentariae, 79, a. Cerva, 177, b. Cervaria alba, 565, b. Cerveau, 176, a. ( Cervelet, 175, a. Cervelle, 176, a. Cervicalis descendens, ii. 268, a. Cervici-dorso-coslal, ii. 294, b. Cervici-dorso-scapulaire, ii. 256, b. Cervico-mastoidien, ii. 320, a. Cervico-dorso-mastoidien, ii. 320, a. Cervico-dorso-trachilien, ii. 320, a. Cervispina, ii. 254, a. Cervix, 216, b. Cervoise, 176, b. Cestron, 110, b. Ceterach, 82, b. Ciline, 178, a. Cevadilla Hispanorum, ii. 415, b. Chaa, ii. 363, a. Chacarillos cortex, 255, b. Chaerefolium, 178, a; ii. 279, a. Chasrophyllum, ii. 279, a. Chaste, 152, b Chaiarxambar, 160, b. Chair, 405, a. Chalasis, ii. 249, a. Chalasmos, ii. 249, a. Chalbane, 132, b. Chalcanthum album, ii. 443, b. Chalcanthon (Gr.\ 86, b; 394, a. Chalcedonius, 239, a. Chalcitis, 213, b. Chalcoidea ossicula, 263, a. Chalcos, 264, a. Chalcus, 21, a. Chaleur, 472, a. acre, 15, a. animate, 47. b. Chalini, 582, b. 492 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Chalk, 252, a. red, ii. 262, b. stones, 143, a. Chalybis rubigo, prasparata, 394, a. Chalybs tartarizatus, 394, b. Chama, 182, a. Chamaeacte, ii. 272, b. Chamssbatos, 415, b. Chamascedris, 74, b. Chamascissus, 439, b. Chamasclema, 439, b. Chamaecyparissus, 74, b. Chamaedrops, ii. 361, b. Chamaedrys, ii. 361, b; ii. 416, b. incana maritima, ii. 362, < minor repens, ii. 361, b. palustris, ii. 362, a. vulgaris, ii. 361, b. Chamaegeiron, ii. 389, b, Chamaeloc agnus, 66, b. Chamoelasa, 273, b. Chamaelea, 208, b. Chamasleuce, ii. 369, b. Chamaslinum, 582, a. Chamaslion album, 157, a. Chamaemelum, 51, b. fostidum, 51, a. nobile, 51, b. odoratum, 51, b. vulgare, ii. l6, b. Chamaemorum, ii. 362, a. Chamaspeuce, 149, a. Chamaspitys, ii. 362, a. anthyllus, ii. 362, a. moschata, ii. 362, a. Cham.xplion, 356, b. Chambar, ii. 2, b. Chambrie, 151, b Ch ami lie g e m e i ne (G), ii. 16, b. Chamomile, Day's, ii. 16, b. Spanish, 51, b. stinking, 51, a. Chamomilla nostras, ii. 16, b. Romana, 51, b. Champaca, ii. 39, b. Champignon, 421, b. de I'appareil des frac- tures, 198, b. de couche, 23, a. de Malte, 270, a. Chance lagua, 150, b. Chanvre, 151, b. Chaosda, ii. 171, a. Chaperon de Moine, 14, a. Charantia, ii. 45, a. Charbechasued, 474, b. Charbon, 52, a ; 154, b. Charcoal, 154, b. solution of, concentrated, ii. 372. a. Chardon aux dues, ii. 104 a. benit, 170, b. ttoili, 171, a. Chardon hemorrhoidal, 196, b. Marie, 156, b. Roland, 356, b. Charlatanisms, 180, a. Charniire, 437, b. Charnu, 157, b. Charpie, 154, b. Charpiebauschen (G), ii. 176,a. Charta virginea, 36. b. Chartre, ii. 353, b. Chasme, ii. 441, a. Chassie, ii. 23, b. Chaste tree, ii. 424, b, Chataigne, 376, b. d'eau, ii. 381, b. eommun, 376, b. nain, 376, b. Chaton, ii. 407, a. Chatouillemcnt, ii. 370, a. Chatre, 161, b. Chauchevieille, 525, b, Chaudepisse, 445, a. CHAULIAC, Guyde, 166, b. CHAULIEU, Guv rE, 166, b. CHAUMETON, Francis Peteh, (») ii. 447, b. Chaussetrappe, 1-71, a. CHAUSSIER, Frakcis,(*) ii. 447, b. Chauveti, 147, a. Chaux carbonatee concretionnie in- crustante, ii. 113, a. Chaux vive, 147, a. Cheek bone, ii. 5, a. , Cheese rennet, 424, b. Cheilitis, 184, a. Cheilos, 5e2, b. Cheimethlon, 183, b. Cheimia. ii. 258, a. Cheir (Gr.), ii. 10, a. Cheiragra, 184, a. Cheiriater, ii. 339, b. Cheirixis, ii. 339, b. Cheiromantia, 184, a. Cheiron (Gr.), 184, b. Cheironeion (Gr.), 184, b. Cheiroplethes (Gr.), 383, b. Cheirotribie (Gr.), 184, b. Chelapa, 234, a. Chelidoine grande, 181, b. petite, ii. 243, b. Chelidon (Gr.), 485, a, Chelidonia rotundifolia minor, ii.243,b. Chelidonium, 132, a. minus, ii. 243, b. Chelone, ii. 361, a. Chelys, ii. 366, b. Chemiker (G), 190,a. Chemist, 190, a. Chemistry, 190, a. pharmaceutic, ii. 153, a. Chemosis, of Aetius, ii. 105, b. Chine, ii. 241, a. marin, 419, h. INDEX TO THE SYNO.WMES. 493 Chine petit, ii. 362> a. vert, 515, b. Chenevis, 151, b. Chenicis, ii. 362, b. Chenoboscon, ii. 209, b. Cheopina, 187, a. Cheramis, 182, a. Cherbachem, ii. 415, b. Cherbas, 561, b. Chermes, 555, a. Chernibium, ii. 399, a. Cherry, bird, ii. 221, a. cluster, wild, ii. 221, a. Cherrytree, black, ii. 220, b. red, ii. 220, b. wild, ii. 221, a. Cherry, winter, ii. 161, a. Chersae, 376, a. Chervil, 178, a; ii 229, a. wild, 178, a- Chesnut tree, 376, b. Chest, ii. 366, h. Chevauckentent, ii. 257rb. Chevestre, oblique, 558, a. solar, 558, a. Cheveu, 152, b. Cheville du pied, ii. 5, b. Chivrefeuille, 193, a. Chiadus, 421, b. Chiasmus, 260, a. Chiaster, 555, b. Chibur, ii. 336, b. Chicken pox, ii. 409, a. Chick weed, 32*, a. Chicorie des jardins, 191, b. sauvage, 191, b. Chicotin, 31, a. Qhien dent, ii. 335, b. Chiffir, 444, b. Childbed state, ii. 130, b. Childhood, 526, b. Children, diseases, &c. of, 526, b. Writers on the, 527, a. Chiliophyllon, 11, b. Chilliness, 213, b. Chimaphila corymbosa, ii. 239, a. umbellata, ii. 239, a. Chimethlon, 183, b. Chimia, 190, a. Chimiater, 190, a. Chimiatria, 190, a. Chimie, 190, a. Chimisle, 190, a. China, 193, b. American, ii. 302, b- occidentalis, ii. 302, b. China rinde (G), 193, b. China, root, ii. 302, a. spuria nodosa, ii. 302, b. West Indian, ii. 302, b. Chinawurzel (G), ii. 302, b. Chincapin, 376, b. Chinche, 193, a. vol. ii- 42 Chinchina. 193, b. ( hinc< ugh, ii. 148, b. Chinina, ii. 241, b. Chinney-weed, 575, b. Chiococca anguiluga, (*) ii. 447, a. Chioli, 421, b. Chion, ii. 303, a. Chiriater, ii. 339, b. Chironax, ii. 339, b. Chironoinia, 181, b. Chironheuina, (*) ii. 448, a. Chirrheuina,C) ii 448, a. Chirotheca, ii. 426, b. Chirurgeon ii 339, a. Chirurgia, ii. 339, b Chirurgical, ii. 339, b. Chirurgie, ii. 339, b. Chirurgien, ii. 339, b. herniaire, 480, b. Chimrgique, ii. 339, b. Chiiurgus, ii. 339, b. Chiton, ii. 389, a. Chitoniscus (Gr.), 526, b. Chi or (G), 185, a. Chlora, 185, a. Chlorasma, 185, a. Chlorosis amatoria, 473, a. Chlorum, 185, a. Choa, 189, a. Choana, ii. 141, a. Choane, 529, a. Choava, 212, a. Chocolate nut, 137, b. Chocus, 189, a. Choeras, ii. 286, a. Choinion (Gr.), 237, a. Choinos (Gr.). 237, a. Choiros, ii. 427, a. Cholago, 186, a. Chole, 113, b. Cholecyst, 424, b. Cholegon, 186, a. Choleia, 198, b. Cholelithia icterus, 513, a. Cholelithus, 143, a. Chole melaina (Gr.), 86, a. Choleraphobia, (") ii. 448, a. Cholerine, (*) ii. 448, a. Choleromania, (*) ii. 448, a. Cholerrhagia, 186, a. Cholesterine, 19, a; 186, b. Chololithus, 143, a. Choloma, 198, b. Cholosis, 198, b. Chondrogenesia, (*) ii. 448, a. Chondro-pharyngeus, 229, a. Chondros (Gr.), 159, a; ii. 441, b. Chondrus, 29, a. Chonos (Gr.), 529, a. ..... Chorda longitudinalis Lancisii, (*) u- 448, b. Chordae Ferrenii, 237, a. tendineae, 187, b. 494 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Chordas Willisii, 187, b. Chordapsus, 344, a; 515, a. Chorde (Gr.), 237, a. Choreomania, 187, b. Chorion fungosum, 276, a. reticulatum, 276, a. shaggy, 276, a. spongy, 276, a. tomentosum, 276, a. Choroid, circle of the, 192, b. commissure of the, 192, b. Choroide, ceinture blanche de Ut, 192, b. Choses contre nature, ii. 251, a. nalurelles, ii. 251, a. non nalurelles, ii. 251, a. Chosnos (Gr.), 529, a. Chou-cabus, 127, a. Chou-croute, ii. 277, a. Chou-fleur, 127, a ; 166, b. Chou marin, 234, b. Chou-navet, 127, a. Chou pomme, 127, a, Chou potager, 127, a. Chou-roquette, 127, b. Chous (Gr.), 184, a. Chraas, ii. 286, a. Chrisis, 543, a. Chronisch (G), 168, b. Chronius, 183, b. Chronoganea, ii. 29, a. Chros (Gr.), 241, b. Chrysanthemum, 145, b. Chrysine, 189, a. Chrysobalanus, ii. 66, b. Chrysocalis, ii. 16, b. Chrysochalcos, 127, a. Chrysocolla, 122, a. Chrysocoma, 11, b. Chrysolachanum, 182, b. Chrysomelea, 197, a. Chrysopus, 148, a. Chrysos, 444, b. Chrysospermuin, ii. 291, a. Chrysulca, ii. 83, b. Chumos(Gr.), ii. 277, b. Chute du fondement, ii. 217, b. de la luette, 250, b. de la matrice, ii. 218, b. du rectum, ii. 217, b. Chylar, 190, a. Chylarion, 189, a. Chyleux, 190, a. Chyline, 267, a. Chylisma, 370, b. Chylopoiesis, 189, b. Chylorrhoea pectoris, (*) ii. 448, b. renalis, (*) ii. 448, b. urinalis, (*) ii. 448, b. Chylosis, 189, b; 305, b. Chylothorax, (*) ii. 448, b. Chyluria,(») ii. 448, b. Chymik(G>, 19Q,a. Chymicophanta, 190, a Chymicus, 190, a. Chymoi(Gr.) 494, a. Chymosis, 190, a. Cibarium, 29, b. Cibus, 29, b. albus, 116, a. Cicely, sweet, 178, a; ii 279, a. Cicerbita, ii. 308, a. Cicerole, 191, b. Cichory, 191, b. wild, 191, b. Cici, ii. 257, b. Cicis, ii. 241, a. Cicuta, 226, a. terrestris, 226, a. Cicutaria, 178, a. aquatica, 192, a; ii. 155, a. Cigue, 226, b. aquatique, 192, a. d'eau, ii. 155, a. vireuse, 192 a. Ciliaire, 192, a. • Ciliaris, musculus, ii. 109, b. Cillement, ii. 82, b. Cillosis, 193, a. Cils, 193, a. Cina cina, 193, b. Cinara hortensis, 269, b.* scolymus, 269, b. Cinchona of Virginia, ii. 4, a. Cinclismus, 194, b. Cineraria maritima, 11, b. Cineres clavellati, ii. 207, a. gravellati, ii. 207, a. Russici, ii. 207, a. Cinereus, 194, b. Cinetus, 295, a. Cingularia, 597, b. Cingulum Sancti Joannis, 74, b. Cinis faecum, ii. 207, a. infectorius, ii. 207, a. Cinnabaris, 493, a. Grascorum, 141, b. , Cinnamomum, 566, b. album, 151, a. Indicum, 566, b. Malabaricum, 566, b. Sinense, 566, b. Cinnamon, wild, 566, b. Cinquefoil, common, ii. 209, b. Cinzilla, 481, a. Cion (Gr.), 541, a. Cionis, ii. 404, a. Cipipa, 548, b. Cire, 173, a. Circocele, 196, b. Circoncision, 196, a. Circonscrit, 196, b. Circonvolution, 234., a. C irculator, 179, b. Circulus membranosus, 506, a. Circumactio, 37, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 495 Circumcaulalis, 226, b. Circumcisura, 195, b. Circumductio, 37, b; ii. 146, a. Circumduction is opifex oculi, ii. 94, b. Circumforaneus, 179, b. Circumsectio, 195, b. Cire des oreilles, 177, a. Ciron (F), 9, a. Cirouene, 177, a. Cirsus, ii. 411, a. Ciseaux, ii. 285, a. Cissa, ii. 4, b. Cissampelos, ii. 128, a. Cissarus, 197, a. Cisterna lumbaris, ii. 245, b. Cisthorus, 197, a. Citerne, 197, a. lombairc, ii. 245, b. Citharus, ii. 366, b. Citrago, ii. 25, b. Citraria, ii. 25, b. Citreolus, 260, b. Citron, 197, b. Citron tree, 197, b. Citronensaure ,(G), 197, a. Citronelle, 74, a. Citronnelle, ii. 25, b. Citrul, Sicilian, 261, a. Citrullus, 261, a. Citrus, 197, b. Cittosis, 185, a; ii. 4, b. Cladiscos (Gr.), ii. 243, a. Cladonia Islandica, 575, b. Clados (Gr.;, ii. 243, a. Clairet, 198, a. Clamor, 40, b; 255, b. Clangor vocis, ii. 127, a. Clap, 445, a. Clapier, ii. 299, b. Clareta, 27, a. Clary, common, ii, 272, a. Clasis, 415, a. Clasma, 415, a. Clasps, 43, a. Clauditas, 198, b. Claustrum gutturis, 547, a. palati, ii. 412, b. virginitatis, 506, a. Clava rugosa, 14, a. Clavalie.r d feuilles de frtne, ii. 442, b. Clavatio, 444, b. Claves calvariae, ii. 438, b. Clavicnle, 199, a, Claviculi, 199, a. Clavis, 199, a; 555, b. Anglica, 555, b. siliginis, 354, b. Clavisternal, ii. 215, b. Clavus pedis, 238, a. secalinus, 354, b. Cleansings, 591, b. Cleavers, 424, a. Cleaver's bees, 424, a. Clefs du crdne, ii. 438, b. Clefde Garengeot, 555, b. d noix, 555, b. a, pivot, 555, b. dpompe, 555, b. Cleidion, 199, a. Cleido-mastoideus, ii. 324, b. Cleis, 199, a. Cleithron (Gr), 547, a. Clematis daphnoides major, ii. 421, b. Climatite, 199, b. Clidion, 199, a. Clignement, ii. 82, b. Clignotement, ii. 82, b. Climatericus, 200, a. Climati assuetus, 9, b. Clinik (Gr.), 207, a. Clinique, 207, a. Clinopetes, 207, a. Clinopodia, ii. 367, a. Cliquetis, 251, b. Clitbur, 68, b. Clitoridis inferiores lati et plani mus- culi, 229, b. Cloanx, ii. Ill, b. Cloison, ii. 293, a. des fosses nasales, ii. 293, b. recto-vaginale, ii. 246, a. transparente, ii. 293, a. Clonos epilepsia, 349, a. hydrophobia, 502, a. Clonus, 207, b ; ii. 345, a. nictatio, ii. 82, b. palpi ta tio, ii. 122, a. pandiculatio, ii. 123, b. pandiculatio maxillarum, ii. 441, a. singultus, ii. 299, a. sternutatio, ii. 303, a. subsultus, ii. 334, a. Cloporte ordinaire, ii. 104, a. Clot, 118, a. Clothing, ii. 420, a. Clou, 199, a; 422, a. hystirique, 199, a, d'ail, 199, a. Cloudberry tree, ii. 262, b. Clove, 359, b. July flower, 294, b, pink, 294, b. Clubmoss, 597, b. fir, 598,. a. upright, 598, a. Clunes, ii. 72, a. Clunesia, ii. 217, a. Clydon, 404, b. Clysma, 208, a. Clysmatonicum et antispasmodicum, 342, a. Clysmus, 208, a. Clyster, 341, b. anodyne, 342, a, 496 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Clyster, domestic, 342, a. pipe, 329, b. purging, 342, a. starch and opium, 342, a. tobacco, 342, a. uterinus, ii. 310, a. Cnemodactylasus, 370, a. Cneoron, 273, b. Cnesmos, 208, b; 547, b. Cnicus, 159, a. benedictus, 170, b. sylvestris, 170, b. Cnissa (Gr.), ii. e2, b. Coactio, 294, a. Coagulum, 113, a. Coarctatio, ii. 329, a. Coarticulatio, 2i!7, a; ii. 345, a. Coat (fur), 341, b. Cobalt, protoxide of, ii. 302, a. Cobra de capello, 255, b. Cobweb, 67. a. Cocchia, 210, a. Cocci granum, 555, a. orientales, ii. 28, b. Coccigio-ciitane .sphincter, ii. 314, b. Coccinella, 209, b. Coccinilla, 209, b. Coccionella, 209, b. Coccobalsamum, 3-, a. Cocco-gnidia, 2!I8, b. Cocones, ii. 235, a. Coccubt- officinarum, ii. 26, b. Cocculi Indi aromatici, ii 67, b. Cocculus Indicus, ii. 23. b. suberosus, ii 28, b. Coccum, 206, b ; 555, a. baphicum, 555, a. infectorium, 555, a. scarlatinum. 555, a. tinctoriuui, 555, a. Coccus, 209, b. Americanus, 20!*, b. ilicis, 555, a. Indicus, ii. 28, b. Indicus tinctorius, 209, b. de Maldiva, 211, a. Polonicus, 209. b. Coccygio-anal, ii. 314, b. Coccymelea (Gr.), ii. i!21, a. Cochemar, 525, b. Cochtnille, 209, b. Cocheria, 210, a. Cochineal, 209, b. Cochinelifera cochinilla, 2'"J,b. Cochinilla, 209, b. Cochlea- zona, 5r'2. b. Cochleare, ii. 285, b. Cock's foot grass. Egyptian, 449, a. Cockles, Indian, ii. 28, b. Cockmint. ii. 354, b. Cocles, 123, a. Coco, 210, b. Cocoa, 137, b. Cocolata, 185, b. Cocotier, 210, b. Coctio, 305, b. Cocyta, ii. 5, b. Codagapala bark, ii. 75, b. Codesella, 52, a. Codex medicamentarius, 412, b. Codocele, 132, a. Codoscella, 132, a. CODRONCHUS, Baptist, 2J.1, a. Ccecum, 139, b. Coefife, 166, b. Cceliaca renalis, (*) ii 448, b. urinalis, (*) ii. 446, b. Ccenologia, 229, b. Caur, 469, a. Cohob, 212. b. Cohobium, 212, b. Cohoph. 212, b. Coiffe, 351, b. Courn, ii. 239, b. Coignassier, ii. 239, b. Coira, 165, a. Coiras, ii. 286, a. Coit, 213, a. Col, 216, b. Cola, 78, a. Colchicum Zeylanicum, 554, a. told (catarrh), 164. b. in the head, 244, b. Colirr, ii. 242, b. Coles, ii. 142, b. . Coliberts, 141, a. Colica lapponica, ii. 295, b. ileus. 515, a. spasmodica, 515, a. ventriculi, 156, a. Colice, 214, a. Caliinacon, 579, b. Colique de misi'ricorde, 515, b. Coliques uterints, ii. 118, b. Colitis, 321, b; ii. (*) 448, b. folia piscium, 513, a. Collar bone, 199, a. Collateralis (musculus), 545, b. Collt de poisson, 513, a. Colle-char, ii. 275, b. Colleticus, 23, b. Collicia, 448, b. Colliccula, ii. ! 2, b. Colliculi nervi ethmoidalis, 241, b. nervorum opticorum, ii. 362. b. Colliculus cave8s posterioris ventricu- loruin lateralium, 484, a. Colligamen, 577. b. Colliquatio, ii. :'4t>, b, Colliquescens, 21(>,b. Collisio. 233, a. Collix, ii. 38(i, a. Collurium, 217, a. Collutorium, 427, a. adstringens, ii. 24, a. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 497 Colluvies gastrica, 333, b; ii. 266, a. Collyrium Alexandrinum siccum, 28,! of Antigonus, black, 53, b. Hermophili, ii. 362, b. nardinum, ii. 81, b. siccum, ii. 441, a. Coloboma, 216, b. Colocynth, 260, b. Colombine, common, 66, a. Colombo, 147, a. Colon (Gr.), ii. 28, a. Colonne, 218, a. C'olonnes charnues, 157, b ; 218> b. de rectum, ii. 246, a. vertibrales, ii. 417, b. Coloquinte, 260, b. Coloquintida, 260, b. Color virgineus pallidus, 185, a. Colpocele, 333, a. Colpos, ii. 299, b. Colts' foot, 80, a; ii. 380, b. Colubrina Dracontia, 79, a. Lusitanica, 360, a. Columbo, American or Marietta, 147,a. Columella, ii. 164, a ; ii. 404, a. Columna, ii. 164, a. oris, ii. 404, a. spinalis, ii. 417, b. Columnae carneos. 157, b. foraminis ovalis, ii. 114, b. valvulas Vieussenii, ii. 408, b. Columnea longifolia, 94, a. Columns of Morgagni, ii. 246, a. Colus Jovis, ii 272, a. Coluvrine de Virginie, 71, b. Colymbifera minor, ii. 30, b. Coma, 152, b. apoplexia, 61, b. somnolentum, ii. 308, a. Comagenum, 219, a. Comacon, ii. 66. b. Comaros (Gr.), 67, b. Combination, 220, a. Combustio, 135, a. Combustura, 135, a. Comes archiatrorum, 363, a. Comestible, 358, a. Comfortantia, ii. 377, a. Comfrey, ii. 344, b. spotted, ii. 227, a. Comisdi, 8, b. Comiste, 29, b. Commanducatio, ii. 13, a. Commissura, 78, a. magna cerebri, 242, b. mollis, ii. 362, b. Commosis, ii. 219, b. Commotion, 222, a. Comoporia, 219, b. Compages, 78, a; 219, a. Conipaginatio, 219, a. Compas d'ipaisseur, ii. 141, a. Compassio, ii. 343, b. Compeba, ii. 169, a. Compeper, ii. 169, a. Completion, ii. 176, b. Complexio, 213, a; ii. 356, b. Compositum, 220, a. Comprehensio, 162, a. Compresseur, 221, a. Compressio, ii. 366, a. Compunctio, ii 125, b; ii. 235, a. Conassthesis, 212, a. Conarium, ii. 167, a. Conatus, 323, b. Concha, 239, a; ii. 136, b; ii. 389, a; ii. 427, a. inferior, ii. 389, a. Conchi, ii. 109, b. Conchus, 250, a. Considentia, 215, b. Concoction, 211, a. Concombre, 260, b. scuvage, ii. 45, a. Concrematio, 142, b. Concrementa astaci fluviatilis, 150, b. Concretions, biliary, 143, a. Concretion, tophaceous, ii. 378, a. Concursus, 41, a; ii. 345, b. Condensatio, ii. 323, b. Condit, 223, b. Conditura, 222, b. Conductio, 234, b; ii. 377, a. Conduit, 149, a. Conduits aqueux, 65, b. Conduit auditif externe, 88, a. auditif interne, 88, b. auriculaire, 88, a. aveugle de Vurithre, 140, a. deferent, 280, b. guttural de Voreille, 360, b. labyrinthique, 88, b. nourricier, 149, b. • ptirygoidien; ii. 224, a. sous-orbilaire, ii. 334, a. spermatique, 280, b. thoracique, ir. 366, b. vidien, ii. 224, a. Condyle du temporal, ii. 444, a. Condylus (Gr.), ii. 217, a. Conessi cortex, ii. 75, b. Confectio alkermes, 30, a. arteriaca Platonis, ii. 325, b. ex capitibus papaveris, 291,b. cardiaca, 224, a. Damocratis, ii. 43, a. Paulina, 224, a. Raleighana, 224, a. Confection d'encens, 225, a. Confection of dog rose, 224, b. of the Saunders, 224, b. Conferva helriiinthocortos, 237, a. Confirmantia, ii. 377, a. Confirmatio, 40, b. Confiture, 223, b. Confluent des sinus, ii. 378, b. 498 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Confoederatio, 225, a. Conge, 22tt, a. Congelantia, 225, b. Congelatio, 162, a. Congenialis, l25, b. Conglaciatio, 225, b. Conglutinans, 225, b. Conglutinantia, 225, b. Conia (Gr.), 590, a. Coniortosis (Gr), ii. 232, b. Conis(Gr.), ii. 232, b. Conisterium, 60, a. Conjunctive, 226, b. Conjugaison, 226, b. Conjugium, 213, a; 226, b. Conjunctio, 78, a. Conque, 222, a. Consensus, ii. 343, b. partium, 227, b. Conscntement des parties, 227, b. Conserva aurantiorum, 224, a. cassias, 224, a. cynorrhodi, 224, b. cynosbati, 224, b. rosas caninas, 224, b. rosas Gallicae, 224, b. Conserve d'ache, 227, b. Conserve of lemon scurvy grass, 228, a of mint, 228, a. of orange peel, 224, a. of sloes, 228, a. of squill, 228, a. of woodsorrel, 228, a. of wormwood, 227, b. Conserves, ii. 311, a. Considentia, ii. 345, b. Consolida major, ii. 344, b. media, 25, b; 189, a. minor, ii. 220, b. regalis, 282, b. rubra, ii. 378, b. Saracenica, ii. 306, b. Consolidativa, 228, a. Consomption, 230, a. Consonde grande, ii. 344, b. Consound, middle, 25, b. Conspersio, 162, a. Conspicilla, ii. 311, a. Consternatio, ii. 330, a. Constipatio, ii. 323, b. Constricteur (muscle), 229, a. Constrictiva medicamenta, ii. 331, b. Constrictor (muscle), ii. 314, b. ani, ii. 314, b. isthmi faucium, 442, a. naris, 221, a. nasi, 221, a. oris, ii. 109, a. palpebrarum,.ii. 109, b. vesicae urinarias, 290, a. Constrictores alarum nasi ac depres sores labii superioris, 287, a. Constringentia, 84, a; ii. 331, b. I Consuetudo, 456, b. Consummatum, 228, a. Consumption, ii. 159, b. Contages, 230, a. Contagium, ii. 39, a. Contemperatio, 347, a. Contemplatio, 162, a. Contemplativus, 231, a. Contensio, ii. 359, a. Contentio, 229, b. Contextus cellulosus, 170, a. Contiguity, 231, b. Continu, 231, b. Contractility, 544. b. Contra-extensio, 246, b. Contrahentia, 84, a ; ii. 331, b. Contra-incisio, 232, a. Contra indicatio, 241, b. Contra-irritatio, 246, b. Contra-stimulans, 232, b. Contrayerva, 315, a. balls, ii. 233, a. Lisbon, 315, b. Mexican, ii. 223, a. nova, ii. 223, a. Virginiana, 71, b. Contre-coup, 232, b. Contre-cxtension, 246, b. Contre-fente, 232, b. Contre-fracture, 232, b. Contre-indication, 246, b. Contre-ouverture, 232, a. Contundens, 231, b. Convallaria, 233, b. Convolvulus, 515, a. Indicus, ii. 305, b. major albus, 234, b. maritimus, 234, b. perennis, 494, b. sea, 234, b. Syriacus, 234, b. Convulsio habitualis, 187, b. Indica, ii. 361, a. raphania, ii. 244, a. Soloniensis, 355, a. tonica, ii. 377, a. uteri, 6, a. Conyza coma aurea, ii. 306, b. media, 542, b. Cookery, 261, b. Coopertorium, ii. 368, a. Copahu, 235, b. Copaifera officinalis, 235, a. Copper, 264, a. ammoniated, 264, a. subacetate of, 263, b. sulphate of, 263, b. Copperas, 394, a. white, ii. 443, b. Copracratia, ii. 286, a. Coproemetos, 236, a. Coprorrhasa, 296, b. Copros, 363,1>. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 499 Coprostasis, 228, 6. Copula, 527, b;. carnalis, 213, a- Copulation, 213, a. Coq, ii. 155, a. Coquaria res, 261, b. Coque du Levant, ii. 28, b„ Coqus-Levant, ii. 28, b_ Coque d'auf, ii. 115, a. Coquelicol, ii. 124, b- Coquelourde, 44. a. Coqueluche, ii. 148, b. Coqueret, ii. 161, b. Coquille, 210, a. Coquilles du nez, 239, a. Coquitte d'auf, ii. 115, a. Cor, 238, b; 469, a. Coraco-humeral, 236, a. Coraco-radialis, 112, b. Coraco-hyoideus, ii. 103, a, Corail, 237, a. des jardins, 153, b. Coralloides fungus, 198, b. Coralwort, 198, b. Corbatum, 264, a. Cord, umbilical, 421, b. Corda, 187, b. Hippocratis, 12, a. magna, 12, a. Corde du tambour, 187, b- du tympan, 187, b. Cordee, 187, b. Cordia myxa, ii. 287, b. smooth-leaved, ii. 287, b. Cordial, Godfrey's, 443, b. nervous, Brodum's, ii. 373, b. Sir Walter Raleigh's, 224, a. Warner's, ii. 374, b. Cordinema, 156, b. Cordolium, 156, a. Cordon ombilicale, 421, b, spermatique, ii. 312, a. testiculaire, ii. 312, a. Cordons sus-pubiens, ii. 261, a. vasculaires, ii. 261, a. Cords, vocal, ii. 367, b. Cordylea, 255, a. Core, 422, a; ii. 235, b. Corectomia, 237, b. Coredialysis, 237, b. Coretodialysis, 237, b. Coretonectomia, 237, b. Coretotomia, 237, b. Corianon, 238, a. Corion, 507, b. Coris Monspeliensis, ii. 344, b, Corium, 266, b. Cork, ii. 332, b. Cormier, ii. 309, a. Corn, 116, a; ii. 442, b. Guinea, ii. 123) b. wild, ii. 16, b. Cornaline, 239, a. Cornflower, 171, a. Corn, Indian, ii. 442, b. Come, 239, a. d'Ammon, 239, b. de belier, 239, b. decerf, 177, b; 210, b; 239, b. de chamois, 240, a. de lapeau, 239, b; 491, b. Corni, 239, a. Cornea, opake, 146, a; ii. 285, b, Cornie, 239, a. Cornelus, 239, a. Corneolus, 239, a. Cornesta, ii. 252, b. Cornet acoustique, 325, a. de Morgagni, ii. 389, a. may en, ii. 389, a. Cornets de Bertin, ii. 314, a. sphenoidaux, ii. 314, a. Cornflag, 438, a. Cornichon, 260, b. Cornicula laryngis, 79, b. Cornier, 240, a. Cornouiller, 240, a. dfeuilles, arrondies, 240, b. d grandes fleurs, 240, a. soyeux, 240, a. Cornu, 177, b. acusticum, 325, a. cervinum, 177, b; ii. 174, a. ethmoidal, ii. 389, a. ustum, 178, a; 239, b. Cornua, ii. 389, a. of the coccyx, 210, a. cutanea, 491, b. limacum, 560, b. Cornue, ii. 252, b. Cornumusa, ii. 252, b. Cornus mas odorata, 566, b. sanguinea, ii. 287, b. Cornuta, ii. 252, b. Coroda regia, ii. 384, a. Corodialysis, 237, b. Corona, 247, a; 256, a. dentis, 256, a. glandis, 256, a. veneris, 256, a. Coronaire, 240, b. Coronarius, 240, b. Coroncion, 237, b. Coronopodium, ii. 174, a. Coronopus, 210, a. Ruellii, 210, b. Corotomia. 237, b. Corpora albicantia, ii. 6, b. Arantii, ii. 83, b; ii. 388, a. bigemina, ii. 240, a. candicantia, 26, a; ii. 6, b. fibrosa, 241, b. nerveo-spongiosa penis, 169,a. nervosa, 169, a. ovata, 241, a. 500 INDEX TO' THE ^YNONYM^S. Corpora pyramidalia posteriori, 24i, a. quadrigemina, ii. 24v, a. striata superna posdeTibra, ii. 362, b. Corporatio, 525, a. Cofpulentia, ii. 198, a. carnosar, (*) ii. 452, a. Corps bordis, 241, a. calltux, 242, b. cannetis, 241, b. caverneux, 169, a. cendri, 241, b. etrangers, 373, a. festonne, 241, b. frangis, 241, a. geniculis, 241, a'. hyalolde, 243, a. d'Hygmore, 242, b. jaune, 24r2, b. muqueux, '242, b. pampiniforme, 242, b. pyramidaux, 241, a. restiformes, 241, a. rhomboide, 241, b. slriis, 241, b. thyroide, ii. 368, b. variciforme, 348, a. cariqufMtf, 242, b; 348, a. vitre, 243, a. Corpus, 119, a. adeniforrrie, ii. 219, 6. adenoides, ri. 219, b. adiposum, ii. 167, a. alienum, 372, b. annulare, ii. 203, a. ciliare, 241, b. cinereum, 241, b. conoides, ii. 167, a. dentatum, 241, b. denticulatum, 241, b. externum, 372, b. extraneum, 372, b. glandiforme, ii. 219, b. glandosum, ii. 219, b. glandulosum, ii. 219, b. psalloides, 699, a. pyramidale, 242, h. reticulare, 242, b. rhoinboideum, 241, b. turbinatum, ii. 167, a. varicosum, 242, b; ii. 311, b. Corpuscula Arantii, ii. 388, a;. Corrago, 122, a. Correctif, 243, a. Correctorius, 243, a. Corrigiola, ii. 1'97, a. Corroborantia, ii'. 377, a. Corroboratif, 243, a. Corrodant, 243, b. Corrodens, 243, b. C'orrugator Coiterii, 243, b. Corse, 243, a. Cortalon, ii. 291, a. Cortex, 193, a. antiscorbuticus, 151, a. aromaticus^ 151, a>. cardinalis de Lugo, 1981, «. caryophyllatus, n. 67, b\ caryophylloidea-, 566, b. chinas, 193, a. chinas regius, lOByb: crassior, 566, b. flavus, 193, b. Jesuitic us, 193, a. lavola, 517, a-. Magellanicua, ii. 437, b, pallidus, 193, b. patrum, 193, a. Peruvianus, 193, bt profluvii, ii. 75j b: ruber, 193, b: striata dentium, 340, a. Winteranus, ii. 487, b. Winteranus spurius, 151, a. Coruscatio, 84, a. CORVISART, John Nicholas-, (") ii. 448, b. Corymbetra, 473, b. Coiymbos, 473, b. Coryphe, ii. 418, b. Coryza entonica, ii. 117, b. ozasnosa, ii. 107, b. phlegmatorrhagia, ii. 157, b; uteri, 571, b. virulenta, ii. 117, b. Cosmet, 54, a. Cossus, 558, b. Costiveness, 228, b. Costmary, ii. 354, b. Costo-ubdominal muscle, ii. 94, a. Costo-basi-scapulaire, ii. 294, a. Costo-clavicular, ii. 332, a. Costo-coracoideus, ii. 139, a. Costo-scopulaire, ii. 294, a. Costo-trachelian, ii. 278, b. Costus cortrcosus, 151, a. hortorutm, ii. 364, b. hortorum minor, 11, b. nigra, 269, b. Costyle, 246, a. |Cota, 51, a Cdte, 245, a. Coticula, 13, b. Coton, 447, b. Cotton, 447, a. COTUGNO, Dominico, (*) ii. 448, b. Cotula foetida, 51, a. COTUNNIUS, Dominico,(*)ii.448,b. Coturnix, ii. 361, b. Cotyle, 476, a. Cotyledon marina, ii. 393, b. Cou, 216, b. Couche, ii. 131, b; H. 362, b. Coucher, 280, a. • Couches des nerfs ethmoideux, 241, b. des nerfs oculaires, ii. 362, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 501 Couches des nerfs optiques, ii. 362, b. optiques, ii. 362, b. Couch grass, ii. 385, b. Couching, 163, b. Coude, 329, b. Coudee, 260, a. Coude pied, 537, a. Coudrier, 244, a. Couenne, 238, a. Cough, ii. 389, b. Couler, ii. 328, b. Couleuvre, 218, a. Couleuvrie, 132, a. Coulisse bicipitalr, 113, a. humirale, 113, a. Couloir, 213, a. Coum, 213, a. Counter irritant, 288, a. opening, 232, a. Coup, 118, b. Coupe bride. 556, b. Coup de feu, ii. 440, a. de sang, 61, b. de soleil, 536, b. Couperose, 455, b. Coupure, 265, b; ii. 440, a. Courante, 296, b. Coubaril, 48, a. Courbarilharz (G), 48, a- Courbure, 265, b. Courge, 261, a. Couronne cilia-ire, 444, a. du denf\ 256, a. du gland, 256, a. de tripan, 256, a. de Venus, 256, a. Course, ii. 264, a. Courses, ii. 28, b. monthly, ii. 28, b. Court, ii. 296, b. Courte haleine, 323, b. Cousin, 261, b. Coussinet, ii. 118, a. Couteau, 557, a. d amputation, 557, a. desarticulateur, 557, b-, A cataracte, 557, a. 4 crochet, 557, b. courbe, 557, b. droit, 557, a. de /ew, 262, a. interosseux, 557, b. lenticulaire, 557, b. lithotome, 557, b. - en serpette, 557, b. 1 symphysien, ii. 344,_a. a dew tranchans, 557, b. Coutures par la petite virole, 191, b. Cowbane, 192, a. Cowberry, ii. 406, b. Cowhage, 314, b. Cowitch, 314, b. Cowpox, ii. 404, a. Cowpox, inoculated, ii. 404, a. Cowslip, Jerusalem, ii. 227, a. Cow-weed, 178, a. Coxa, 468, b. Coxasluvium, 103, b. Coxagra, ii. 80, a. Coxendix, 468, b. Crabe, 248, a. Crabbe, 248, a. Crab's eyes, 150, b. stones, 150, b. Crachat, ii. 321, b. Crachement, 363, b. de pus, ii. 160, a; ii. 426, a. Crackling, 251, b. CRAFFTHEIM, John, 251, a. Craie, 252, a. Cran, 210, a. Cranberry, ii. 406, b. Crane, 250, a. Cranesbill, stinking, 435, b. Cranioscopy, 248, b. Cranium, vault of the, 147, a. Cranology, 248, b. Cranson, 210, b. Crapula. 248, a. Crasis, ii. 356, b. Crassamentum, 118, a. Crassities palpebrarum, ii. 298, b. Crassula, ii. 288, b. Cratasva marmelos, 247, b. Cratevaesium, ii. 301, a. Cray fish, 150, b Crayon noir, 450, a. Craziness, 534, b. Crea, ii. 296, b. Cream, cold, 173, b. Cremason, ii. 239, a. Crime, 251, a. Cremnoi (Gr.), 582, b. Cremnoncus,(*) ii. 448, b. Cremor, 251. a. Crenatura, 251, b. Crinelure, 251, b. Crepanella, ii. 179, b. Crepatura, 251, b; 479, a. Crepinum, ii. 209, a. Crepitus, 251, b; 382, b. lupi, 597, b. Crescentia*, ii 432, b. Cresera, 252, b. Crespinus, ii. 115, b. Cress, garden, 570, a. Indian, ii 387, a, penny, ii. 365, b. swine's, 210, a water, ii. 301, a. Cresses, sciatica, 569, b. Cressi, ii. 301, a. Cresson alinois, 570, a. iligant, 155, a. de fontainel ii. 301, a, 502 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Cresson des Indes, ii. 387, a. des jar dins, 570, a. du Mexique, ii. 387, a. des pris, 155, a. Crite, 254, a. Iliaque, 516, a. urithrale, 424, b. uretrale, 154, a. Cretins, 141, a. Creuset, 256, b. Creux de Vestomac, 414. a. de la main, ii. 121, a. Cri, 258, b. Cribra, 252, b. Cribratus, 252, a. Cribriform plate, 252, a. Cribrum pollinarium, 252, b, Crico-criti-arithenoldien, 252, b< Crico-latiri-arithnoidien, 252, b. Crico-pharyngeus, 229, a. Crico-thyro-pharyngien, 229, a. Cricoides (Gr.), 49, a. Cricos (Gr.), ii. 288, a. Crines, 463, b. Crinis, 152, b. Crispatura, 254, a. Crista interna, 418, b. urethralis, 424, b. Cristallin, 259„b. Cristalline, ii.. 32, b. Crithe, 491, b. Critici, anni, 200, a. Crochet, 255, b. Crocidismus, 158, b. Crocidixis, 255, a. Crocodilion, 326, b. Crocus, 213, b. antimonii, ii. 116, a. Germanicus, 159, a. Indicus, 264, b. Martis aperiens, 394, a. Martis vitriolatus, 213, b. metallorum, ii. 116, a. Saracenicus, 159, a. Crdissance, 453, a. Croissances, ii. 432. b. 'Croissants, ii. 432, b. , b. Durus, 466, a. Dutray, 274, b. Dwale, 86, b. Dwarf, ii. 69, a. Dyctoides, ii. 252, b. Dynameter, 321, a. Dynamis (Gr.'l, 411, a Dysa'sthesia auditoria, 235, b. contractoria, ii. 127, b. gustatoria, 23, b. interna, 36, b. olfactoria, 50, a. Djisanarrhophesis, (*) ii. 449, a. Dysanarrhophia, (*) ii. 449, a. Dyscatabrosis, 323, a. Dyscataposis, 323, a. Dyschroea, (*) ii. 449, a. Dysecoea, 101, b; 275, a. Dysemesia, ii. 426, b. Dysepulotus, 321, a. Dyskrasia (Gr.), 537, b. Dysopia dissitorum, ii. 66, a. Dysmasesis, (*) ii. 449, a. Dysmassesis, (*) ii, 449, a. Dysopia luminis, ii. 92, b. proximorum, ii. 213, a. tenebrarum, 475, b. Dyspepsia chlorosis, 165, a. pyrosis, ii. 239, a. Dysphagia globosa, 47, a. hysterica, 47, a. linguosa, ii. 126, a ranula, ii. 243, b. uvulosa, 250, b. Dysphonia immodulata nasalis, ii. 255, b. immodulata palatina, 80, a. Dysphoria anxietas, 57, b. nervosa, 402, a. simplex, 402, a. Dyspnoea pinguedinosa, ii. 237. a. pyothoracica, (*) ii. 451, a. Dyspnoon, 323, a. Dystocia abortiva, 6, a. perversa, ii. 214, b. Dysuria, ii. 323, b. calculosa, 144, b. * irritata, 144, b. mucosa, 271. a. E. Eagle stone, 22, a. Ear ache, ii. 113, b. flap, ii. 219, b. inflammation of the, ii. 114, a. Earth, Japan, 165, a. heavy, 101, b. Lemnian, ii. 360, a. nut, 134, b; ii. 163, b. ponderous, 101, b. sealed, ii. 360, a. Eau, ii. 429, b. acidule simple, 13, a. Eau d'Aix-la-chapelle, 25. a. d'armagnac, ii. 372, b. d'arquebusade, 22, a; 73, a. de Balaruc, 94, b. de Bariges, 100, b. de bonferme, ii. 372, b. de boule, 394, b. de Bourbonne-lesbains, 125, b. des Carmes, ii. 25, b. de chaux, 584, b. de chaux composie, 584, b. de cuivre ammoniacal, 584, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 511 Eau distillee, ii. 429, b. de fontaine, ii. 429, a. de goudron, ii. 168, b. d'Husson, Want's, ii. 422, b. des hydropiques, ii. 294, b. hydrosulphurie simple, 504, b, de lac, ii. 429, b. de luce, ii. 317, b. de marais, ii. 429, b. midicinale d'Husson, 213, b. de mer, ii. 432, a. minirale, ii. 429, b. de Naples, ii. 69, a. de neige, ii. 429, a. de pluie, ii. 429, a. de potasse, 585, b. de puit, ii. 429, a. de rabelle, 332, a. regale, ii. 83, b. de source, ii. 429, a. sucrie, 504, b. de Vichy, ii. 421, a. de vie, 127, a. de vie camphrie, ii. 317, b. Eaux, les, 584, a. de Vamnios, 584, a. Ebertswurzel (G), 157, a. Ebesmech, 498, a. Eblouissement, 275, a. Ebn Sina, 91, b. Ebn Zoar, 91, a. Ebrietas, ii. 358, a. Ebulus, ii. 272, b. Ebur, 547, b. Ecaille, ii. 278, b. Ecailles d'huitres, ii. 113, b. Ecailleux, ii. 321, b. Ecbole (Gr.;, 6, a. Ecbolios (Gr ), 6, b. Ecbolium elaterium, ii. 45, a. Eccatharticus, 165, b. Ecchimoma arteriosum, 44, b. Ecchyloma (Gr.), 370, b. Ecchylosis, 372, b. Ecchymata, 325, b. Ecchymoma hyponychon, 509, b. lymphatica, ii 157, a. Ecchymosis, 325, b. Ecclisis, 597, a. Eccope, 343, b. Eccopeus (Gr.), 557, a. Eccyesis ovaria, ii. 212, a. Echancrure, ii. 91, b. Echarde, ii. 320, b. £chauffants, 145, b. ichauffement, 178, b ; 228, b ; 445, a. Echecollum, 326, b. Echelles du limacon, ii. 278, a. Echene'is (Gr.), ii. 249, a. Echetrosis, 132, a. £chine, ii. 417, b. Echinops sphasrocephalus, 326, b. Echinopus, 326, b. Echinus scandens, 30, a. Echioglossum, ii. 105, a. Eckig(G), 47, a. Eclaire petite, ii. 243, b. Eclampsia, 234, b. Eclampsis, 326, b. Eclegma album, 593, a. gummoso-oleosum, 593, a. Ecligma, 326, b. Eclisse, ii. 320, b. Ecole, ii. 283, a. Ecorce, 244, a. cariocostine, 151, a. de Saint-Lucie, 193, b. de Winter, ii. 437, b. de Winter fausse, 151, a. Ecorchure, 178, b; 363, b. E.:oullement, 309, b; 445, a. blanc, 571, b. Ecphlysis herpes, 481, a. pompholyx, ii. 198, b. Ecphronia, 534, b. mania, ii. 9, a. melancholia, ii. 24, b. Ecphyas, 64, a. Ecphyma, 364, a; ii. 388, b. cedematicum, ii. 157, a. callus, 146, a. caruncula, 159, b. physconia, ii. 161, b. verruca, ii. 416, b. Ecphysis, 320, a ; ii. 410, b. Ecpiesmos (Gr.), 368, a. Ecpleroma, 327, a. Ecplexis, ii. 330, a. Ecpnoe, 368, a. Ecptosis, 327, a; 597, a. Ecpyema, 7, a. Ecpyeona (Gr.), ii. 338, b. Ecpyesis, 7, a; ii. 237, b. impetigo, 517, b. porrigo, ii. 204, a. porrigo Crustacea, ii. 204, a. porrigo favosa, ii. 205, a. porrigo furfuracea, ii. 204, b. porrigo galeata, ii. 204, b. porrigo lupinosa, ii. 204, b. scabies, ii. 222, b. Ecpyetica, ii. 338, b. Ecpyisconta, ii. 338, b. Ecrevice, 248, a. Ecrevisse, 248, a. Ecroe, 309, b. Ecrouelles, ii. 286, b. Ectasis (Gr.), 597, a. Ectexis, 216, b. Ecthlimma, 87, b. Ecthlipsis (Gr.), 368, a. Ecthyma, 328, b ; ii. 237, b. Ectilloticus, 286, b. Ectome, 343, b ; 363, b. I Ectomon, 474, b. I Ectopia, 597, a. 512 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Ectoprotic, 325, b. Ectromatiaios (Gr.), 6, b. Ectrosis, 6, a. Ectrosmos, 6, a. Ectroticus, 6, b. Ectyloticus, 165, b. Ecumeux, 419, a. Eczesis(Gr.),328,b._ Eczesma, 328, a; 575, a. Edenti, 328, a. Edera, 473, b. Edes, ii. 334, b. Edetz, ii. 334, b. Edic, 393, b Edil, 393, b. Edir, 393, b. Effetus, 64, a; 518, a. Effides, ii. 180, a. Effila. 346, a. Effloratio, 328, b; 362, b. Efflorescentia, 362, b. Efflorescentias, 331, b. Effluvium, 333, a. latrinarium, ii. 43, a. Effluxion, 6, b. Effort, 480, a ; ii. 82, b. Efforts des reins, 329, a. Effractura, 327, a. Effulgescentia, 326, b. Effusio, 161, b; 325, b. Egarement d'isprit, 282, a; 536, a. Egestas, ii. 423, b. Egestio, 364, a. Egg, ii. 115, a. Egg-plant, ii. 305, b. Egg, white of, 27, a. Egkuesis (Gr.), 385, a. Egkumosia (Gr.), 385, a. Eglantier de chien, ii. 260, a. sauvage, ii. 260, a. E h r e n p r e i s (G), ii. 416, b. Ei (G),ii. 115, a. Eibe (G), ii. 356, a. Eibisch (G),32,b. Eich'apfel(G), ii. 241, b. Eiche (G),ii.241,a. Eichel (G),ii. 241, a. 439, a. Eichenschwamm (G), 120, b. Eichhase (G), 120, b. Eichpilz (G), 120, b. Eidea(Gr.),514, a. Eidechse (G), 590, a. Eierfrucht (G),ii. 305, b. Eierstock (G),ii. 114, b. E i e r stocke n tziin d ung (G), ii. 94, a. E ie r w eiss (G), 27, a. Eigenleidigkeit (G), 514, a. Eigenmittel (G) ii. 310,b. Eilamides, ii. 28, a. Eileon, 515, a. Eileos, 515, a. Einathmung(G), 537, a. Einaugig (G), 123,a. Einbeerkraut (G), ii. 129, a. Einbildungskraft (G), 517, a. Einflasung(G),537,b. Einfugung (G), 536, b Ei.nge we ide (G), 345, a. ii.424,a. Eingeweidewiirmer (G), ii. 439, b. Einhandig(G), 187, a. Einhefteln(G),527, b. Einheimische (G), £26, a. Einimpfung (G), 533, b. Einkeilung des kopfs(G), ii. 126, a. Einmundung, 41, a. Einreibung (G), 414, a. 543,a. Einrichtung (G), ii. 246, a. E i n r i n g e 1 n (G), 527, b. Einsaugend (G), 7, b. Einsaugung (G), 8, a. Einschiebung (G), 542, b. Einschnitt (G), 518, b. Einspritzung (G), 533, a. Eintrbpfeluug (G), 537, a. Einweichung (G), ii. 1, b. Einzeln (G), ii. 321, a. Eis(G), 512, b. Eisbole, 87, a.; 532, a. Eisen (G), 394, a. Eisenhaltig (G), 173, b. Eisenhiitchen (G), 14, a. Eisenkraut (G), ii. 416, a. Eisenmohr (G), 22, a. Eiskalt(G),5l2,b. Eiskraut (G), ii. 32, b. Eispflanze (G), ii. 32, b. Eispnce, 537, a. Eistoff (G),27, a. Eiter (G), ii. 237, b. Eiterauge (G), 510, a. Eiterblatte (G), ii. 237, b. Eiterbildung (G), ii. 235, a. Eiterbruch(G),339, a. Eiterbrust (G), ii. 338,b. Eiterbutzen (G), 125, a; 422, a. Eiterharnen (G), ii. 239, b. Eitermachesde mittel (G), ii. 338, b. Eiternabel (G), 339, a. E iter sack (G), 198, a; ii. 426, a. Eiterstock (G), 125, a. Ei te rung (G),ii. 338, b. Eiterzug(G),ii. 239, b. E in wart sge he n de muskel- bewegung (G), 17, b. E i w e i s s (G), 27, a. Ejaculator seminis, 9, a. urethras, ii. 381, b. Ejectio, 364, a. Ekbesomenon (Gr.) 362, a. Ekel(G), ii. 72, a; 310, a. Eklusis(Gr.),362,b. Ekpsuchia(Gr.),362, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 513 Ekregma (Gr.),356, b. Ekrexis (Gr.), 356, b. Ektasis, 369, a. Ektilmos (Gr.), 362, a. Elaeagnus, ii. 66, b. Elasocarpus copallifera, 235, b. Elaeon, ii. 100, b. Elaia (Gr.), ii. 100, a. Elaine, ii. 167, b. Elais Guineensis, 211, a. occidentalis, 211, a. Elan, 178, a. Elancement, 563, a. Elanula, 32, b. Elaphos (Gr.), 177, b. Elapsus, 597, a. Elate (Gr.), ii. 168, a. Elatetheleia, ii. 167, b. Elaterine, ii. 45, a. Elaterium, 371, b, ii. 45, a. Elatin, ii. 45, a. Elatine, 56, b. Elastisches Harz (G), 152, b. Elbogen (G), 329, b. Elbow, ii. 392, b. Elcoma, 329, b. Elcos, ii. 392, a. Elcosis, ii. 392, a. Elcuster, 334, a. Elder, ii. 272, b. dwarf, ii. 272, b. Elecampane, 542, b. Electarium, 330, b. Electrioitas animalis, 425, a. galvanica, 425, a. metallica, 425, a. Electriser, 330, b. Electrum, ii. 334, b. Electuarium de aloe, muriate hydrar- gyri, et ferro, ii. 108, a. aperiens, 224, b. aromaticum, 224, a. cassias, 224, a. catholicum commune, 224, b. de croco emendata, 224, a. diaprunum, 224, b. eccoproticum, 224, b, de hyacinthis, 224, a. de kina-kina, ii. 107, b. laxativum, 224, a. lenitivum, 224, b, opiatum, 224, b. opiatum astringens,297, a. opiatum polypharmacum, ii. 365, a. scammonii, 224, b. sennas, 224, b. Thebalcum, 224, b. Electuary, alexipharmlc, ii. 365, a. of cinchona, ii. 107, b, Elelisphacos, ii. 272, a. Elemi gum, 39, a. Elemintho-corton, 237, *■ Elent(G), 178, a. Eleosehnum, 59, b. Elephaboscum, ii. 136, b. Elephant enaussatz (G),331,a. Elephantenlause baum (G), 39, b. Elephantiasis Italica, ii. 140, a. Elephas, 330, b ; 547, b. Elettaria cardamomum, 36, b. Eleutherias cortex, 255, b. Elivateur eommun de Vaile du nez et dt la livre supirieure, 579, b. de Vail, ii. 247, a. de la paupiire supirieure, 573, a. Elevator ani. 572, a. labii inferioris, 572, b. labii superioris proprius, 572,b. labiorum communis, 572, a. oculi, ii. 247, a. scapulas, 573, a. urethras, ii. 381, b. Elive externe, 318, a. interne, 493, a. Elevures, 363, a. Eliaster, 515, a. Elichrysum, ii. 306, b. montanum, 50, b. Eligma, 326, b. Elikoeides (Gr.), 153, a. Eliquatio, 216, b. Elixir aloes, ii. 371, a. aperitivum, ii. 371, a. Daffy's, ii. 375, a. foetidum, ii. 372, a. of Garus, ii. 373, a. of long life, ii. 371, a. de longue vie, ii. 371, a. d'or de M. le Geniral de la Motte, ii. 373, b. paragoric of Edinburgh, ii- 374, b. paragorlcum, ii. 371. b. proprietatis, ii. 371, a. Radcliffe's, ii. 371, a. sacrum, ii. 374, b. salutis, ii, 375, a. Squire's, ii. 371, b. stomachicum, ii. 373, b. Stoughton's ii. 373, b. traumaticum, ii. 371, b. of vitriol, ii. 337, a. vitrioli acido-aromaticum, ii. 337, a. vitrioli aromaticum, ii. 337, a. ^ vitrioli cum tinctura aromatica, ii. 337, a. vitrioli dulce, ii. 337, a. vitrioli dulce, ii. 316, b. vitrioli Edinburgensium ii, 337, a- 514 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Elixir vitrioli Mynsichti, ii. 337, a. of vitriol, sweet, ii. 316, b. of vitriol, Vigani's, ii. 316, b. Elixirium antisepticum Doctoris Chaus- sier, 372, b. de Garus, ii. 373, a. Elixis, 326, b. Elixiviation, 590, a. Elk, 177, b. Elleboraster, 474, b. Elleborismus, 474, b. Elleborum album, ii, 415, b. Ellenbogenbein (G), ii. 393, a. Ellenbogenschlagader (G), 260, a. Elm, common, ii. 392, b. Elodes icterodes, 398, b, Elome, ii. Ill, b. Elos (Gr.), 199, a. Eluteria, 255, b. Elutriatio, 276, a. Eluxation, 596, a. Elytroitis, 218, a. Elytroncus, (*) ii. 449, a. Elytrophyma, (*) ii 449, a. Email des dents, 340, a. Emarginatio, ii. 91, b ; 326, a. Emarginatura, ii. 211, b ; 326, a. Emasculatus, ii, 591, a ; 359, b. Embarras gastrique, ii. 266, a. Embarrure, 342, b. Embaumement, 333, a. Emboiture, 297, a. Emborisma, 44, a Embregma, 333, b. Embrocation, Guestonian for rheuma- tism, ii. 101, b. Lynch's, 599, a. Roche's, for hooping- cough, ii. 259, a. Embroche, 333, b. Embryotome, 334, a. Emendans, 243, a. Emeraude, ii. 302, a. Emesia, ii. 426, b, Emesis, ii. 426, b. Emetic, tartar, 55, a. weed, 590, b. Emitique, 55, a ; 334, b, Emetos, ii. 426, b. Eminence sus-pubienne, ii. 46, b. Eminences bigeminies, ii. 240, a.. latirales, 241, a. pyramidales, 241, a. vermiformes du cervelet, ii. 416, b. Eminentia annularis, ii. 203. ficosa, 401, b. portas anterior, 591, a. portae posterior, 591, a, Eminentiae candicantes, ii 7, a. lenticulares, 241, b. olivares, 241, a. Eminentias pyramidales, 241, a. Eminentia pyramidalis tympani, ii. 238, a. Eminentias quadrigeminae, ii. 240, a. Emissarium, 339, b. Emmena, ii. 28, b. Emmyxium articulare, 496, a. Emonctoire, 340, a. Emotio, 282, a; 597, a. Empasma, 162, a. Empeplegmenos (Gr.), 517, b. Empeiria, 367, b. Empetrum, 480, b. Empfangniss (G), 221, b. Empfindlichkeit (G), ii. 292, b ; ii. 341, a. Empfindung (G), ii.292, a. Empfindungssitz, gemein- schaftliche (G), ii. 292, b. Emphlysis aphtha, 59, a. erysipelas, 357, a. vaccinia inserta, ii. 404, a. varicella, ii. 409, a. Emphractica, ii. 161, b. Emphragma, lachrymale, 409, b. salivare, ii. 243, b. Emphyma, ii, 368, b. encystis, 341, a. encystis ganglion, ii. 361,a; 428, b. encystis meliceris, ii. 25, b. encystis steatoma, ii. 323, b. exostosis, 366, b. exostosis periostea, ii. 83, b. sarcoma, ii. 276, a. sarcoma adiposum, 19, . sarcoma cellulosum, 270, b. arcoma mammarum, ii. 8, a. sarcoma pancreaticum, ii. 123, b. sarcoma scirrhosum, 285, a. sarcoma tuberculosum, ii. 388, a. Emphysema (Gr.) 537, b. abdominis, ii. 390, a. tympanites, ii. 390, a. uteri, ii. 163, a. Emphysesis (Gr.), 537, b. Emphysis miliaria, ii. 40, a. Empiric, 179, b. Empirisme, 336, a. Emplasticus, 335, b. Emplastrum adhaesivum, 338, a. adhassivum Woodstockii, ii. 310, a. Alexandri, 28, b. Andreas de Cruce, 338, a. Anglicum, ii. 310, a. antihysterioum, 336, b. Archagathi lene, 68, a. Aristi nigrum, 71, a. attrahens, 336, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 515 Emplastrum Bithynici tonsoris, 115, b. cantharidis, 337, b. cantharidis compositum, 337, b. cephalicum, 338, a. citrinum, ii. 94, a. commune, 338, a. commune cum resina, 338, a. conii, 336, b. diachylon, 338, a. Dionysianuni, 308, a. divinum Nicolai, ii. 3, b. emolliens, ii. 394, a. ferri rubri, 337, b. flavum, ii. 394, a. ad fonticulos, 173, b. glutinosum, ii. 310, a. ichthycocollas telas induc- tum, ii. 310, a. irritans, 337, b. lithargyri*, 338, a. lithargyri compositum, 337, a. lithargyri cum gummi, 337, a. lithargyri cum hydrargy- ro, 337, a. lithargyri cum resina, 338, a. meloes vesicatorii. 337, b, meloes vesicatorii com- positum, 337, b. mucelaginosum, ii. 394, a. nigrum of Augsburg, ii. 3, b. ex oxido plumbi rubro camphoratum, 337, b. oxidi plumbi semivitrei, 338, a. Phoenicium, 294, b. polychrestum, 338, a. resinosum, 338, a. roborans, 3J7, b. rubefians, 337, b. rutaceum, ii. 140, a. simplex, 336, b. spermatis ceti, 173, b. vesicatorium, 117, b; 337, b. de Vigo cum mercurio emendatum, 337, a. Empldtre. 336, a. d'Andri de la Croix, 338, a. de cigue, 336, b. collant de poix et de resines, 338, a. echauffant, 336, b. degomme resine, 337, a. de Nuremberg, 337, b. Emplattomenos, 335, b. Empneumatosis, 335, b. Empoisonnement, ii. 196, a. Empreinte, 518, a. Empresma Bronchitis, 268, a. carditis, 156, b. cephalitis, ii, 158, b. enteritis, 344, a. gastritis, 428, a. hepatitis, 477, b. hysteritis, ii. 37, b. nephritis, ii. 74, b. orchitis, 480, b. otitis, ii. 114, a. paristhmitis, 268, a. paristhmitis pharyngea, 269, a. paristhmitis tonsillaris, 268, b. parotitis, 269. peritonitis, ii. 146, b. peritonitis mesenterica, ii. 32, b. peritonitis omentalis, 351, a. pleuritis, ii. 177, a. pleuritis diaphragmatica, 296, a. pneumonitis, 181, b. splenitis, ii. 320, a. Emprosthotonos, ii. 361, a. Emptoe, 459, b. Emptysis, 459, b. Empyesis variola, ii. 409, b. Empyos (Gr.), ii. 237, a. Emulgent plexuses, ii. 249, b. veins, ii. 249, b. Emulsio Arabica, 339, b. antihysterica, ii. 42, b. castor oil, 339, b. guaiacina, ii. 42. leniens, 593, b. oleosa, 593, b. simplex, 339, b. Emulsion, almond, 339, b. huilcuse, 593, b. Emunctorium coidis, 91, b. Emundantia, 290, a. Emusculatum, 39, a. Enanthesis rosalia, ii. 281, a. urticaria, ii. 402, a, Enausma (Gr.), 410, a. Encarpos, ii. 212, b. Encatalepsis, 162, a, Encathesma, ii. 290, a. Encausis, 135, a ; 340, b. Encavure, 70, b. Enceinte, ii. 212, b. Encens, 553, b. Encephalalgia, (*) ii. 449, a. Encephalitis, ii. 158, b. Encerosis (Gr.), 518, b. Encharaxis, ii. 280, b. Enchifrenement, 244, b. Enchorios, 241, b. Enchriston, 581, a. 516 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Enchyma, 529, b ; ii. 176, b. Enchyton, 529, a. Enclavie, ii. 433, b. Enclavement, ii. 433, b. Enciume, 525, b. Enclysma, 208, a. Encope, 291, b; 518, b. Encranion, 175, a. Encranis, 175, a. Encrc, 66, b. Encyesis, ii. 210, b. Encymosia, ii. 210, b. Encymon, ii. 210, b. Endeiktikos (Gr.), 525, b. Endeixis (Gr ), 526, a. Endive, 191, b. wild, 191, b. Endosis, ii. 249, a. Enduit ckoroldien, 188, a. Endurcissement, 526, b. Enecia cauma, ii. 346, a. Enema, 208, a. opii, 342, a. Enereisis, 220, a. Energia, 16, b; 411, a; 420, b. Energeticos (Gr.), 16, b. Enfance, 526, b. Enfant, 526, b. Enflure, ii. 342, b. des jambes et des cuisses de la femme accouckie, ii. 157, a. Engbrustigkeit (G), 83, b. Engelurc, 183, b. Engelwurz (G), 45, b. Englische krankheit (G), ii. 242, b English remedy, 193, a. Englottogastor, 342, b. Engomphosis, 444, b. Engourdissement, ii. 379, a. Engrcnure, ii. 341, b. Enkaluinma (Gr.), 537, b. Enkysti, 341, a. Enosis (Gr ), 536, b. Enostoses, 36(5, b. Enrouement, ii. 245, a. Ens M utii, 394, b. Veneris boglei, 394, b. Ensiformis, ii. 441, b. Ensomatosis (Gr.), 525, a. Enstalaxis (Gr.), 537, a. Entablement, 287, a. Entasia, ii. .'{77, a. articularis, 232, a. loxia, ii. 379, a. priapismus, ii. 215, a. systremma, 248, b. tetanus, ii. 361, a. tetanus anticus, 338, b; ii. 361 a. tetanus lateralis, ii. 361, a. tetanus posticus, ii. 361, a. Entasia, trismus, ii. 384, b. Entbindung (G), ii. 131, b. Entbindung, schwer (G), 559, a. Entblossung (G), 286, b. Entelipathia, ii. 93, a. Entendement, 537, b. Enteritis epiploitis, 351, a. mesenterica, ii. 32, b. Enterolithus, 143, b. bezoardus, 111, a. scybalum, ii. 287, a. Enteron (Gr.), 541, b. Enterophlogia, 344, a. Enthaarung (G),286, b. Enthaarungsmittel (G), 287, a. Enthaltsam (G), 8, a. E n t h a 11 s a m k e i t (G), 8, b. Entj ungerung (G), ii. 330,b. Entjungferung (G), 280, b. Entkraftung (G), 342, b. Entmannung (G), 161, b; 333, a, Entonia, ii. 377, a. Entonnoir, 146, a ; 529, a. du ventricule moyen du cer- veau, 529, a. Entorse, ii. 321, b. Entozoa, ii. 439, a. Entozoaria, ii. 439, a. Entrailles, 345, a. Enturikelung (G), 290, b. Entwohnung (G), ii. 432, b. Entzundet (G), 20, a. Entzundung (G),20,a; 528, b. E n t z u n d u n g s f e 11 (G), 238, a. Entyposis, 439, b. Enula campana, 542, b. Envie, ii. 4, b ; ii. 68, b. de vomir, ii. 72, a. Enypnion, ii. 308, a. Enzian, rother (G), 434, a. En z i an wu r z e 1, weisse (G), 505, b. Epacmasticos (Gr.), 13, b. Epagogium, ii. 212, b. Epanadiplosis, 39, b. Epanalepsis, 39, b. Epanastasis (Gr.), 356, b; ii. 237, b. Epanchement, 329, a. Epanetus, ii. 249, a. hectica, 473, a. Epaphrismos (Gr.), 239, b. Eparma, ii. 388, b. Eparsis, ii. 388, b. Epaule, 294, a. Epencranis, 175, a. Eperon, 484, a. Eperon des artires, ii. 321, b. Eperviir (F), 9, b. Ephedrana, ii. 72, a. Ephemera Anglica pestilens, ii. 335, a. maligna, 335, a. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 517 Ephemera sudatoria, ii. 335, a. Epheu (G),473, b. Ephialtes, 525, a. Ephidrosis, 289, b. Ephippium, ii. 170, a; ii. 289, a. Epi, (bandage), ii. 315, a. Epialtes, 525, a. Epian, 416, a, Epibole, 525, a. Epicauma, 340, b. Epicausis, 340, b. Epicerastica, 335, a. Epicerasticus, 161, b. Epicholos, 114, a. Epichorion, 276, a. Epichrisis (Gr.), 543, a. Epichroses spili, ii. 68, a. Epichrosis, 346, a. Epichusis(Gr.), 22, b. Epicondylo-cubitalis, 42, b. Epicondylo-radial, ii. 338, a. Epicondylo-sus-metacarpien, ii. 241, b. Epycondylo-sus-phalangettien eommun, 369, a. Epicondylo-sus-phalangettien du petit doigt, 369, a. Epicophosis, 235, b. Epicopion (Gr.), 557, a. Epicranius, ii. 97, a. Epicrousis (Gr.), ii. 143, a. Epicyema, 409, a. Epicyesis, ii. 337, b. Epideisis(Gr.),281, b, Epidemischer hasten (G), 164, b. Epidendrum vanilla, ii, 408, b. Epidermeous, 343, a. Epidesis, 98, a ; 463, a; 573, b. Epidesmos (Gr.), 98, b; 383, a. Epidorpia (Gr.), 107, b. Epigenema, 348, b. Epiginomenos, 348, b. Epigonion, 409, a. Epigonon, ii, 337, b. Epigontis, ii. 136, b. Epikanthis, 152, a. Epilampsis, 316, b. . Epilatorium, 286, b. Epilempsis, 349, a. Epilentia, 349, a. Epilepsia uterina, 594, a. nocturna, 525, a. Epinard, ii. 315, b. sauvage, 132, b. Epine, ii. 315, b. du dos, ii. 417, b. gutturale, ii. 70, b. sphinoidale, ii. 314, b. vinette, ii. 115, b. Epineux, ii. 316, b. .. du dos, grand, 541, a; u. 316, a. du dos, petit, 541, a; ii. 316, b. Epingle, ii, 166, b. vol. ii. ** Lpinotion, ii. 279, b. Epipaston, 162, a. Epipephycos,, 226, b. Epiphora, of Galen, ii. 105, b. ptyalismus, ii. 270, b. Epiphymata, 266, a. Epiphysis (Gr.), 61, a; 64, a. cerebral, ii. 167, a. Epiplasma, 162, b. Epiploomphalon, 351, a. Epiploons, caviti des, ii. 146, b. Epipnoia (Gr), 22, b. Epipoma, 350, b. Episarcidium, 41, a. Epischion (Gr.), 4, b ; ii. 225, b, Episeion, ii. 225, b. Epision, ii. 119, a. Episemasia, 49, a. Episphagimos, ii. 298, a. Epistaphylini, 93, b. Epistasis (Gr.),536, b. Epistaxis arteriosa, 351, b. juncorium, 352, b. Epistropheus, 92, a Episynangina, 353, a. Epithelis, 353, a. Epithymum cuscuta, 265, b. Epitrochli-cubito-carpien, 260, a. Epitrochlo-carpi-palmaire, ii. 121, b. Epitrochlo-mitacarpien, ii. 121, a. Epitrochloradial (muscle), ii. 219, a. Epitroklo-pkalanginien eommun, 406, b. Epizootia, ii. 5, b. Epochetensis, 287, b. Epode (Gr ), 518, a. Epomis, 15, b. Eponge, ii. 321, a. d'eglantier, 106, b. Eppich(G),473, b. Eppich Kleiner (G), ii. 301, a. Epeintes, ii. 358, b. Epsema, 277, a; 280, b. Epsesis (Gr.), 277, a; 331, b. Epuisemcnt, 365, b. Epulotica, 191, a. Equisetum minus, 484, b. Erable (F). 10, b. Eraillement des paupiires, 328, a. Krblich(G), 478, b. Erbrechen, das (G), ii. 426, b. , Erdapfel(G), ii. 305, b, Erdbeere(G),416, a. Erde, L e m nisc he (G), ii. 350, b. Erdepheu(G), 439, b. Erdgalle(G), 450, b. Erdkastanien (G), 134, b. Erdpech(G),82, a. Erdrosslung (G), ii. 323, b. Erdsscheibwurz (G), 267, b. Erdstrich(G), 206, a.j Erebinthus, 191, b. Erector clitoridis, 545, b. penis, 545, b. 518 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Eremia(Gr.), 13, a. Erethismos (Gr.), 545, a. Erethismus hydrophobia, 502, a. oneirodynia,525,a; ii.l29,a. simplex, 402, a. Ereuxis (Gr.), 356, a; 404, b. E r f a h r u n g (G), 367, b. Ergasma, ii. 67, a. Ergasterion (Gr), 559, a. Ergot, 484, a. Ergotisme convulsif, 235, a. Ergot mortiferum, 355, a. , Ergiessung (G), 310, a ; 329, a; 373, a. Erhitzung(G), 326, b. Er ho hung (G), ii. 220, a. Erigeron, ii. 291, a. Erigne, 491, a. JErine, 491, a. Erinne run gsk raft (G), ii. 28, a. Erinnerungslosigkeit (G), 36, b. Ern'ahrung (G),ii. 92, a. Erna.hrungsgefa.sae (G), ii. 411, b. Erodens, 167, b. Erodium moschatum, 435, b. E r o f f n e n d e s m i 11 e 1 (G), 58, b. Eros (Gr.), 594, b. Erosio, 243, a. Erotion, ii. 25, b. Erotomania, ii. 93, a. Erpes, 481, a. Erregung (G), 545, a. Erreur de lieu, 356, a. Erscheirung (G),ii. 155, b. Erschlaffende mittel (G), ii. 249, a. Erschlaffung(G),297,b; ii. 249, a; ii.379,a. Erschapfung (G), 365, b. Erschiitterung (G),222,b. Erstarrung(G),ii. 379, a. Erstickung(G),ii. 336, a. Ertrinken, das (G), ii. 333, b. Eruca, 127, b ; ii. 298, b. Erugatoria, ii. 361, a. Eruge (Gr.),356, a. Erugineux, 21, a. Erugmos (Gr.), 356, a. Eruptions, 266, a. Erva de Sancta Maria, 79, a. Erve (G),356, b. Erwachen (G), ii. 301, b. Erwachsenermensch (G),20,a. Erwarmendemittel (G), 145,b. Erweichen (G), ii. 5, a. Erweichungsmittel (G),335,a. Erweiterndemittel(G), 307, a. Erweiterung (G), 297, b. Erymatodes nosos (Gr.), ii. 390, a. Eryngo, water, 356, b. Erysimum alliaria, 30, a. Erysipelas periodica nervosa chronica, ii- 140, a. Erysipelas phlyctasnoides, 481, a. zoster, 481, a. Erysipile pustulcux, 481, a. Erythema ambustio, 135, a. anthrax, 52, a. erysipelatosum, 357, b. a frigore, 183, b. gangrenosum, 52, a. intertrigo, 178, b. mercuriale, 328, a. pernio, 183, b. Erythrasa centaurium, 184, b. Chilensis, 150, b. Erythrema, 357, b. Erythrodanum, ii. 262, b. Erythroides, 251, b. Erz(G),108, a; 127, a. Erzangel wur zel (G), 45, b. Erzeugang (G), 432, a. Esca, 29, b. Escara, 357, b. Escargot, 579, b. Escarre, 357, b. Eschalotte, 326, a. Esche, 416, b. Eschrasleinbaum (G), ii.309, a. Escorzonera, ii. 286, a. Escrevissc, 248, a. Esebon, ii. 304, a. Eseldistel (G), ii. 104, a. E seism ilch (G), ii. 40, b. Espaces intercostaux, 245, a. Espicc, ii. 232, b. Espices vulneraircs, 378, a. Esphlasis (Gr.), 2o7, a; 345, a. Esprit, ii. 316, b. d'anis, ii. 317, b. de camphre, ii. 317, b. de candle, ii. 318, a. de carri, ii. 316, a. de geniivre composi, ii. 316, a, de lavande, ii. 318, a. de lavande compose, ii. 318, a. de menthe poicree, ii. 318, a. de menthe verte, ii. 318, a. de muscade, ii. 318, b. de Pouliot, ii. 318, b. de raifort composi, ii. 317, b. de romarin, ii. 318, b. de vin delay!', ii. 318, b. dc vin rect'ifti, ii. 318, b. Esprils animaux, ii. 79, b. Esquille, ii. 320, b. Esquinancie, 268, a. Esquine, ii. 302, b. Esselsgurken (G), ii. 45, a. Essences, ii. 102, a. Essence of bardana, Hill's, ii. 373, b. of colt's foot, ii. 371, b. of musk, ii. 374, a. of peppermint, ii. 30, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 519 Essence, Ward's, for the headache, 581, b. Essentia, ii. 370, b. absinthii composita, ii. 371, a. aloes, ii. 371, a. amara, ii. 371, a. antimonii, ii. 422, a. antiseptica Huxhami, ii. 372, b. aromatica, ii. 372. b. castorei, ii. 372, a. de cedro, ii. 101, a. chinas, ii. 372, b. cinnamomi, ii. 372, b. corticis Peruviani alexiphar- maca Huxhami, ii. 372, b. Neroli, 197, b. stibii, ii. 422, a, Essera, 575, a Essieu, 92, a. Essig(G), 11, a. Essigsalz (G), 10, b. Essigsauer (G), 11, a. Essouflement, 47, a. Estage, ii. 322, a. Esteifung (G), ii. 258, a. Estiska, 503, b. Estomac, ii. 326, b. Estuve, ii. 328, a. Esula major, 360, b. minor, 360, a. Esurigo, 495, a. Esuritio, 495, a. £tage, ii. 322, a. £tam, ii. 370, b. de glace, 114, b. gris, 114, b. Ethemosune (Gr.), 456, b. Etherie, 22, a. Ethmodes (Gr.), 358, b. Ethmos (Gr.), 358, b. Ethos (Gr.), 456, b. Ethuse meum, 22, a. Etiology, 22, a. Etisie, 473, a. hoile (bandage), ii. 323, b. ktonni, ii. 330, a. itouffement, ii. 336, a. itowdissement, ii. 419, a. £trangUment, ii. 328, b. ilrier, ii. 322, b. Etron, 509, a. Etron (Gr.), 4, b. Etroncus, (*) ii. 449, a. ituve, ii. 328, a. humide, 103, b. Etuver, 410, a. fituviste, 104, b. Euanthemon, 51, b. Eucalyptus resinifera, 556, a. Euelpidion, 296, a; 297, b. Euethes (Or.), 108, b. Eufraise, 360, b- Eunuch, 161, b. Eunuchium, 561, b. Euonymus, ii. 241, a. Eupathia, (*) ii. 449, a. Eupatoire d'Avicenne, 359, b. Eupatorium, 24, b. Mesues, 11, b. Euphorbe cypris, 360, a.' f des marais, 360, b. Euphorbium, 360, b. Euphoria, (*) ii. 449, a. Euphragia, 360, b. Eurusmos (Gr.), 307, a. Eurychoria, ii. 299, b. Eusarkia (Gr.), 241, b. Eustachii musculus, 567, a. Eustachischen Rohre (G), 361, a. Eustacton, ii. 321, b. Eutolmia, 86, a. Euzomon (Gr.), 127,b. Evacuatifs, 361, a. Evacuatio, 364, a. Evanouissement, ii. 345, b. Eversio palpebral 327, b. dvigilation, ii. 301, b. Eviratus, 359, b. Evomitio, ii. 426, b. Exacerbatio, ii. 130, a. Exacum spicatum, 247, a. Exaemos, 362, b. Exagoge (Gr.), 372, b. Exalsis, 362, b. Exambloma, 6, a. Examblosis, 6, a. Exania, ii. 217, a. Exanastomosis, 41, a. Exanastrophe, 233, b. Exangia aneurisma, 44, a. Exanthem, ichorous, 335, a. pustulous, 338, b. Exanthema, 334, b. miliaria, ii. 40, a. pestis, ii. 171, a. serosum, ii. 142, a. strophulus, ii. 329, a. vaccina, ii. 404, a. varicella, ii. 409, a. Exanthesis roseola, ii. 260, b. rubeola, ii, 262, a, Exanthisma, 362, b. Exanthropia, ii. 42, a. Exartema, 38, a. Exarthrema, 597, a; ii. 321, a. Exarthroma, 597, a. Exarthrosis, 597, a ; ii, 321, a. Exarticulatio, 597, a. Exasperatio, 362, b. Excascaria agallocha, 23, a. Excalefactio, 326, a. Excastratus, 359, b. Excathrisma, 103, b; li. 290, a. | Excerebratus, 28J, b. 520 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Excidentia, 327, a. Excipula, 263, a. Excitans, ii. 326, a. Excitement, 363, b. Exccema, 139, b. Excoriatio, 326, a. Excrimenteux, 364, a. Excrimentitiel, 364, a. Excrescentia, 362, b; ii. 388, b. Excretio, 326, a; 363, b. Excretum, 363, b, Excroissance, 364, a. Exechebronchus, 129, b. Exechegloutoi (Gr.), 365, b. Exelcosis, ii. 392, b. Exelkusinos, 372, l. Exercice, 364, b. Exercise, horseback, 353, b. Exhalaison, 365, b. Exhalatio, 361, b. Exinanitio. 170, b. Exoche, 334, b. Exolke (Gr.), 372, b. Exometra, ii. 218, b. Exomoiosis (Gr.)r, 83, a. Exomphalocele, 366, a. Exoneirosis, ii. 196, a. Exorbitismus, 366, b. Exormia, ii. 125, a. lichen, 574, b. strophulus, ii. 329, a. Exosmosis, 341, b. Exossatio, 366, b. Exosteina Caribasa, 193, b. Exostosis, ii. 315, b. Exotichasmatosis, (*) ii. 449, a. Expansio nervosa, 60, b. Expectoratio solida, 268, a. Experience, 368, a. Expressio, 327, a. Expuition, 363, b. Expulsio, 364, a. Exsanguis, 362, b. Exsectus, 359, b. Exsiccatio, 319, a. Exsiccativa, 289, a, Exsuccatio, 325, b. Exsudatio, 346, b. Exteraporalis, 368, b. Extemporaneous, ii. 2, b. Extenseur, 369, a. eommun des doigts, 369, a. eommun des orteils, 370, a. court du pouce, 369, b. long du pouce, 369, b. petit des orteils, 369, a. propre du petit doigt, 369, b. propre de Vindex, 369, b. Extensor carpi radialis brevior. ii. 241, b. carpi radialis longior, ii, 241, b. carpi ulnaris, 260, a. Extensor, common of the fingers, 369, a. digitorum longus, 370, a. indicis, 369, b. internodii ossis pollicis, 369, ossis metacarpi pollicis ma- ntis, 5, a. pollicis longus, 370, a. proprius hallucis, 369, b. ^ proprius primi digiti manus, 369, b. secundi internodii, 369, b. secundi internodii indicis proprius, 369, b. short of the toes, 369, a. tarsi minor, ii. 175, a. tertii internodii, 369, b. tertii internodii indicis, ii 216, b. tertii internodii minimi digi- ti, 4, b. Extenuatio, 333, a. Externus mallei, 567, a. Fxtesticulatus, 359, b. Extomius, 359, b. Extra-pelvio-pubi-trochantirien, ii.95,b, Extract of bark, 371, a. of broom tops, 371, b. of chamomile, 371, a. of dandelion, 372, b. of hemlock, 371, b. of henbane, 371, b. of hops, 371, b. of lettuce, 372, a. of liquorice, 371, b. of logwood, 371, b. of oak bark, 372, a. of rhubarb, 372, a. of rue, 372, a. of savine, 372, b. of white poppy, 372, a. of wormwood, 370, b. Extraction of the cataract, 163, b. Extractum catechu, 165, a. catharticum, 37), a. catholicum, 371, a. chamaemeli, 371, a. cicutm, 371, b. corticis Peruviani, 371, a. purgans, 473, b. quercetani, 371, a. Saturni, Goulard's, 585, b. Thebaicum, 372, a. Extrait, 370, b. catholique, 371, a. des fruits, ii. 259, a. Extra kt (G), 370, b. Extroversio, 368, b. Extuberatio, it. 220, a, Extumefactio, ii. 342, a. Exudatio, 346, b. Exulceratio, 327, b; ii. 892, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 521 Exumbilicatio, 366, a. Exustio, 168, a. E y (G), ii. 115, a. Eye, ardent, 69, a. artificial, 78, b. ball of the, 373, a. bath, 94, a. Eyebright, 360, b. Eye, corner or angle of the, 152, a. glass, ii. 279, a. goggle, ii. 328, a. hare's, 562, a. Eyelashes, 193, a. Eyelids, eversion of the, 327, b. Eye salve, ii. 396, a. salve, Singleton's, ii. 395, a. sight of the, ii. 235, b. teeth, 151, a. water, 217, b. water, blue, 584, b. water, common, 586, a. E y e r g e 1 b (G), ii. 115, a. Eyerschaalen (G), 115, a. Faba iEgyptiaca, ii. 93, a. cathartica, 548, b. crassa, ii. 288, b. febrifuga, 514, b. Gracca, 308, b. Indica, 514, b. pichurim, ii. 361, b. purgatrix, ii. 257, b. Sancti Ignatii, 514, b. suilla, 506, b. Fabagelle, ii. 444, b. Fabaria crassula, ii. 288, L. Fach(G), 170, a. Facies cadaverica, 375, b. Hippocratica, 375 b. tortualis, 375, b. Facullis affectives, 22, b. Faculties, affective, 22, b. Fasces, 363, b. Faecula, 384, b. Feeculentia, 385, a. Fagarier poivri, 376, a. Faiblesse, 275, b. Faim, 295, a. canine, 125, a. Faim de loup, 381, b Faine, 376, b. Fainting fit, ii. 345, a. Faisceau petit, 383, b. Falcanos, 73, b. Fallkraut(G), 72, a. Fallsucht(G), 349, b. False sight, 109, b. Falx minor, 381, a. • Fames, 495, a. bovina, 125, a. canina, 125, a. Farbenlos(G), 12,b. Farberkraut(G), "-^.b. Farberr6the(G), u. 262, b. Fard, ii- 119. *• Farfara, ii. 389, b. 44 Farfarella, ii. 389, b. Farina, 31, b; 38, b. amygdalarum, 38, b. tritici, 38, b. Farinarium, 29, a. Farienkraut w eibl e i n (G), ii. 223, b. Fartura, 382, a. Fascia, 93, b ; 578, b. capitalis, 122, a. compressiva seu convoluta, 98, b. capitis, 292, a. digitalis, 426, b. diophthalmica, 114, a. dividens, 312, b. Galeni, 98, b. inguinalis, ii. 98, b; 315, a. pauperum, 98, b. Sculteti, 98, a. semicircularis, ii. 354, a. stellata, ii. 323, b. Fasciae, ii. 342, a. Fascialis, 383, a; ii. 276, b. Fasciarum applicatio, 98, ar; 281, b. Fasciatio, 98, a; 281, b. cucullata, 247, a. Fasciola, 99, a. hepatica, 312, a. humana, 312, a. lanceolata, 312, a. Faselus, ii. 155, a. Faseolus, ii. 155, a. Faser (G), 401,a. Faserlein (G), 401, a. Faserstoff(G), 401, a. Fastidium cibi, 138, b; 310, a. Fasting, 8, b. Fat, ii. 167, a. human, 583, b. mackaw, 211, a. Fatales, anni, 200, a. 522 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Fatigatio, 235, b. Fatigue, 235, b. Eatuitas, 283, a; 514, b. Fauces, ii. 154, b. Faufel, 165, a. Faul(G), 237, b. F a u 1 b a u m (G), ii. 254, a. Faulex, 178, b. Faulniss (G), ii. 237, b. Faulnisswidrig (G), 56, b. Faux de cerveau, 381, a. du cervelet, 381, a. duperitoine, grande, 381, b. de la veine ombilicale, 381, b. du piritoine, petites, 381, b. Faveux, 384, b. Faviformis, 364, b. Favus, ii. 205, a. Featherfew, ii. 16, b. Febricitans, 339, a. Febricosus, 400, b. Febriens, 400, b. Febrifugus, 384, b. Febris acuta, ii. 346, a. adeno-nerosa, ii. 171, a. alba, 185, a. algida, 29, a. \ amatoria, 473, a. amphemerina hectica, 473, a, ampullosa, ii. 142, a. anabatica, 231, b. anginosa, 45, b. angioteniqa ,ii. 346, a. annua, 49, a. aphthosa, 59, a, ardens, ii. 346, a. arthritica, 447, b. asodes, 81, b. assidua, 231, b. atypica, 83, a. bullosa, ii. 142, a. cacatoria, 137, b. carcerum, ii. 391, a. catarrhalis, 164, b. causodes, ii. 346, a. communicantes, ii. 332, b. continens, 231, b; ii. 346, a. continens putrida, ii. 346, a. continens non putrida, ii. 346, a. continua, 231, b, continua non putris, ii. 346, a. continua putrida, ii. 346, a. continua putrida icterodes Caro- liniensis, 398, b. continua inflammatoria, 338, b. continua sanguinea, ii. 346, a. culicularis, ii. 40, a. deurens, ii. 346, a. dysenterica, 321, b. epidemica cum angina, 269, a. erysipelatosa, 357, a. esserosa, ii. 40, a. exanthematica, 362, b. flava, 398, b. hectica, 473, a. hectica maligna nervosa, ii. 391, a. liorrifica, 29, a. Hungarica, 172, b. hydrocephalica, 499, b. inflammatoria, ii. 346, a. intermittens, 539, a. lactea, 398, a larvata, 398, a. lenta, ii. 346, a; 473, a. lenta nervosa, 398, b; ii. 391, a. lyngodes, 599, a. maligna biliosa Americas, 398,b. maligna flava Indiae occidenta- ls, 399, b. marasmodes, 473, a. mesenterica, 396, b. miliaris, ii. 40, a. minuta, 398, b. morbillosa, ii. 262, a. mucosa, 396, b. nautica pestilentialis, ii. 391, a. nosocomiorum, ii. 391, a. oscitans, ii 112, a. pemphygodes, ii. 142, a. pestilens, ii. 171, a. pestilens maligna, ii."391, a. petechialis, ii. 391, a. pleuriticS, ii. 177, a. puncticularis, ii. 40, a; ii. 391,a. purpurate rubra et alba miliaris, ii. 40, a. putrida, ii. 391, a. putrida nervosa, ii. 391, a. quartana, ii. 240, b. querquera, 29, a. quintana, ii. 242, a. sapropyra, ii. 391, a. sesquialtera, 476, b. sthenica, ii. 346, a. sudatoria, 397, a; ii. 335, a. tabida, 397, a; 473, a. tertiana, ii. 360, b. tonica, ii. 346, a. toxica, 399, b. tropica, 399, b. urticata, ii. 402, a. uterina, ii. 37, b. variolosa, ii. 409, b. vesicularis, ii. 40, a; ii. 142, a. Ficondation, 385, a. Ficonditi, 385, b. Fecositas, 385, a. Fecula, 38, b. amylacea, 33, b. ari maculati, 79, a. marantas, 73, a. Federharz(G), 152, b. Fehlgebaren (G), 6, b. Fehlgeburt (G), 6, b. Feigbohnen(G), 596, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 523 Feige(G), 402, a. Feigenbaum (G), 402, a. Feigenbaum, In disc he r (G), 139, a. V ;' Feigwarze (G), 402, a. Fel, 113, b. anguilhs, 113, b. bovis, 113, b. naturae, 31, a. tauri, 113, b. ursi, 113, b. vitri, ii. 425, a. Felwort, 434, a. Feldbeyfuss(G), 74, a. Feldkummel (G), 159, b. Feldlazareth(G), 34, b. Feldntannstreu (G), 356, b. Feldringelblume (G), 145, b. Feldspital (G), 34, b. Fellis obstructio, 513, a. suffusio, 513, a. Felon, ii. 129, a. Felure de Glaser, 403, a. Femen, ii. 365, b. Femme en couche, ii. 226, a. Femoralis, ii. 383, a. Fimoro-calcanien, petit, ii. 175, a. Femoro-popliti-tibial muscle, ii. 203, b. Femur, ii. 365, b. morentium septimus, 516, a. inoventium.sextus, ii. 222, a. F ench el (G), 44, a. Fenchelholz (G), 566, b. Fenitre, 392, b. Feniculum aquaticum, ii. 155, a. Fennel, 44, a. Fennel-flower, ii. 82, b. Fennel, hog's, ii. 150, b. water, ii. 155, a. Fenouil, 44, a. d'eau, ii. 155, a. mar in, 254, b. de pore, ii. 150, b. puant, 44, a. Fenster (G), 392, b. Fenstri, 392, b. Fente capillaire, ii. 164, a. glinoidale, 403, a. Fentes orbitaires, ii. 110, a. Fente orbitaire infirieure, ii. 312, b. sphinomaxillaire, ii. 312, b. sphenoidale, ii. 314, b. Finugrec, ii. 384, b. Fer, 394, a. chaud, ii. 239, a. Fermentation, putrefactive, ii. 237, b Fermentum cerevisias, ii. 442, a, Fernambuco wood, 14Q, a. Fern, female, ii. 223, b. male, ii. 197, b. Ferraria, ii. 286, b. Ferri borussias, ii. 221, b. carburetum, 450, a. Ferri cyanuretum, ii. 221, b. deutoxydum nigrum, 22, a. hydrocyanas, ii. 221, b. oxidum rubrum, 213, b. prussias, ii. 221, b. sulphas calcinatum, 213, h. Bupercarburetum, 450, a. tritoxydum, 213, b. Ferrugineus, 178, b. Ferruginosus, 178, b. Ferrugo, 394, a. Ferrum Borussicum, ii. 221, b. vitriolatum ustum, 213, b. zooticum, ii. 221, b, Ferse (G), 142, a. Fersenbeim (G), 142, a. Ferula, 382, a ; ii. 120, b; ii. 320, b. Africana, 132, b. assafoetida, 79, b. Persica, ii. 269, a. Fesses, ii. 72, a. Fessier, 442, a. Fett (G), ii. 167, b. Fette Henne (G), ii. 288, b. Fettleibigkeit (G), ii. 198, a. Fettschmelzen (G), 450, a. Fettwachs(G), 19, b, Feu, actuel, 168, a. St. Antoine, 357, a. Persique, 481, a. potentiel, 168, a. sacrc, 357, a. sauvage, 514, b. volage, 514, b. Feuchtigkeit (G), 407, b; 494, a; ii. 44, a. Feuerschwamm (G), 120, b. Feuergiirtel (G), 481, a. Fe uer kraut (G), 575, b. Feux volages, ii. 204, b. Five, ii. 421, a. de Carthagine, 456, a. e cochon, 507, a. epaisse, ii. 288, b. des marais, ii. 421, a. purgatif, ii. 257, b. de Saint-Ignace, 514. b. Fever, ardent, 69, a. autumnal, 90, b. Barcelona, 400, a. bladdery, ii. 142, a. brain, 397, a; ii. 158, b. Bulam, 400, a. camp, ii. 391, a. catarrhal, 396, b. cerebral, 175, b. childbed, 398, b; ii. 226, a. comatose, 396, b. consumptive, 230, a. continued, common, ii. 346, a. eruptive, 363, a. Gibraltar, 400, a. harvest, 397, b. 524 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Fever, hospital, ii. 391, a. inflammatory, ii. 346, a. jail, ii. 391, a. lethargic, 396, b. lymphatic, continued, 396, b. malignant, ii. 391, a. malignant, pestilential, 399, b. meningo-gastric, 397, b. mixed, ii. 346, a. nervous, ii. 391, a. pituitous, 396, b. puerperal, ii. 147, a. putrid, ii. 391, a. root, ii. 384, b. soporous, 396, b. spotted, ii. 391, a. stomachic, 397, b. vesicular, ii. l42, a. Feverfew, ii. 16, b. Fiber, 161, a; 401, a. Fibra sanguinis, 401, a. Fibres, fleshy or muscular, 157, b. Fibril, 401, a; 402, b. Fibulas, 43, a. Fie, 402, a. Ficaire, ii. 243, b. Ficaria, ii. 286, b. ranunculoides, ii. 243, b. Ficatio, 401, b. Ficosis, ii. 380, a. Ficus, 402, a. Indiae grana, 209, b. Indica, 152, a; ii. 54, b. Fidgets, 22, b. Fidicinales, 596, a. Fieber (G), 395, b. Fieber, scharlach (G), ii. 281,a. Fieberhitze (G), 69, a. Fieberklee(G), ii. 31, a. Fieberkrank(G), 384, b. Fieberlehre (G), ii. 238, b. Fie berl os (G), 65, a. Fieberlosigkeit (G), 65, a, Fiebermittel (G), 364, b. Fieber mo os (G), 575, b. Fieberrinde(G), 193, b. Fiel, 113, b. Fiivre, 395, b. d'accis, 539, b. adynamique, ii. 390, b. algide, 29, a. d'amour, 397, b. annuelle, 49, a. ardent, 69, a. ataxique, ii 390, b. de la Barbade, 399, b. des camps, ii. 391, a. ciribrale des enfans, 500, a. demi-tierce, 476, b. itique, 473, a. gastro-adynamique, 399, b. d'hdpital, ii. 391, a. intermittents, 539, b. Fiivre jaune d'Amerique, 399, b. de lait, 398, a. laiteuse, 398, a. larvie, 398, a. lenticulaire, ii. 391, a. matelote, 398, b. de la moisson, 397, b. morbilleuse, ii. 262, a. nautique, ii. 391, a. nerveuse, ii. 391, a. nosocomiale, ii. 391, a. oscitante, ii. 112, a. piripneumonique, ii. 181,b. pleuretique, ii. 177, b. des prisons, ii. 391, a. quarte doublee, ii. 238, b. quotidienne, ii. 242, b. . rhumatismale, ii. 254, b. rouge, ii. 281, a. tierce, ii. 360, b. Fiivreux, 400, b. Fig, Indian, 138, b. Fig-marygold, diamond, ii. 32, a. Figue, 402, a. Figuier, 402, a. d'Inde, 139, a. Figuratio, 517, a Figwort, ii. 286, b. water, greater, ii. 286, b. Filamentum, 415, b. Filaria Medinensis, 317, a. Filellum, 415, b. * Filet de la langue, 415, b. de la verge, 415, b. Filia, 438, a. Filicula, ii. 197, b. Filipendula, ii. 316, b. Filius ante patrem, ii. 389, b. Filix feminea, ii. 223, b. florida, ii. 112, a. nymphasa, ii. 223, b. mas, ii. 197, b. Fille, 438, a. Filzlaus (G), 213, a. Fimbriated bodies, 241, a. Fimus asininus, ii. 104, a. Finckle, 44, a. Finger, fore, 525, b. Finger hut (G), 306, b. Finger, index, 525, b. Fingerkraut(G),306,b; ii.209,b. Finger, 1 an ge r (G), ii. 22, a. Finger, mittel (G), ii. 22, a. Fioles fl midecine, ii. 155, b. Fir, Norway spruce, ii. 167, b. Scotch, ii. 168, b. tree, silver, ii. 168, a. spruce, resin of the, ii. 168, a. yew-leaved, ii. 167, b. Firmisium mineralium, 54, a. Firmoss, upright, 598, a. Fire, Saint Anthony's, 357, a. Fischesser (G), 513, a. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 525 Fischleim (G), 513, a. Fischschuppenaussatz (G), 513, a. Fischtollkorner (G), ii. 28, b. Fish skin, 513, a. Fissura capillorum, 312, a. contrajacens, 232, b. Fissure, capillary, ii. 164, a. inferior orbitar, ii. 312, b. orbitar, superior, ii. 314, b. of Sylvius, ii. 415, a. Fistel(G), 404, a. Fistelmesser (G), ii. 348, b. Fistula cibalis, ii. 99, b. sacra, ii. 22, b. spiritalis, ii. 379, b. urinaria, ii. 398, a. Fistule stcrcoraire, ii. 324, a. Flachehand (G). 91, a. Flachs(G), 582, b. Flachssaamen (G), 582, b. Flachsseide (G), 265, b. Flag, blue, 544, a. Flambe, 544, a. b&tard, 544, a. Flamma, 404, b. Flamme, 405, a. Flammette, 405, a. Flammula, 404, b. Jovis, 199, b. Flancs, 404, b, Flatuarius, 23, a. Flatulentus, ii. 435, b. Flatus, 251, b. furiosus, 34, b. Flavedo cortioum citri, 197, b. Flavus, ii, 442, a. Flax, common, 562, b. purging, 582, a. Flaxseed, 582, b. Fleabane, great, 235, a. Flea bean, Canada, 355, b. bean, Philadelphia, 355, a. Fleawort, ii. 174, a. Flichisseur court eommun des orteils, 405, b- court du gros orteil, 405, b. court du petit doigt, 406,b. court du petit orteil, 405,b. court du pouce, 405, b. grand ou eommun des or- teils, 406, a. long du gros orteil, 406, a. profond des doigts, 406, b. sublime ou superficial des doigts, 406, b. Flechse(G), 60, b ; ii. 358, b. Flechsenbeschreibung (G), 60, b. Flechsenlehye(G), 60, b. Flechte(G), 481,a- Flecken(G), ii. 2, a. Flectens par lumborum quadratus dor- si, ii. 240, a. Flegmen, 405, a. Fleisch(G), 405, a. Fleischbruch (G), ii. 275,b. Fleischessend(G), 158, a. Fie ischge wachs (G), ii. 276, a. Fleischig(G), 157, b. Fleischlauch (G), 30,b. Fleischleim (G), ii. 275, b. Fleisch, sch w a mmig tes (G), 421, a. Fleischw'arzchen (G), 159, b. Flerecin, 447, b. Flesh, proud, 421, b. Fleurs, 407, a; ii. 29, a. blanches, 571, b. Flexio, 149, a. Flexor carpi radialis, ii. 121, a. carpi ulnaris, 260, a. hallucis, 405. b. longissimus pollicis, 406, a. ossis metacarpi pollicis, ii. 108,a. primi internodii, ii. 108, a. primi internodii digitorum ma- nus vel perforatus lumbrica- lis, 596, a. primi et secundi ossis pollicis, 405, b. secundi internodii digitorum pedis, 405, b. secundi internodii pojlicis ma- nus, 405, b. tertii internodii digitorum ma- nus, 406, b. tertii internodii digitorum pe- dis, 406, a. tertii internodii pollicis, 406, a- Fliegenfalle(G), 60, a. Flix weed, ii. 301, a. Flohsaame (G), ii. 174, b. Flokkenlesert(G), 158, b. Flores, 407, a. boracis, 122, a, cassias, 566, b. Martiales, 394, b. naphas, 197, a. sails ammoniaei Martiales, 394, b Flos plois, 153, a. salis, ii. 304, b sanguineus monardi, ii. 387, a. Flower de Luce, 549, a. Flowers, ii. 29, a. Fluctuatio, 40. b. Fluellen, 56, b; ii. 416, b. F 1 ii g e 1 (G), 25, b. Flugelfarren(G), ii.223,b. Fluke, 312, a. Fluor albus malignus, 445, a. muliebris, 571, b. muliebris non Galhcus, 571, b. Fluss(G), 164, b> 408, a. Flussgeschwulst der hand, (G), ii. (•) 448, a. Flusgharz(G), 48,a, 526 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Fluss weisse (G), 572, a. Flux, 321, b. bloody, 321, b. Flux de bouche, ii. 271, a. dysentirique, 321, b. muqueux, 164, a. muqueux de la vessie, 271, a. Flux root, 81, a. Flux salivaire, ii. 271, a. de sang, 321, b. de sperme, ii. 312, b. de sueur, 346, b. d'urine, 291, a. de ventre, 296, b. Fluxweed, ii. 301, a. Fluxes, ii. 217, b. Fluxio alba, 571, b. arthritica, 447, b. Fluxion catarrhale, 164, b. sur les dents, ii. 98, a. Fluxus, 309, b. alvi, 296, b. hepaticus, 471, a. lientericus, 576, a. menstrualis, ii. 29, a. muliebris, 571, b. salivas, ii. 270, b. venereus, 445, a. Fly, potatoe, 599, b. Focile majus, ii. 368, b. minus, 401, b; ii. 242, a. Foeniculum, 44, a. erraticum, ii. 150, b. porcinum, ii. 150, b. Foenugreek, ii. 384, b. Fcenum camelorum, 553, a, Grascum, ii. 384, b. Fcetation, ii. 210, b. Fcetus Zephyrius, ii. 44, b. Foie, 589, b. inflammation du, 477, b, Foliatum (oleum), ii. 315,,a. Folie, 536, a. Follette, 523, b. Follicle, 258, b. Follicles, ciliary, ii. 23, b. palpebral, ii. 33, b. Follicules ciliaires, ii. 23, b. palpibraux, ii. 23., b. Folliculi sanguinis, 440, a. Folliculus fellis, 424, b. Fomes ventriculi, 508, a, Fonclion, 42l, a. Fondant, ii. 307, b. Fongositi, 421, a. Fongus, 421, b. Fons pulsans, 410, b. pulsatilis, 410, b. salutarius, ii. 429, b. Fonticule a pois, 410, br Fonticulum, 410, b. Fool's stones, male, ii. 110, a- Foot, flat, 558, b. Foramen aquasductus Fallopii,ii.331,a. auditivum externum, 88, a. auditivum internum, 88, b. caecum, anterius et posterius, 140, a. commune anterius, ii. 427, b. commune posterius, 57, b. ethmoideum, ii. 110, a. fronto-ethmoidal, 139, b. incisivum, ii. 120, a. infra-pubianum, ii. 95, b. jugulare, 560, a. lacerum, 560, a. lacerum inferius, ii. 312, b. lacerum superius, ii 314, b. maxillary anterior, ii. 30, a. infra-orbitarium, ii. 334. a orbitarium superius, ii. 338,b. ovale, 123, b; ii. 95, b. palato-maxillaire, ii. 120, a. spheno-spinosum, ii 316, a. thyroideum, ii. 95, b. of Winslow, 462, b. Foramina carotica, 158, b. Force of cohesion, 212, b. Forehead, 418, a, Foreskin, ii. 212, b. Foretaste, 91, a. Forfex, ii. 285, a. dentalis, 284, b. Forpex, ii. 285, a. Formelbuch(G), 412, b. Formica ambulatoria, 481, a. corrosiva, 48, b. Formicans, 412, b. Formula, ii. 213, a. Fornix, 11, b ; ii. 412, a. Fortifiant, 243, a; ii. 377, a. Portraiture, 511, a. Fortsatz (G), 61, a. Fossa ductus venosi, 589, b. magna, ii. 427, b. magna Sylvii, 403, a. myrtiformis, 518, b. palatina, ii. 119, a. pituitaria, ii. 289, a. supra-sphenoidalis, ii. 170, a. of Sylvius, ii. 293, a; ii. 415, a. umbilicalis, 589, a. Fosse sous-ipineuse, 529, a sus-ipineuse, ii. 339, a. Fossette angulaire du quatriime ven- tricule, 141, b du caur, ii. 286, a. Fossorium, 404, b. Fossula, 70, b; 414, a. Fotus, 410, a. communis, 278, b. Fougire femelle, ii. 223, b. grande, ii. 223, b. mdle, ii. 197, b. Foulure, ii. 321. b. Fourchelte, 582, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 527 Fourmi, 412, b. Fourmillant, 412, b. Fourmillement, 412, b. Fovea, ii. 427, a. Foxglove, 306, b. Fracture par resonnance, 232, b. Frasnulum, 415, b. Fragile vitreum, 416, a. Fragon, ii. 264, a. Fragum, 416, a. Fraise, 416, a. Fraisier, 416, a. Framboise, ii. 263, a. Francolin, 87, a. Franges synoviales, ii. 346, b. Frangula alnus, ii. 254, a. Frankincense, 553, b. common, ii. 168, a. tree, 574, a. Franze (G), 402, b. Franzosenholz (G), 453, b. Frasera Caroliniensis, 147, a, Walteri, 147, a. Fraternitas, 18, b.' Fratratio, 18, b. Frauendistel, 156, b. Frauenfenchel (G), 44, a. Frauenhaar (G), 19, a. Frauen mantel (G), 27, b. Fraxinella, white, 298, b. Frayeur nocturne, ii. 124, a. Freckles, 346, a. Frein des livres, 415, b. de la verge, 415, b. Frimissement, ii. 297, a. Fremitus, 131, b ; ii. 297, a. Frena, 33, a. Frine, 416, b. Frine ipineux, ii, 442, b. Frenulum, 128, a. novum, ii. 354, a. Frenum, 415, b. Fretillement, 402, a. Freysamkraut (G), ii. 423, a. Fricatio, 417, b. Fricatorium, 581, a. Friconium, 417, b. Fricta, 217, b. Frictum, 581, a. Fricum, 417, b. F r i e s e 1 f i e b e r (G), ii. 40, a. Frigidarium, 103, b. Frigus, 213, b. Fringed bodies, 241, a. Frisson, ii. 258, a. Frissonnement, 492, a. Frog tongue, ii. 243, b. Froid, 213, b. glacial, 512, b. Fromagc, 181, a. Froment, ii. 385, b. Froncement, 243, b. Fronde, 422, a. Frontalis et occipitalis, ii. 97, a. verus, 243, b. Frontaux, 418, b. Fronto-nasal, ii. 238, b. Fronto-sourcilier, 243, b. Frosch (G),ii, 243,a.. Froschleingeschwulst (G), ii. 243, b. Frostbeule (G), 183, b. Frowning, 243, b. Frucht(G),409, a; 419, a. Fruchtbarkeit (G), 3&o, b. Fruhgeburt (G), 6, b. Friihlingsruhrskraut (G), 50, b. Frumentum, ii. 3S5, b. Frutex Indicus spinosus, 154, b. baccifer Braziliensis, 137. a. Fucus, ii. 119, a. helminthocorton, 237, a. vesiculosus, ii. 304, a. Fuga desmonum, 507, b. Fugile, 177, a. Fuhllosigkeit(G),58,a; 536, b. Fulgur, 84, a. Fuligo alba philosophorum, 36, a. Fullers' earth, 193, a. Fumans nix, 147, a. Fumeterre, 420, a. Fumigation, chlorine, 310, b. nitrous, 310, b. oxymuriatic, 310, b. Fumilerra, 420, a. Fumitroy, 420, a. Fumus albus, 498, a. citrinus, ii. 336, b. terra;, 420, a. Fundament, 57, a. Funfblatt (G),ii. 209,b. Fiinffingerkraut (G), ii. 209, b. Fungus albus saligneus, 120, b. articuli, h. 315, b. bleeding, 458, a. cerebri, 340, b. | igniarius, 120, b. laricis, 120. b. of Malta, 270, a. Melitensis, 270, a." petraeus marinus, ii. 393, b. quercinus, 120, b, salicis, 120, b. sambucinus, ii. 151, a. Funiculus, 237, a. spermaticus, ii. 311, b. tympani, 167, b. Funis, 237, a. Hippocratis, 12, a. umbilicalis, 421, b. Fur, 341, b. Furcella inferior, ii. 441, b. Fur che (G), ii. 336, b. Furcula, 199, a; 4l4,b. Fureur uterine, ii. 93, b. 528 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Furfura, ii. 287, a. Furfuraceous, 10, b. Furfuratio, ii. 204, a. Furia infernalis, (*) ii. 449, b. Furor brevis, ii. 242, b. mania, ii. 9, a. uterinus, ii. 93, a. Furunculi ventriculus, 125, a. Furz(G),382,b. Fuss(G), ii. 149, a. Fussarzt(G), 184, b. Fussbiege(G),537,a. Fussfrauenhaar (G), 19, a. Fussgicht(G),ii. 182, a. Fusssohle(G),ii.306,b. Fusswurzel (G), ii. 355, b. Fyada, 498, a. FYENS, John Thomas, 402, a. G. Gaballa, 137, a. Gabeltheilung(G), 113, b. G'ahnen das (G), u. 442, a. Gahrung(G),393, a. Gi.hr ungistoff(G), 892, b Ganseblume, gememe (l»), 1U/,D. Gansefuss wurmtre ib e nder (G). 182, b. Ganserich(G),ii.209,b. Gascht(G), h. 442, b. Gagel, ii. 66, b. Galiets, 141, a. Gaiac, 453, b. Gaillet acrochant, 424, a. jaune, 424, b. vraie, 424, b. crochant, 424, a. Gaine, ii. 406, b. Gala, ii. 40, b. Galacta crasia, 422, b. Galactine (Gr.), 430, b. Galactirrhoea, 422, b. Galactopoiesis, 423, a. Galactopyra, 398, a. Galactotrophein (Gr.), ii. 335, a. Galacturia, (*) ii. 443, b. Galapfel(G),ii.241,b. Galanga, ii. 10, a. Galangale. 270, a. Galbanum, 132, b. Gale, ii. 222, b. canine, ii. 223, a. miliaire, ii. 223, a. sickc, ii. 223, a. Gale, ii. 66, b. odorant, ii. 66, b. sweet, ii. 66, b. Galea, 36, b; 93, b; 166, b. Galeobdolon, 424, a. Galeopsis, 562, b. G a 1 g a n t w u r z e 1 (G), ii. 10, a. Galipot, ii. 166, b. Galitzenstein, blauer (G), 264, a. Gall of the bear, 113, b. of the eel, 113, b. glass, ii. 425, a. Gall of the ox, 113, b. nut, ii. 241, a. Galla maxima orbiculata, ii. 241, a. Gall as quercinas, ii. 241, a. tinctorias, ii. 241, a. Turcicae, ii. 241, a. Gallarips, 30, a. Galle (G), 113, b. Gallenblase (G), 270, b ; 424, b. Gallenblasengang (G), 270, b. Gallengang ge m eins ch aft- 1 i c h e (G), 186, a. Gallenkolik(G),214,a. Galle nkr an kheit(G), 186,b. Gallenmhr (G), 186, b. Gall en stein (G), 143, a. Gallerte(G),430,b. Galli gallinacei caput, 424, b. Gallig(G), 114, a. Gallitrichum, ii. 272, a. Gallmei(G),141,b. Galls, ii. 241, a. nut, ii. 241, a. Turkey, ii. 241. a. Gallsickness, 398, b. Gallstones, 143, a. Gallensuch t (G), 186, b. Gallsuchtschwarz (G), ii, 24,b. Gallsuchtig(G),114,a. Gamander, iichte r (G), ii. 362, a. Gamanderjein (G), ii. 362, a. Gambogia, 148, a. Gammarus, 248, a. Gamphele, 431, a. Gang (G), 149, a. Gang, ausfiihrende (G), 280, b. Gangamon, 351, a. Ganglion abdominale, ii. 290, a. Gano-lion cirebral infirieur, grand, ii. 362, b. grand supirieur du cerveau, 241, b. du cervelet, 241, b. Ganglion lenticular, ii. 1«9, a. lymphatic, 226, a. of Meckel, ii. 313, b. orbitar, ii. 107, a. INDEX TO, THE SYNONYMES. 529 Ganglion solare, ii. 290, a. | sphenoidal, ii. 313, b. splanchnicum, ii. 290, a. surrinal, ii. 290, a. transversum, ii. 290, a. of Vieussens, 211, b. Ganglionic nerve, ii. 385. Gangrosna alopecia, 31, b. caries, 156, b. contagiosa, 493, a. oris, 150, b. ossis, ii. 315, b. nosocomiorum, 493, a, sphacelus, ii. 312, b. ustilaginea, 355, a. Gangrene d'hopital, 493, a. des Solonois, 355, a. Gants des dames, 223, a. de JS'otre Dame, 306, b. Gaping, ii. 441, a. Garab, 20, b. Garamatites, ii. 273, a. Garance, ii. 262, b. Gardc-malade, ii. 92, a. Garderobc, 74, a. Garilcrobes, 376, a. Gardouclies, ii. 419, b. Garetuin, ii. 203, a. Gargalismos, 427, a. Gargareon, ii. 404, a. Gargouillement, 122, b. Garlic, 30, b. Garosmum, 182, b. Garou bark, 27:3, b. Garretum, 548, a ; ii. 203, a. Garrulitas, 593, b. Garrophyllus, 359, b. Garrotillo, 269, Gartwurz (G), 74, a. Gartenbalsam (G), 11 b- Gartenfeuchel (G), 44ra. G a r t e n k 6 r b e 1 (G), 178, a. Garten kresse (G), 570, a. Gartenlauch (G), 30, b. Gartenmelde (G), 86, b. Garten nelken (G), 294, b. Gartenraute (G), ii. "265, a. Garum aquosum, 501, a. Gas ammoniacal, 35, b. azoticum oxygenatum, ii. 83, a. nitrous dephlogisiicated, ii. 83, a. intoxicating, ii. 83, a. laughing, ii. 83, a. muriatic acid, oxygenated, \8o, a. oxymuriatic acid, 135, a. Bulphuris, ii, 337, a. Gascarilla, 255, b. Gaster (Or.), 4, b; ii. 326, a. Gasteranax, 115, b. Gastralgia, 156, a. Gastriloquist, 342, b. Gastio-arthritis, 447, b. Gastro-bronchitis, 396, b. Gastro-enterite intense, ii. 346, a. Gastrohysterotomy, 140, b. Gastrocele, 348, b. Gastrodynia, 156, a. flatulenta, 214, b.' Gastrocnemius internus, ii. 306, b. Gateau fibrile, 24, b. Gattilier, ii. 425. a. Gattung(G),434,b; ii. 242, a. Gauchheil, r o t h e r (G). 40, a. G a u m e n (G), ii. 119, a. Gaumen, weiche (G), ii. 413, a. Gaumensegel (G), ii. 413, a. Gayac, 453, b. Gazella Indica, 111, a. Gazelle, 53, b. Gebarhaus (G),591,b. Geb'arm utter (G), ii. 403, b. Gebarmutterentzundung(G), ii. 38, a. Geb arm utter geschwulst(G), 512, a. G e b armutte rschmerz (G),5U, a. Ge barmutterriic k fall (G), ii. 253, b. Gebarmuttervorfall (G), ii, 218, b. Gebrechlichkeit (G), 528, a. Geburt(G),ii. 131, b. G e bur ts heifer (G), 10, a. Geburtslehre (*) (G), ii. 452, a. Geburtsreinigung (G), 591, b. Geburtschmerzen (G),ii. 118,b. Gedachtniss (G), ii. 23, a. Ged'achtniss-schwache (G), 36, b. Geesblatt, deutsches (G), 593, Gefass(G),ii. 420, a. Gefassbeschreib ung(G), 45,b. Gef'assverkn6cherung(*)(G), ii. 446, a. Geflecht(G),ii. 178, b. Geflechte t raube nartige (G), 242, b. Gefrassigkeit (G), 443, a. G e f u h 1 o s i g k e i t (G), 40, a; 536, b. G e f ii h 1, d a s (G), ii. 353, b ; ii. 379, a. Gefu hi man gel (G),40, a. Gegenanzeige(G), 246, b. G eg en a us dehnung (G), 246, b. G e g e n b o c k (G), 57, a. Gegengefiihl (G), 55, b. G e ge n gift (G), 53, a. Gegenmittel (G), 53. a. Gegenmuskel (G), 50, b. G e g e n 6 f f n ung (G), 232, a. G egenspalt (G), 232, b. G e g e n w i d r i g (G), 53, a. G e g e n w i r k u n g (G), 50, b. Gegend (G), ii. 246, b. Geheimesmittel (G), 68, a 530 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Gehen, das (G), ii. 428, a. Gehirn (G), 176, a. Gehirn, k leine (G), 175, a. Gehirnerschiitterung (G) 222, b. Gehirnkern (G),242,b. Gehirnleiden(*) (G), ii. 449, a. G e h 6 r (G), 83, a. Gehorkbchlein (G), ii. 112, b. Gehormittel (G), 14, b. Gehorschnecke (G), 210, a. Gehorrorhof (G), ii. 420, a. Gehorwasser (G), 246, a. Geifer (G),ii. 301, b. Geigenharz (G), 217, b. Geile (G), ii. 361, a. G e i 1 e n s a c k (G), ii. 287, a. Geisbartwurzel (G),ii. 316, b. Geissraute (G), 423, b. Geist (G), ii. 316, b. Geistes schwache (G), 517, a. G ek ro s e (G), ii. 33, a. Gelappium, 234, a. Gelasinos, (Gr.). 414, a. Gelasmus, ii. 258, b. Gelatin, 225, b. Gelbsucht (G), 513, b. Gelbsucht derKinder, (*) (G), ii. 450, b. Gelbwurz(G),264,b. Gelle, 430, b. Gelenkbanderzerreissung (G), 289, b. Gelenkkapsel (G), 153, b. Gel enkschmiere (G), ii. 346, b. Gelenksteifigkeit (G),48,b. Gelenkverwachsung (G)48,b. Gelenk wasser (G), ii. 346, b. Gelind (G), 108, b. Gelos. ii. 208, b. Gelu, 430, b. Gemeingefuhl (G), 212, a. Gemelli, 428, b ; 546, a. Gemini, 546, a; ii. 360, b. Geminum centrum semicirculare, ii. 354, a. Gemma, 449, b. Gemsenwurz (G), 315, a. Gemursa, 238, a. Gemuthsbewegungen (G), 22, a. Gemuthsruhe (G), 84, b. Gencivcs, 437, b. Qeneion (Gr.), 105, b. Genesis, 431, b. Gene sung (G), 233, b. Genet, ii. 310, a. Genethliaci.anni, 200, a. Genetikos (Gr.), 433, b. Geneva, 437, b. Genevricr, 553, b. Ginie, 530, b. Geniivre, 553, b. Genion, ii. 31, a. Gcnipi blanc, 74, b Genipi verum, 11, b. Genista, ii 310, a. Canariensis, ii. 256, b. tinctoria, ii. 310, a. Genitura, 445, a. Genos (Gr ) ii. 296, a. Genou. 4"4. b. Genre, 4;>4, b. Gentia, 4;>4, a. Gentiana alba, 565, b. cachenlahuon, 1*-!, b- centaurium, 164, b. Gentilius, 478. b. Genyantralgia, (») ii. 449, b. Genyantron, (*) ii. 449. Geryon, 496, a. Gequetscht (G.), 233, a. Geras, ii. 291, b. Gerberbaum (G), ii. 257, a. Gerinnbarkeit (G), 208, b. Germander, common, ii. 361, b. creeping, ii. 361, b. small, ii. 361, b. water, ii. 362, a. Germandrie aquatiquc, ii. 262, b. maritime, ii. 3(i2, a. officinale, ii. 362, a. scorodone, ii. 362, a. Gcrmcfaux, 221, b. Germen spurium, 221, b. Gerocomice, 435, b. Gerocomium, (*) ii. 449. Giroflie, Isl, a. G.rojles, 359, b. Gerontocomica, 435, b. Gerontocomium, (*) ii. 449, b. Gerontotoxon, 435, b. Gersa, ii, 180, a. Gersa serpentariae, 79, a. Gerste (G), 491, b. Gerstenkorn (G), 491, b. Geruch (G), ii. 98, b. Geruchskrankheiten (G), 112, a. Geruch losigkeit (G), 50, a. Geruchssinn (G), 102,a. Geruck (G), 177, b. Gesiiss (G), 442, a. Gesch'aft (G),421, a. Geschlecht (G), 434, b; ii. 242, a; ii. 296, a. Geschmack (G), ii. 356, a; ii. 277, b. Geschmack, schaler (G), 22, a. Geschmack, wi de r liche r (G), 22, a. Geschmackskrankheiten (G), 436, b. Ge schrei (G)> 258, b. Geschwar (G), 7, a. Geschwatz (G), 593, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 531 Geschwulst (G), ii. 342, b; ii, 363, b. Geschwulst, weisse (G),496,a. Gesch w u r (G), 7, a; ii. 392, a. Gesellschaft (G), ii. 303, a. Gesicht (G), 375, b; ii. 424, b. Gesichtskunde (G), ii, 162, a. Gesor, 132, b. Gestank (G), 322, b. Gestation, ii. 210, b. Gestimwahrsagerei (G), 84, a. Gesund (G), ii. 272, a. Gesundheit (G), 272, a. Gesundheitslehre (G), 505, b. Getrank (G),318,b. Getreide (G), 116, a. Getreidepflanzen (G), 174, r> Getrennt(G), 309, b. Geuma (Gr.), ii. 356, a. Geusis (Gr.), ii. 356, a. Geuthmos, ii. 356, a. Ge webe (G), ii. 362, b; ii. 376, G e wohn he it (G), 456, b. Gewolbe (G), ii. 412, a. Gewiirz, Englisches (G), ii. 67, b. Gewiirzessi g (G), 11, a. Gewiirzkalmus {G), 14, a. Gewiirzmittel (G), 72, b. Gewurznelken (G), 359, b. Ge wur zstof f (G), 72, b. Gezeltdes kleinen Gehirns (G), ii. 359, b. Gezir, ii. 136, b. Gizitains, 141, b. Gczits, 140, b. Ghemm, 503, a. Gherkin, 260, b. Ghitta jemoco, 148, a. Gialappa, 234, a. Gibberositas, 436, b. Gibbus, 494, b. Gicht(G),448, b. Gichtbeere (G), ii. 257, a. Gichtmittel (G), 52, b. Gichtriibe (G), 132, a. Gichtwurz-zaunrebe (G), 132, a. Giddiness, ii. -118, b. Giesskannendrusen (G), 79,b. Giesskannenknorpel (G), 79, b. Gift (G), ii, 195, a; ii. 414, a. Giftabtreibend (G), 29, a. Giftbaum (G), ii. 257, a. Giftig (G), ii. 414, a. Giftlehre (G), ii. 379.1). Gift sumach (G), ii. 257, a. Giftwidrig(G), 29, a. Giftwurzel(G),3l5,b. Giftwurzel, M e xic anische(G), ii. 225, a. Gigarus serpentaria, 79, a. Gilarum ii. 367. b. Gi'et deforce, ii. 427, b. Gill, 439, b. Gill-go-by-ground, 439, b. Gilla Theophrasti, ii. 443, b. vitrioli, ii. 443, b. Gilliflower, 294, b. Gingembre, 37, a. Ginger, 37, a. wild 80, a. concentrated essence of, Ox- ley's, 37, a. preserved, 37, a. Gingibrachium, ii. 236, b. Gingepedium, 437, b ; ii. 236, b. Ginseng, ii. 122, b. G i n s t e r (G) ii. 310, a. Gir, 147, a. Girard-Roussin, 80, a. Girmer, ii. 209, a. Giroflcs, 359, b. a. Gisisim, 455, a. Gissa, 2(i3: a. Glabrities, l-i7, a. Glace, 512, b. Glaciale, ii. 32, b. Glacies, 512, b. Gladiolus, ii. 1, b. ca^ruleus. 544, a. luteus, 544, a. Gl'atze (G),422, b. Gluirc, ii. 53, b. Glama, 180, b ; 583, a. Gland, 439, a; ii 241, a. abdominal salivary, ii. 123, a. folliculose, 258, b. globate, 226, a. maxillary, ii. 333, a. pineal, peduncles, of the, ii. 140, a Glandes de croissance, ii. 432, b. Glandes de Meibomius, ii. 23, b. Glandiform, 18, b. corpuscle, 13, a. granulation, 13, a. Glands, accessory, 247, b. Brunner's, ii. 150, b. Havers's ii. 346, b. Lieberkuhn's, 131, b. miliary, ii. 287, b. molar, 133, a. oesophageal, ii. 99, b. Peyers, 131, b. Renal, 153, b. Willis's, 26, a ; ii. 6, b. Glandula assistens, ii, 219, b. Bartholiniana, ii. 333, a. bas'tlaris, ii. 170, a. innominata Galeni, 560, a. mucosa, 226, a. Riviniana, ii. 333, a. Glandulas ante-prostatas, 247, b. ciliares sebaceae, ii. 23, b. 532 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Glandulae myrtiformes, 159, b. odoriferas, ii. 287, b. odoriferes Tysoni, 439, a. prostatas inferiores, 247, b. suprarenales, 153, b. vasculosas, 226, a. prostatae mulierum, 242, b. Glanduleux, 439, a. Glandulosus, 438, b. Glans Jovis Theophrasti, 376, b. unguentaria, 454, a. G 1 as (G), ii. 425, a. G lashaut (G), 455, b. Glaskraut (G), ii. 123, b. Glass, ii. 425, a. gall, ii. 425, a. Glaucoma Woulhousi, 163, a. Glaucosis, 439, a. Glaukoma (Gr.), 163, a. Glaycul, 438, a. puant, 544, a. Glechon,439, b; ii. 30, b. Gleet, 446, a. Gleichwerdung (G), 83, a. Gleichzeitig (G), 547, a; ii. 345, a. Glichrotes (Gr.),569, b. Glied (G), ii. 28, a. Glied, miinnliche (G), ii. 142,b Glieder der Finger (G), ii. 151. b. Glieder der zehen (G), ii. 151, b. Gliederreissen (G), ii. 255, b. Gliedersucht (G), ii. 255, b. Glied wasser (G), ii. 346, b. Glisomargo, 252, a. Globe thistle, 326, b. Globularia alypum, 33, b Globule d'Arantius, ii. 298, a. Globuli arteriarum termini, 13, a. Tartari martiales, 394, b. Globus hystericus, 47, a. major, 348, a. martialis, 394, b. minor, 348, a Glockenblume (G), 66, a. Glomerate, 226, a. Glossa, ii. 376, b. Glossagra, 441 a. Glossianus, 580, b. Glosso-palatinus, 442, a. Glosso-pharyngeal, ii. 154, a. Glosso-pharyngeus, 229, b. Glosso-spasmus, (*) ii. 449, b. Glossocoma, (*) ii. 449, b. Glossocomion, 441, b. Glossoplegia, 441, b. Glotta, ii. 376, b. Glottis, lips of the, ii. 367, b. Glouteron, 68, b. petit, ii. 441, a. Gloutius, 442, a. maximus et extimus, 442, b. Gloutius, secundus et medius, 442, b. Gloutius tertius et intimus, 442, b. Glowworm, 192, a. Glue, 442, b. fish, 513, a. Gluebone, ii. 113, a. Glukansis (Gr.), 328, a. Glutinans, 23, b. Glutinutif, 23, b. Glutinum, 442, b. Glutoi, ii. 72, a. Gluttony, goddess of, 17, b. Glyceraton, 443, a. Glycipicros, ii. 305, a. Glyciside, ii. 118, a. Glycvphyton, 443, a. Glyster, 341, b. Gnadenkraut (G), 450, b. Gnaphalium dioicum, 50, b. Gnathos, 431, a. Gnesios (Gr), 563, a. Goaconaz, ii. 376, b. Goat's beard, ii. 380, a. grass, ii. 286, a. rue, -123, b. rue, Virginia, 423, b. thorn, 84, a. voice, 329, a. Goatvveed, 579, a. Gobelet imetique, 443, b. Goitre, 129, b. Goldader(G),462, b. Goldlack(G), 161, a. Goldmacher kunst (G), 28, a. Golden rod. ii. 306, b. Gold thread, 23f>, a. Gomme, 455, a. adra^ant, ii. 380, a. Arubique 8, b. laragne, 154, b. guiac, 453. b. gutte, 148. a. de lierre 473, b. du pays, 455, a. strapkique, ii. 209, a. Gomphiasmus, 444, b, Gomphioi, ii. 44, a. Gomphoma, 444, b. Gomphos (Gr.), 199, a. Gona (Gr.), 434,a. Gondole oculaire, ii. 279, a. Gonjlement, ii. 342, b. Gongrona, 129, b. Gongros (Gr.),256, a. Gongylion, ii. 164, a. Gonocele, ii. 312, a. Gonorrhoea benigna, 571, b. chordata, 167, b. dormientium, ii. 196, a. notha, 571, b. notha invetera, 571, b. oneirogonos, ii. 196, a. GONTHIER, John, 454, b. INDEX TO Gonyalgia, 445, a. Goosefoot, 182, b. angular-leaved, 123, b. Goosegra-ss, 424, a. Gooseshare, 424, a. Goose3kin, 492, a. Gordius Medineusis, 317, a. Gorge, ii. 366, b. Gorgeret, 446, b. litkotoms, 441, b. d repoussoir, 447, a. Gosicr, ii. 155, a ; ii. 366, b. Gossipion xylon, 447, a. Gossum, 129, b. Gottheil (G), ii. 22J, b. Goudron, ii. 168, b. Gouet, 79, a. Goultrc. 129, b. Gourd. 261, a. Gourd, bitter, 2:10, b. Gourdworm, 312, a. Gourmundise, 443 a. Gauss-e, 563, I). Gout, ii. 356, a. diaphragmatic, 45, a. rheumatic, ii. 255, a. G5, b. sciatique, ii. 80, a. sircinc, 33, b. Gouttctix, 77, b. Gouttiire basilairc, 102, a. mastoidienne, ii. 13, b. bicipitale, 113, a. Gouvcrnaii du testiculc, 453, b. Gown, red, ii. :J2 \ b. Gracilis anterior, ii. 247, b. interior, 449, a. Gradarii anni, 290. a. Gradus, 2al.a. Grain, ii- 2 >7, b. _ oily, ii. 295, a. Graines d'aspic, ii. 151, b. Graine de muse, 432, b. Graiws d- Paradis, 37, a. de perroquct, 159, a. Graine de Turquie, ii. 443, a. Graisse, ii. 167, b. de Mouton, ii. 296, a. d'Oie, 18, b. de fore, 18, b. Gramen ^Egyptiacum, 449, a. caninum, ii. 38o,, p. Dioscoridis, ii. 385, b. major, ii. 276, a. orientate, 553, a. repens, ii. 385, b. rubrum, ii. 276, a. Gramia, 180, b; 533, a. Gramme, 543, b. (Gr.),530, a. Grana, 476, a. Molucca}, 2o6, a. 45* ' i THE SYNONYMES. 533 I Grana moschi, 4- 2, b. Orientis, ii, 28, b. Paradisi, 37, a. tiglii, 256, a. tilii, 256, a. Granadilla, apple shaped, ii. 135, b. bayleaved, ii. 135, b. G r a n a t b a u m (G), ii. 235, a. Granatristum, 22, a. Granatum, ii. 535, a. Grando, 178, b. Grantristuin, 52, a. Granulations cirtbrales, ii. 118, a. Granum moschi, 482, b. Grape, ii 425, a. Grapes, dried, ii. 404, a. Graphioides, ii. 331, a. Graph it (G), 450, a. Gras des cadavrcs, 19, b. des cimetiires, 19, b. dejambe, ii. 339, a. Grasblumen (G), 294, b. Grassa, 122, a. Graswurzel (G), ii. 335, b. Grass, 81, b. pudding, ii. 30, b. Grasscyemcii', ii. 260, b. Grate (G), ii. 315, b. G rat z e (G), 452, b. Gratelle, ii. 223, a. Gratteron, 424, a. Gratias dei, 450, b. Grattoir, ii. 244, b. Gr aue s taar (G.), 164, a. G r a u e r a m b er (G), 34, a, Gravedo, 164, b; 244, a. Graveleux 145, b. Graveile, 178, b ; 450, b. Graviditas, ii. 210, b. interstitialis, ii. 212, a. molaris, ii. 44, b, Gravier, 450, b. Gravimeter, 69, b. Gravis, 472, a. Grawerden (G), 151, b. Grease, Barrow's, 13 b. goose, 18, b. GREENFIKLD, John, 452, b. Greensickness, 185. a. Greisenbogen (G), 435, b. Grile, 178, b. interne de la cuisse, 449, a. Gremil, 586, b. Grenadier, , ii. 235, a. Greniers, ii. 419, b. Grenouillc, ii. 243 a. Grenouillctte, ii. 243, b. Gressura, ii. 145, a. Gressus, ii. 428, a. Greveure, 480, a. Grielum, 59, b; ii. 302, b. Gries (G), 450, b. Griesstein (G), ii. 74, b. 534 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Grieswurzel (G), ii. 128, a. Gr i ffe If or mi g (G), ii. 331, a Griffin's foot, 453, a. Gr i mmdar m (G), 217, b. Grimmdarmsgekrose (G), ii. 33, a. Grimmdarmpulsadern (G), 214, a. Grimmen (G), 214, a, Grincement des dents, ii. 329, a. Grinders, ii. 44, a. Grindwurzel (G), ii. 263, b. Gripes, ii. 378, b. watery, 186, b. Grippe, 523, b. Grippe, ii. 167, a. Grosse (G), ii. 323, b. Gromwell, 586, b. Groove, digastric, ii. 13, b. Gros, 317, a. Groseillier noir, ii. 257, a. rouge, ii. 257, b. Grossesse, ii. 2ll, a. Grossularia non spinosa, ii. 257, a. GROTUS, 26, a. Grouillement d'entrailles, 122, b. Ground ivy, 439, b. nut, ii. 163, b. pine, common, ii. 362, a. pine, French, ii. 362, a. pine, stinking, 149, a. pink, ii. 298, b. Groundsel, ii. 291, a. Grouseberry, 429, b. Grube (G), 413, b. Grubchen (G), 414, a. Grumus, 208, b. Griinrostig (G), 21, a. Griinspan (G), 263, b. Griinspanfarbig (G), 31, a. G r u n d h e i 1 (G), 85, a; ii. 416, b. Grundstoff (G), 102, a. Grutum, 452, b. Guaiacine, 453, b. Guajakgummmi (G), 453, b. Guajakharz (G), 453, b. Guajakholz (G), 453, b. Guaquara, ii. 302, a. Guard, 23, b. Guarerba orba, ii. 45, a. Guava, apple, ii. 222, a. Guipe, ii. 428, b. Guirissable, 264, b. Guirison, 265, a. Gui, ii. 424, a. Guimauve, 32, b. veloutie, 482, b. Gula, 128, b; ii. 29, b. Guldene ader (G), 462, b. Guldengiinsel (G), 25, b. Gullet, ii. 99, b. GULSON, Thomas, 447, b. Gumboil, ii. 135, a. Gum anime, 48, a. Arabic, 8, b. cistus, 197, a. diachylon, 337, a. dragon, ii. 380, a. elemi, 39, a. elastic, 152, a. of the eye, 180, b. indigenous, 455, a. lancet, 285, b. Orenburgh, ii. 168, a. red, ii. 329, a. sweet, 583, b. white, ii. 329, b. yellow, 513, b. Guma, 498, a. Gummi acaciae Arabicae, 8, b. acanthinum, 8, b. adstringens Fothergilli, 556, a. anime, 48, a. Arabicum, 8, b. astragalas tragacanthae, ii. 380, a. bogia, 148, a. carannas, 154, a. gamandrae, 148, a. Gambiense, 556, a. de Goa, 143, a. Gummi gutt (G), 148, a. Gummi gutta, 148, a. de Jemu, 148, a. hederas, 473, b. laccas, 559, b. Gummi Jack (G), 560, a. Gummi lainac, 8, b. panacis, ii. 136, b. ad podagram, 148, a. senega, 8, b. Serapionis, 8, b. Thebaicum, 8, b. Gundermann (G), 439, b. Gunderrebe (G), 439, b. Giirtel (G), 194, b. Gurgalio, ii. 404, b. Gurgelmittel (G), 427, a. Gurke(G), 260, b. Gustation, ii. 356, a. Gustus, ii. 356, a. Gut, 541, b. blind, 139, b. Guts, 345, a. slipperiness of the, 576, a. Guter Heinrich (G), 182, b. Gutta, 148, a ; 447, b. gamandrae, 148, a. gamba, 148, a. opaca, 163, a. rosacea, 455, b. rosacea syphilitica, 256, a. serena, 33, b. Guttas Abbatis Rousseau, 566, a. acidas tonicss, 332, a. nervinae, j i. 373, a. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 535 Guttur, ii. 366, b. tumidum, 129, b. Gutturnia, 79, b Gymnasion (Gr.), 364, b. Gymnosis (Gr.j, 266, b. GynaeciEa (Gr.), ii. -28, b. Gynaeceum, 54, a; ii. 427, a. Gynascomania, ii. 93, a. Gynatresia, (*) ii. 449, b. Gynida, 479, a. Gyri of the cochlea, ii. 278, a. Gyrophles, 359, b. Gyrus, 45, a; 234, a. H. Haar(G), 152, b; 463, b. Haarball (G), 20, b. Harrigkeit (G), 485, a. Haarkugel (G), 20, b. Haarmoos (G), 83, a. Haarmoos, gulden (G), ii. 198, b. Haarschlagadern (G), 192, b. Haarsc h n ur (G). ii. 295, b. Haarseil (G), ii. 295, b. Hab-el-Kalimbat, ii. 169, b. Habergriize (G), 91, a. Habhagar, 553, a. Habitude, 456, b. Habitus athleticus, (*) ii. 452, a. Hasmagogum, ii. 118, a. Hasmastatica, 458, b. Hasmatangionosos, 457, a. Hasmatochysis, 460, a. Hasmatomphalum, 458, b. Hasmophobus, 457, a. Haemoptoe, 459, b. Haemoptysis phthisis, ii. 159, b^ Hasmorrhagia activa narium, 352, b. universalis, ii. 236, a. bronchica, 459, b. cerebri, 61, b. hasmatemesis, 457, b. hasmaturia, 459, a. haemoptysis, 459, b. mucosa, 462, b. Nabothi, ii. 130, b. penis, ii. 326, a. uterina, ii. 38, a. Haemorrhoea, ii. 38, a. petechialis, ii. 236, a. Hasmorrhinia, 352, b. Hasmorrhoideus, 460, b. Haemorrhois alba, 462, b. ab exania, ii. 217, a. procedens, ii. 217, a. Haemouresis, 459, a. Haevia Guianensis, 152, a. Hafer(G), 91, a. Hagerkeit(G), 333, a. Hagiospermum, 74, b. Hagioxylum, 453, a. Hahnebuttenschwamm (G), 106, b. Hahnenfuss (G), ii. 243, b. Hahnenfusslein (G), 593, a. llahnenkamm (G), 254, a. Hahnenkopf (G), 154, a. Hahnerauge (G), 238, b. Haima drakontos (Gr.), 141, b. Hair, gray ness of the, 151, b. matted, ii. 178, b. Hairworm, ii. 295, b. muscular, 317, a. Hair, plaited, ii. 178, b. Hakchen (G), 466, a. Haken (G), 255, b ; 491, a. Hakenbein (G), ii. 393, b. Halb(G), ii. 289, b. Halbbad(G), ii. 290, a. H a lb mo n df 6 r m i g (G), ii. 290, a. Halbsaure (G), ii. 115, b. Halbsehen (G), 476, b. Halcyon, 28, a. Halcyonium rotundum, ii. 164, a. Hale, 346, b. Haleine, 127, b. courte, 323, b. Haliliration, 32, a. Halica, 29, a. Halicacabum, ii. 161, a. Halices, ii. 123, b. Hadid, 393, b. Halimar, 264, a. H a h n (G), ii. 155, a. Halinctrum, ii. 208, a. Halitus, 127, b; 464, a. Hallucinatio vertigo, ii. 418, b. Halme, ii. 54, a. Halogene, 185, a. H a Is (G), 177, b; 216, b; ii. 271, b. Halsmuskel, breite (G), ii 175> b- Halswirbelbein, zweite (G), 92, a. Haltung(G), 87, b. Halysis membranacea, L«4, a. solium, ii. 354, a. Hamabgang (G), 312, a. Hammer (G), ii- 6, a. Hamulus, 106, a. 536 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Hamus, 255. b. Hanche, 468, b. Hand, ii 10, a. Handal, 200. b. Hand bad (G), ii. 9, b. Handblatt (G), ii. 209, b. Hand, flache (G), ii. 121, a. Hand gie lit (G), 184. a. Handlung (G), 421, a. Handschuh(G), 426, b. Handswurger, rundbl'atte- r ige r ((«), 269, b. Handwahrsagerei (G), 184, a. Handwurzel (G), 158, b. H a n f s a a m e n (G), 151, b. Ilannebane, 507, a. Hardesia, 482, b. Hare's ear, round-leaved, 134, b. Harfe (G), 599, a. Hargne, 489, a. anivrysmale, 196, b. Haricot, ii. 155, a. de Pirou, grand, 548, b. Harmonise he Knochennaht (G), 466, b. Ham (G), ii. 400, b. H a rn b 1 as e (G), ii. 400, a. Harnblasenblutuntr (G),l 270, b. Harnblasenentz'undunfr (G), 271, a. h h Harnblasengeschwulst (G), ii. (*) 449, a. Harnblasenschleimfluss (G), 271, a. Harnergiessung (G), ii. (*) 452, b. Harnfluss (G), 291, a; 346, a. Ham gang (G), ii. 397, b. H a r n g e f a s s (G), ii. 399, a. H ar n h autche n (G). 30, a. Harnleiter (G), 165, b. Harnleiterschmerz (G), ii. 397, b. Harnrohre (G), ii. 398, b. Harnruhr (G), 291, a. Harnstoff(G), ii. 397, b. Harnstrenge (G), 69, a; 324, b. Harntreibende mittel, (G), 312, b. ' Harnverhaltung (G), 546, b. Harnverstopfung (G), ii. 252,b. Harnzwang (G), 324, b ; ii. 328, b. Harpax, ii. 334, b. Hart (G), 466, a. Hartshorn, 177, b; 239, b; 585, b. burnt, 178, a. red, ii. 318, a. and oil, 581, a. Hart's tongue spleenwort, 82, b. Hartwort of Marseilles, ii. 295, b. Harz(G), ii. 251, a. Hasacium, 36, a. II a s e 1 w ii r z e 1 (G), 80, a. Hasenauge (G), 562, a. Hasencscharte (G), 466, b. Hastella, ii. 320, b. Hastula regis, 82, a. Hauhec hel (G), ii. 104, a. Haunch bone, 516, b. Hauptader (G), 172, a. H au tb e stand the i t (G), 102, a. Hauptkrankheit (G), 172, b. Hauptlos(G), 10, a. H auptsc h 1 agad er (G), 158, b. H auptschla^adergang (G), 158, b. Hauptwehe (G), 172, a. Ha use n (G), 513, a. Hansen blase (G), 513, a. Hauslauch, grosser (G), ii. 291, a. Haustach (G), ii. 233, b. Haustus niger, 530, a. H aus - w an ze ((j), 193, a. Hauswurzkraut (G;, ii. 291, a. H au t (G), 238, a; ii. 27, b; ii. 389,a. Haut, anfeuchtend (G), ii. 27, a. H autentzundung (G), ii. (*) 451, b. Haut, flock ige (G), 276, b. Haut, serose (G), ii. 27, a. Hautrothe (G), 357, b. Hautschrunden (G). ii. 253, b. H a uts tri e in e n (G), ii. 416, a. Hautwassersucht (G), 41, a. Hautebeschreibung (G),506,a. Haute, Faser (G), ii. 27, a. Haiitig(G), ii. 27, b. H a u t m a 1 , b. du nombrii, 366, a. ombilicale, 366, a. de la vessie, 271, b. Hernieux, 480, b. Herniole, 461, a. H e r n k r a u t (G), ii. 98, a. Heroici, anni, 200, a. Herpacanthos (Gr.), 9, a. Herpes periscelis, 481, a. Herpetikon (Gr.). 481, b. Herpetisch (G), 481, b. Herpylos (Gr.), ii. 367, b. Herumwerfung (G), 547, b. Herz (G), 469, a. H e r z b r u c h (G), ii. (*) 447, b. Herzentzundung (G), 156, b. Herzgespann (G), 569, b. Herzgrube (G), ii. 286, a. Herzkammern (G), ii. 415, a. Ilerzklopfen (G), ii. 122, b. Herzkraut (G), 569, b. Herzlehre (G), 156, a. Herzohren (G), 89, a. Herzohrlein (G), 89, a. Herzschlagen (G), ii. O 447, b. Herzstarkendes mittel (G), 237, b. Herzwurz (G), 479, a. Herzzittern (G), ii (*) 447, b. Herzbeutel (G), ii. 144. b. Herzbeutelentzundung (G), ii. 144, a. Herzbeutelwassersucht (G), 502. a. Hesukia (Gr.), 13, a. Hespt'ris alliaria, 30, a. Heterocrania, 476, a. Hctre, 376, b. Heuschreckenesser (G), 15, a. Hexenmehl (G), 598, a. Hexis (Gr.), 456, b. Heydebienen kraut (G), 568, a. Heydenkorn (G), ii. 197, a. Hiatus, ii. 441, a. Hiatus occipito-pitreux, 560, a. sphino-petreux, 560, a. Hibiscus, 32, b. Hiccough, ii. 299, a. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 539 Hidroa, ii. 335, a. Hidronosos, ii. 335, a. Hidropyretos, 504, a; ii. 335, a. Hidros, ii. 335, a. Hidroticum, ii. 335, b. Hiera botane (Gr.), ii. 416, a. Hiranosos, 234, b; 349, a. Hiera picra, ii. 232, b. Hierax (Gr.), 9, b. Hieropyros, 357, a. H i g h m o r s h 6 h 1 e (G), 57, a. Himantosis, 483, b. Himas (Gr.), 243, a. Himbeere s tr a uc har ti ge (G), ii. 263, a. Himbeeren (G), ii. 263, a. Himbeeren horl andis c he (G), ii. 262, b. Himmelbrand (G), ii. 416, a. H i m m e 1 s t r i c h (G), 206, a. Hin, 79, b. Ilinabsinken der Hoden(G), ii (*) 450, b. Hindisch (G), 79, b. Hindlaufe (G), 191, b. Hing, 79, b. Hinken (G), 198, b. Hinterbacken (G), ii. 72, a. H i n t e r h a u p t (G), ii. 97, b. H i n t e r h a u p t s b e i n (G), ii. 96, b. Hipbone, 546, a. Hippasia (Gr.), 353, b. Hippeia (Gr.), 353, b. Hippeusis (Gr.), 353, b. Hippocampus major, 239, b. Hippocras, 198, a. Hippocrates, cap of, 122, a. Hippocrates' sleeve, 181, a. Hippolapathum, ii. 263, b. Hippomarathrum, ii. 150, b. Hippos, 354, a. Hipposelinum, ii. 302, b. Hips, ii. 260, a. Hip tree, ii. 260, a. Hircus, ii. 380, a. Hirn(G), 176, a. Hirnbalken (G), 413, b. Hirnbruch(G), 340, b. Hirnhaut, dicke(G), 320, b. Him haut, du n ne (G), ii. 163, b. Hirnhaut, h ar t e (G), 320, b. Hirnhaute (G), ii. 28, a. Hirnhohlen (G), ii. 414, b. Hirnknoten (G), ii. 203, a. II i r n 1 e i d e n (G), ii. (*) 449, a. Hirnschalbeinhaut (G), ii. 144, b. Hirnschale (G), 250, a. Hirnwuth(G), ii. 159, a. Hirquus, 152, a. Hirschhorn (G), 239, b. Hirschkraut(G), ii. 305, b. Hirschwurzel (G), 565, b. Hirschzunge (G), 83, a. Hirse fieber (G), ii. 40, a. Hirse, ge m e i ne (G), ii. 123, b. Hirse, 1 ndian is ch e (G),ii.l23,b. Hirundinaria, 81, a; 599, a. Hirundo, 181, b. Hismat, ii. 180, a. Hispanicum viride, 263, b. Hispiditas, 324, b; ii, 151, b. Kispidula, 50, b. Histogenia, (*) ii. 443, b. Histology, 41, b. H itze (G), 69, a; 472. a. Hives, 268, a; ii. 409, a. Hoarseness, ii. 245, a. Hobelbinde (G), 314, b. H 6 c k e r (G), 436, b; 494, b ; ii. 388, b. Hode (G), ii. 361, a. Hodemnuskel (G), 251, b. Hodensack (G), ii. 2s7, a. H 6 h 1 e (G), 57, a; 169, a ; ii. 2j9, b. H cih lung (G), 169, a. Hdren (G), 88, a. Hog-lice, ii. 104, a. Ho hinder (G), 168, b. Hohldru se (G), 259. a. Hollenfurie (G), ii. (*) 449, b. Holcas sorgum, ii. 123, b. Holera, 186, a. Hollands, 437, b. Hollunder, Flieder (G), ii. 272, b. Hollunder, zwerg (G), ii. 272, b. Holly, common, 515, b. Dahoon, 515, b. ground, ii. 239, a. sea, 356, b. Hollyhock, common, 27, b. Holniicos, 33, a. Holmos, ii. 50, b. Holocyron, ii. 362, a. Holosteum alsine, 32, a. Holosteus, ii. 113, a. Holotonicos, ii. 361, a. Holophlyctides, ii. 157, b. Homoiosis (Gr.), 83, a. Homologia, 227, b. Homonopagia, 172, a. Homoplata, ii. 279, b. Homos (Gr.), 294, a. Homotonos (Gr.), 13, b. Honesty, 596, b. Honewort, field, ii. 301, a. Honey, ii. 23, b. balsam of, ii. 23, b. boiled, ii. 140, a. of borax, ii. 24, a. clarified, ii. 24, a. of roses, ii. 24, a. Honig(G), ii. 23, b. Honig gesch wulst (G), ii.25,b. Honig jungfern (G), ii. 23, b. 540 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Honigklee (G), ii. 384, a. Honig wasser (G), 501, b. Honteux, ii. 225, b. Hoopingcough, ii. 148, b. Hopfen(G), 494, b. Hopfenklette (G), 68, b. Hopital, 492, b. ambulant, 34, b. Hopplant, 494, b. Hoquet, ii. 299, a. Hordeolum, 491, b. Hordeum causticum, ii. 415, b. Horehound, ii. 11, a. balsam of, Ford's, ii. 11, a. black, 95, a. germander-leaved, 360, a. stinking, 95, a. wild, 360, a. Horminum, ii. 272, a. Horn, 239, a. H ornartig (G), 239, a. HORNE, John van. 491, a. Horn haut (G), 239, a. Hornhautschnitt (G), 555, a. Hornseed. 354. b. Horrrohr (G), 325, a. Horror, 213, b; 492, a. Horsechesnut, 21, b. Horseradish, 210, a. Horse's tail, 484, b. Hortus, ii. 427, a. Hospital, lying-in, 591, b. sore, 493, a. Hot springs of Virginia, ii. 423, a. Houblon, 494, b. Hound's tongue, 270, a. Houppe du menton, 287, b; 572, b. Houppes nerveuses, ii. 125, a. Hourglass contraction of the uterus, 180, b. House leek, ii. 291, a. Houx, 515, b. apalachine, 516, a. petit, ii. 264. a. Hubos (Gr ), 265, a. Hudrooi (Gr,). 216, a. Hudson's preservative of the teeth and gums, ii. 374, a. Huftbruch (G), 546, a. Hufflattich(G), ii. 389, b. Hiigel der Schenerven (G), ii. 362, b. " Huile, ii. 100, b. d'absinthe, 74, a. d'acajou, 39, b. d'amandes, ii. 100, b. d'aneth, 44, a. d'anis, ii. 166, b animate, ii. 100, b. animate de Dippel, ii. 100, b. animalisie par infusion, ii. 100, b. ' aromatique, ii. 101, a. Huile d'aurone, 74, a. de cacao, 136, a. de carvi, 159, b. de cidrat, ii. 101, a. de come de cerf, ii. 100, b. de petits chiens, ii. 101, a. douce de vin, ii. 100, b. empyreumatique, ii. 101, b. de Gabian, ii. 150, a. de girofle, 359, b. de laurier, ii. 395, a. de lis, 579, b. de morelle, ii. 305, a. de ricin, ii. 257, b. dc succin, ii. 334, b. Huiles animates, ii. 101, b. essentielles, ii. 102, a. fixes, ii. 101, b. fugaces, ii. 101, b. grosses, ii. 101. b. midicinalcs, ii. 102, a. volatiles, ii. 102, a. Hiifte (G), 466, b. Huhnerstarm (G), 32, a. Hiille (G), 537, b. Hulsenfrucht(G), 568, b. Huftbein(G), 546, a. Huftgicht (G), 545, b. Huftroeh (G), 247, b. Hulfleistend (G), 90, b. Humero-cubitalis, 126, a. Humiro-sus-milacarpien, ii. 241, b. Humero-sus-radial, ii. 338, a. Humeurs antipathiques, 55, b. Humeur aqueuse, 66. a. Humeurs froides, ii. 266, b. Humeur hyaloide, 243, a. Humilis (muscle), ii. 247, a. Humor, albugineous, 65, b. aquosus, 65, b. ceruminous, 177, a. doridis, ii. 432, a. glacialis, 243, a. ovatus, 66, a. ovifonnis, 66, a. vitreus, 243, a. Hunch, 494, b. Hundes hunger (G), 125, a. Hundez'a,hne (G), 151, a. Hundsblattern (G), ii. 360, a. Hundsflechte (G), 575, b. II u n d s g r a s (G), ii. 385, b. Hundskamille (G), 51, a. H u n d s m e 11 e n (G), 182, b. H u n d s r o s e (G), ii. 260, a. Hundstage (G), 314, a. Hundstern, 151, a, Hundswuth (G), 502, b. Hundszungenwurzel (G), 270, a. Hunnerdarm, rot her (G), 40, a. Husten (G), ii. 389, b. Hustenmittel (G), 106,a; 367,b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 541 Hiitchen(G), ii. 164, a. Hyacinthus melas (Gr.), ii. 406, a. muscari, 134, a. Hyalos (Gr.), ii. 425, a. Hyarith, 70. b. Hyboma (Gr.), 265, a; 436, b. Hydatinon pharmacon (Gr.), 65, b. Hydatoeides, 65, b. Hyderos, 41, a; 291, a; 503, b. Hydor (Gr.), ii. 428, b. Hydrachnis, ii 409, a. Hydragogum Boylei, 70, b. Hydrargyria, 323, a. Hydras kalicum, ii. 207, b. potass* puras fusas, ii. 207, b. Hydrencephalocele, 500, a. Hydrencephalus, 499, b. _ Hydroa, 2b9. b; 326, a; ii. 335, a. Hydrocele peritonaei, 80, b. spinalis, 504, a. Hydrochlorinas natricus, ii. 304, a. Hydrocotyle uiubellatum, 9, a. Hydrogenation, 501, a. Hydroglossa, ii. 243, b. Hydrolasum, 499, a. Hydrolapathum, ii. 263, b. Hydropedesis, 346, b. Hydrophobus, 599, b. Hydropica, 496, b. Hydropiper, ii. 197, a. Hydrojrisie, 504, a. de Vail, 503, a. des plivres, 504, b. de poitrine, 505, a. Hydropneumatocele, 503, a. Hydrops abdominis, 80, b. , articulorum, 496, a. capitis, 499, b. cellularis artuum, ii. 98, b. cellularis totius corporis, 41, a. matelUe, 291, a. ad matutam, 291, a. medullas spinalis, 504, a. palpebral, 499, a. pectoris, 504, b. pulmonum, 503, b. sacci lachrymalis, 403, b. scroti, 499, a. siccus et flatulentus, n. 390, a. spinas, 504, a. thoracis, 504, b. tympanites, ii. 390, a. uteri, 501, b. Hydrosarca. 41, a. Hydrosulphuretum ammoniacale aquo- sum, 36, a. ammonicum, 36, a. stibiosum cum sul- phure, 54, b. Hydrothorax chylosus, (*) "• 448> b- J purulentus, (*) a. 451, a. Hydrotica, 496, b. H,Me, ii. 274, b. VOL. II. 46 Hygieia, 505, a; ii. 274, a. Hgyieine (Gr.), 505, a. Hygieinos, ii. 274, a. Hygiesis, 505, a. Hygrempalastra, 505, b. Hygrocirsocele, 500, a. Hygron (Gr.), 583, b. Hygropissos, ii. 168, b. Hygrophobia, 502, a. Hygrophthalmicus, 505, b. Hygroscopia, 505, b. Hygrotes (Gr.), 583, b. Hyle (Gr.), ii. 17, a. Hymastatics, 457, a. Hymen (Gr.), ii. 26, b. Hymenaea courbaril, 48, a. Hymenodes, ii. 27, b. Hyo-chondro-glossus, 506, b. Hyo-glosso-basi-pharyngien, 229, a. Hyo-pharyngeus, 229, a. Hyo-thyroid membrane, ii. 368, a. Hyoides primus, ii. 325, a. quartus (muscle), ii. 103, a. Hyoscyamus luteus, ii .82, a. Peruvianus, ii. 82, a. Hypacticus, 165, b. Hypelatos, 165, b. Hyperdynamia, 507, b. Hyperephidrosis, 346, b. Hyperepidosis, 507, a. Hyperetfia. ii. 40, a. Hyperenesis, 507, a. Hyperinos, 507, a. Hyperoa, ii. 119, a. Hyperoche omoplaton, (Gr.), 540, b. Hypero-pharyngeus, ii. 170, b. Hyperos, ii. 166, b. Hyperostosis, 366, b. Hypersarchidios, ii. 161, b. Hypersarcosis, 364, a; 421, a. Hyperstenicus, 16, b. Hypertrophy of the heart, 45, a. Hyperuresis, 345, b. aquosa, 291, a. llyperzoodynamia, 507, b. Hyphasmos (Gr.), ii. 332, b. Hyphydros, 503, a. Hypiasma (Gr.), ii. 339, a. Hypnobates, ii. 307, b. Hypnobatesis, ii. 307, b. Hypnos, ii. 301, b. Hypnoticus, 49, b; ii. 307, b- Hypo, 508, a. Hypoglossis, ii. 243, b. Hypoglossum, ii. 264, a. Hypocapnisma, ii. 335, b. Hypocapnismus, 420, a. Hypochoresis (Gr.), 281, b- ';' , Hypochyma, 163, a. ,-,. Hypochysis, 163, a. Hypocoilion (Gr.), 4, b~ Hypocophosis, 275, a. Hypocystus, 272, a. 542 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Hypoderis, 347, b. Hypodermis, 347, b. Hypodesmis, 98, a. Hypogastrion (Gr.), 4, b. Hypogastrorixis, 361, b. Hypoglossum, ii. 243, b. Hypogoge (Gr.), 281, b. Hypophysis, ii. 170, a. Hyposarca, ii. 161, b. Hyposarcidios, 41, a. Hypostaphyle, 250, b. Hypsosis (Gr.), ii. 332, b. Hypothenar minor metacarpeus, 4, b. Riolani, 406, b. Hypotheton, ii. 338, a. Hypoutrion (Gr.), 4, b. Hyppocras, 198, a. Hypsiloglossus, 506, b. Hyptiasmos (Gr.), ii. 338, a. Hyssop, hedge, 450, b. Hystera, ii. 288, a; ii. 402, b. Hysterics, 511, a. Hystericismus, 511, a Hysteromania, ii. 93, a. Hysteromatocia, 140, b. Hysterophyse, ii. 163, a. Hysteroptosis vaginas, ii. 218, b. Hysterotomia, 140, b. I. lamatologia, (*) ii. 449, b. Iasis, 264, b. Iatrike (Gr.), ii. 20, b. Iatrochymia, 190, a. Iatro-chymicus, 190, a. Iatrophysics, ii. 161, b. Iatros, ii. 161, b. latros odontikos (Gr.), 285, b. Iberis, 569, b. sophia, 155, a. Ibesten, 147, a. Ibisch(G), 32, b. Ibischa mismalva, 32, b. Ibiscuma, ii. 275, a. Iceplant, ii. 32, a. Ichor, ii. 273, b. Ichoroides, 513, a. Ichthyosis pellagra, ii. 140, a. lctire, 513, b. bleu, 267, a. noire, ii. 24, a. lcteritia, 513, a. alba, 185, a. rubra, 357, a. Icterodes, 513, a. Icterus albus, 185, a. infantum, (*) ii. 450, b. melas, ii. 24, a. Ictodes foetidus, 317, a. Ictus, 118, b. Solaris, 246, b. solis, 246, b. Ideach, 514, a. Idiocrasis, 514, a. Idiotropia, 514, a. Idolum, 514, a. If, ii. 356, a. Iffides, ii. 180, a. Ignavia, 526, b. Ignis Persicus, 481, a. sacer, 357, a; 481, a. Sancti Antonii, 357, a. fgnivorus, ii. 239, a. Ignye, ii. 203, a. Ignys, ii. 203, a. Ilaphis, 68, b. Ileosis, 515, a. lies, les, 404, b. Ileus flavus, 513, a. Ilia, 404, b. Iliaco-trochanterian, 516, a. Iliacus externus, ii. 238, a. Ilingos, ii. 418, b. llio-abdominal, ii. 94, a. llio-aponurosi-femoral, 383, a. Ilio-costal, ii. 240, a. > Ilio-cristi-tibial, ii. 276, b. Ilio-femoral, 247, b. Ilio-ischii-trochantirien, 442, b. Ilio-lumbar, 515, a. Ilio-luinbi-costal, ii. 240, a. Ilio-lumbo-costi-abdominal, ii. 94, a. Ilio-pritibial, ii. 276, b. Ilio-pubo-costo-ubdominal (muscle), ii. 94, a. Ilio-rutulien, ii. 247, b. Ilio-sacral articulation, ii. 267, b. Ilio-sacro-femoral, 442, b. Ilio-trochantirien, 442, b. Illecebra, ii. 288, b. major, ii. 288, b. Illitio, 543, a. Illusion, 465, a. Illutatio, 517, a. Imagination, 109, b. Imbalsamation, 333, a. Imber(G), 37, a. Imbibitio, 7. b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 543 Immergriin (G), ii. 421, b. Immersus (musculus), ii. 334, a. Imminutio, ii. 23, b. Immobilitas, 13, a; 33, b. Impaction, 327, a. Impetigo, ii. 223, a. pellagra, ii. 140, a. ulcerata, ii. 443, a. Impetus, 517, b; ii. 130, a. Impluvium, 333, b. , Imposthume, 7, a. Impotentia, 20, a. Imprasgnatio, ii, 210, b. Impregnation, 385, a. Impuissance, 513, a. Inappetentia, 50, a. Inarticulatio, 340, a. Incantamentum, 180, a; 518, a. Incendium spontaneum, 216, b. Incensio, 518, b. Incessio, 103, b; ii. 290, a. Incessus, ii. 428, a. Incisifs, 518, b. Incisio, 265, b. Incision, ii. 440, a. Incisivus, 571, b. inferior, 572, b. lateralis et pyramidalis, 572, b. medius, 237, a. Inclavatio, 444, b. Inclinatio, 277, a. Incontinentia urinas, 345, b. Incrementum, 89, a. Incunabula, 344, a. Incuneatio, ii. 433, b. Incuria, 10, a. Incurvatio, 453, a. Indian date plum, 308, b. rubber, 152, a. Indicator, 369, b. Indigentia, ii. 428, b. Indigestion, 322, b. Indignabundus, ii. 247, a. Indignatorius, ii. 247, a. Indigo weed, ii. 308, b. wild, ii. 308, b. Indigofera, ii. 308, b. Individualitatssinn (G), 212, a. Indolentia, 49, b. Inducula, ii. 427, b, Indusium, 36, b. Inedia, 384, a. Inesis, 170, b. lnethmos, 170, b. Infantia, 23, a. Infection, 230, b. Infiltration, 329, a. lnfirmarius, 528, a. Infirmary, 492, b. lnnammatio, ii 157, b. faucium, 547, a. Inflammatio pustulis, 428, a. interna,£338, b. testium, 480, b. uteri, ii. 37, b. Inflammation, adhesive, 19, a. articular, 77, b. general, ii. 346, a. Inflammation de la matrice, ii. 38, a. Inflammation, spongoid, 458, a. Inflatio, 214, b; 335, b; ii. 226, a. uteri, ii. 163, a. Inflexio, 149, a. Influenza, 164, b. '"'"'"-1 Infra-axoida?us, ii. 332, a. Infra-costales, 538, b. Infra-orbitar, ii. 333, b. Infra-scapularis (musculus), ii. 334, a, lnfra-spinalis, 528, b. Infringens, 243, a. Infundibulum, 146, a. Infusion of chamomile, 529, b. of cloves, 529, b. of foxglove, 530, a. of horseradish, 529, b. of linseed, 530, a. of mint, 530, a. of orange peel, 529, b. of rhubarb, 530, a. of slippery elm, 530, b. Infusor, 529, b. Infusum acaciae catechu, 529, b. amarum vinosuin, ii. 422, b. cassias sennas, 530, a. of tobacco, 530, b. In g wer (G), 37, a. Inhalatio, 7, b. lnion, ii. 97, b. Inirritabilitas, 44, a. Injection, 341, b. Matthews', ii. 371, b. Ink, 86, b. Inlandische (G), 526, a. Innatatio, 40, b. Innerlich(G), 540, a. Innominatus, 50, a. Inoculation, cowpox, ii. 405, a. Jennerian, ii. 405, a. Inosculatio, 41, a. Inquies, 24, a. Inquietudo, 323, a. Inquinamentum, ii. 39, a. Insaltus, ii. 130, a. Insania, 534, b ; ii. 9, a. lupina, 597, b. Insenescentia, 23, b. Insessio, ii. 290, a. Insidentia, 352, b. Insipientia, 534, b. Insolation, 246, b. Inspirateur, 537, a. Inspissatio, 222, b. Instillatio, 343, b Instillatitium, 343, a. 544 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Instititium, 345, a. Instrumentum ferreum, 393, a. Insula, 118. a. Insultus, 87, a. Intellect, deranged, 534, b. Intelligence, 537, b. Interceptio, 293, b. Intercervicaux, 541, a. Intercidentia, 538, a. Intercostal nerve, ii 365, a. spaces, 245, a. Intercutaneus, ii. 332, b. Interipineux cervicaux, 541, a. Interfemineum, ii. 145, a. Intennide, 363, b. Intermittence, 539, a. Internodia, ii. 151, b. Internus auris, ii. 359, a. mallei, ii. 359, a. Interrosseus quartus, ii. 216, b. secundus, ii. 216, b. Interpolatus, 538, a. # Interplevrocostaux, 538, a. lnterseptum, ii. 404, b. narium, ii. 293, b. Intertinctus, 309, b. Intertransversarius, 541, a. Intertransversi lumborum, 541, b. Intervallum, 541, a. Intestinorum difficultas, 321, b. Intestinum caseum, 139, b. IntcrlrachHien, 541, b. lntoxicatio, ii. 195, b. Intm-pelrio-trochantirien, ii. 95, b. Introsusceptio, 542, b. entropion, 345, a, Intubum, 191, b. erraticum, 191, b. Intybum, 191, b. Inunctio, 581, a. Inustio, 168, a. Inustorium, 168, a. Invaletudo, 528, a. Invasio, 87, a; ii. 130, a. Invermination, 475, a. Inversio uteri, 512, b ; ii. 403, b. Inversion de la matrice, ii. 403, b. Inviscantia, 525, a. Involucrum membranaceum, 276, a. lode, 543, a. lodes (Gr.), 21, a. Iolabion (Gr.), 553, a. Ionia, ii. 362, a. Ionthus corymbifer, 455, b. varus, 13, b. los, 203, b. Ipecacuanha, bastard, ii. 384, b. Ipecacuanha blanc de Vile de France 81, a. ' Ipecacuanha of the Isle of France 269, b. ' lpo, ii. 397, a. Ira, ii. 242, b. Iracundus, ii. 247, a. Irascible (muscle), ii. 247, a. Iridectomia, 237. b. Irido-dialysis, 237, b. Iridotomia, 237, b. Iris (disease), 481, a. Iron, 393, b. amnioniated, 394, b. carburet of, 450, a. filings of, 394, a. mixture of, compound, ii. 42, b. oxyd of, black, ii. 116, a. proto carburet of. 178, b. red oxide of, 213, b. sulphate of, 3!'4, a. tartarized, 394, b. ' trito-hydroferro-cyanate of, ii. 221, b. Irradiatio, ^6, a. Irredtictible, 544, b. Irreptio, t7, a. Irrgang (G), 559, b. lrritamentum metallorum, 425, a. Irrthum des Orts (G), 356, a. I r r w a h n (G), 2>2. a. Is (Gr.), 400, b. Ischasma, 458, b. Ischias, ii. 80, a. nervosa antica, ii. 80, a. nervosa digitalis, ii. 80, b. nervosa postica, ii. 80, a. a sparganosi, ii. 157, a. Ischiatica, ii. 60, a. Ischio-clituridien, 545. b. Ischio-coccygeus, 209, b. Ischio-criti-tibial, ii. 290, b. Ischio-femoralis, 18, a. Ischio-fimoro-peronier, 112, b. Ischio-perineal, it. 381, b. Ischio-popliti-fimoral, ii. 290, b. Ischio-popliti-tibi.nl, ii. 290, b. Ischio-prctibial, ii. 290, b. Ischio-sous-clitorie'n. 545, b. Ischio-sous-trochanti-.rieii, ii. 239, b. Inchio-spini-trochunlii ieii, 546, a. Ischio-urethral, 545, b. Ischion (Gr.), 468, b. Ischium, spine of the, ii. 284, a. Ischnotes, 333, a. Ischocoilia, 228, b. Ischuria polyurica, ii. 198, b. vesicalis, ii. 252, a. Isinglass, 513, a. lsir, 332, a. Isis nobilis, 236, b. Isliindisches Moos (G), 575, b. Isop(G), 511, a. Isolusine, ii. 196, b. Issue, 410, b. pea, 410, b. peas, 89, a. Isthme du gosier, 547, a. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 545 Isthmus hepatis, 591, a. Vit-ussenii, ii. 114, b. Itch, ii. 222, b. ground, 43, b. (toe), 43, b. Itea (Gr.), ii. 271, a. Iter ad infundibulum, ii. 427, b. a palato ad aurem, 360, b. ad tertium ventriculum, ii. 427,b. ad quartum ventriculum, 65, b. Ithylordos. 547, b. ltenerarium, 309, b. ltria (Gr.), 107, b. Iva, ii. 362, a. arthritica, ii. 362, a. moschata Mouspeliensium, ii. 362, a. pecauga, ii. 302, b. Ivette musquie, ii 362, a. petite, ii. 362, a. Ivy, 473, b; 554, b. Ixine, 86, b. lxir, 332, a. Ixos, ii. 424, a. Ixus, 424, a. Jaca Indica, ii. 367, b. Jacea, ii. 423. a. ramosissima, 171, b- Jacerantatinga, 14, a. Jack-in-the-hedge, 30, a. Jacobaea, ii. 291, a. Jacobie, ii. 291, b. Jacobs kraut (G), ii. 291, b. Jade nephrite, ii. 74, b. oriental, ii. 74, b. Ja Kahnformige (G), ii. 279, a. Kaiserschnitt (G), 140, b. Kaiserwurzel(G), 517,b. Kajeput oil, 141, a. Kakerlake (G), 26,a. Kakochrooi (Gr.J, 138, a. Kakochumia (Gr.), 138, a. Kakochumos (Gr.), 138, a. Kakoknemos (Gr.), 138, b. Kakopathie,(Gr.), 138, b. K ikophonia, 138, b. Kakorrathmos (Gr.), 138, b. Kakorrhachi tis (G), 138, b. Kakosis (Gr.), 138, b. K ikositia (Gr.), 138, b. Kakosphuxia (Gr.), 138, b. Kakostomachos (Gr.), 138, b. Kanostomos (Gr.), 138, b. Kakothumia (Gr.), 138, b. Kakothymie(G), 138, b. Kakotrophia (Gr.), 133, b. Kalamedon (Gr.), 141, a. Kald, 11, a. Kali acetas, ii. 207, b. acratum, ii. 207, b. causticum, ii. 207, b. causticum cum calce, ii. 207, b. nitricum, ii. 2U8, a. oxalicum acidulum, ii. 208, b. pra-paratum, ii. 208, b. prasparatum e tartaro, ii. 207, a. purum, ii. 207, b. spinosum cochleatum, ii. 271, b. subcarbonas, ii. 208, b. sulfas, ii. 208, b. sulphuretum, ii. 208, b. e tartaro, ii. 207, a. taitarizatum, ii. 209, b, vitriolatum, ii. 208, b. Kalk, gebrennter (G), 147, a. Kalkartig (G), 142, a. Kalkerde (G), 252, a. Kalmuswurzel (G), 14, a. Kalte (G), 213, b. Kamara (Gr.), 179, a. Kameelheu (G), 553, a. Kamar, 70, b. Kamille, Ro m ische (G), 51, b. Kamille, s tink e n d e (G), 51, a. Kamillenblumen (G), ii. 16, b. Kaminruss (G), 42.9, b. Kami so 1(G), ii. 427, b. Kamm (G), 254, a. Kampe, 405, a. Kampeschholz (G), 459, a. Kampfer (G), 148, b. Kampherkraut (G), 149, a. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 547 Kamphur, 148, b. Kampsis (Gr.), 149, a. Kanal (G), 149, a. Kancamon (Gr.), 559, b. Kannenkraut (G), 485, a. Kanterios (Gr.), 152, a. Kantharide (G), 152, a. Kaoutschok (G), 152, b. Kapernstrauch (G), 153, a. Kaphur, 148, b. Kapnelsson (Gr.), 153, a. Kapria (Gr.), 153, a. Kaprili, ii. 336, b. Kapsa(Gr.), 153, b. Kapsakion (Gr.), 153, b. Kapsel (G), 153, b. Kapselband (G), 153, b. Kapselig (G), 153, b. Karabe, 82, a; ji. 334, b. Karabitus, ii. 158. b. Karbasos (Gr.), 154, b. Karbunkel (G), 52, a. Kardamon (Gr.), 570, a. Kardebenediktenkraut (G), 170, b. Kardia (Gr.), 469, a. Kardiakos, 237, b. Karedamon (Gr.), 570, a. Karena, 156, b. Karenon (Gr.), 156, b. Karikon (Gr.), 156, b. Karkinos (Gr.), 150, a. Karneol (G), 239, a. Karpos (Gr.), 419, a. Kartoffel(G), ii. 305, b. Karua kastanaike (Gr.), 376, b. Karua Pontike (Gr.), 244, a. Karuon kastanaikon (Gr.), 376, b. Karve (G), 159, b. Kasam, 393, b. K a s c h u n u s s b a u m (G), 39, b. Kassader, 234, b. Kassauder, 234, a. Kastanien(G), 376, b. Kastanienbaum(G), 376, b. Kastanon (Gr), 376, b. Katagmatica pharmaca, 162, a. Katakauma (Gr.), 135, a. Katarrhectica pharmaca, 164, b. Katarrhusis (Gr.), 280, b. Katarros (Gr.), 280, b. Katasarca, 41, a. Katasceue (Gr.), 63, a. Katastaltiea, 84, a. Katechusaft(G), 165, a. Katharismos (Gr.), 287, b. Katoulotikos (Gr.), 166, b. Katzenfotchenrheinblume (G),50,bv Katzenkraut (G), ii. 362, a; a 407, b. Katzensucht (G), 423, b. K a u e n (G), ii. 13, a. Kauke (G), 127, b. Kauke, Garten (G), 127, b. K a u m i 11 e 1 (G), ii. 13, a. Kaumuskel (G), ii. 12, b. Kaunga, 69, a. Kausis (Gr.), 135, a; 325, b ; 392, b ; 518, b. Kaviac, 169, a. KAYE, John, 141, a. Kaysersalat (G), 74, a. Kear(Gr.),469, a. Kebric, 7t, b. Kedeia (f.r.), 333, a. Kedros tGr.),553, b. Kegri cheiri, 181, a. Kehldeckel (G), 349, a. K e h 1 k o p f (G), 565, a. Keichen (G),47, a. Keilbein (G), ii. 314, a. Keilbeine (G), 262, b. Keil homer ((J), ii. 314, b. Keim (G), 435, b. Kelengu, ii. 305, b. K e 11 e r a s s e 1 (G), ii. 104, a. Kellerhals(G),274, a. Keller wurm (G), ii. 104, a. Kelotomia, 170, a. Kelp, ii. 303, b. Kelter des H e r op hi lu s(G), ii. 378, b. Kemos (Gr.), 153, a. Kentauris (Gr.) 184, b. Kephale (Gr.),468,b. Ker (Gr ), 469, a. Keraiai (Gr.), 240, a. Keras (G), 239, a. Kerasos (Gr.), ii. 220, b. Keratoglossus, 174, a. Kerato-pharyngeus, 174, a. Kerato-staphylinus, 174, a. Keratoides (Gr.),238, b. Keratomus, 174, b. Keratonyxis, 164, a. Keratotomus, 174, b ; 557, a. Kerbelkraut (G), 178, a. Kerkosis(Gr.),207_,b. Kermes mineral, 55, a. Kermesbeere Amerikanisc (G),ii. 163, a. Kernelwort, ii. 286, b. Keros (Gr.), 173, a. Kerua, ii. 257, b. Ketmia ^Egyptiaca, 482, b, Keuchen (G), 83,b. Keuchhusten (G), ii. 148, b. Keuschbaum (G), ii. 425, a. Reuse h 1 am m (G), ii. 425, a. KEYE, John, 141, a. Khalaniimuc, 115, b. Kibes, 183, b. Kibistitome, 271, a. Kibotos (Gr.), 153, b. Kibrith, ii. 336, b. 548 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Kibrius, 73, b. Kickererbsen (G), 191, b. Kina kina, 193, b. Kinancic, 268, a. Kincough, ii. 148, b. Kind, 526, b. Kindbetterin (G), ii. 226, a. Kind bettreinig ung (G),591, Kind cough, ii. 143, b. Kinderjahre (G), 526, b. Kinder mo rd (G), 527, b. Kinderpech (G), ii. 19, b. Kinderpocken (G), ii. 410, a. K indesalter(G),526, b. Kindheit (G), 526, b. Kindsmord (G), 527,b. Kindspech (G), ii. 19, b. Kine pock, ii. 404, a. King's evil, ii. 286, a. Kininum, ii. 241, b. Kinkina, 193, b. Kinklisis (Gr.), 194, b. K i n n (G), ii. 31, a. Kinnabaris (Gr.), 141, b. Kinnbacken (G), ii. 17, b; ii, . 333, a. Kinnbackenhohle (G),ii. (*) Kinnbackenzwang (G), ii. 384, b. Kionis (Gr.), 195, a. Kippa, ii. 305, b. Kippemut, 134, b. Kirkos ((Jr.), 195, b. Kirschenbaum (G), ii. 221, a. Kirschlorbeerbaum (G), ii. 221 a. Kirsokele (Gr.), 196, b. Kissoeides (Gr.), 153, a. Kissos (Gr), 473, b. Kissubion (Gr.), 196, b. Kiste (Gr.), 196, b. Kisthatos (Gr.), 197, a. Kisthos (Gr.), 197, a. Kistis (Gr), 196, b. » Kistos (Gr.), 197, a. Kitt (G), 597, a. Kittos (Gr.), 473, b. K i t z e 1 n, das (G), ii. 370, a. Kitzler (G). 207, b. Klappe(G), ii. 408, a. Klapperschlange (G), 255, b. Klasse (G), 198, b. Klatschrose (G), ii. 124, b. Klaudiakon (Gr.), 198, b. Kleberig(G),443, a. Klebestoff (G), 443, a. Klebrig(G),23, b. Kle bkraut (G), 424, a. Klee-Gukkuks (G), ii. 115, b. Klee, Saur (G), ii. 115, b. Kleesaure (G), ii. 115, b. Kleidion (Gr.), 199, a. Kleidung (G), ii. 420, a. Kleie (G), 421, b. Kleienartig(G), 421, b. Kleienaussatz (G), 517, b. K 1 e i n in u t h (G), 85, b. Kleiengrind (G), ii. 170, h. Kleinia, 137, b. Kleis(Gr.), 199, a; 555, b. Kleisagra (Gr.), 199, b. Kleitoris (Gr.), 207, b. Kleppe (G),68, b. Klettendistel (G), 68, b. Klettenwurzel (G), 68, b.. Klima (Gr.), 200, a; 206, a. Klimaktericos (Gr.),200, a. Klineres (Gr ), 207, a. Klinicos (Gr ), 207, a. Klinoides, 207, a. Klinopetes (Gr.), 207, a. K 1 i s se n (G), ii. 441, a. Klistie r (G), 341, b. Klonodes (Gr.), 207, b. Klopfpul ver (G),598, a. Klumpfiiss (G), 558, b. Klussos (Gr.), 208, a. Kluster (Gr.), 208, a. Klusterion (Gr.), 208, a. Klystier (G), 208, a. Knabenschandung (G), ii. (*) Knebelbart (G), ii. 67, b. Kneme (Gr), 568, a. Knesmos (Gr.), 208, b. Knidelaion (Gr.), 208, b. Knidosis (Gr.), 208, b. Knie (G),434,b. K n i e k e h 1 e (G), ii. 203, a. Kniescheibe (G), ii 136, b. Knife-eaters, 262, a. Knikelaion (Gr.), 208, b. Knipotes (Gr.), 206, b. Knirschen (G), 251, b. Knissoregmia (Gr.), 208, b. Knoblauch (G), 30, b. Knoblauchsgamander (G), ii. 362, b. Knoblauchkraut (G), 30,b. Knochel(G),ii.5,b. Knochen (G), 121, b. Knochenabscess (G), ii. 113, a. Knochenbeschreibung (G), ii. 113, a. Knocheneiterung (G),ii. 113,a. Knochenentziindung (G), ii. 113, a. Knochenfrass,(G), 157, a. Knochenfleischgeschwulst. (G),ii. 113, b. Knoc hengeschwulst (G), ii. 145, b. V ' Knocheenkrankheiten (G),ii. 113, b. V " Knochenlehre (Gr.), ii. 113, a. Knochenspeckgeschwulst (G), ii. 113, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 549 Kn och e n z ange (G), ii. 113, a. I Knotchen (G), ii. 125, b. Knotchen des Arantius (G), ] ii. 83, b. Knotchen des Morgagni(G), ii. 83, b. Knoterich gemeiner (G), ii. 197, a. K n o 11 n a g e 1 (G), ii. 104, b. Knopf (G), 223, b. Knopfl6cher (G),223,b. Knopfgruben (G), 223, b. Knorpel, 159, b. Knorpelbeschreibung (G), 187, a. K n o r p e 1 h a u t (G), u. 144, b. Knorpelehre(G), 187, a. Knorpel, iiberziehenden (G), 159, a. Knorpelverbindung (G), a. 345, a. Knorren(G),223,b. Knotberries, ii 262, b. Knotgrass, ii. 196, b. K n o t e n (G), ii. 83, b ; ii. 388, a. Knotenblumigermerk (G), ii. 301, a. Knotig(G),ii. 388, a. Knot ten (G), ii. 83, b. Knuma(Gr.),208, b. Knurren im Lei be (G), 122, b. Koch kunst (G), 261, b. Kochone (Gr.), 210, b. Kochsalzs'aure, ii. 54, b. Kodia or Kodeia (Gr.), 211, a. Korner (G), 13, a. Kolberkropf, wilder (G),178,a. Konigsherzenkraut (G),ii. 416, a. Konigskrankheit(G), 513, b. Konigskraut (G), ii. 98, a. Kbnigsscepter (G), 82, a. K6rbelkraut(G),ii. 279, a. Kohl(G), 127, a. Koh 1 b a u in r i n d e (G), 434, b. Kohle (G), 151, b. . Kohlgansedistel(G), u.308, a. Kohlensaure(G),154,b. Kohlensauressalz (G), lo4, D. Koilia, 211, b. Koiloma(Gr.),211,b. Koilon (Gr.), 169, a. Koilostomia (Gr.), 212, a. Koilotes (Gr.), 169, a. Koinologia (Gr.), 229, b. Koinotes (Gr.), 212, a Kokkel korner (G),a. 28, b. Kokkion(Gr.),209, b. Kokkux (Gr.), 209, b Kokosbaum (G), 210, b, Kokosnuss (G),210, b. Kolben(G), ii.l6,b. Kolbenflasche(G),u.252,b. Kolchikon (Gr.), 213, a. Kolik (G),2l4,a. Kolike diathesis (Gr.), 214, a. Kolikon algema (Gr.), 214, a. Kolikos(Gr.),214,a. Kollodes(Gr.),443, a. Koloboma, 216, b.e Koloquinte (G), 260, b. Kolto, ii. 178, b. Koma, 147, a. Komaron (Gr.), 416, a. Kommi leucon (Gr.), 8. b. Kompresse (G), 220, a._ Konessrinde (G), ii. 75, b. Koniasis (Gr.), 525, a. K o n i s c h (G), 227, a. Konuza (Gr.), 235, a. Kopal (G),235, b. Kopos (Gr.), 235, b. Kopragogon (Gr.), 235, b. Kopriemetos (Gr.), 236, a. Koptarion (Gr.), 236, a. Kopf(G),469,a, Kopfmisser (G), 172, b. Kopfschab (G), ii. 170, b. Kopfschlagader (G), 153, b. Kopfschnupfen (G,) 244, b. Kopfschmerz (G), 172, a. Kopfwassersucht(G), 500, a. Kophosis (Gr.), 235, b. Kopiskos(Gr.),235,b. Kopte or kopton (Gr.), 236, a. Koiakine (Gr.), 236, a. K or alle (G), 237, a. K o r a 11 e n m o o s (G), 237, a. Korallion (Gr.), 236, b. Kordinema (Gr.), 237, b. Koriander saamen (G), 238, a. Koriandron (Gr.), 238, a. Koriannon (Gr.),238, a. Korinthen (G), ii. 475, a. Korion(Gr.),238, a. Kork(G),ii. 332, b. Korkeiche (G), n. 332, b. Korn(G),116, a; 238, a. K o r n a h r e (B i n d e) (G), u. 31|>, a. Kornblumen, bla ue (G), 171, a, 267, a. Korone (Gr.), 240, b. Koskinismos, 252, b. | Koskinoi (Gr),252, b. Kosmia (Gr.), 423, a. Kosmoi (Gr.), 423, a. Koth(G), 363, b. Kouleos (Gr) 261, a. Kouminon (Gr.),262,b. Krabbe(G),248a. Kr'ahenauge (G), a. 330, Kr'atze (G), ii. 222, b. Kratzmilbe(G),9, a. Kratzmittel(G),56, a. Kraft (G), 411, a. Kraftbruhe(G),228,o« 550 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. K r a f 11 o s i g k e i t (G), 563, b. Kraftnehl (G),38, b. Kraftmesser (G), 321, a. Kraftwurzel, funfblatterige (G), ii. 122, b. Krambe thalassia (Gr.), 234, b. Krampf (G), 248, b; ii. 310, b. K ram p fad er (G), ii. 411, a. Kr ainpfaderbr uch (G), 196, b. K r amp f h us te n (G), ii. 148, b. Krampfkolik (G), 214, b. Krampfmittel (G), 56, b. Krampf, tonischer (G), ii.377,a. Krank (G), ii. 297, b. Krankenwarter (G), 528, a; ii. 92, a. Krankheit (G), 310, a. Krankheit, venerische (G), ii. 347, a. Kranheitsanlage, (G), 311,b. Krankheitsbeschreibung (G), ii. 85, b. Krank heitslehre (G), ii. 91, a ; ii. 137, a. Krankheits zeichen (G), ii. 344, b. Krank heitsze it ungl e hre (G), ii. 289, b. Krank lich (G), ii. 297, b. K r a n z (G), (in composition), 240, b. Kranznaht (G), 240, b. K r a p p w u r z e 1 (G), ii. 262, b. Kratos (Gr.),411, a. Krebs(G), 150, a; 243,a. Krebsartig(G), 150, b. Krebsaugen (G), 150, b. Krebsknoten (G),ii. 235, a. Krebssteine (G), 150, b. Kreen (G),210,a. Kre ide (G), 252, a. Kreidenelken (G), 359, b. Kreidling (G), 252, a. Kreis(G), 195, b. Kr eislauf (G), 195, a. Kresse, Indianische (G), ii, 367, a. Kretin(G),252, a. Kr eu z (G), 256, a. Kreutzkraut, gemeine (G), ii. 291, a. Kreuzbander (G), 256, b. Kreuzblume, bittere (G), ii. 196, b. Kreuzdorn (G), 254, a. Kreuzschinerz(*) (G), ii. 451, b. Kreuzung (G), 2e0, a. Kreuzwurz, bittere (G), 196, b. Kriebeln(GJ,412,b. Kriechender Ginsel (G), 25, b. Krimnon (Gr.),-382, a, Krinon (Gr.), 579, a. Krise (G), 253, b. Krisimos (Gr.), 254, b. Kristallfeuchtigkeit(G), 259, b. Kristalllinse (G), 259, b. Krokus (G),255, a. Krone (G), 256, a. K r o n e n n a h t (G), 240, b. Kronsbeeren (G), ii. 406, b. Kropf(G), 129, b. Kropfkletten (G). ii. 441, a. Kruditaten (G), 257, a. Krummbeinig (G), 98, a. Krummdarm (G), 515, a. Krummung (G), 265, b. Kua kaha, 264, b. Kubeben (G), ii. 169, a. Kiichensalz (G), ii. 304, b. Kuchenschelle, wiesen(G), 43, b. Kuema(Gr.),221,b. Kuesis (Gr.), 221, b ; 385, a. Kiigelblume (G),440, a. Kiigelchen (G), 440, a. Kugelschwamm (G), 597, b. Kuhkratze (G), 314, b. Kiihlende mittel (G), ii.248, a. Kuhmilch (G), ii. 40, b. Kuhpocken (G), ii. 405, a. K uh po ck e n impfung (G), ii. 405, b. Kuklos (Gr.), 195, b. Kukumer (G), 260, b. Kiimmel(G), 262, b. Kummel, Feld (G). ii. 367, b. K ii m m e 1, K r o n (G), 262, b. Kummel, Ro misch e r(G),262,b. Kummel, schwarz (G), ii. 82, b. Kunigundenkraut (G), 360, a. Kunikos (G), 151, a. Kunst lich (G), 78, b. Kupfer (G),264, a. Kupfergriin (G), 263, b. Kupferhandel (G), 455, b. Kupfer, schwefelsaures (G), 264, a. Kupfervitriol, blauer (G), 264, a. Kur (G),265, a. Kurbis (G), 261, a. Kurbiswurm (G), 261, a. Kurz (G),ii. 296, b, Kurzsichtigkeit (G), ii. 66, a. Kiistenrinde (G), ii. 392, b. K u 11 e 1 w u r m (G), ii. 292, b. Kyaputty, 141, a. Kyema (Gr.), 409, a. Kyna, ii. 136, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 551 Labdanum, gum, 197, a. Labia leporina, 466, a. majora, 582, b. minora, ii. 92, b. pudendi, 582, b. Labialis, ii. 109, a. Labis, 411, b. Labium, 582, b. ' leporinum, 466, a. Labkraut, gelbes (G), 424, b. Lablab, 314, b. Labor, ii. 130, b. difficult, 323, b. morbid, 323, b. Labor-show, ii. 130, b. Labrisulcium, 131, a. Labrum, 582, b. Labrusca, 132, a. Lac, 559, b ; ii. 40, b. ammoniaci, ii. 42, a. amygdalae, 339, b. assafoetidas, ii. 42, b. avis, 27, a. guaiaci, ii. 42, b. hulas, ii. 10, b. spumosum, 59, a. terras, ii. 3, a. virginis, ii. 423, b. Laceratio ligamentaria, 62, a. Laceratura, 500, a. Lacerta, 590, a. Lacertus, 126, b; ii. 55, a. Lachen (G),ii. 258, b. Lachenknoblauch (G), ii. 362, b. Lachen Sardonisches (G), ii. 258, b. Lachryma, ii. 356, a. vitis, ii. 425, a. Lachrymatio, 350, b. Lacis, ii. 178, b. Lacmus tinctorius, 575, b. Laconicum, ii. 328, a. Lacq, 564, a. Lacryma, ii. 356, a. Lactare, ii. 335, a. Lacteals, 189, b ; 561, a. Lactica, ii. 390, b. Lacticinia, ii. 129, b. Lactiferus, 423, a. Lactiphagus, 423, a. Lactipotor, 423, a. Lactucarium, 561, b. Lactumen, ii. 204, a. Lacuna, 410, b. cerebri, ii. 170, a. folliculus, 258, b. Lacunas, mucous, of the urethra, 140, a. Lacune de la langue, 140, a. Lada, ii. 169, a. Ladanum, gum, 197, a. L. Ladies' mantle, 27, b. smock, 155, a. Ladrerie, 330, b. Laduchilli, 153, a. Lady bird, 209, b. bug, 209, b. cow, 209, b. Lahmung (G), ii. 126, b. Lasmos, ii. 154, b. L'appchen (G), E91, a. L a r c h e n s c h w a m m (G), 120, b. L'ausekrankheit (G), ii. 159, b. Lausekraut (G),ii.415,b. Lausesucht (G),ii. 159, b. Laesio, 570, b. Lasvitas intestinorum, 576, a. Lagerstelle (G), ii. 362,b. Lagneia (Gr.), 213, a. Lagnesis furor femininus, ii. 93, a. furor rnasculinus, ii. 276, b. salacitas, ii. 276, b. Lagocheilus, 466, a. Lagones (Gr.), 404, b. Lagophthalmia, 328, a. Lagophthalmus, 436, b. Lagostoma, 466, a. LAGUNA, Andrew, 561, b. Lahmurfgsmittel (G), 55, b Laiche, ii. 276, a. Laiche des sables, ii. 276, a. Lait, ii. 41, a. adoucissant, 593, b. d'amandes, 339, b. d'asafatida, ii. 42, b. de bcurre, 136, a. cailli, 265, a. ipancki, 562, a. depoule, ii. 115, a. virginal, ii. 119, a; ii. 423, b. Laiteron iloux, ii. 308, a. Laitue, 501, b. Lake (G), ii. 54, a. Lakeweed, ii. 197, a. Lakis (Gr.),251,b. Lakisma (Gr.), 251, b. Lakritzenholz (G), 443, a. Lalia (Gr.), ii. 425, b. Lambdacismus, 562, a. Lambitivum, 326, b. Lame, 562, a. cornie, ii. 354, a. cribiie, 252, a. Ruyschienne, ii. 265, b. Lamella, 562, a. Lamellosus, 562, a. Lameness, 198, b. Lamium montanum, ii. 26, a. rubrum, 424, a. Lampourde, ii. 441, a. Lampsana, 564, a. 552 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Lampyris, 191, b. Lana philosophorum, ii. 443, b. Lanaria, ii. 275, a. Lanceola, 562, b. Lang(G), 592, b. Langue, ii. 377, a. de carpe, 573, b. de cerfi 83, a. de chien, 270, a. de serpent, ii. 105, a. Lanugo prima, 431, b Lanzette (G), 512, b. Lapacticus, 165, b. Lapara (Gr.),4, b; 404, b. Lapathum, ii. 263, b. aquaticum, ii. 263, b. Chinense, ii. 254, b. Orientate, ii. 254, b. sanguineum, ii. 264, a. unctuosum, 182, b. Lapis, 142, b. accipitrum, 483, a. asrosus. 141, b. animalis, 117, b. Arabicus, 66, a. Armenius, ii. 26, b. aureus, ii. 400, b. bezoardicus, 111, a, casruleus, 263, b. calaminaris, 141, b. Carneolus, 239, a. causticus, ii. 207, b. collyricus, 22, a. contrayervae, ii. 233, a. cyanus, 564, a. fulmineus, 174, b. hasmatites, 457, b. Heracleus, ii. 3, a. infernalis, 70, b ; ii. 207, b. infernalis alkalinus, ii. 207, b. Malucensis, 111, b. nauticus, ii. 3, a. Phcenicites, 552, a. porcinus, 111, b. prunellas, ii. 208, a. Sardius, 239, a. septicus, 168, a; ii. 207, b. syderitis, ii. 3, a. Syriacus, 552, a. vini, ii. 209, a. Lappa, 424, a; 563, a. glabra, 68, b. major, 68, b. minor, ii. 441, a. personata, 68, b. Lapp en (G), 590, b. Lappula hepatica, 24, b. Laq, 564, a. Laque, 560, a. Larch, ii. 168, a. Lard, 18, b. Large, 128, b. Larix, ii. 168, a. Larkspur, branching, 282, b. Larme, ii. 356, b. Larmoiemcnt, 330, b. Larva, ii, 12, a. Laser d largcs feuilles, 565, b. Laser kraut, r os skii m m e lar- tiges (G), 565, b. Laser sermontain, 565, b. Laserpitium Germanicum, 579, a. Lassitude, violent, 217, a. Lassitudo, 235, b. Latens in ore (musculus), ii. 224, b. Lateralictro, 498, a. Latescentes chordae, ii. 121, b. Lathyris, 360, a. Latibulum, 198, a. Latissimus colli, ii. 175, b. Lattice-work, 149, b. Lattich (G), 561, b. Latus, 128, a. ani, 572, a. L a t w e r g e (G), 223. b; 330, b. Lauch (G), 30, b. Laudanum, ii. 124, a. Ford's, ii. 422, b. liquid, ii. 374, a. liquidum Hofiinanni, ii. 422, b. liquidum Sydenhami, ii. 422, b. opiatum, 372, a. simplex, 372, a. L'auf (G), ii. 264, a. Lauge (G), 590, a. Laugensalz (G), 27, b. Laughing, ii. 258, b. Laurel cherry, ii. 221, a. common, ii. 221, a. broad-leaved, 554, b. dwarf, 554, b. narrow-leaved, 554, b. poison, ii. 221, a. white, ii. 4, a. Laureola, 273, b. Laurier, 566, a. cerise, ii. 221, a. Lauro-cerasus, ii. 221, a. Laurus Alexandrina angustifolia, ii. 264, a. eamphora. 148, b. malabathrum, ii. 4, b. Laus, ii. 139, b. Lausesaamen (G), ii. 415, b. Lausesaamenkraut(G), 282, b. Lavande, 567, a. Lavand el (G),567, a. Lavandula, 567, a. Lavement, £08, a; 341, b. antispasmodique, 342, a. Lavender, sea, ii. 323, a. Laver Germanicum, ii. 416, b. odoratum, ii. 301, a. Lavipedium, ii. 139, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 553 Lax, 296, b. Laxans, ii. 249, a. Laxativus Indicus, 148, a. Laxirmittel (G), 567, a. Lazulite, 564, a. Lazurstein (G), 564, a. Lead, ii. 179, b. black, 450, a. proto-acetate of, ii. 180, b. red, ii. 1MJ, a. subcarbonate of, ii. 180, a. sugar of, ii. 180, b. white, ii. 180, a. Leanness. 333, a. Lebensfahig (G), ii. 420, b. Lebensgefiihl (G), 212, a. Lebensgeister (G), ii. 79, b. Lebenskraft (G), ii. 424, b. Lebensmittel (G), 219, a; 358, a Lebenssinn (G), 212, a. Lebensuberkraft (G), 597, b. Leberrsweise (G), 299, b. Leber (G), 589, a. Leber (G), in comp., 177, a. Leberbalsam (G), 11, b. Leberbeschreibung (G), 476, a. Leberbruch (G), 478, a. Leberentzundung (G), 477, b. Leber fluss (G),477, b. Lebergang (G), 477, a. Leberkolik (G), 214, b. Leberkraut (G), 477, a. Leberlehre (G), 473, a. Leberzergliederung (G), 478, a. Lecheneion, ii. 373, b. Liclaire, lsl, b. L'ECLUSE, Charles de, 208, a. Lectulus, 282, a. Le der haut (G), 133, a. Lee, 590, a. Leech, 435, a. Leek, 30, b. Lefze (G), 582, b^ Leg, swelled, ii. 157, a^ white, ii. 157, a. Leibesbeschaffenheit (G), 298, a; 457, a. Leibesfrucht (G), 409, a. Leibesgestalt (G), 228, a. Leibeshaltung (G), 87, b. Lei'be siibu ng (G), 364, b. L e i b s c h n e i d e n, ii. 378, b. Leib wasser (G),41,a. Leichen(Gr.),517, b; 574, b Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Le VOL. II chenhaft(G), 139, a. chnam(G), 139, a. denschaft (G), ii. 135, b. e r (G), 599, a. mstoff(G), 443, a. n kraut (G), 56, b. nsaamen (G), 582, b. nwandschabsel(G), 154,b. 47 Leiosis (Gr.), 219, a. Leipodermos (Gr.), 58, b. Leipopsychia, ii, 345, a, Leistenbeule (G), 132, b. Leistenbruch (G), 133, a. Leitungsinstrument (G), 309, b. Lema, 180, b; 583, a. Leme, 533, a. Lemitho-corton, 237, a. Lemniscus, ii 359, a. Lemon, 197, b. Lemonade, 197, b. dry, 197, a. Lempnias, ii. Ill, b; ii. 360, b. Lenden (G), 596, a. Lendenmuskeln (G), ii. 222, a. Lendenweh (G), 595, a. Lenos, ii. 378, b. Lens, 356, b. Lenticula, 346, a. Lentigo, 346, a. Lentil, 356, b. Lentille ers, 356, b. Lentiscus vulgaris, ii". 169, b. Leontopodium, 27, b. Lentor, 442, b. Leopard's bane, 72, a. bane, Roman, 315, a. Lepidoses, ii. 278, b. Lepidosis ichthyiasis, 513, a. ichthyiasis cornigera, 491, b. lepriasis, 570, a. pityriasis, ii. 170, b. psoriasis, ii. 223, a. Lepis, ii. ii78, a. LEPOIS, Charles, ii. 182, b. LEPOIS, Nicholas, ii. 182, b. Leporinum rostrum, 466, a. Lepra Arabum, 330, b. fungifera, 416, a. ichthyosis, 513, a. mercurial, 328, a. Taurica, ii. 4,b. Lipre des Cossaques, ii. 4, b. icailleuse, 570, a. Lcproserie, 561, b. Leprosy, 570, a. Leprous, ii. 5, a. Leptophonia, ii. 116, b. Leptuntika, 87, b. Lerche (G), ii. 168, a. Lerchenbaum (G), ii. 168, a. Lerema, 283, a. Leros, 282. a. Lessive, 590, a. de tartre, 585, b. Lethalis, ii. 50, a. Lethalitas, ii. 50, b. Lettuce, 561, a. Leucrethiopia, 26, a. Leucaethiops, 26, a. Leucania (Gr.), 566, a. 554 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Leucanthemum, 51, b ; ii. 16, b. vulgare, 18i», a. Leuce, 570, a. Leucelectrum, ii. 334, b. Leucoium, 596, b. luteum, 181, a. Leucoma (Gr.), 27, a. Leucon ornithos gala (Gr.), 27, a. Leuconymphasa, ii. 93, a. Leucophagium, 116 a. Leucophlegmatia, 41, a. Leucopyria, 473, a. Leucorrhoea analis, 462, b. Leucorrhcea Nabothi, ii. 130, b. Leucorrhois, 462, b. Levain, 392, b. Levator ani parvus, ii. 381, b. auris, 87, b. coccygis, 209, b. menti, 572, b. oculi, ii. 247, a. Levatores costarum, ii. 333, b. Leven,392, b. Levicr, 573, b. de Viclusc, 573, b. Levisticum, 579, a. Livrc, 582, b. Livres de la tulve, 532, b. grandes, 582, b. petites, ii. 93, a. Lcvure, ii. 442, b. Lexipharmacus, 29, a. Lexipyreticus, 384, b. J^zard, 590, a. Libanos, 553, b. Libanotis coronaria, ii. 200, b. Liberatio, 282, a. Lichanos (Gr.), 306, b ; 525, b. cken blanc de ncige, 575, b. boitier, 575, b. contre-ruge, 575, b. entonnoir, 575, b. pyxidi, 573, b. stellatum, ii. 10, b, Licheniasis, ii. 329, a. Licht (G), 579, a. Lichtscheue(G), ii. 158, b. Lie be (G), 591, b. Liebesapfel (G), ii. 305, b. L i e b e s I r a n k (G), ii. 156, a. Liebstockel (G), 579, a. Liigc, ii. 332, b. Lien, ii. 319. b. Litrre, 47!. b. terrestre, 439, b. Life's blood, 193, a. Ligament, arterial, 74, b. cleido-costal, 245, b. conoid, 236, b. costo-xiphoid, ii. 441, b. Ligament of Fallopius, 257, a. Gimbernat's, 257, b. ilio-lumbo-vertebral, 515, a. Ligament; infra-pubian, ii. 383, a. inguinal, 257, a. interipineux, 541, a. intermaxillary, 133, b. palmar inferior, ii. 35, a. Poupart's 257, a. rond, ii. 360, a. subpubic, ii 225, a. trapezoid, 236, b. vertebro-iliac, 515, a. Ligamenta rotunda uteri, ii. 261, a. Ligaments croisis, 256, b. cruciformis, 256, b. inferior of the larynx, ii. 367, b. juunes, ii. 442, a. ronds dc Vuterus, ii. 261, a. Ligamentum nuchas, 177, b. rotundum ovarii, ii. 114. b. suspensorium testis, 4-33, b. I.igatio, 282, b ; 578, b. Ligatura, 382, b. Lightning, 84, a. Ligne, 58il, a. dpre, 580, v. blanche, 580, a. midiane de I'ubdomen, 580, a. sous-trochuntirienne, 5.9, a. Lignes courbes, 265, b. Lignum agallochi veri, 23, a. aloes, 23, a. aspalathi, 23, a. benetlicturn, 453, a. Brasialianum rubrum, 459, a. Campechense, 459, a. Campechianum,459, a, Campescanum, 459, a. cairuleum, 459, a. colubrinum, ii. 330, a. hasniatoxylis, 459, a. lndicum, 453, a ; 459, a. infelix, ii. 272, b. nephriticum, 454, a. pavanas, 256, a. sanctum, 453, a. sappan, 459, a. serpentum, ii. 105, b. vitas, 453, a. Lignus (Gr.), 419, b. Lignyodes, 419. b. Ligula, 199, a;'442, a. Ligusticum, 579, a. fceniculum, 44, a. Ligysma, 312, a. Liliastrum, 579, a. Li lie weisse (G), 579, b. Lihum convallium, 233, b. Lily, May, 233, b. of the valley, 233, b. Limaqon, 210, a; 579, b. Limanchia, 8, b. Limatura Martis, 394, a. INDEX TO THI Limb, ii. 28, a. Limb us luteus retinae, 411, a. posterior corporis striati, ii. 354, a. Lime, 147, a. carbonate of, 252, a. chloride of, 147, b. muriate of, 147, b. sulphuret of, 147, b. Lime tree, ii. 370, a. Limne (Gr.), ii. 11, b. Limoctonia, 8, b. Limon, 197, b. Limonade sichc, 197, a; 50!), a. Limonium, ii. 323, a. malum, 197, b. Limonum bacca, D7, b. Limos, 495, a. Limosis cardialgia mordens, 156, a. cardialgia suputatoria, ii.239, a. dyspepsia, 322, b. expers,50, a. expers protracta, 384, a. flatus, 404, b. helluonum, 443, a. pica, ii. 4, b. Lin, 5S2, b. purgolif, 582, a. Linaire, 56, b. Linamentum, 154, b. Linaria, 56, b., Linctuarium, 326, a. Linctus, 326, b. albus, 593, a. amygdalinus, 593, a. ad aphthas, ii. 24, a. de borace, ii. 24, a. communis, 593, a. Lindenbaum (G), ii. 370, a. Linden tree, ii. 370, a. L i n d e i n d e s m i 11 e 1 (G), 283, b. Linea, 580, a. candidula abdominis, 580, a. centralis abdominis, 580, a. innominata, 516, b. Lineae transversa, 580, b. Lingua, ii. 376, b. bovis, 42, b. ' canina, 269, b. cervina, 82, b. serpentaria, ii. 105, a. Linguae avis, 416, b. detentor, 441_, a. scalpium, 265, a. Lingula, 579, a. Linie (G),580, a. Liniennaht(G),466, b. Liniment, camphor, 581, b. camphorated of canthande 581, b. d'eau de chaux, 581, b. of lime water, 581, b. mercurial, 531, b. SYNONYMES. 555 Liniment de savon, 581, b. de savon opiaci, 582, a. soap and opium, 581, b. soap compound, 581, b. turpentine, 582, a. of verdigris, 581, a. Linimentum album, 173, b; ii. 394, a ad ambustiones, 531, b. ammonias subcarbonatis, 581, a. Anglicanum, 581, a. ad aphthas, ii. 24, a. Arca:i, ii. 394, b. de borate, ii. 24, a. calcis, 581, b. plumbatum, ii. 396, a. simplex, ii. 394, a. volatile, 581, a. Linospermum, 582, b. Linse (G), 356, b. Linsenentziindung (G), ii. 151, a. Linseed, 582, b. Lint, 154, b. Linteamen, 582, a; ii. 176, a. Linteum, 28, b. calefactorium, 181, a. carptum, 154, b. Liondent, 569, b. Liopus, 568, b. Lipa, 583, a. Lipodermos, 568, b. Lipos (Gr), ii. 167, a. Lipothymia, ii. 345, a. Lippa, 180, b. Lippe (G), 582, b. Lippia, 17, b. Lippus, 180, b. Liquatio, 583, b. Liquid shell, 147, b. Liquor acidus Halleri. 332, a. asthereus, 21, b. rsthereus sulphuricus, ii. 317, a. ex ammonia et oleo succini, ii. 317, b. ammonii hydrothiodis, 36, a. ammonias spirituosus, ii. 317, a. ammonii venosus, ii. 317, a anodynus Hoffmanni, ii. 317, a. anodynus Martialis, ii. 373, a. aquilegius,127, a. calcis muriatis, 147, b. Cereris, 176, b. Cyrenaicus, 108, b. excitans, ii. 317, b. fuming, of Boyle, 585, a. fuming, of Libavius, ii. 370, b. lithargyri subacetatis, 585, a. lithargyri subacetatis composi- tus, 585, b. oleosus Sylvii, ii. 317, a. opii sedativus, Haden's, ii. 374, b. 556 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Liquor ovi albus, 27, a. sulphuricus alcoolisatus, ii. 317, a. of Van Swieten, 585, a. volatilis ossium, 586, a. Liqueur, 583, b. de cuivre ammoniacal, 584, b. defer alcaline, 585, a. fumante de Boyle, 36, b. de sous-acitate de plomb, 585, b. Liquorice, 443, a. refined, 371, b. Liquoritia, 443, a. Liriodendrine, 566, a. Lis asphodile, 82, a. blanc, 579, b. Liseron, grand, 234, b. des haies, 234, b. Lithargyrus, ii. 180, a Lithia renalis, 450, b. vesicalis, 144, b. Lithiasis, 586, b. cystica, 144, b. nephritica, 450, b. vesicalis, 144, b, Lithonthryptic, 586, b. Lithos (Gr.), 142, h Arabicus, 66, a. Lith'^permum villosum, 42, b. Lithotonms, 588, b. Litmus, 575, b. Litus, 581, a. Liviche, 579, a. Liver disease, chronic, 477, b. inflammation of the, 477, b. Liverwort, 477, a ; ii. 10, b. ash-colored, 575, a. Iceland, 575, b. Livre, ii. 210, a. Lixivia tartarizata, ii. 209, b. vitriolata, ii. 208, b. vitriolata sulphurea, ii. 208, b. Lixivieux, 590, a. Lixivium ammoniacale, 583, b. ammoniacale aromaticum, ii. 317, a. ammoniacale vinosum, ii. 317, a. causticum, 585, b. magistrate, 535, b. saponarium, 585, b, Tartari, 535, b. Loadstone, ii. 3, a. Loathing, 310, a. Lobaria pulmonaria, 575, b. Lobe duodinal, 591, a. pancriatique, 591, a. petit dufoie, 591, a. Lobe lie, geme in e (G), 591, a. Lobes, optic, ii. 240, a. Loch(G), 411, a, Locheia (Gr.), ii. 130, b. Locheiou catharsis (Gr.), 591, b. Lochos, ii. 226, a. Locked jaw, ii. 384, b. Locomotility, 591, b. Locomotivity, 591, b. Locus niger crurum cerebri, ii. 140, a. Lodoicea, 211, a. L6 ffel kraut (G), 210, b. Loffelvoll (G), 210, a. Lowenzahn (G), 569, b. Logos (Gr.), ii. 245, b. Logwood, 459, a- Lohoch, 593, a. Loimos, ii. 171, a. Loliaceum radice repente, ii. 285, b. Lombaire, 595, a. Lombo-abdominal, ii. 380, b. Lombo-costal, ii. 294, a. Lombo-costo-trachelian (muscle), ii. 268, a. Lombo-dorsi-spinal, ii. 381, a. Lombo-dorso-lrachilien, 593, a. Lombo-humeral, 565, b. Lombo-sacri, 596, a. Lonchitis, ii. 197, b. Lonchotas, 394, a. Longaonou, ii. 246, a, Longaou, ii. 246, a. Long du cou, 593, a. du dos, 593, a. Longing, ii. 4, b. Longissimus femoris, ii. 276, a. oculi, ii. 94, b. Longsightedness, ii. 213, a. Looch, 326, b. Look, 593, a. Looseness, 296, b. Loosestrife, creeping, 599, a. Lophadia, 593, b. Lophos (Gr.), 254, a. Lopiina, 376, b. Lopimon (Gr.), 376, b. Loquela, ii. 425, b. Lora, 290, b. Loruin, 243, a. Lorbeerbaum (G), 56G. a. Lorber r o se (G), ii. 75, b. Lordoma (Gr.), 593, b. Lordos (Gr.), 265, b. Lorus, 498, a. Lot, ii. 400, b. Lotio hydrargyri nigri, 497, b. saponacea, ii. 275, a. Lotium, ii. 400, b. Lotus sylvestris, ii. 384, a. Virginiana, 308, b. Louchement, ii. 328, b. Louches, ii. 328, b. Loupe, ii 433, b. Louse, body, ii. 139, b. crab, u. 139, b. head, ii. 139, b. Lousiness, ii. 159, a. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 557 Lousy disease, ii. 159, a. L outran (Gr.), 103, a. Lovage, 579, a. Love-apple plant, ii. 305, b. Loxias, ii. 379, a. Lozenges, bark, ii. 353, a. of catechu and magnesia, ii. 352, b. Faustinus's, 384, b. for heartburn, ii. 386, a. magnesia, ii. 353, a. of marshmallows, ii. 353, a. of oxalic acid, ii. 352, a. pectoral, black, ii. 368, a. pectoral, of emetine, ii, 366, a. rhubarb, ii. 353, a. steel, ii. 352, b. steel, aromatic, ii. 353, a. sulphur, compound, ii. 353, a. sulphur, simple, ii. 353, a. of sulphuret of antimony, ii. 352, b. worm, Ohing's, ii. 438, b. Liiftung(G), 404, b. Lues, ii. 346, b. Sarmatica, ii 178, b. syphilis, ii. 346, b. syphilodes, ii. 347, b. Venerea, ii. 346, b. Luetic, ii. 404, b. Luft (G), 25, a. Luftbauc h(G), ii. 390, a. Luftbrust (G), ii. (*) 451, a. Luftdeutung (G), 21, a. Luftkreis (G), 86, a. Luftkunde (G), 21, a. Luftlehre (G), 21, a. Luftrbhre (G), ii. 379, b. Luftrohreniiaste (G), 129, a. Luftrohrenentziindung, (G), 564. b. Luft rohre nkopf (G), 565, a. Luftiohrenschnitt (G), 129, b; 564, b. Luft-scheue (G), 21, a. L u f t w a h r s a g e r e i (G), 21, a. Lujula, ii 115, b. Luke (Gr.), 579, a. Lumbago a nisu, 329, a. Lumbaris externus, ii. 240, a. internus, ii. 222, a. Lumbricus, 80, a. latus, 124, a; 354, a. teres, 80, a. Lumbus Veneris, 11, b. Lumen, 579, a. f Lumiire, 579, a. Luna, 70, b; ii. 43, a. Lunaria, ii. 415, b. Lune, ii. 48, a. Lunettes ordinaires, ii. 311, a. Lung, ii. 226, b. Lunge (G), ii. 227, a. Lungenbeschreibung (G), ii. 181, b. Lungenentziindung (G), ii. 181, b. Lu ngenflechte (G), 575, b. Lungengeschwur (G), ii. 426, a Lungenkraut (G), ii. 227, a. Lungenlehre (G), ii. 181,b. Lungenmoos (G), 575, b. Lungenprobe (G), 313, a. Lungenschwindsucht (G), ii. 160, a. L u n g e n w a s s e r s u c h t (G), 503, b. Lungs, inflammation of the, ii. 181, b. Lungwort, ii. 227, a. cow's, ii. 415, b. * tree, 575, b. Lunula, ii. 68, o. Lupia, 341, a ; ii. 433, b. Lupuline, 494, b. Lupus vorax, 481, b. Lusciositas, ii. 66, a. Lusciosus, ii. 66, a. Luscus, 123, a. Lustseuche (G), 347, a. Lut, 5i)7, a. Luteus, ii. 442, a. Lux, 579, a. Luxatura, 597, a. Lycaon. 597, b. Lychnis sylvestris, ii. 275, a. Lycorexis, 381, b. Lycosa Tarentula, ii. 355, a. Lygismus, 597, a. Lygmos, ii. 299, a. Lying-in-state, ii. 130, b. Lying-in-woman, ii. 226, a. Lymph, coagulable, 401, a. Lynphe de Cotugno, 246, a. Lympha plastica, 401, a. Lymphasductus, 598, b. Lymphgefass (G), 598, b. Lynn Wahoo, ii. 392, b. Lypemania, ii. 24, b. Lypoma, 583, a. Lyra Davidis, 599, a. Lyringium, 356, b. Lyses, "253, b. Lysimachia purpurea, 599, h. Lysis (Gr), ii. 307, a. Lyssa canina, 502, a. Lytta vesicatoria, 151, b. 47* 558 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. M. Macahalef, 141, a. Macapatli, ii. 302, b. Macedonisium, ii. 302, b. Macerona, ii. 302, b. Machaira (Gr.), 262,a; 557, a. Machairiophagus, 262, a. Machoire, ii. 17, b. diacranienne, ii. 17, b. syncranienne, ii. 17, b. Macies, 67, a; 333, a. Macre flotlante, ii. 381, b. Macritudo, 333, a. Macrobiosis (Gr.), 592, b. Macronosia,(*) ii. 449, b. Macropiper, ii. 169, a. Macror, 333, a. Macros (Gr.), 592, b. Macrosia,(*) ii. 449, b. Maculas cornea;, 146, a. ' matricis, ii. 68, a. Madarosis (Gr.), 147, a. Madder, dyer's, ii. 262, b. Madeleon, 105, b. Madepora oculata, 237, a. Madesis, 236, b. Madhouse, ii. 49, a. Madic, 136, a, Madisis, 286, b. Madness, canine, 502, a. raving or furious, ii. 9, a. Mador, ii. 44, a. Masa, ii. 40, a. Madehen (G), 438, a. Maeeia,(*) ii. 450,'a. Mahlergrimmen (G), 215, a. Maeia, (*) ii. 450, a. Mauslein (G), ii. 62, a. Mageirike (Gr.), 261, b. Mag en (G), ii. 326, b. Magenbrennen (G), 69, a. Magenbruch (G), 428, b. Magendriicken (G), 156, a. Magenentzundung (G), 428, a. M a g e n m i 11 e 1 fG), ii. 327, a. Magenmund (G), 155, b. Magennervengeflechte (G), 211, b. v ' Magenruhr (G), 576, a. Magensaft(G), 426, a. Magenschmerz (G), 156, a- Magenstein (G), 143, b. Magerkeit(G), 333, a. Maggot pimple, 13, b. Magisterium Tartari purgans, iL207,b. Magistrantia, 517, b. Magnate, ii. 23, a. Magnes, ii. 3, a. epilepsiae, 498, a. Magnesia nigra, ii. 8, b. oxidatum nativum seu ni grum, ii. 8, b. Saturni, 54, a. vitrariorum, ii. 8, b. Magnetinus, ii. 209, a. Magnetismus, thierische (G), ii. 3, b. Magnitis, ii. 3, a. Magnoe, 548, b. Magnum Dei donum, 193, b. Mahlzahn (G), ii. 44, a. Mahmoudy, 334, b. Mahogon febrifuge, ii. 342, b. Maianthemum, 233, b. Maias (Gr.), ii. 40, a. Maidenhair, 19, a; 83, a. Canada, 19, a. golden, ii. 198,b. white, 82, b. Maieia, (*) ii. 450, a. Maieutria (Gr.), ii. 40, a. Maigreur, 333, a. Maillet, ii. 5, b. Maillot, ii. 342, a. Maiming, ii. 64, b. Main, ii. 10, a. Maize, ii. 442, b. M a'j or an (G), ii. Ill, a. Majorana, ii. Ill, a. Syriaca, ii. 362, a. Mai d'amour, ii. 98, a. des ardens, 69, a. d'aventure, ii. 129, a. caduc, 349, b. de dent, ii. 98, a. divin, 349, b. d'enfant, ii. 118, b. Francois, ii. 347, a. de gorge, 268, a. de machoire, ii. 384, b. de mer, ii. 72, a. de mire, 511, b. de misire, ii. 140, a. de Naples, ii. 347, a. rouge de Cayenne, 330, b. Saint Antoine, 357, a. Saint-Jean, 349, b. Saint-Main, 570, a; ii. 222, b. de Siam, 399, b del sole, ii. 140, a. de terre, 349, h. d tite, 172, a. Mala, 431, a. aurea, 197, a. Malaccas radix, ii. 269, b. Malacissare, ii. 5, a. Malacorium, ii. 235, a. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 559 Malacosteon, ii. 44, b. Malacosteosis, ii. 44, b. Malactica, 335, a. Malade, ii. 297, b. Maladie, 310, a. Anglaise, 508, b. bleue, 267, a. glandulaire, 330, b. imaginaire, 508, b; 511, b. noire, ii. 24, a. du pays, ii. 91, a. pidiculaire, ii. 159, b. de Pott, ii. 418, b. vinirienne, ii. 347, a. de Vinus, ii. 347, a. Maladies annuellcs, 49, a. dissimulies, 392, a. externes, 370, a. feintes, 392, a. innees, 533, a. nerveuses, ii. 29, a. simulees, 392, a. supposies, 3J-2, a. venteuses, ii 181, a. Maladif, ii. 297, b. Maladerie, ii. 561, h. Malady, English, 508, a. Malaise, 526, a. Malar bone, ii. 5, a. process, ii. 444, a. Mate, 91, b. Maliasmos (Gr.), ii. 5, h. Malichorium, ii. 235, a. Malicorium, ii. 235, a. Malin, ii. 5, a. Malis dracunculus, 317, a. Gordii, 317, a. pediculi, ii. 159, a. Malleus, slender process of the, 452, i Mallow, common, ii. 6,b. Malogranatum, ii. 235, a. Malthactica (Gr.), 335, a. Maltheorum, ii. 304, a. Maltheserschwamm (G), 270, Maltum, ii. 6, a. Malum canum, ii. 237, b. cotoneum, ii. 237,b. Goense, 91, a. hypochondriacum, 508, a. hystericum, 511, a. insanum, ii.. 305, b. ischiadicum, ii. 80, a. Lazari, 330, b. Malus aurantia major, 197, a. citrea, 197, b. limonia acida, 197, b. medica, 197, b. Malvaviscum, 32, b. Malve (G), ii. 6, b. Malz (G), ii. 6, a. Mambrux, 70, b. Mamelle, ii. 7, a. Mamelon, ii- 82, b. Mamelons du rein, ii. 125, a. Mamilla, ii. 82, b. Mammiformis, ii. 13, a. Mammilla, ii 7, a. Mammillaris, ii. 13, a. Mammilliformis, ii. 13, a. Mammoe, ii. 6, b. Manche d'Hippocrate, 181, a. Mancurana, ii. Ill, a. Mandel des Halses (G), iL 377, h. Mandelbenzoe (G), 108, b. Mandeln, s usse (G), 38, b. Mandibula, ii. 17, b. . Manducatio, ii. 13, a. Mandragora, 37, a. Mandrake, 87, a; ii. 482, a. Mandrin, ii. 308, a. Mangani oxodes nativa, ii. 8, b. Manganicum superoxydum, ii. 8, b. Manganum oxidatum nativum, ii. 8, b- M a n g e 1 w u r z e 1 (G), 110, b. Mango tree, ii. 9, a. Mangold (G), 110, b. Mangostan tree, 426, b. Munguier, ii. 9, a. Mania melancholia, ii. 24, b. a pathemate, 335, a. e potu, 282, a. e temutentia, ii. 358, b. Maniacus. ii. 9, b. Manica Hippocratis, 181, a. Manie sans dilire, 335, a. Maniguetta, 37, a. Maniibar, 548, b. Manioc, 548, b. Maniot, 548, b. Manipulus, 3ft3, b. Manna, 416, b. Brian^on, ii. 168, a. Mannequin, 382, a. Mannite. 416, b. Mansorius (musculus), 133, b„ Manstrupatio, ii. 13, b. Mantile, 98, b. Manubrium, 180, a. manus, ii. 242, a- Manuluvium, 103, b ; ii. 9, b. Manus Dei, ii. 124, a. Manustupratio, ii. 13, b. Maple, 10, a. Marais, ii.. 11, b. Maranta arundinacea, 73, a.. Marasmus, 67, a. atrophia, 87, a. phthisis, ii. 159, b. tabes, ii. 353, a. tabes dorsalis, ii. 353, a. Marathrophyllum, ii-150, b. Marathrum, 44, a. sylvestre-, iL 150, b. Marc, ii. 2, b. Marcasita, 114, b. 560 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Marcasita alba, 114, b. plumbea,54, a. Marcasita; magisterium, 114, b. Marche, la, ii. 428, a. Marched, ii. 180, a. Marcores, 87, a; 333, a. Mare's tail, 584, b. Margarita, ii. 138, b. Margarites lithos (Gr.), ii. 138, b. Margaron (Gr.), ii. 138, b. Margin i- sus- scapula - trochitirien, ii. 359, b. Margo, 122, b. Marguerite, petite, 107, b. des pris grande, 189, a. Marienblunien (G), 107, b. Mariendistel (G), 156, b. Mariennessel (G), ii. 11, a. Marigold, garden, 145, b. single, 145, b. wild, 145, b. Marisca, 402, a; 440, b. Marjolaine, ii. Ill, a. Marjoram, common, ii. Ill, a. sweet, ii. Ill, a. wild, ii. Ill, a. Marjorana, ii. Ill, a. mancurana, ii. Ill, a. Mark (G), ii. 11, a. Markentzundung (G), ii. 65, a. Mark, verlangerte (G), ii.22,b. Markasit (G), ill, b. Marks, fancy, ii. 68, a. mother's, ii. 68, a. M ark ts ch r e ie r (G), 180, a. Marmoryge Hippocratis, 475, b. Maroute, 51, a. Marronen (G), 376, b. Marronier d'lnde, 21, b. Marrow, spinal, ii. 22, b. vertebral, ii. 22, b. Marrube noir, 95, a.. Marrubium, 569, b. nigrum, 95, a. Mars, 393, b. solubilis, 394, b. Marshmallow, 32, b. Marsicum, ii. 11, b. Marsippon, ii. 11, b. Marsium, ii. 11, b. Marsupialis, ii. 95, b. Marsupium carneum, 546, a. Marteau, ii. 6, a. opophyse grile du, 452, a. Martech, ii. 180, a. Martialis, 173, b. Marum cortusi, ii. 362, a. Creticum, ii. 362, a. germander, ii. 362, a. Syriacum, ii. 362, a. verum, ii. 362, a. vulgare, ii. 367, a. Maschale, 91, b. Maschalister, 92, a. Masculus, ii. 5. a. Maser(G), 191, b. Ma sem (G), ii. 262, a. Masque, ii. 12, a. Massa de dactylis, ii. 136, a. de gummi Arabico, ii. 136, a. de extracto glycyrrhizas, ii.l36,a\ Massa de zizyphorum fructu, ii. 136, a. Massalis, 498, a. Masses apophysaires, ii. 417, a. Masseter internus, ii. 224, b. Masseterine, ii. 12, b. Massigkeit (G), ii. 357, a. Massilioticon, ii. 12, b. Massula, (*) ii. 450, a. Mastdarm (G), ii. 246, b. Mastdarrngekrose (G), ii. 33, a. Mastema (Gr), ii. 13, a. Masterwort, 478, b; 517, b. Mastesis (Gr.), ii. 13, a. Mastich, ii. 169, b. herb, ii. 367, a. Syrian herb, ii. 362, a. tree, ii. 169, b. Mastichina gallorum, ii. 367, b. Mastigodes hominis, ii. 383, b. Mastix, ii. 169, b, Mastoid, muscle, posterior, ii. 329, a. Mastoideus, ii. 324, b. anterior, ii. 324, b. lateralis, 220, a. Mastoido-conchinien, ii. 253, a. Mastoido-ginien, 305, a. Mastoid.o-hyjginien, 305, a. Mastoido-oriculaire, ii. 253, a. Mastos (Gr.). ii, 7, a. Mastupratio, ii. 13, b. Masyaphion, ii. 13, b. Mater herbarum, 74, b. metallorum, 498, a. mollis, ii. 163, a. perlarum, ii. 138, b. Materia fibrosa, 401, a. Materialista, 319, a. Matiriaux immidiats, ii. 216, a. Materies, ii. 17, a. Mathedorarn, ii. 304, a, Matiire, ii. 17, a. midicale, ii. 15, a. perlie de Kerkring, 54, b. pulmonaire noire, ii. 226, b. Matonia cardamomum, 36, b. Matracium, ii. 16, b. Matricaria, 51, b. Matrice, ii. 403, b. Matrisylva, 81, b. Matrix, ii. 402, b. Matrona, ii. 40, a. Matronalis, ii. 423, a. Mattee, 516, a. Mattenkummel (G), 159, b. Mattensteinbrech (G), ii. 150, b. V " INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 551 Matter, ii. 237, a. Mattigkeit (G), 563, b. Maturans, ii. 17, a. Maturation, 211, a. Maturitas praecox, ii. 217, b. Maudlin, 11, b. tansey, 11, b. Maudlinwort, 189, a. Mauerpfeffer (G), ii. 288, b. Mauerraute (G), 82, b. Mauerrautenfilzfarren (G), 82, b. M a u e r t r e i f f a r r e n (G), 82, b. Maulbeerbaum (G), ii. 51, a. Maulbeeren (G), ii. 51, a. Maulwurfs geschwulst (G), ii. 354, b. M au s dor n (G), ii. 264, a. Mausorchen (G), 483, a. Mauve sauvage, ii. 6, b. Mawworm, 80, b. Maxillo-alveoli-nasal, 287, a. Maxillo-labial, 287, a. Maxillo-marinal, 221, a. Maxillo-palpebral, ii. 109, b. Maxillo-sclirolicien, ii. 95, a. May apple, ii. 182, a. Mayblumen (G), 233, b. Mayella, 264, b. Mayweed, 51, a. Mazos (Gr.), ii. 7, a. Mead, 501, b; ii. 26, a. Meadowsweet, ii.. 316, b. Meal, barley, ii. 103, a. Measles, ii. 262, a. Measures, ii. 198, b. Meatus, 149, a. auditorius externus, 88, a. auditorius internus, 88, b. cnscus, 360, b. narium, ii. 70, b. seminarius, 242, b. Mecca'schaer Balsamstrauch (G), 39, a. Mechameek, 234, a. Mechane (Gr.), ii. 1, b. Mechamema (Gr.), ii. 1, b. Miche, ii. 359, b. Mechoacan, 234, a. Mechoacan du Canada, ii. 163, a. Mechoacanna nigra, 234, a. Mechoacannas radix, 234, a. Mecon, ii. 124, a. Meconis, 561, b. Meconium, ii. 124, a. Midecin, ii. 161, b. Midecine, ii. 20, b. agissante, 16, b. Medianum, ii. 20, a. Mediastinum cerebri, 381, a. Medicamen, ii. 20, b. Medicamentum, 318, b expalmalis, 294, b. Medicastra, ii. 20, b. Medicina botanica, 123, b. conservativa, 505, a. dietetica, 305, a. efficax, ii. 339, b. operativa, ii. 339, b. Siniea, 184, a. Medicina spagirica, ii. 309, b. tristitias, 255, a. Medicine, ii. 20, b. of the Arabs, 66, a. black, ii. 24, b. expectant, 367, a. Galenic, 423, b. institutes of, ii. 3fi4, a. popular, 314. b. theoretical, ii. 364, a. Medicinier cathartique, 548, b. Medicus, 313, b; ii. 161, b. unguentarius, 512, a. vulnerarius, 281, b. vulnerum, ii. 339, b. Meditullium, 309, a. Medlar, ii. 33, b. Medo, 501, b. Medued, 475, a. Medulla, ii. 11, a. dorsalis, ii. 22, b. vertebralis, ii. 22, b. Medullary juice, ii. 11, a. Meer eiche (G), 429, b. Meerfenchel (G), 254, b. Meerhirse (G), 586, b. Meerkohl (G), 234, b. Meermannsten (G), 356, b. Meernelkengras (G), ii. 323, a. Meerrettig (G), 210, a. Meersshwamm (G), ii. 321, a. Meer wasser (G), ii. 432, a. Meerwinde (G), 234, b. Meer z wi ebel (G;, ii. 284, b. Meerzwiebelessig (G), ii. 23, a. Meeralosplanchnis, ii- 23, a. Megethos (Gr.), ii. 323, a. Megrim, 476, a. M eh 1(G), 3-2, b. Me hi be ere (G), ii. 406, b. Meiouros (Gr ), 280, a. Meiourizon (Gr.), 280, a. Meirakion (Gr.), 19, b. Meisel (G), ii. 359, b. Meisterstreich (G), 246, b. Meisterwurzel (G), 517, b. Meiuros, ii. 68, a. Mel acetatum, ii. 116, b. iEgyptiacum, 20, b. aeriuin, 416, b. boraxatum, ii. 24, a. cannae, ii. 266, b. coctum, ii. 140, a. scillas, ii. 116. b. Melaina nosos (Gr.), ii. 24, a. Melainphyllum, 9, a. 502 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Melampodium, 474, b. Melancholia suicidium, ii. 336, a. uterina, ii. '93, a. Melancholy, 86, a. love, 355, b. Melange pectoral, ii. 42, a. Melanopiper, ii. 169, a. Melanteria, 394, a. Melanthium, ii. 82, b. Melas, 570, b. Melasses spirit, ii. 263, b. Mete, ii. 311, a. Melea(Gr.), ii. 239, b. Melech, ii. 271, b. Melequetta, 37, a. Melize, ii. 168, a. Melia (Gr.), 416, b. Melibocum, 264, a. Meliceria, 496, a. Melicraton, 50!, b. Meliktasna, ii. 25, b. Melilotenklee (G), ii. 384, a. Melilot, common, ii. 384, a. Melilotus. ii. 384, a. Melinc, ii. 24, a. Melinus, ii. 25, a, Melissa (Gr.), 106, b. Turcica, 317, a. Melisse de Moldavie, 317, a. Melisse wanzen (G), ii. 26, a. Melisse Zitronen (G), ii. 25, b. Melissenkraut (G), ii. 25, b, Melissobotanon, ii. 25, b. Melissobotos, ii. 25, b. Melissophyllum, ii. 25, b. Melissot, ii. 26, a. Melitta (Gr.), 106, b. Melitites, 501. b. Melitasna, ii. 25, b. Melitema, ii. 26, a. Melithocorton, 237, a. Melitia, ii. 25, b. Melittis, ii. 25, b. Mellina, ii. 26, a. Millite de roses, ii. 21, a. Mellitum de acetate cupri, 531, a. de rosis, ii. 24, a. Melo, 260, b. Meloe vesicatorius, 151, b. Melon, 260, b. Melon d'eau, 261, a. Melon medikon (Gr.), 197, b, M e 1 o n e (G), 260, b. Melonenbaum (G), 156, b. Melongena, ii. 305, b. Melos (Gr.), ii. 23, a. Melothrum, 132, a. Melotis (Gr.), 65, a. Melten stinkende (G), 182, b. Melusi, 498, a. Melustum, ii. 25, a. Members, privy, 433, b. Membrana adiposa, 170, a. Membrana agnina, 36, b. arachnoidea, 495, b. capsularis testis, 26, b. cellulosa, 170, a. circumossalis, ii. 145, b. cuticularis, 320, a. dura, 320, a. farciminalis, 30, a. fostum involvens, 36, b. mucilentior, 351, b. nictitans, ii. 403, b. pellucida, 36, b. pinnr-uedinosa, 170, a. puplllaris, ii. 2u5, b. Ruyschiana, ii. 265, b. succingens, 295, a; 510, b; ii. 176, b. urinaria, 30, a. verricularis, ii. 252, b. vitrea, 495, b. Membrane adnie, 226, b. of the aqueous humor, 66, a. arachnoid, 66, b. caduquc, 276, b. olfactory, ii. 170, a. Schneiderian, ii. 170, a. Membranes albugineuses, ii. 27, a. folliculeuses, ii. 26, b. pelouties, ii. 421, b. nlleuses, ii. 421, b, villeuses simples, ii. 27, a, Membre viril, ii. 142, b. Membrum virile, ii. 142, b. Mimoire, ii. 23, a. perte de, 36, b. ' Memorias debilitas, 36, b. Memory, loss of, 36, b. Menagogues, 335, a. Mendesion (Gr.), 20, b. Mene (Gr.), ii. 48, a. Menecratis accipiter, 9, b. Mininge, 320, a. Miningette, ii. 163, b. Meningine, inner lamina of the, ii. 163, a. Meninx (Gr.), ii. 26, b. choroeides (Gr.), ii. 163, a. crassa, 320, a. dura, 320, a. exterior, 320, a. interior, ii. 16J, a, lepta (Gr.), ii. 163, a. media, 66, b. sclera, 320, a. Menispermum palmatum, 147, a. Mennig (G), ii. 180, a. Menocryphia, 34, b. Menorrhagia, ii. 29, a ; ii. 38, a. alba, 571, b. difficilis, 322, a. erronea, ii. 29, a. rubra, ii, 23, b. stillatitia, 322, a. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 563 Menostasia, 34, b. Mens, 47, a. Menschenfresser (G), 52, a. Menschenhass (G), 42, a. Menschenkunde (G), 52, a. Menschenlehre (G), 52, a. Menschenscheu (G), 53, a. Menses albi, 571, b. dolorificas, 322, a. retention of the, 34, b. suppression of the, 34, b. Menstrua, ii. 26, b. alba, 571, b. Menstrual flux, ii. 28, b. Me nstrualtriebe(*)(G),ii.450, Menstruation, laborious, 322, a. Menslrues, ii. 29, a. Menstruum aurii ii. 83, b. Mentha Romans, 97, b ; ii. 354, b. rotundifolia palustris, ii. 20, Saracenica, 97, b ; 354, b. sativa, ii. 30, b. Menthe aquatique, ii. 30, b. cervine, ii. 30, b. coq, 97, b; ii. 354, b. crtpue, ii. 30, b. frissic. ii. 30, b. poivrie, ii. 30, b. rouge, ii, 30, b. sauvage, ii. 30, b. Menthrastrum, ii. 30, b. Mento-labial, 287, b. Menton, ii. 31, a. Mentonier labial, 267, b. Mentonnier, ii. 30, a. Mentonniire, 421, a. Mentula, ii. 142, b. muliebris, 174, b. Meracus, ii. 32, a. Mercure, 498, b. avec la craie, 433, b. doux, 497, b. gommeuse de Plcnck, ii. 350, a. muriate oxygine de, 497, b. oxide de, cendri, 497, a. oxide gris ou noir de, 297, a. oxide de, rouge, 497. a. sousmuriate de, pricipiti, 498, b. sous-sulfate de, 499, a. sulfure noir de, 497, b. sulfure de, rouge, 498, a. Mercurialis, 182, b. Mercurii, calx vitriolata, 499, a. sperma, 498, b. Mercurius, 498, a. acetatus, 498, b. alkalisatus, 498, b. calcinatus, 497, a. caustic us flavus, 499, a. cinereus, 497, a. coralline, 497, a. corrosivus, 497, b. Mercurius, corrosivus ruber, 496, b. cosmeticus, 498, b. dulcis, 497, b. emeticus flavus, 499, a. gummosus Plenckii, ii. 350, a. luteus, 499, a. mortis, 29, a. niger moscati, 497, a. prascipitatus niger, J.'.',7, a. prrcipitatus ruber, 497, a. cum sulphure, 497, b. terrestris, ii. 197, a. vita-, 23, a. .. Mercury, 498, a. acetate of, 499, a. bichloride of, 497, b. borate of, 122, b, with chalk, 498, b. chloride of, 497, b. cyanuret of, 496, b. dorr's, ii. 31, b. English, 182, b. French, ii. 31, b. phosphuretted, 499. a. precipitate of. white, 498, b. soluble, of Hahnemann, 496, b; 497, a. sulphuret of, black, 497, b. sulphuret of, red, 493, a ; ii. 245, b. tartrate of, 498, a. Merdasengi, ii. ISO. a. Mirisier. ii. 220, b. Meros, 392, a; ii. 365, b. Merycisinus, ii. 264, a. Mesaraic, ii. 32, b. Mesaraion, ii. 32. b. Mesemar, ii. 42, a. Mesembryanthemum Copticum,ii. 304, a. Mesembryanthemum nodiflorum, ii. oC4, a. Mesenteritis, ii. 353, b. ?,Iesera, ii. 389, b. Mesiamum, 47, a. Misociphale, ii. 22, a. Mesocephalum, ii. 203. a. Alesocranium, ii. 299, a. Mesoglossus, 433, a. Misolobe, 242, b. Mesomphalium, ii. 393, b. Mesopleurios (Gr.), 538, a. Mesoscelocele, ii. (*) 450, a. Mesoscelon. ii. (*) 450, a. Mespilus, 250, b ; ii. 309, a. M e s s e r (G), 557, a; ii. 278, b. Metabole, ii. 33, b. Metacarpeus, 18, a. Mitacarpien, ii. 33. b. du petit doigt, ii. 108, b. du pouce, ii. 108, a. Metacarpo-phalangaeus pollicis, 18, a. 564 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Mitacarpo-pkalangien-lateral, &c. 540, a. Metacerasma, 173, a. Metacheirixis, ii. 339, b. Metachoresis, ii. 35, b. Metacondyli, ii. 151, b. Metacondylus (Gr.), ii. 217, a. Mital des cloches, 108, a. Metallage, ii. 33, b. Metamorphopsia, 109, b. Metangismus (Gr.), 276, a. Metapedium, ii. 36, b. Metaphrenon, 315, b. Metaphyteia (Gr.), ii. 380,b. Mitatarsicn, ii. 36, a. Metatarsium, ii. 36, b. Mitatarso-phalangicn lateral, 540, a. Metatarso-subphalangaeus pollicis, 18, a Metathesis, ii. 380, b. Meteorisinos (Gr.), ii. 332, b. Meteorismus, ii. 390, a. Metheglin, ii. 26, a. Methemerinos, ii. 242, b. Method. Mariano's of lithotomy, 587, a. Methodos iatrike (Gr.), ii. 37, a. Methodus Celsiana, 5&7, a. Guytoniana, 587, a. medendi, ii. 364, a, Metopion (Gr.), 132, b. Metopon, 418, a. Metoposcopy, ii. 161, b. Metra, ii. 402, b. Metranastrophe, ii. 403, b. Metrocelides, ii. 68, a. Metroloxia, 512, a. Metromania, ii. 93, a. Metroptosis, ii. 218, b. Meu, 22, a. Meufrige, ii. 169, b. Meulicre. ii. 44, a. Meum, 22, a. Meurtrissure. 233. b. Meviuin, ii. 346, b. Meyerich(G),32, a. Meyerkraut (G),424, b. Mezereon, 273, b. Micha, 264, a. Michah, 264, a. Micro-leuconymphaea, ii. 93, a. Microphonous, ii. 39, b. Mictio cruenta, 459, a. Midriff, 295, a. M i e d e r (G), 243, b. Miel, ii. 23, b. eVachate de cuivre, 581, a. clarifie, ii. 24, a. de mercuriale composie, ii. 26, a. rosat, ii. 24, a. Mifres, 81, b. Migraine, 475, a. Migrana, 475, a. Mikania guaco, 453, a. Milch (G), ii. 41, a. M i 1 c h b e h a 11 e r (G), ii. 295, b. Milchdistel, 156, b. Milchdruse (G),ii. 8, a. Milchfluss (*) (G), 623, a. Milchharnen (G), ii. M i 1 c h m a n g e 1 (G), 23, a. Milchpumpe (*) (G), a. Milch r ah m (G), 251, a. Milchsaft(G), 189, a. Milchsaftbereitung (G),169,b. Milch sch or f (G), ii. 204, b. Milchzahne (G), ii. 86, a. Mild(G),108, b. Milderung(G),243,a. Milderungsmittel (G), 243, a. Milfoil, 11, b. Milites despotati, 289, b. Milium, 453, a; ii. 123, b. Indicum, ii. 123, b. solis, 586, b. Milk, almond, 339, b. chicken's ii. 115, a. thistle, common, 156, b. vetch, stemless, 84, a. virgin's, ii. 119, a. Milkwaste, 82, b. Milkweed, 81, a. Milkwort, common, ii. 196, b. rattlesnake, ii, 196, b. Millcfmille, 11, b. Millefolium, 11, b. Milleidenschaft der Theile (G), 227, b. ...... Milleinorbia scrophilana, a. 28/, a. Millepedes, ii. 102, a. Millepi rtius ordinaire, 507, b. Millet, ii. 40, a. Barbadoes, ii. 123, b. common, ii. 12), b. des oiseaux, ii. 123, b. Indian, ii. 123. b. ordinaire, ii. 123, b. Milligrana, 48U, b. Millot, ii. 40, a. Millmountain, 582, a. iYIilphas, ii. 2, a. Milphosis, ii. 2, a. Milz (G),ii. 319, b. Milzentziindung (G), ii. 320, a. Milzfarn (G), e2, b. Milz geschwulst (G), ii. 320, a ; ii. 319, b. Milzkxaut (G), 82, b. Milzsucht (G), 508, b. Milzschnitt (G), ii. 319, b. Milzweh (G), ii. 319, b. Mimosa catechu, 165, a. Nilotica, 8, b. scandens, 137, b. Senegal, ii. 291, b. Mimosen g umm i (G), 8, b. Mind, unsound, 534, b. Mineralwasser (G), ii. 429, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 565 Minim, 455, a. Minium, ii. 180, a. Graecorum, 498, a. purum, 498, a. Minorativus, 567, a. Mint, curled, ii. 30, b. hyssop-leaved, iL 30, bv spear, ii. 30, b. Mint, water, ii. 30, b- Minuthesis (Gr.), iL 23, b. Mirach, 4, a. Mirrhe (G), ii. 67, a. Mirte(G), ii. 67, b. Misadir, 35, b. Miscarriage, 6, a. Miserere mei, 515, a. Misletoe, ii. 424, a. Mismenstruation, ii. 126, b. Misoptochos, 447, b. Mi spel (G), ii 33, b. Mispelbaum (G), ii. 33, b. Missadar, 496, a. Missgebaren (G), 6, b. M i s s g e b u r t (G), ii. 47, a. Mistelholz (G), ii. 424, a. Mistura amygdala?, 339, b. asasfcetid'B pro clysmate, 342, a. camphoras, 339, b. Ieniens, 593, b. moschata, ii. 43, a. oleosa, 593, b. sulphurico-acida, 332, a. vulneraria acida, 73, a. Mitella, ii. 301, b. Mitleidenschaft (G), ii. 344, a. Mitra Hippocratica, 122, a. Mittelfell (G), ii. 20, b. Mittelfell wassersucht (G), 501, b. Mittelfleisch (G), ii. 145, a. Mittelflei schbruch (G), (*) ii. 450, a. Mittelfuss (G),ii. 36, b. M i 11 e 1 h a n d (G), ii. 35, a. Mittelstuck des Gehirns (G), 242, b. Miva, ii. 10, b. Mixadir, 35, b. Mixture of ammoniac, ii. 42, b. of assafcetida, ii. 42, b. calmante, 593, b. camphor, ii. 42, b. chalk, ii. 42, b. de craie, ii. 42, b. emetic of emetine, ii. 42, b. defer composie, ii. 42, b. de gayac, ii. 43, a. Griffith's, ii. 42, b. of guaiac, ii. 42, b. musk, ii. 43, a. of Prussic acid, ii. 42, a. of strychnine, ii. 43. a. Mneme (Gr.), ii- 28, a. vol. ii. 48 Mochlicus, ii. 235, b. Modiolus, 256, a. Mohnsaft (G), ii. 124, b. Mohnsirop (G), 291, b. Mohn, weisser (G), ii. 124, b. Mohre(G),275, a. Mohrenkummel (G), 85, a; ii. 301, a. Monchskappen (G), 14, a. Moelle, ii. 11, a. allongie, ii. 22, b. ipiniire, ii. 22, b. vertebrate, ii. 22, b. Mofette, ii. 31, a Mohawk tassel, 360, a. Mohr (G), 22, a. Mois, ii. 29, a. Moisture, radical, 494, a. Moiteur, ii. 44, a. Mola, ii. 136, b. Molagocodi, ii. 169, a. Molalia, ii. 44, a. Molasses, ii. 25, a. Molecule, (*) ii. 450, a. Molinc, ii. 415, b. Moles, ii. 68, a. Molilagia, ii. 44, a. Molilalgia, ii. 44, a. Molimen, ii. 450, a. Mollescence of the brain, ii. 44, b. Mollet, ii. 339, a. Mollette, ii. 54, a. Mollipuffs, 597, b. Molops, ii. 420, b. Molten grease, 450, a. Molybdaenum magnesii, ii. 8, b. Molybdos (Gr ), ii. 179, b. Momie, ii. 54, a. Momin, ii. 6, b. Mona, ii. 48, a. Monae, ii. 72, a. Mond (G), ii. 48, a. Mondificatf, 290, a. Mondifier une plaie, ii. 45,'b. MONDlNI,ii. 54, a. Mondkalb (G), ii. 44. b. Mondsiichtig (G), 596, b. Moneywort, 599, a. Monkshood, 13, b. salutary, 14, a Monocolon, ii. 246, a. Monoculus, 267, b. Monomachon, 139, b.^ Monomania, ii. 24, b. Monommatos, 267, b.f Monopagia, 199, a; 476, a, Monophthalmus, 267, b. Monops, 267, b. Monstrosity, ii* 47, a. Mont de Vinus, ii. 46, b. MONTI, John Baptist, ii. 47, b. Monticuli of the cerebellum, 175, a. 566 INDEX TO.THE SYNONYMES. Monticulus Veneris, ii. 46, b. Moonstruck, 596, b. Moorberry, ii. 406, b. Moorshead, 28, b. Moorwort, broad-leaved, 43, a. Moosbeeren (G), ii. 406, b. Moospulver (G), 598, a. Mopheta, ii. 31, a. Morast(G),ii. 11,b. Morbi acquisiti, 14, b. acutissimi, 17, a. adventitii, 14, b. annui, 49, a. anniversarii, 49, a. artificum, 78, b. cognati, 533, a. congeniti, 533, a. complicati, 517, b. connexi, 226, b. consequentes, 226, b. constrictorii, ii. 310, b. dispersi, ii. 321, a. extrinseci, 370, a. interni, 540, a. nervosi, ii. 79, a. olfacttis, ii. 112, a. sparsi, ii. 321, a. spasmotici, ii. 311, a. subacuti, 17, a. subacutissimi, 17, a. visus, ii. 103, a. Morbilli, ii. 262, a. Morbosus, ii. 297, b. Morbus, 310, a. aphrodisius, ii. 346, b. arquatus, 513, a. articularis, 447, b. attonitus, 61, b. caducus, 349, a. calculi, 586, b. cardiacus, ii. 390, b. comitialis, 349, a. cystophlegmaticus, 271, a. dissolutus, 321, b. Eligii, 403, b. Gallicus, ii. 346, b. Heracleus, 349, a. Herculeus, 349, a. hypochondriacus, 508, a. Indicus, ii. 347, a. interlunius, 349, a. lateralis, ii. 177, a. . Lazari, 330, b. luteolus, 513, a. magnus, 349, a. major, 349, a. Mercurialis, 328, a. mucosus, 396, b. Neapolitanus, ii. 347, a. niger, ii. 24, a. pallidus, 185, a. pediculosus, ii. 159, a. Fhasniceus, 330, b. Morbus, pilaris, ii. 383, b. popularis, 347, a. psoadicus, 595, b. publicus, 347, a. puerilis, 349, a. pulicularis, ii. 391, a. regionalis, 341, b. regius, 513, a. sacer, 349, a. strangulatorius, 263, a. sudatorius, ii. 335, a. Ungaricus, 397, b. uteri convulsivus, 594, a. vernaculus, 341, b. virgineus, 185, a. Morceau du diable, ii. 387, b. frange, ii. 3S7, b. . Morchel(G), 120, b. Morea (Gr.), ii. 51, a. Morclle, 120, b. a fruit noir, ii. 305, a. furicuse, 86, b. en grappes, ii. 163, a. grimpante, ii. 305, b. Mortel(G),ii. 51, a. Moretarium, ii. 50, b. Morgeline, 32, a. Moria demens, 614, b. demens lerema, 283, a. imbecilis, amnesia, 36, b. Moringa oleifera, 454, a. Zeylanica, 454, a. Morocomium, ii. 49, a. Morosis, 384, a; 514, b. enthrotes (Gr.), 384, a. Moroxos, ii. 48, b. Morphaea alba, 570, a. nigra. 570, b. Morpion, 248, a; ii. 139, b. Mors apparens, 82, a. repentina, 283, b. du diable, ii. 278, a. Morsuli antimoniales, ii. 352, b. stibiati, ii. 352, b. Morsus, 281, a. diaboli, ii. 278, a; ii. 387, b. gallinas, 32, a. ventriculi, 156, a. Mort, ii. 50, a. de chien, 186, a. aux chiens, 213, b. aux panthires, 315, a. Morta, ii. 142, a. Mortariolum, 33, a. Mortier, ii. 61, a. Mortiferus, 281, b. Mortification, mildew, 355, a. Mortooth, 263, b. Morum, ii. 48, b. Morve, ii. 53, b; ii. 71, a. Mos, 456, b. Moschus, ii, 64, a. Moschus Arabum, 482, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 567 Moschus fictitius, ii. 64, b. Moscolasa, ii. 51, a. Moss, cup, 575, b. Iceland, 575, b. Mota, 376, b. Motherwort, 569, b ; ii. 16, b. Moton (Gr.),376,b. Motos, 154, b ; ii. 359, a. treptos (Gr.), 376, b. Motrix, ii. 51, b. Motte, ii. 46, b. Motus intestinorum, 122, b. Mouchcr, ii. 54, a. Mouchcs, 152, a; ii. 118. b. d'Espagnc, 152. a. volantes, ii. 55, a. Mouchetures, ii. 280, b. Mouchoir en triangle, 247, a; 99, a. Moufette, ii. 31, a. Mould, 410, b. Moule, ii. 68, a. Mouleur, ii. 54, a. Moureiller, ii. 6, a. Mjuron des oiseaux, 32, a. rouge, 40, a. Mouse-ear, 32, a; 483, a. Mouse-sight, ii. 66, a. Mousike (Gr.), ii. 64, a. Mousse de Corse, 237, a. Mousseron, 23, a. Mousseux, 419, a. Moiit de la biire, ii. 439, b. • Moutarde, ii. 299, a. Mouth, roof of the, ii. 119, a. sore, 59, a. watering, ii. 271, a. Mouvcment de ballottcment, 95, a. Moxiburium, ii. 52, b. Mucago, ii. 52, b. Mucarum, ii. 52, b. Mucilage, animal, ii. 53, a. of quince seeds. 277, b. Mucilago articularis, ii. 346, b. Cretica, ii. 42, b. cydonii, 277, b. Mucocele of the lachrymal sac, 403, b. Mucor, ii. 53, a. Mucositas, ii. 53, a. Mucus Malpighii, 242, b. Mudapple plant, ii. 305, b. Mudigkeit(G),235,b. _ Miickensehen, das (G), a. 5o, a Miickenwurger (G), 60, a. Muelos (Gr.), ii. 11, a. Miinze, Be r g (G), ii. 2o, b. M un ze, f ra u e n (G), n. 3o4, b. M ii n z e, K r a u s e (G), ii. 30, b. Miinze, P f e f fe r (G), ii. 30, b. Miinze, Rom ische (G), ii. 354, b M ii n z e, Wasser (G), ii. 30, b. MUFFKT, Thomas, ii, 52, a. Muguet, 59, b ; 233, b- Muguet des Bois, 81, b. de mai, 233, b. Mulatre, ii. 53, b. Mugwort, 74, b. Mulatte (G), ii. 53, b. Mulattin (G), ii. 53, b. Mulberry tree, ii. 51, a. Mulieratus, ii. 5, a. Mullein, ii. 415, b. Mullet, ii. 54, a. Mulligrubs, ii. 378, b. Mulsa acida, ii. 116, b. Mulsum, 501, b. Multbeere (G), ii. 263, a. Multifidus spinas, ii. 381, a. Mumia, ii. 54, a. Mumie (G), ii. 54, a. Mumps, 269, a. Mund (G), ii. 52, a. Mundatio, 287, b. Mundfaule (G), ii. 326, a. M u ndge sch wuls t (G), ii. 327, b. Mundificativa, 290, a. Mundschw'amchen (G), 59, b. Mungos root, ii. 105, b. Munsbalsam (G),97, b. Munze, Katzen (G),ii. 74, b. M u n z e, w i 1 d e (G), ii. 30, b. Muqueux animal,'\\. 53, b. Mur, 244, b. Mure, ii. 48, b. Mure, ii. 51, a. Murex, 116, b. Muria, ii. 304, a. Muriate d'ammoniaque et de fer, 394, b. dor, 444, b. Murier noir, if. 51, a. Murigine, 185, a. Murmur, 122, b; 125, b. Murrain, 244, b. Murren, 244, b, Muse, ii. 64, b. Musca Hispanica, 151, b. Muscade, ii. 66, b. Muscadcs,fleurs dc, ii. 66, b. Muscadier ii. 66, b. Muscos volitantes, 109, b. Muscatennuss (G), ii. 66, b. Muschel (G), 222, a ; ii. 68, a. Muscheln(G),239, a. Muscle tris large du dos, 568, b. Musculi auxiliarii, ii. 238, a. Musculi papillares, 157, b. Musculus, ii. 55, a. acclivis, ii. 94, a. aponeurosis vel fascias latas, 883, b. • cutaneus, ii. 175, b. patientiae, 573, a. pyxoides terrestris, 575, b. sacer, ii. 381, a. succingens, 295, a. 568 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Musculus tubas novae, 196, a. Muscus arboreus, 575, b. caninus, 575, a. catharticus, 575, b. clavatus, 597, b. corallinus, 237, a. cranii humani, 575, b. erectus, 598, a. helmintho-cortos, 237, a. Islandicus, 575, b. marinus, 237, a. maritimus, 237, a. pulmonarius quercinus, 575, b. pyxidatus, 575, b. villosus, ii. 146, b. Musiadat, 35, b. Musk-grape flower, 134, a. Muskmallow, 482, b. Muskseed, 482, b. Muskwood, ii. 367, a. Muskatenbluthen (G), ii. 66, b. Muskel (G), ii. 62, a. Muskelbeschreibung (G), ii. 65, b. Muskel fl echsenbeschrei- bung (G),60, b. M us ke 1 h au t (*) (G), ii. 450. b. Muskel k'ruft (G), 545, a. Muskelkrankheit (G), ii. 65, a. Muskellehre (G), ii. 65, b. Muskelschwache (G), ii. 65, a. Musomania, ii. 64, a. Mussel, ii. 68, a. Mustache, ii. 67, b. Mustachio, ii. 67, b. Mustard, iL 298, b. essence of, pills of, ii. 299, a. essence of, Whitehead's, ii. 299, a. hedge, 356, b. mithridate, ii. 366, a. Mutisme, ii. 14, b. Mutiti, ii. 64, b. Mutter (G), ii. 403, b. Mutterbeschwerden (G), 511, b. Mutterbeschwerung(G),511,b. Mutterblutfl uss (G), ii. 38, b. Mutterbruch (G)r51l, b. Mutterdrusen (G), 246, a. Mutterharz (G), 132, b. Mutterkorn (G),355, a. Mutterkrankheit (G),511,b. Mutterkranz (G), ii. 149, a. Mu tter kraut (G), ii. 16, b. Mutterkuchen (G), ii. 170, b. Muttermahl (G), ii. 68, b. Mutterscheide (G), ii. 406, b. Mutte rsch ei d warzc h e n (G), 159, b. Mutterschmerz (G), 215, a. Muttertrompeten (G), ii. 387, b. M u 11 e r v o r f a 11 (G), 512, b. Mutterwassersucht (G), 501, b. M u 11 e r w u t h (G), ii. 93, b. Mutterzimmt (G), 566, b. Myacantha, ii. 264, a. Myce, ii. 97, b. Myces, 421, a. Mycteres, ii. 70, a. Mycthismos, ii. 43, b. Myitis, ii. 254, b. Mylacris, ii. 136, b. Myle, ii. 44, b; ii. 136, b. Mylo-pharyngeus, 229, b ; ii. 65, a. Myodesopsia, 109, b ; ii. 55, a. Myon (Gr.), ii. 55, a. Myonarcosis, ii. 450, a. Myopalmus, ii. 334, a. Myopiasis, ii. 66, a. Myopus, ii. 66, a. Myosotis, 483, a ; ii. 254, b. Myotyrbe, 187, b. Myrepsus (Gr.), 62, b ; ii. 393, b. Mynca cerifera, 173, a. Myriophyllon, 11, b. Myringa, ii. £90, b. Myrinx, ii. 390, b. Myrocopon, ii. 66, a. Myron, ii. 393, b. Myropoios (Gr.), 393, b. Myropoles (Gr.), ii. 393, b. Myrmecia (Gr.), 412, a. Myrmecizon, 412, b. Myrmekiasis, 412, b. Myrmekiasmos, 412, b. Myrmex (Gr.), 412, b. Myrrha imperfecta, 105, b. Myrrhenkerbel (G), 178, a. Myrchenschleimharz (G), ii. 67, a. Myrrhis odorata, 178, a. Myrrhus annua, 65, a. Myrsine, ii. 67, b. Myrtacantha, ii. 264, a. Myrtiformis, 267, a. Myrtendom (G), ii. 264, a. Myrtenheide (G), ii. 66, b. Myrtifolia Belgica, ii. 66, b. Myrtiformis, 221, a. Myrtocheilides, ii. 92, b. Myrtle, ii. 67, b. .Vyrton, 207, b. Myrtle berry, ii. 406, a. candleberry, ii. 66, b. Dutch, ii.66, b. wild, ii. 264, a. Myrtus Anglica, ii. 66, b. Brabantica, ii. 66, b. Myrrhine, ii. 67, b. Mysterion (Gr.),68, a. Myxa, ii. 53, a; ii. 287, b. Myxodes (Gr.), ii. 53, a. Myxoter, ii. 71, b. Myzesis (Gr.), ii. 335, a. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 569 Nabel(G), ii. 393, b. Nabelblutfluss(G), ii. 103, b. Nabelbruch (G), 366, a. N a b e 1 g e s h w u 1 s t (G), ii. 103, b. Nabelnetzbruch (G), 351, a. Nabelschnur (G), 421, h. Nabelschnurschnitt (G), ii. 103, b. Nabelstrang(G), 421, b. Nabot, ii. 267, a. Nachgeburt (G), ii. 288, a. N a c h la s s (G), 539, a. Nachlassung(G), 539, a. Nachtblindheit (G), 476, a. Nachtmensch (G), 26, a. Nachtsehen (G), ii. 92, b. Nachtshatten (G), ii. 305, a. Nachwehen (G), ii. 118, b. Nacken (G), ii. 91, b. Nac ken bande (G), ii. 91, b. Nad el (G), ii. 73, a. Nadelhalter (G), ii. 205, b. Nadelpunktirung (G), 17, a. Naducem, ii. 44, b. Navel, abfallender (G), ii, 104, b. Nagel, verderbniss der (G), ii. 104, b. Nagelein(G), 359, b. Nahrung(G), it. 92, a. Nafda, ii. 69, a. Nagel (G), ii 68, b. Nagelbeine (G), ii. 397, a. Nagelgeschwulst (G), ii. 104, b. Nagelgeschwiir(G), ii. 129, b. Nagelkrankheiten(G),ii. 104,b. Nagelkraut(G), 483, a. Nagelkrumme (G), ii. 104, b. Nahrung(G), 29, b. Nahrungsmittel (G), 29, b. Nahrungssaft(G), 189, a. Naht(G), ii. 341,b. JVain, ii. 69, a. Nakken(G), 177, b. Namenlo.s (G), 50, a. Napellus verus, 14, a. Naphtha vitrioli, 21, b. Napium, 564, as Napta, ii. 71, b. Napus, ii. 298, b. sylvestris, 127, a. NarbefG), 191, b. Narcaphte, ii. 367, a. Narce, ii. 69, b.. Narcisse, faux, ii. 69, b. Narcisse, gemeine (G), a..D», Narcisse des prts, ii. 69, b. sauvage, ii. 69, b. Narcotism,, ii. 69, b. Nard, Celtic, u. 407, b. Nard Cellique, ii. 407, b. sauvage, 80, a. Nardenbartgras (G), ii. 407,b. Nardum Gallicum, ii. 407, b. Nardus Celtica, ii. 407, b. montana, 80, a. rustica, 80, a. Narines, ii. 70, a. arriires, ii. 70, a. Narium aditus, ii. 70, a. exitus, ii. 70, a. Narke (Gr.), 171, a. N a r r h e i t (G), 536, a. Narthex (Gr.), iL 320, b. Nasa, ii. 71, b. Nasalis, 221, a. Nascaphthon, ii. 69, a. Nasda, ii. 71, b. Nase(G), ii. 71, b. Naso-palpebral, ii. 109, b. N a s e n b 1 u t e n (G), ii. (*) 451, b. Nasenblutfluss(G), 352, b. Nasenjucken (G), ii. (*) 451, b. N a s e n k r i e b e 1 n (G), ii. (*) 451, b. Nasenloch (G), ii. 70, a. Nasenschleim (G), ii. 71, a. Nase n schmer z (G), ii. (*) 451, b. Nasensprache (G), ii. 65, a. Nasenstimme (G), ii. 65, a. Nasitas, ii. 255, b. Nasturtium aquaticum, 155, a; ii. 301, a. hortense, 570, a. Indicum, ii. 387, a. Peruvianum, ii. 387, a. pratense, 155, a. Nasum dilatans, ii. 238, b. Natalitii, anni, 200, a. Nates, ii. 240, a. et testes, ii. 240, a. Nath(G), ii. 244,a. Natron, ii. 303, K muriatum, ii. 304, a. praeparatum, ii. 304, b. tartarizatum, ii. 305, a. vitriolatum, ii. 304, b. Natrum muriaticum, ii. 304, a. oxyphosphorodes, ii. 304, b. sulphuricum, ii. 304, b. Natta, ii. 71, b. N a 11 e r k n o t e r i c h (G), ii. 197, a,. N a 11 e r w u r z e 1 (G), ii. 197, a. Naturabneigung (G), 55, b. Naturalia, 433, K Naturtrieb (G), 537, a. Natutas, ii. 72, a. Nauscosis, iL 72, a. Nautia, ii. 72, a. Navel, ii. 393, b. Navel-string, 421, b. 570 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Navet, 127, a. Navette, 127, a. Naviformis, ii. 72, a. Nearsightedness, ii. 66, a. Nebenhode (G), 348, a. Nebenniere (G), 154, a. Nebulous, ii. 74, b. Neck, Derbyshire, 129, b. swelled, 129, b. Necrology, ii. 50, b. Necrosis (Gr.), ii. 51, a. ustilaginea, 355, a. Nedyion, 541, b. Nedys, 4, a; ii. 326, a. Needle bearer, ii. 205, b. carrier, ii. 205, b. JVifle, ii. 33, b. Niftier, ii. 33, b. Nigre blanc, 26, a. Nehem, 125, a. Neige, ii. 303, a. Nekrodes (Gr.), 139, a. Nekron (Gr.), 139, a. Nelkenblumen (G), 294, b. Nelkenwurzel (G), 436, b. Nemesh, 346, a. Nenuphar, ii. 93, a. Nep, ii. 74, b. Nepenthes, 99, a- opiatum, ii. 166, a.. Nepeta agrestis, ii. 26, a. Nephaliotes (Gr.), ii. 357, a. Nephele (Gr.), 340, a; iL72,b. Nephelion, ii. 72, b. Nephralgia rheumatica, 595, a. Nephritic, ii. 74, b. Nephrodium crenatum, ii. 197, b. Nephrolithotomy, ii, 75, b. Nephrometras, ii. 222, a. Nephros (Gr.), 555, b. Nepion (Gr.), 526, b. Nepiotes (Gr.), 520, h. Nepta, 81, b. Nerantia, 197, a. JVerf, ii. 79, a. circonflexe, 92, a. glosso-pharyngien, ii. 154, a. gustattf innomini, ii. 384, a. honteux, ii. 226, a. ischio-clitorien, ii. 226, a. ischio-pinien, ii. 226, a. labyrinthique, 88, b. maxillaire, ii. 18, b. mentonnier, ii. 30, a. moteur oculaire eommun, ii. 51, b. moteur oculaire externe, U. 52, a occipital, ii. 97, a. pritibio-digital, ii. 63, b. pretibio-sus-phalangitaire, ii. 203, b. priiibio-sus-plantaire, ii. 369, b. sciatique popliti sxterne, ii. 63,,b. Nerf sous-occipital, ii. 97, a. sous-pubio-fimoral, ii. 96, a. surrinal grand, ii. 319, a. surrinal petit, ii. 329, a. sus-maxillaire, ii. 18, a. sus-pubien, ii. 339, a. trachilien, le paire, ii. 97, a. Nerfs trijumeaux, ii 384, a- JWrfd trois cor des, ii. 384, a. tympanique, 187, b. Nerprun pu.gutif, ii. 254, a. Nerve, accessory of the par vagum, ii. 316, a. accessory of Willis, ii. 316, a. articular, 92, a. buccinator, 13:5, b. bucco-labial, 133, b. cubito-cutaneous, 2C6, a. cubito-digilal, 260, a. eleventh pair, ii. 316, a. femoral cutaneous posterior, ii. 264, a. femora-popliteal, great, ii. 284, b. femoro-popliteal, lesser, ii. 284, a. gustatory, 509, b. guttural, ii. 120, a. infra-pelvic cutaneous, ii. 284, a. irian, .192, b. lingual, 509, b. musculocutaneous, 266, a. nasal, lateral, ii. 313, b. naso lobar, ii. 71, a. naso-ocular, ii. 71, a. naso-palpebral, ii. 71, a. ocular, ii. 108, b. oculo - muscular internal, ii. 137, a. orbito-frontal, ii. 107, a. of organic life, ii. 385, a. palpebro-frontal, 418, b. pretibio-digital, ii. 203, b. radio-cutaneous, 266, a. radio-digital, ii. 241, b. respiratory of the face, 375, b. respiratory superior, ii. 316, a. scapulo-humeral, 92, a. of the second pair, ii. 108, b. spiral, ii. 241, b. spiral muscular, ii. 241, b. suboccipital, ii. 97, a. temporal, cutaneous, 89, b. temporal, superficial, 89, b. trachelo-dorsal, ii. 316, a. ulnar, 260, a. vertebral, ii. 385, a. vidian, ii. 224, b. zygomato-oricular, 89, b. Nervenbeschreibung (G), ii. 81, a. Nerventziindung (G), ii. 81, a. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 571 Nervenhaut(G), ii. 81, a. Nerventnoten(G), 425, b. Nervenki ankheit (G), ii. 81, a. Nervenlehre (G), ii. 81, a. Nervenmittel (G), ii. 79, a. Nervenreiz (G), 22, b. Nervenschmerz (G), ii. 80, b. Nervenschw'ache (G), ii. 81, a. Nerves, eighth pair of, ii. 181, a. ethmoidal, ii. 102, b. fifth pair of, ii. 384, a. first pair of, ii. 102, b. fourth pair of, ii. 137, a. gutturo-palatine, ii. 120, a. infia-orbitar, ii. 334, a. ninth pair of, 509,|b. oculo-muscular, common, ii. 51, b. oculo-muscular, external, ii. 52, a. phrenic, 295, b. sixth pair of, ii, 52, a. spinal, ii. 418, a. third pair of, ii. 51, b. Nervi anonymi, 533, b. oculares communes, ii. 51, b. Nervous system of automatic functions, ii". 385, a. system, organic, ii. 385, a. system of the senses, ii. 22, a. system of voluntary motion and tactile impression, ii. 22, b. ophthalmici externi, ii. 51, b. reversivi, 564, a. Nervus, cervicalis descendens, 509, b. descendens noni, 509, b. faciei communicans, 375, b. lingualis lateralis, ii. 154, a. lingualis medius, 509, b. musculi pterygoidei, ii. 225, a, tiniidus, ii. 52, a. vagus, ii. 181, a. visivus seu visorius, ii. 103, b. Neshr, 481, a. Nessel (G), ii. 402, a. Nesseln, to d ten (G), 562, b. Nesselsucht(G), ii. 402, b. Nesteie (Gr.), 8, b. Nestis, 548, b. Nettle, Archangel, white, 562, b. common, ii. 402, a. dead, 562, b. hedge, 424, a. Nettle rash, ii. 402, a. Netz (G), 351, b; ii. 252, a. N e t z e n t z ii n d u n g (G), 351, a. Netzbruch (G), 351, a. Netzhaut(G), ii.252,b. Neuralgia, femoro-popliteaL. 545, b. Neuritic, ii. 79, a. Neurodes, ii. 79, a. Neurometres, ii. 222, a. Neuron (Gr.), ii. 75, b. Neuronusos, ii. 81, a. Neurasthenia, ii. 81, a. Neurotic, ii. 79, a. Nevxalgie, ii. 80, b. Nevrilemma, ii. 81, a. jYivrite, ii. 81, a. Nevus, ii. 68, a. Nez, ii. 71, b. Nicotianin, ii. 82, a. Nicotin, ii. 82, a. Nictatio, 354, a. Nictitation, ii. 82, b. Niederdrucker derharten Hirnhaut(G), ii. 28, b. Niederschlag(G), ii. 210, b. Niederschlagung (G), ii. 210, b. Niederziehmuskel (G), 287, a, Niclle, ii. 82, b. N i e r e (G), 556, a. Nierenbecken (G), ii. 141, b. Nierenbeschreibung (G), ii. 75, a. Nierenentziindung (G), ii. 75, a. N i e r e n g e s c h w u 1 s t (G), ii. 75, a. N i e r e s c h n i 11 (G), ii. 75, b. Nieren^tein (G), 144, b. N ies en (G), ii. 303, a. Niesewurzel, schwarze (G), 474, b. Niesewurzel, s ti nke n d e (G), 474, b. N i e s s m i 11 e 1 (G), 356, a; ii. 325,a. N i e s w u r z (G), ii. 415, b. Niesurzel, dreyb1 atterige Kleine (G), 236, a. Nigella, 236, a. Nightmare, 525, a. Nightshade, American, ii. 163, a. common, ii. 305, a- deadly, 86, b. enchanter's, 195, a. farden, ii. 305, a. alestine, ii. 305, b. woody, ii, 308, a. Nigredo a sole, 346, a. Nigrita, ii. 74, a. Nigrities ossium, 156, b. Nihil album, ii. 443, b. griseum, ii. 443, b. Niliacum, ii. 23, b. Nindsin, ii. 301, a. Ninsi, radix, ii. 301, a. Ninsing, ii. 122, b. Ninzin, ii. 301, a. Nipplewort, 564, a. Nirles, 481, b. Nisus, 328, b. formativus, ii. 175, a. Nitedula, 192, a. Nitras kalicum, ii. 208, a. lixiviae, ii. 208, a. 572 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Nitras natricum, ii. 304, b, subbismuthicum, 114, b. Nitre, ii. 208, a. drops, ii. 317, a Nitrogen, 92, b. Nitrous oxide, ii. 83, a. Nitrum, ii. 72, a. antiquorum, ii. 303, b. cubicum, ii. 304, b. factitium, 122, b. flammans, 36, a. lunare, 70, b. rhomboidale, ii. 304, b, tabulatum, ii. 208, a. vitriolatum, ii. 208, b, vitriolatum Schroderi, ii. 208, b. Nix, ii. 303, a. Nixus, ii. 82, b. Noas, 264, a. Nochat, 264, a. Noctambulatio, ii. 307, b. Noctambulus, ii. 307, b. Noctiluca, 192, a. Noctisurgium, ii. 307, b. Nodding, 49, a. Noddle pox, ii. 348, b. Nodoi (Gr.), ii. 74, a. Nodosia, ii. 74, a. Nodositi, ii. 83, b. Nodulus, ii. 91, b. Nodus, 78, a; 466, a. encephali, ii. 203, a. Noesis (Gr.), 537, b. JYaud, ii. 83, b. du chirurgien, 558, a. d'cmballeur, 557, b. Noisetier, 244, a. Noisette, 244, a. JVbix, 552, a. Amiricaine, 548, b. des Barbades, 548, b. cathartique, 548, b. d'eau, ii. 381, b. de galle, ii. 241, b. de serpent, ii. 365, b. vomique, ii. 330, a. Nola culinaria, 44, a. Noli me tangere, 179, b; 596, b. Nombril, ii. 393, b. Nome, ii. 151, a. Nomenclatio, ii. 83, b. Nonus humeri Placentini, ii. 359, b, linguss musculus, 433, a. Vesalii, ii. 147, b. Nora, 147, a; ii. 208, a, Nose, ii. 71, b. running at the, 244, b. Nosema (Gr.), 310, a. Noseros (Gr.), 534, a; ii. 297, b. Nosocomium, 492, b. Nosodes (Gr.), 534, aj ii. 297, b. Nosodochium, 492, b. Nosokomos (Gr.), 528, a. Nosos (Gr), 310, a. Nostomania, ii. 91, a. Nostrils, ii. 70, a. Nostrum, 68, a. Notes congenitae, ii. 68, a-. Noteomyelitis, (*) ii. 450, a. Nothzucht (G)y ii.330,b. Notiesus (Gr.), 315, a; ii. 22, b. Notialgia, ii. 91, a. Notomyelitis, ii. 65, a. JVouage de la cornee, 146, a. Nourrice, ii. 92, a. Nourricier, ii. 92, b. JYourriture, 29, b. Nous (Gr.), 537, b. Nouure, ii. 242, b. Novacula, ii. 285, b. Noyau central des pedoncuks du cer velet, 241, b. Noyer, 552, a. Nuage, ii. 72, b. Nuba, 416, b. Nubecula, 340, a; ii. 72, b. Nubes, 340, a ; ii. 72, b. Nubilosus, ii. 74, b. Nuces aquaticae, ii. 381, b. quercus, ii. 241, a. Nucista, ii. 66, b. Nucula terrestris, 134, b. Nuculae saponarias, ii. 274, b. Niisschen, Syrische (G), iL 169, b. V " Nufas, 291, a, Nuhar, 264, nv Nummularia, 599, a. Nuque, ii. 91, b. Nuss(G), 552, a. Nussbaum (G>, 552, a. Nussbaum Barbados (G), 548, b. v " Nut, butter, 552, b. physic, 548, b. poison, ii 330, a. purging, 548, b. tree, Malabar, 18, b. vomic, ii. 330, a. Nuts, cembro, ii. 168, a. pine, ii. 168, b. soap, ii. 274, b. zixbel, ii. 168, b. Nutmeg, ii. 66, b. Nutricatio, ii. 92, a. JSTutricier, ii. 92, b. Nutritio vitiosa, 138, b. Nutritive, ii. 92, b. Nutritus, 29, b. Nux avellana, 244, a.. aromatica, ii. 66, b. Barbadensis, 548, b. cathartica Americana, 548, b. gallas, ii. 241, a^ ' juglans, 552, &. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 573 Nux medica, 211, a. metella, ii. 239, b. moschata, ii. 66, b. myristica, ii. 66, b. vomica, ii. 329, K Nyctalopia, 475, b. Nyctalops, ii. 92, b. Nycthemeron, 299, a. Nyctobasis, ii. 307, b. Nympharum sectio, ii. 93, b. Nymphocluia, ii. 93, a. Nysadir, 35, b. Nystagmus, iL 82, b. o. Oak, black, ii. 241, a. common, ii. 241, a. Jerusalem, 182, b. lungs, 575, b. poison, ii. 257, a. red, ii. 241, a. sea, 419, b. Spanish, ii 241, a. white, ii. 241, a. Oats, 91, a. Obauditio, 101, b. Oberbauch(G), 348, b. Oberhaut (G), 348, a- Oberkieferhohlenschmerz (G), ii. (*) 449, b. Ob erkinnbackenhbhie (G), ii. (*) 449, b. Obesitas, ii. 198, a. Obfuscatio, 33. b. Obliquite de la matrice, ii. 253, b. Obliquus auris, 567, a. Oblivio, 36, b. Obryzum, 444, b. Obscurcissement de la vue, 146, a. Observation, 160, a, Obstetricans, 10, a. Obstetrix, ii. 40, a. Obstipatio, 228, b. tenesmus, ii. 358, b. Obstipatus, ii, 379, a. Obstmost(G), 192, a. Obstructio, 335, b; 342, b; a. 323, b. Obstupefacientia, ii. 69, b. Obtondant, ii. 95, b. Obtruncatio, 279. b. Obturamentum, 335, b. Obturateur du palais, h. 119, b. Obturatio, 335, b. Occidens, 11, a. Stella, 35, b. Occipitium, ii. 97, b Ochema, 598, a. Ocheteumata, ii. 70, a. Ochetoi (Gr.), 216, a. Ochetos, 149, a. Ochrea, ii- 296, b. Ochrioma (Gr.), ii. 120, b. Ochrotes (Gr.), ii. 120, b. Oc hse nauge (G), 134, b. Ochsenbrechhauhechel (G), ii. 104, a. Ochsengalle (G), 113, b. Ochsenhunger (G), 125,a. Ochsenzunge (G), 42, b. Ochthodes, 146, b. Ocob, 35, b. Ocrea levior, 124, a. Ocularia, 360, b. . . Oculi palpebrarum scabies prungino- sa, ii. 106, a. totius prominentia, 366, b. tutamina, 373, a. Oculis duplex, 114, a. Oculum movens primus, ii. 247, a. movens quartus, ii. 247, a. movens secundus, ii. 247, a. movens tertius, ii. 247, a. Oculus, 373, a. bovinus, 503, a. bovis, 189, a. bubulus, 503, a. elephantinus, 503, a. genu, ii. 136, b. lachrymans, 350, b. leporinns, 562, a. simplex, ii, 45, b. Typhonis, ii. 284, b. Odaxismus, 286, b. Odermennig(G), 24,b. Odme, ii. 98, b. Odocos, ii. 272, b. Odontagogon, 284, b. Odontagra (Gr.), 284, b. Odontalgia dentitionis, 286, b. hasmodia, 459, b. remittens et intermittens, ii 80, a. Odontalgic, 55, b. Odontes gelasinoi (Gr.), 518, b. tomikoi (Gr.), 518, b. Odontia, ii. 98, a. dentitionis, 286, a. 574 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Odontia edentula, ii. 74, a. excrescens, 353, b. stuporis, 459, b. Odontiasis, 285, b. Odontic, 55, b. Odontoglyphium, 285, b. Odontoglyphon (Gr.), 454, b. Odontophuia, 285, b. Odontosmegma (Gr.), 288, a. Odontolechny, 285, b. Odontotrimma, 285, a. Odorat, ii. 102, a. Odoratus, ii. 102, a. deperditus, 50, a. Odos(Gr), ii. 482, b. Odous (Gr.), 377, b. Odyne (Gr.), ii. 118, b. GEconomia, 327, a. CEdema (Gr.), 542, b. compact, 526, b. laeteum, ii. 157, a. puerperarum, ii. 157, a. uvulas, 250, b. (Edime actifdes nouvelles accouchies, ii. 157, a. de la glotte, 46, a. du poumon, ii. 98, b. CEdos (Gr.), 542, b. O^U double, 114, a. de liivre, 562, a. simple, ii. 45, b. CEillet giroflUe, 294, b. Oel(G), ii. 100, b. Oelgebende (G), 339, b. USnostagma, ii. 318, b. Oertlich(G), 591, a. Oertliche M i ttel (G), ii. 378, b. OZsophagien, ii. 99, a. (muscle), 229, a. (-Lstromama, ii. 93, a. CEstrum, 207, b. (Euf, ii. 115, a. Officina, ii. 152, a. Offuscatio, 33, b. Ognon, 30, b; 238, b. marin, ii. 284, b. Ohrbock(G), ii. 330, b. Ohrdruse(G), ii. 130, a. 130 aUSengeSChWUlst (G)' "' Ohrlo fie 1(G), 324, b. Ohrschiffen(G), 279,a. Ohre^nbeschreibung (G), ii. O^nentziindung (G), ii. Ohrenfinger(G), 89,b. Ohrenfluss(G)/ii.l,4.a. Ohrenlehre(G), ii. H4,a. Ohrenrand auss e r e (G), 474, b. Ohrensausen (G), 125, b. Ohrenschmalz (G), 177, a. Ohrenschmerz (G), ii. 113, b. Ohrenzergl iederung (G), ii 114, a. Ohrenzwang (G), ii. 113, b. Oie, ii. 309, a. Oil of almonds, ii. 100, b. animal, of Dippel, ii. 100, b. of bay, 274, a. of bays, ii 101, a. of cacao, 136, a. of carthamus, 208, b. of cashew nut, 39, b. castor, ii. 257, b. of cypress, 270, a. of dill, 44, a. Dippel's, ii. 100, b. of egg, ii. 115, a. of St. John's wort, 507, b. Krumholz, ii. 168, a. of Nicodemus, ii. 81, b. rock, ii. 150, a. of rue, ii. 140, a. sallad, ii. 101, a. of southernwood, 74, a. of spike, ii. 101, b. sulphurated, ii. 101, a. of tartar, 585, b. of turpentine, ii. 101, a. of vitriol, ii. 337, a. of Witneben, 141, a. of wormwood, 74, a. Oils, distilled, ii, 102, a. essential, ii. 102, a. expressed, ii. 101, b. fatty, ii. 101, b. fixed, ii. 101, b. medicinal, ii. 101, b. volatile, ii. 102, a. Oinos (Gr.), ii. 435, b. Ointment of the Apostles, 62, b. bay, ii. 395, a. of black resin, ii. 396, b. blister, 173, b. blistering, green, ii. 395, b. blistering, milder, ii. 395, b. blistering, yellow, ii. 395, b. blue, ii. 394, b. citrine, ii. 394, b. Cyrillo's, ii. 395, b. digestive, simple, ii. 394, b Edinburgh, ii. 397, a. elder, ii. 396, b. of elemi, ii. 394, b. golden, ii. 395, a. Goulard's, 174, a. of gray oxide of mercury, ii. 396, a. J green, ii. 396, b. °foWiodate of Pot*s*> »• 396, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 575 Ointment of impure oxide of zinc, ii. 396, a. of infusion of Spanish flies, ii 395, b. itch, ii. 396, b. itch, Bailey's, ii. 396, b. itch, Bateman's, ii. 396, b. itch, Helmerick's, ii. 396, b. itch, Jackson's, ii. 396, b. of Lydia, 93, a. marshmallow, ii. 394, a. mercurial, ii. 394, b. of nitrate of mercury, ii. 394, b. of nitrous acid, ii. 394, a. Plunkett's, ii. 180, b. of red precipitate, ii. 395, a. resin, 174, a. Smellome's, 174, a. soldier's, ii. 12, a. of Spanish flies, 173, b; ii. 395, a. spermaceti, ii. 394, a. of subacetate of copper, ii. 396, b. of sugar of lead, ii. 396, a. sulphur, ii. 396, b. sulphur, compound, ii. 396, b. tar, ii. 396, a. of tartarized antimony, ii 394, a. fatty, ii. 396, a. verdigris, ii. 396, b. wax, ii. 394, a. of white hellebore, ii. 397, a. of white oxide of lead, ii. 396, a. white precipitate, ii. 395, a. zinc, ii. 397, a. 01 and (G), 543, a. Oleander, ii. 256, b. Olene (Gr.), 392,b. Oleo-ceratnm aqua, subactum, 173, b. Oleo-saccharum, 329, b. Oleum abietis, ii. 168, b. abrotani, 74, a. absinthii, 74, a. ammoniatum, 581, b. anacardii, 39, b. anethi, 44, a. animate asthereum, ii. 100, b. anisi, ii. 166, b. anthemidis, 51, b. balsami, 39, a. balsaminum, 454, a. cacao spissatum, 136, a. cujuputi, 141, a. camphoratum, 581, b. Carpathicum, ii. 168, a. carui, 159, b. cicinum, ii. 257, b. cornu cervi, ii. 100, b. Oleum Gabianum, ii. 150, a gallinas, 30, a. hyperici, 507, b. juniperi, 553, b. de kerva, ii. 257, b. kervinum, ii. 257, b. laurinum, 274, a; ii. 395, a. lavendulae, 567, a. lentiscinum, ii. 282, b. limonis, 197, b. lini, 582, b. lini cum calce, 581, b. macis, ii. 66, b. malabatbri, ii. 4, b. Marias, 376, a. melaleucas leucodendri, 141, a. menthas piperita, ii. 30, b. mentha viridis, ii. 30, b. myristica?, ii. 66, b. neroli, 197, b. omphacinum, ii. 103, a. palmas, 210, b. palmas liquidum, ii. 257, b. petras album, ii. 69, a. picinum, 132, a; ii. 169, a. pimentas, ii. 67, b. pini purissimum, ii. 101, a. pulegii, ii. 30, b. pyro-animale depuratum, ii. 100, b. ricini, ii. 257, b. rosmarini, ii. 260, b. rutaceum, ii. 140, a. salcas, ii. 270, a. sesami, ii. 295, a. succini, ii. 334, b. Tartari per deliquium, 585, b. templinum, ii. 168, a. theobromas, cacao expressum, 136, a. tiglii, 256, a. vitrioli, ii. 337, a. Olfactivus, ii. 102, a. Olfactus amissio, 50, a. Olibanum, 553, b. vulgare, ii. 168, a. Oligasma, 457, a. Olisthema, 457, a. Oliva, ii. 100, a. 01 i v e n b a u m (G), ii. 100, a. Olives, pickled, 218, b. Olivier, ii. 100, a. Olophonia labii lobata, 466, a. linguae fraenata, 48, b. Ombilic, ii. 393, b. Ombilical, ii. 393, a. Ombrage, ii. 72, b. Omenta, ii. 28, a. Omentesis, 351, a. Omenti, inflammatio, 351, a. Omentitis, 351, a. Omentum, 351, a. colicum, 351, b. 576 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Omentum, gastro-colicum, 351, b. gastro-splenicum, 351, b. hepato-gastricum, 351, b. majus, 351, b. minus, 351, b. third, 351, b. Omma (Gr.), 373, a. Omniphagus, ii. 103, a. Omo-clavicular ligament, 236, b. Omocotyle, 439, b. Omoplat-hyoidien, ii. 103, a. Omoplata, ii. 279, b Omotes (Gr.), 256, b. Omphacium, ii. 416, a. Omphalocarpus, 424, a. Omphalocele, 366, a. Omphaloncus, ii. 103, b. Omphalos, ii. 393, b. Onanism, ii. 13, b. Oncos, ii. 388, b. Onetion, 543, a. Ondulation, 407, b. Oneberry, ii. 129, a. Oneirodynia activa, ii. 129, a; ii. 307, b. gravans, 525, a. Oneirogmos, ii. 196, a. Oneirogonos, ii. 196, a. Oneirogyne, ii. 103, b. Oneiropolesis, ii. 103, b. Ongle, ii. 68, b. Onglet, ii. 224, a. Onguent, ii. 394, a. d'althia, ii. 394, a. de blanc de baleine, ii. 394, a. de cire, ii. 394, a. citrin contre la gale, ii. 395, a. digestif simple, ii. 394, b. de guimauve, ii. 394, a. gris, ii. 396, a. de laurier, ii. 395, a. mercuriel, ii. 394, b. JYapolilain, ii. 394, b. de nitrate de mercure, ii. 395, a. de poix et de cire, 102, b. de soldat, ii. 12, a. de sureau, ii. 396, b. Onomatoclesis (Gr.), ii. 83, b. Onion, 30, b. sea, ii. 234, b. Onitis, ii. Ill, a. Onycophthora, ii. 104, b, Onycophyma, ii. 104, b. Onyx, ii. 68, b; ii. 223, b. Ooeides, 65, b. Oophoritis, ii. 94, a. Oophoron, (*) ii. 450, a. Ope (Gr.), 392, b. Operatio, 16, b. Opirationdu filet, 415, b. Operation, high, of lithotomy, 587, a. lateral, of lithotomy, 587, b. Operculum, ii. 232, a. Opheleon (Gr.), 554, b. Ophelesan (Gr.), 554, b. Ophiasis, 147, a. Ophis, ii. 294, a. Ophrostaphylon, 132, a. Ophrys, ii. 337, b. Ophthalmia chronica, 583, a. ( rheumatic, ii. 285, b. sicca, ii. 441, b. Ophthalmiater, ii. 98, a. Ophthalmica, 360, b. Ophthalmitis, ii. 105, b. Ophthalmo-blennorrhcea, ii. 105, b. Ophthalmocele, 366, b. Ophthalmo-conjunctivitis, (*) ii. 450, a. Ophthalmo-phlebotomia, ii. 156, b. Ophthalmodynia periodica, ii. 80, a. Ophthalmoponia, ii. 105, b. Ophthalmoptosis, 366, b; 503, a. Ophthalmos, (Gr.), 373, a. Ophthalmostatum, (*) ii. 450, a. Opiane, ii. 69, b. Opiat, ii. 107, b. Opiatum, 330, b. Opisthenar, (*) ii. 450, a. Opistho-cranium, ii. 97, b. Opistho-cyphosis, 270, a. Opisthotonos, ii. 361, a. Opium, ii. 124, a. colatum, 372, a, Opobalsamum, 39, a. Opodeldoch, 581, b. of Paracelsus, ii. 3, b. Opokarpason (Gr.), 158, b. Opoponacum, ii. 136, b. Opoponaxharz (G), ii. 136, b. Opoponax wort, ii. 136, b. Opos(Gr.), 370, b. silphion (Gr,), 565, a. Oppilatio, 335, b. Oppilativus, ii. 95, b. Opposant (muscle), ii 108, a. du petit doigt, ii 108, b, du pouce, ii. 108, b. Oppressio, 162, a. nocturna, 525, a. Ops(Gr.), 373, a; 498, a. Opsis, ii. 424, a. Opsialgia, ii. 80, a. Opsomanes, ii. 103, b. Optesis, 83, a. Optical illusions, 110, a. Optico-trochlii-scliroticien, ii. 94, b. Opuntia, 138, b. Opus magnum, 23, a. Or, 444, b. Orach, stinking, 182, b. Orange, 197, a Oranges, Curassoa, 89, a. Orbiculaire des livres, ii. 109, a. des paupiircs, ii. 109, b. Orbicularis recti, ii. 314, b. Orbito-extus-scleroticien, ii. 247, a. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 577 Orbito-intus-scleroticien, ii. 247, a. Orbito-maxilli-labial, 572, b. Orbito-palpibral, 573, a. Orbito-sus-palpibral, 573, a. Orcanettc, 42, b. Orchea, ii. 267, a. Orcheocatabasis,(*) ii. 450, a. Orchidocatabasis, (*) ii. 450, a. Orchill, 575. b. Orchiocele, 460, b. Orchis, ii. 360, b. Orchitis, 460, b. Orchoi, ii. 355, b. Orchotomia, 161, b. Ordinaires, ii. 29, a. Ordonnance, 412, b; ii. 214, a. Oreille, 324, a. d'homme, 80, a. de souris, 463, a. Oreillette, 80, a; 89, a. Oreillon, ii 130, a. Orelia grandiflora, 30, a. Oreoselinum, 85, a. Africanum, 132, b. Orexis, 64, b. cynodes, (Gr.), 125, a. Orcz, ii. Ill, b. Organ, male, ii. 142, b. Organology, 41, b; 213, b. Orgasm, 3o4, b. Orgasmus (Gr.), ii. 389, a. Orge (Gr.), ii. 242, b. Orge, 491, b. ptrli, 491, b. Orgelet, 491, b. Orgeolet, 491, b. Orichalcum, 127, a. Oricule, ii. 133, b. Oricular, 89, b. Origanum aquaticu:n, 359, b. Syriacum, ii. 362, a. Orme, 64, b ; ii. 392, b. Ornainentuin foliaceum, ii. 387, b. Ornithogalum maritimum, ii. 284, b. Ornithoglossas, 416, b. Ornus sylvestris, 416, b. Orobe, 356, b. Orobion, 356, b. Orobus, 356, b. Orogamo, 444, b. Oronge, 23, a. Orosbet, 146, b. Orpin, ii. Ill, a. Orpin brulant, ii. 238, b. grand, ii. 2^8, b. reprise, ii. 238, b. Orpine, ii. 288, b. Orrhos, ii. Ill, b; a. 294, b. Orris, 544, a. Florentine, 544, a. Orseille, 575, b. Orteil, 307, a. Orthocolon, 43, b. vol. H. Orthopnoea hysterica, 47, a. pyothoracica, (*) ii. 451, a. Ortie, ii. 402, a. blanche, 562, b. morte, 562, b. morte des bois, 424, a. Ortsbewegung (G), 592, a. Ortsfahigkeit (G), 592, a. Ortyx (Gr.), ii. 361, b. Orvale, ii. 272, a. Os, 121, a. (mouth), ii. 52, a. arcuate, ii. 331, a. Adami morsus, ii. 368, a. adjutorium, 494, a. alagas, 209, b; ii. 268, b. amphideon, ii. 112, a. anonyme, 533, b. anticum, 90, b. arcuate, ii. 357, a. annate, ii. 357, a. asser, ii. 325, a. de Vassielte, 546, a. azygos, ii. 314, a. basilare, ii. 96, b; ii. 119, a; ii. 268, b; ii. 314, a. bicorne, 506, b. brachii, 494, a. bregmatis, ii. 128, b. calcis, 142, a. capitatum, ii. 4, a. clavi-sternal, ii 215, b. coccygis, 269, b. coliforme, 358, b. convolutum superius, ii. 389, a. coronate, 418, a. coxae, 533, b. coxendicis, 533, b; 546, a. cribleux, 358, b. cribriforme, 358, b. cribrosum, 358, b. crochu, ii. 393, b. cubitale, 262, b. de la cuisse, 392, b. cuneiforme, ii. 314, a, epactaux, ii. 438, b. foraminulentum, 358, b. frontis, 418, a. Goethianum. ii. 112, a. grand, ii. 4, a. grandinosum, 260, a. gutluris, 506, b. hamatum, ii. 393, b. hors de rang, ii. 169, a. hypseloides, 506, b. incisivum, 539, a. intercalis, ii. 438, b. internum, ii. 112, a. inverecundum, 418, a. ischii, 546, a. jugate, ii. 5, a. jugamentum, ii. 5, a. juguli, 199, a. 49 578 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Os lachrymale, ii. 3E7, a. lambdoides, 506, b. lenticulare, ii. 109, a; ii. 169, a. linguae, 506, b. linguale, 506, b. lithoides, ii. 357, a. molaire, ii. 5, a. maxillaire, ii. 16, a. maxillare inferius, ii. 17, b. maxillare superius, ii. 17, b. memorias, ii. 96, b. mucronatum, ii, 441, b. multangulum majus, ii. 381, b. multangulum minus, ii. 382, a. multiforme, 358, b; ii 314, a, nasaux, ii. 70, a. naviculare, ii. 279, a & b. nervate, ii. 357, a; ii. 123, b. nervosum, ii. 96, b. orbiculare, ii. 169, a. occipitis, ii. !6,b. du palais, ii. 119, b. palati, ii. 119, a. papillare, ii. 314, a. pectinis, ii. 225, b. pectoris, ii. 325, a. petrosum, ii. 357, a. polymorphon, ii. 314, a. de. la pommette, ii. 5, a. posterum, ii. 154, b. proras, ii. 96, b. puppis, 418, a. pyramidale, 262, b. pyramidale carpi, ii. 382, a. pyxidis, ii. 96, b. du rayon, ii. 242, b. rationis, 418, a. scutiforme, ii. 136, b. sedentarium, 545, b. semilunare, 596, a. sincipitis, ii. 123, b. sous-ethmoxdal, ii. 389, a. sphaeno-basilare, ii. 96, b. sphenoidale, ii. 314, a. spongiosum, 358, b. spongiosum inferius, ii. 389, a. spongiosum medium, ii. 389, a. spongiosum superius, ii. 389, a. spongoides, 358, b. surnumeraires, ii. 438, b. sus-maxi'loire, ii. 17, b. temporis, ii. 357, a. tessaras, 260, a. tineas, 217, a; ii. 112, a. triangulares, ii. 438, b. triquetrum, 262, b. uncinatum, ii. 393, b. uteri, 217, a. varium, 260, b. verticale, ii. 128, b. verticis, ii. 128, b. Wormiens, ii. 438, b. zygematicum, ii. 5, a. Oscheocele, 133, a; 499, a. Oscheon (Gr.), ii. 112, a; ii. 287, a. Oscheophyma, 499, a. Oscillatio, 544, b. Oscitatio, ii. 441, a. Osculatorius, ii. 109, a. Oseille, ii. 263, b. boucher, ii. 2C4, a. petite, ii. 264, a. ronde, ii. 264, a. rouge, ii. 264, a. Oseus, ii. 267, a. Osme, ii. 98, b. Osoron, ii. 124, a. Osphrantikos (Gr.), ii. 102, a. Osphresis, ii. 102, a. Osphys (Gr.), 596, a. Ossa epactalia, ii. 438, b. nasi, ii. 70, a. spongiosa, ii. 389, a. triangularia, ii. 314, a. triangularia Blasii, ii. 4.2c, b. triquetra, ii. 438, b. Qsselets de VoreUie, ii. 112, b. de Vouie, ii. 112, b. Ossifraga, ii. 113, a. Ossis sacri acumen, 209, b. Ossisana, ii. 113, a. Gsteites, ii. 113, a. Osteogenesis, ii. 112, b. Osleogenia, ii. 112, b. Osteolithos, ii. 113, a. Osteomalacia, ii. 44, b. Osteon (Gr.), 121, a. liieron (Gr.), ii. 2C8. b. Osteosarcosis, ii. 44, b. Osteosis, ii. 112, b. Osterluzei (G), 71, b. Oslhexia, ii. 112, b. Ostia posteriora narium, ii. 70, a. Ostiarius, ii. 238, a. Ostitis, ii. 113, a. Ostranz (ii), 517, b. Ostrites, ii. 113, a. Ostrithium, 517, b. Osyris, 56, b. Othone (Gr.), 562, a. Otites, 307, a. Otoglyphis, 324, b. Otos rupos (Gr.), 177, a. Otterwurz (G), ii. 1L7, a. Oula (Gr.), 437, b. Oule (Gr.), 191, a. Oulopoiesis (Gr.), 254, a. Ouon (Gr.), ii. 309, a. Ouraque, ii. 397, b. Ouretikos (Gr.), 312, a. Ourle, ii. 130, a. Ouropugion (Gr.), 210, a. Ouropygion (fir.), 256, a. Ous (Gr.), 324, a. Outremer, 564, a. | Ouverture cadavirique, 90, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 579 Ouverturcs postirieures des fosses sales, ii. 70, a. Overo butua, ii. 123, a. Oviductus muliebris, ii. 337, b. Ovists, ii. 114, b. Ovum hystericum, 1C9, a. Oxalas subpotassicus, ii. 293, b. Oxalide, ii. 115, b. Oxalis acetosa, ii. 263, b. Oxalium, ii. 203, b. Oxide, ii. 115, b. Oxidum hydrargyricum, 497, a. Oxitriphylluin, ii. 115, b. Ox us (G), 17, a. Oxutes (Gr.), 13, a. Oxya, 376, b. Oxyacantha, ii. 33, b. Pacheia (Gr.), 320, a. Pachetos (Gr.), 564, a. ' Pachosmos (Gr.), 241, b. Pachos (Gr.), 241, b. Pachutes (Gr.),^241, b. Pachyntica, 525, a. Padnoon, 115, b. Padus, ii. 221, a. Paedarthrocace, ii. 315, b. Pasderastia, (*) ii. 450, b. Pasdiatria, (") ii. 450, b. Paediatrica, (*) ii. 45>), b. Pasdicterus. (*) ii. 450, b. Pasdotribes, 30, a. Paeonien (G), ii. 113, a. Paideia (Gr.), 313, b. Paidia, 526, b. Paidion (Gr.), 526, b. Paigil, ii. 215. b. Pain, ii. 385, b. a coucou, ii. 115, b. de Madagascar. !A8, b. de pourceau, 267, b. Pain, throbbing, ii. 366, b. Paint, Indian, ii. 273, a. Palaestra, 455, b. Palais, ii. 119, a. Palate, arches of the, 67, b. soft, ii. 412, b. Palato-salpingeus, 196, a. Palato-staphylini, 93, b. Palatum molle, ii. 412, b. stabile, ii. 119, a. Pdles-couleurs, 185, b. Palette, 263, a; ii. 441. b. Pdleur, ii- i\i})\h- , Palimpissa, n. 163, b. Oxybaphon (Gr.), 10, b. ' Oxycoccus, ii. 406, b. i Oxyderces, ii. 116, a. ; Oxydum stibiosum, 54, b. zinci impurum, ii. 389, b. Oxygenation, ii. 115, b. 1 Oxylapathum, ii. 263, b. Oxymel aeruginis, 581, a. Oxymyrrhine, ii. 264, a. ; Oxymyrsine, ii. 264, a. Oxyopia, ii. 92, b. j Oxyphoenicon, ii. 354, b. , Oxyphyllon, ii. 115, b. | Oxytartarus, ii. 207, b. j Oxytriphyllon, ii. 115, b. Oxyuris vermicularis, 80, b. P. Palingenesia (Gr), ii. 248, a. Palinkotesis (Gr.), ii. 2-16, a. Pallidulus, 116, a. Pallidus, 116, a. Palma Christi, ii. 257, b. humilis, ii. 54, b. Palmaire cutane, ii. 121, b. grand, ii. 121, b. grcle, ii. 121, b. long, ii. 121, b. Palmi-pholanziens, 596, a. Palmos (Gr), 548, b. Palmula, 274, b; ii. 120, b. Palmus, ii. 122, a. plumbarius, 215, a. vomitus, ii. 426, b. Palos de calentura, 146, a; 193, b. Palpebra ficosa, ii. 380, a. tertia, ii. 408, b. Palpebras superioris primus (musculus), 573, a. Palpebralis, ii. 109, b. Palpebrarum duo musculi. ii. 109, b. inversio, 345, a. Palpitatio cordis trepidans, (*) ii. 447, b. Palsy, ii. 126, b. Paludapium, 59, b. Palus, ii. 11. b. sanctus, 453, a. Pambioma, (*) ii._450, b. Pamoison, ii. 345, b. Panacea Ducis Holsatiae, ii. 208, b. duplicata, ii. 208, b. lapsorum, 72, a. mercurii rubra, 497, a. mercurialis, 497, b. vegetabilis, 255, a. 580 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Panaris, ii. 129, a. Panaritius, ii. 129, a. Panata, ii. 122, b. Panatella, ii. 122, b. Panax costinum, ii. 136, b. Heracleum, ii. 136, b. pastinacea, ii. 136, b. Panbioma, (*) ii. 450, b. , Pancoenos, 347, a. Pandalitium, ii. 129, a. Pandemios, 347, a. Panicaut, 356, b. maritime, 356, b. Panis Caniceus, 151, a. cibarius, ii. 345, a. confusaneus, ii. 345, a. cuculi, ii. 115, b. domesticus, ii. 345, a. porcinus, 267, a. secundarius, ii. 345, a. Panni, ii. 342, a. Panniculus, ii. 224, a. adiposus, 170, a. carnosus, 157, b. Panochia, 132, a. Panplegia, ii. 122, b. Panscment, 318, a. Pansies, ii. 423, a. Pantagogon, ii. 123, a. Panting, 47, a. Pantophagus, ii. 103, a. Pantophobia, 502, a; ii. 124, a. Panus, ii. 161, a. faucium, ii. 327, b. Panzerhandsschuh (G), ii. (*) 448, a. Pap, 124, b. of the throat, ii. 404,1. Papas Americanus, ii. 305, b. Papaver corniculatum, 181, b. luteum, 181, b. Papayer, 156, b. Papilla, ii. 62, b. Papilliformis, ii. 13, a. Pappel(G), ii. 6, b. Pappelbaum (G), ii. 203, b. Pappenkraut(G), 569, b. Pappus Americanus, ii. 305, b. Papula agria, 574, b. fera, 481, t». Paquerette vivace, 107, b. Par faciale, 375, b. trigeminum, ii. 384, a. vagum, ii. 181, a. Paracmasticos (Gr.), 13, b. Paracoe, 235, b. Paracope (Gr.), 282, a. Paracusia obtusa, 101, b. Paracusis, 235, b. duplicata, 316, a. imaginaria, ii. 375, a. imperfecta, 316, a. surditas, 235, b. Paracyesis, ii. 212, a abortus, 6, a. Paracynanche (Gr.), 268, a. Paradies feigenbaum (G), ii. 54, b. Paradiesholz (G), 23, a. Parassthesis, ii. 128, b. auditus flacca, ii. 219, b. Parageusis, 23, b. Paragoge (Gr.), 17, b ; 209, a. Parakine (Gr.), 277, a. Parallagma, 183, a. Parallaxis, 183, a. Paralysis (the plant), ii. 215, b. beriberi, 109, b. hemiplegia, 476, b. inedullaiis, (*) ii. 451, a. rachialgia, 215, a. scorbutica, ii. 140, a. spinalis, (*) ii. 451, a. Paramenia cessatorius, ii. 29, a. difficilis, 322, a. erroris, ii 29, a. obstructionis, 34, b. profusa, ii. 28, b. superflua, ii. 23, b. Paramesos, 49, a. Parancea, 282, a. Parapechyon, ii. 242, a. Paraphonia clangens, ii. 116, b. gutturalis, 80, a. nasalis, ii. 255, b. palatina, 80, a. rauca, ii. 245, a. resonans, ii. 255, b. ulcerosa, ii. 116, b. Paraphora (Gr.), 262, a. Paraphorotes (Gr.), 282, a. Paraphrenesis, 2«2, a; ii. 127, a. diaphragmatica, 296, a. Paraphrenia (Gr.), 282, a. Paraphrenias, 296, a. Paraphrosyne, 282, a, Parapleuritis, ii. 178, a. Paraplexia, ii. 127, a. Parapsis acris teneritudo, ii. 309, a. expers, ii. 378, b. illusoria, ii. 222, a. pruritus, 547, b. Pararma (Gr.), 402, b. Parasitismus inteslinalis, 475, a. superficiei, ii. 5, b. Paraspadia, (*) ii. 450. b. Paraspadiasus, (*) ii, 450, b. Parastata, 348, a. Parasynanche, 268, b. Parathenar major, 4, b. metatarseus, 4, b. minor, 405, b. Parathroma, 332, b. Paratrimma, 178, b. Paregonius, 49, b. [ Pareia, 431, a. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 581 Parelle, ii. 263, b. Paremptosis (Gr.), 212, b. Parencephalis, 175, a. Paresis, ii. 126, b. Parfum, ii. 335, b. Paries, ii. 123, b. Pariitaire commune, ii. 128, b. Parisette, ii 129, a. Paristlimia, 268, a Parocheteusis (Gr.), 237, b. Parodynia, 323, b. perversa, ii. 214, b. Parois, ii. 129, a. Parole, ii. 425, b. Paroniria ambulans, ii. 307, b. salax, ii. 196, a. Paronychia, c2. b. digitium, 306, b. Paropias, 152, a. Paropsis amaurosis, 33, b. cataracta, 163, a. glaucosis, 439, a. illusoria, ii. 222, a. lateralis, 322, b. louginqua, ii. 213, a. lucifuga, ii. 92, b. noctiiuga, 475, b. propinqua, ii. 66, a. staphyloma, ii. 322, b. staphyloma purulentum, 510, a. staphyloma simplex, 503, a. str.ibismus, ii. 323, a. synizesis, ii. 345, b. Parcrasis (Gr.), 465, a. Parosmia, 50, a. Parostia rlexilis, ii. 44, b. fragilis, 416, a. Parotidoncus, (*) ii. 450, b. Parotitis, 263, a. Paroulis. n. 135, a. Pars vaga, ii. 181, a. Parsley, 59, b. Macedonian, 132, b. mountain, black, 85, a. Parsnep, cow, 478, a. garden, ii. 136, b. Parst, 47-. b. Part, ii. l;;i,b. ligitime, ii. 131, b. suppression de, ii. 131, b. Partheni'uiii febrifuga, ii. 16, b. mas, ii. 354, b. Parthenius morbus, (*) ii. 450, b. Parties g'. iitoires, 433, b. ho ileuses, 433, b. Partio, ii 130, b. Partridge berry, 429, b. Parts, the, 433, b. natural, 433, b. noble, 433, b. private, 433, b. privy, 433, b Partura, ii. 130, b. Parturigo, ii. 130, b. Partus, ii. 130, b. aeger, 24, b. difficilis, 323, b. secundarius, 262, a. Paruria incontinens, 345, b. inops, 546, b. mellita, 291, a. retentionis, 546, b. retentionis vesicalis, ii. 252, a. stillatitia, ii. 328, b. stillatitia mucosa, 271, a. Pas d'dne, ii. 339, b. Pasma, 162. a. Pasque flower, 44, a. Passa, ii. 129, a. Passas Corinthiacas, ii. 425, a. Passage, ii. 432, b. Passepierre, 254, b. Passerage sauvage, 155, a. Passio bovina, ii. 5, b. cardiaca, 156, a. felliflua, 186, a. hypochondriaca, 508, a. hysterica, 511, a. iliaca, 515, a. mala, 138, b. pleuritica, ii. 177, a. Passion flower, ii. 135, b. Passulas majores, ii. 425, a. minores, ii. 425, a. Pasta amygdalina, 223, b. emulsiva, 223, b. regia, 223, b. Paste, almond, 223, b. Ward's, 224, b. Pastique, 261, a. Pastilles, fumigating, 420, a. de Renaudot, ii. 166, a. Pastilli ab Androne, 43, b. emetinas pectorales, ii. 386, a. Pastinaca sylvestris tenuifolia officina- rum, 275, a. Pdte arsinicale, 73, b. Patella, 263, a. Pathema (Gr ), 310, a. ^ Pathemata animi, ii. 135, b. Pathology, humeral, 494. b. Pathopatridalgia, ii. 91, a. Pathos (Gr.), 310, a. Patience, ii. 264, a. d'eau, ii. 263, b. garden, ii. 263, b. rouge, ii. 264, a. sauvage, ii. 263, b. Patientia, ii. 263, b. Patursa, ii. 347, a. Pauke (G), ii 390, b. Paukenfell(G), ii. 390, b. Paukenh5hlen wassersucht (G), 501, b. Pauonta (Gr.), ii. 288, a. 582 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Paume de la main, ii. 121, a. Paupiire, ii. 122, a. Pavana wood, 256, a. Pavilion de Voreille, ii. 138, b. de la trompe, ii. 387, b. Pavot des jardins, ii. 124, b. Pazahar, ill, a. Peach tree, 38, b. Peagle, ii. 215, b. Pear, ii. 239, b. Pearl, mother of, ii. 138, b. white, 114, b. Pearlash, ii. 267, a. Peaucitr, ii. 175, b. Pech (G), ii 168, b. Pechedeon, ii. 145, a. Picker, 38, b. Pechus (Gr.), 260, a. P.echys, 329, b. Pechytyrbe, ii. 236, b. Pecten, ii. 225, b. Pectina;us, ii. 138, b. Pectini, ii. 138, b. Pectoral, grand, ii. 139, a. petit, ii. 139, a. Pectoralis internus, ii. 383, a. Pectoriloque, ii. 325, b. Pectoriloquie, ii. 139, b. chivrotante, 329, a. Pectus, ii. 366, b. Pedagra, ii. 209, a. Pedethinos, ii. 227,. b. Pedicularia, 262, b. Pediculatio, ii. 159, a. Pediculus pubis, 248, a. Pidicure, 164, b. Pedicus, 369, a. Pedieux (muscle), 369, a. Ped^ainbra, ii. 442, b. Pediluvium, 103, b. Pedion, ii. 306, a. Pedoncules du cervelet, 241, b. Pedunculi medullas oblongata, 241 Pegas, 152, a. Peganium, ii. 265, a. Pegernus, 498, a. Peine, (Gr.), 495, a. Peira(Gr), 323, b; 367, b; ii. 82, „. Peitschenstock (G), 82, a. Pelada, 31, b. Pelagra, ii. 140, a. Pellacia, ii. 4, b. Pellis, 260, b. Pellitory, bastard, 12. a. of Spain, 51, b. Pelma, ii. 306, a. Pelote de mer, ii. 164, a. Peltigera canina, 575, a. Pelude, ii. 140, a. Pelvinus, ii. 140, b. Pelvis aurium, 210, a. cerebri, 529, a. Pelvis ocularis, ii. 279, 8. Pelycometrum, (*) ii. 450, b. Pelyometron, (*) ii. 450, b. Pemmata, (Gr), 107, b. Pemphigus varicolodes, ii. 409, a. Penicillatus musculus, 572, b. Penicillum, 220, a. Penicillus, ii. 359, a. Peniculum, 220, a. Peniculus, ii. 359, a. Penides, ii. 267, a. Penil, ii. 46, b. Penis cerebri, ii. 167, a. muliebris, 207, b. Pennyroyal, ii. 3!), b. Hart's, ii. 30, b. Pensie, ii. 423, a. Pentamceron, ii. 142, b. Pentaphyllum, ii. 209, b. Pepasnios, 2ll, a; ii. 17, a. Pepansis, 211, a; ii. 17, a. Pepantikos (Gr.), ii. 17, a. Pepper, ii. 169, a. black, ii. 169, a. Cayenne, 153, a. G'uinea, 153, b. Jamaica, ii. 67, b. long, ii. 169, a. poor man's, ii. 197, a. tailed, ii. 169, a. wall, ii. 288, b. water, ii. 117, a. Peppermint, ii. 30, b. drops, ii. 136, a. Peppervvort, 569, b. Pepsis, 211, a; 305, b. Persecrane, ii. 143, b. Perce-feuille, 135, a. Perce-vwusse, ii. 198, b. Perce-pieire, 254, b. Percolatio, 402, b. Perforans Casserii, 266, a. manus, 406, b. a. pedis, 406, a. Perforatio uteri, ii. 403, b. Perforatorium (G), ii. 143, b. Perforatus, 236, a. Casserii, 236, a. mantis, 406, b. pedis, 405, a. Perfusio, 161, b; 410, a. Periamma, 38, a. Periapton, 38, a. Piricarde, ii. 144, b. Piricardite, ii. 144, a. Pericarpium, 346, b. Perichondrium, 159, b. Perichrisis (Gr.) 196, a; 581, a. Perichriston (Gr.), 196, a; 581, a. Periesticos, ii. 272, a. Periglottis, 349, a. Perinie, ii. 145, a. Periorbitis, (*) ii. 450, b. Periodentes, 179, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 583 Perimysium, («) ii. 450, b. Periosteum alveolo-dental, 437, b. internum, ii. 23, a. Periphimosis, ii. 127, a. Peripleumonia, ii. 146. a. Peripneumonia, ii. 181, b. Peripsyxis (Gr.), 163, a; ii. 143,b. Penrrhcea, 345, b. Periscelis, 548, a. Periscepastrum, J66, a. Peristaltic action, ii. 146, a. Peristaltike dunamis (Gr.), ii. 146 a. Peristaphylinus externus vel inferior 196, a. internus vel superior, 573, a. Peristerium, ii, 416, a. Peristroma, ii. 146, b. Perisystole, 297, b. Peritestis, 26, b. Piritoine, ii. 146, b. Peritome (Gr.), 195, b. Peritonasitis, ii. 146, b. Peritonaeorexis, ii. 146, b. Peritoneum, ii. 146, b. Perittoma (Gr.), 363, b. Periwinkle, lesser, ii. 421, b. Perla, ii. 138, b. Perle, ii. 138, b. Perlkrautsaamen (G), 586, b. Perniciosus, 281, b. Pernio, 183, b. Perodactyleus, 406, a. Perone, 401, b. Pironin-laliral court, ii. 147, b. Peroneo-sous-tarsien, ii. 147, b. Pironio-sus-mitatarsien, grand, ii. 147, b. Piionio-sus-mitatarsien, petit, ii 147,b Pironio-phalanginien du gros orteil, 406, a. Pironio-sus-phalangeitien eommun, 370, a. Pironio-sous-phalangettien du pouce, 406, a. Peronio-sus-phalangettien du pouce, 376, a. Pironio-sus-phalangien du pouce, 370, a. Pironio-tibi-sus-phalangettien eom- mun, 370, a Pironier antirieur, ii. 147, b. grand, ii. 147, b. latiral long, ii. 147, b. moyen, ii. 147, b. petit, ii. 148, a, Perrosin, ii. 168, a. Perry, 59, b. Persicaire douce, ii. 197, a. Persicaria urens, ii. 197, a. Persicus ignis, 52, a t Persil, 59, b. Persil d'dne, 178, a Persil de Macedoine, 132, b. de montagne, 85, a. Persimmon, 308, b. Persudatio, 294, b. Perte, ii, 36, b. d'appetit, 50, a. Pertes blanches, 571, b. Perte uterine blanche, 571, b. utirine rouge, ii. 38, b. Perthesis (Gr.), 251, b. Peruanische wu r ze (G), 315, b. Pervenche, ii. 421, b. Pervigilium, 537, a. Peryclimenum caprifolium, 593, a. Pes Alexandrinus, 51, b. cati, 50, b. leonis, 27, b. Pesanteur, ii. 433, b. spicifique, 451, a. Pise-liqueur, 69, b. Pessary, Egyptian, 21, a. Pessulus, ii. 149, a. Pessus, ii. 149, a. Pest(G), ii. 172, b. Pestilent wort, ii. 389, b. Pestilentia, ii. 171, a. Pestilenz K r au t (G), 423, b. P e s t i 1 e n z w u r z e 1 (G), ii. 389, b. Pestilochia, 71, b. Pestis, ii 171, a. variolosa, ii. 409, b. Pest mittel (G), 54, a. Pet, 382, b. Petasites, ii. 389, b. Petechias sine febre, ii. 236, a. Peteisilie (G), 59, b. P e t e r s i 1 i e (Berg), 85, a. Petersilie, Macedonische (G), 132, b. Peticulas, ii. 149, a. Petigo, 517, b. Petit lait, ii. 294, b. lait d' Hoffmann, ii. 294, b. Petitsche Augengang(G), 444, a. Petrasleum, ii. 149, b. Petraoleum, ii. 149, b. Petrasum, ii. 306, b. Petrapium, 132, b. Petrcole, ii. 150, a. Petrifactio, 43, a. Petro del porco, 111, b. Petro - salpingo - staphylinus, 196, a; 573, a. Petroselinum, 59, b. Macedonicum, 132, b. Pitro-staphylin, 573, a. Pitrole, ii. 150, a. Petroleum, ii. 149, b. Petrous portion of the temporal bone, ii. 357, a. Petum, ii. 82. a. Peuke (Gr.), ii. 168, b. 584 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Petun, ii. 82, a. Peuplicr noir, ii. 203, b. Pexis (Gr.), 222, a; 225, b. Peza, 83, b. Pfafftenrohrlein (G), 569, b. Pfebe (G),260, b. P f e f fe r k r au t (G),569, b ; ii.276, b. P f e f fe r, L a u g e r (G), ii. 169. a. P f e f f e r, N e 1 k e n (G), ii. 67, b. P f e f f e r, S p a n i s c h e r (G), 153, b. Pfeffer T ur ki sc h e r (G), 153, b. Pfeffer, Wasse r (G), ii. 197, a. Pfeilnath (G), ii. 269, a. Pfennigkraut (G), 599, a. Pferdesaamen (G), ii. 155, a. Pferdesattel (G), ii. 289, a. Pferdeschwanz (G), 465, a. Pferdeschweif(G), 166, b. Pfirsichbaum (G), 33, b. P f 1 a s t e r (G), 336, a. Pflaumenbaum (G), ii.221, a. Pflugscharbein (G), ii. 426, a. Pfortner (G), ii. 238,a. Pfortnerklappe (G), ii. 238, a. Pfortader (G), ii, 205, b. Pfriemenkraut (G), ii. 310, a. Pfund (G), ii. 210, a. Phacoides, 259, a. Phagasna, 125, a. Phagedama, 125, a; ii. 154, a. gangrenosa, 493, a. PHAIER, Thomas, ii. 151, a. Phakos (Gr.), 340, a; 356, b. Phalacrosis, 147, a. * Phalacrotis, 31, a. Phalakra (Gr), 147, a. ■ Phalakron siderion (Gr.), ii. 151, a, Phalange'.tcs, ii. 151, b. Pltalan, a. Prim el (G), ii 215, b. Primeri. re, ii 215, b. Princeps, ii. 246, a. Principe crystallizable de Derosme, ii. 69, b. Princ'pcs imm.cdiats, ii. 216, a. Prion, ii. 277, b. Prisis, ii. 3291 a. Prisma (Gr.). ii. 285, b. Prismos. ii. 329, a. Privities, 433. b Probe, eyed. ii. 308. a. Probierstein (G), 102, a. Procardium, ii. 280, a Procerus nasi, ii. 2;8, b. Process, crow's-beak-like, 236, b. cuneiform, 102, a. pencil-like, ii. 331, a. sharp, 241. a. spinous, transverse, 207, b. vertical superior longitudinal, 381. a. Processes spinous of ilium, 516, a. Processus, 61, a anchoralis, 236, b anconeus, ii. 100, a ancyroides, 236, b. annularis ii. 203, a. , Helemnoides, ii. 331, a; 107, a. Belenoides, ii. 331, a; 107, a. Belo-des, ii 331, a caudatus hepatis, 591, a. cerebri lateralis, 239, b. Processus cornicularis, 236, b. dentatus, ii. !'8, a. niamillares, ii. 102, b; ii. 125, a. niamillares cerebri ad nares, ii. 7, a. papillares, ii. 102. b. rachidianus, ii. 22, b. rosiriformis, 236, b. ad testes, ii 408, b. Procheila, 50, b. Procheilidion, ii. 217, a. Procielcnce de Vail, 366, b. Procidentia, ii. 2l8, b. ani, ii. 217, a. uteri, ii. 218, b. Proctalgia, 208, a. hasmorrho'idalis, 460, b. Proctatresia, (*) ii. 451, a. Practica exania, ii. 217, a. rnarisca, 460, b. maiisca mucosa, 462, b. simplex, ii. 217, a. tenesmus, ii. 358, b. Proctoptosis, ii. 217, a. Proctorrhagia, 462, a. Proctf.rrhcea, (*) ii. 451, a. Proctosis, ii. 217, a. Proctos, 57, a. Productio uvulas a pituita, 250, b. Prcduit, ii. 217, b. Profluvium, 309, b ; 408, a; ii. 145, b. alvi, 296, b. muliebre. 571, b. urinae, 291, a. Profusio, 460, b. hamiorrhageia, 460, b. subcutanea, ii. 236, a. Prognostic, ii. 218, a. Progressio, ii. 428, a. Proiotes (Gr.), ii. 217, b. Projectura, ii. 217, a. Prolabium, ii. 217, a. Prolapsus ani, ii. 217, a. iridis, ii. 2-25, a. oesophagi, ii. 154, a. pharyngis, ii. 154, a. uteri, 512, b. uvulae, 250, b. vesicae, 366, a. Prolepticus, 53, a. Prolongation, ii. 217, b. spinal, ii. 22, b. Prolongcmont rackidien, ii. 22, b. sous-occipital, 102, a. Promanus, ii. 196, a. Prometopidia (Gr.), 418, b. Prometopidion, ii. 219, a. Pronateur carri, ii. 219, a. grand, ii. 219, b. petit, ii. 219, a. rond, ii. 219, b. Pronervatio, 60, b ; ii. 358, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 593 Pronostic, ii, 218, a. Prophages (Gr.), 167, a. Prophylace (Gr ), ii. 219, b. Propositum, 537, b. Proprius auris externee, ii. 253, a. Proptonia, ii 218, b. Proptosis, ii. 218, b. Prora, ii. 97, b. Prorrhesis, ii. 218, a. Prosarthrosis, 297, a. Prosbole (Gr ), 518, a. Proschusis (Gr.), 22, b. Proscollesis (Gr.), 19, a. Prosector, 311, b. Prosopalgia, ii. 80, a. Prosopon (Gr.), 375, a. Prosoposis, ii. 161, b. Prospliusis ((Jr.), 19, a. Prosphysis, 48, b. Prostatalgia, (*) ii. 451, a. Prostates infirieurcs, 247, b. petites, 247, b. Prostalicus inferior, ii. 381, b. superior, 221, a. Prostatocele, (*) ii. Prostatoncus, ii. 451, a. Prosthesis, ii. 220, a. Prostheta, ii. 332, b. Prosthion, ii. 142, b. Protheus, 496, a. Protmesis, 555, b ; ii. 393, b. Protogala, 217, b. Protopathia, 514, a. Protosporos, ii. 112, a. Protrusion, ii. 218, b. Protuberance annular, ii. 203, a. cerebral, ii. 22, a; 203, a. Protuberance cylindrolde, 239, b. Protuber uitia cylindrica, 239, b. Proune (Gr), ii. 221, a. Provocatorius, 533, a. Pruna, 52, a. Prunella, 268, a. Prunelle, ii. 235, b. Prunellier, ii. 221, a, Prunelloe, ii. 220, b. Prunier ordinaire, ii. 221, a. sauvage, ii. 221, a. Prunum stellatum, 91, a. Prunus sebestena, ii. 287, b. Prurigo, 547, b Prurit, 547, b. Pruritus, 547, b; ii. 370, a. uteri, ii. 93, a. Psalio (Gr.), ii. 285, a. Psalis, 413, a. Psalterium, 599, a. Psammodes, ii. 266, a. Psausis (Gr.), 230, a. Psellismus, 95, a. Psellotes, 95, a. Pseudacorus, 544, a. Pseudacusis, ii. 221, b. Pseudarthrosis, 78, b. Pseudarticulatio, ii. 222, a. Pseudoasthma, 323, a. Pseudoblepsis, ii. 222, a. Pseudocyesis molaris, ii. 44, b. Pseudomedicus, 179, b. Pseudopolypi, ii. 198, a. Pseudopyrethrum, 11, b. Pseudosphincter ani, ii. 314, b. Pseudosplen, ii. 222, a. Pseudo-syphilis, ii. 347, b. Psilosis, 286, b. Psilothron, 286, b. Psilothrum, 132, a. Psimmythion, ii. 180, a. Psinkus, ii leO, a. Psole, ii. 451, a. Psoloncus, (*) ii. 451, a. Psuchoein (Gr.), 48, a. Psorophthalmia, ii. 106, a. Psuchos (Gr.), 213, b. Psyche (Gr.), 47, a. Psychotria emetica, 543, b, Psychotrophum, 110, b. Psychrolutron, ii. 223, b. Psychtica, ii 248, a. Psydracia acne, 13, b. Psyllium, ii. 174, a. Ptarmica, 12, a. Ptatmica montana, 72, a. Ptarmicum, 356, a. Ptarmos, ii. 303, a. Ptelea (Gr.), ii. 392, b. Pti ris, o-syndesmo-staphili-pharingien, 229, b. Pteris, ii. 197, b. Pterna, 142, a. Pternobates (Gr.), 142, a. Pterocarpus erinacea, 556, a. Ptirygo anguli-maxillaire, ii. 224, b. Ptryvo-colli-maxillaire, (muscle,) ii. 224~b. Ptirygo-maxillaire grand, ii. 224, b. petit, ii. 224, b. Pterygo-pharyngeus, 229, b. Ptery go staphylinus, 196, a. Pterigostaphilinus externus, 573, a. Pterigodes (Gr.), 25, b. Pterygoid bone, ii. 314, a. Pterix (Gr.),25, b. Pthora, 6, a. Ptilosis, 287, a ; ii. 2, b. Ptisana, ii. 375, b. Ptisana communis, 278, b. Ptisane, ii. 375, b. Ptoma (Gr.), 139, a. Ptosis Bulbi Oculi, 366, b. Ptyalagogue, ii. 297, a. Ptyalism, ii. 270, b. Ptyalismus iners, ii. 301, b. Ptyasmagogue, ii. 297, a. Ptylon, ii. 321, b. "> 594 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Ptysis, 368, b. Ptysma, 363, b. Puanteur, 322, b. Pubertas, 346, a. Pubes, 225, b, 346, a; ii. 225, a. Pubiaeus, ii. 225, a. Pubian, ii. 225, a. Pubio-coccygien annulaire, 572, a. Pubio-femoralis, 17, b; ii. 138, b. Pubio-ombilical, ii. 238, a. Pubio-prostaticus, 221, a. Pubio-sous-ombilical, ii. 233, a. Pubio-sternal, ii. 246, b. Pubis symphysis, ii. 225, a. Puccoon, ii 273, a. Pudenda, 433, b. Pudendum muliebre, ii. 427, a. Puei, 346, a. Pueritia, 23, a. Puerperium, ii. 130, b. Puffball, 597, b. Pule ((.r.), ii. 205, a. Pulegium, ii. 30, b. cervinum, ii. 30, b. latefolium, ii. 30, b. regale, ii. 30, b. Pulex penetrans, 164, a. Pulicularis, ii. 226, b. Pulmonalis, ii. 227, a. Pulmonia, ii. 159, b; ii. 181, b. Pulmonaria arborea, 575, b. Pulpaprunorum sylvestiium condita, 228, a. Pulpamen, ii. 227, b. Pulpatio, ii. 227, b. Pulpezia, 61, b. Pulpoire, ii. 227, b. Puls(G),ii. 228, a. P u lsader (G), 75, a. Pulsaderbeschreibung (G), 75, a. Pulsaderblut (G), 74, b. Pulsaderche (G), 75, a. Pulsadergeschwulst (G),44,a. P u 1 s a d e r 1 e h r e (G), 75, a. Pulsadero f f n ung (G), 75, a. Pulsatilla nigricans, 43, b. vulgaris, 44, a. Pulsativus, ii. 306, b. Pulse, cordy, ii. 232, a. jarring, ii. 323, a. jerking, ii. 231, b. quick, ii. 231, a. rebounding, 298, b. thready, ii. 228, b. unequal, ii. 231, a. Pulsimeter, ii. 228, a. Pulslehre (G), ii. 315, a. Pulsschlag (G),ii.227,b. Pulsus acriticus, ii. 223, b. anormalis, ii. 231, a. araneosus, 67, a. biferiens, ii. 228, b. Pulsus bisferiens, 298, b. crassus, 250, b ; ii. 231, a. elasticus, ii. 231, b. humiiis, ii. 281, a. magnus, ii. 231, a. mollis, ii. 231, b. nervinus, ii. 228, b. normalis, ii. 231, b. parvus, ii. 231, b. plenus, ii. 2U, a. reciprocus, 280, a. tardus, ii. 231, b. vitiosus, 138, b. Pulticula, 124, b. P u 1 v e r (G), ii. 232, b. Pulveratio, ii. 232, b. Pulverung (G), ii. 232, b. Pulvillus, ii. 118, a. Pulvinar, ii. 113. a. Pulvis absorbens, ii. 234, a. alexiteiius. ii. 233, a. b. Algarothi, 29, a. aluminis kinosatus, ii. 234, a. aluminosus, ii. 234, a. aloeticus, ii 232, b. aloeticus cum guaiaco, ii. 232,b. angelicus, 2!', a. anodynus, ii. 233, b. anlacidus, ii. 232, a. antiacidus, ii. 2!4, a. and irthriticus amarus, ii. 232, b. antiarthriticus purgans, ii.234,a. antiasthmatics, ii. 234, b. antimonialis, 54, a. aromaticus, ii. 233, a. e bolo compositus cum opio, ii. 233, b. e bolo compositus sine opio, ii. 233, a. cambogias compositus, ii. 213, b. capitalis Sancti Angeli, ii. 232, b. c^.rbonatis calcis compositus, ii. 233, a. cardiacus, ii. 233, a. Carthusianorum,55, a. catharticus, ii. 234, a. cephalicus. ii. 232, b. coinitis Warwicensis, ii. 233, a. Comitissae, 193, a. e creta. compositus cum opio, ii. 233, b. cretaceus, ii. 233, a. diapnoicus, ii. 233, b. diaphoreticus, ii. 233, b. diaromaton, ii. 231, a. diasenae, ii. 232, a. diaturpethi compositus, ii. 231, b. errhinus, ii. 232, b. galactopoeus, ii. 234, a. hydragogus, ii. 233, b. hypnoticus, 497, b. Imperatoris, ii. 233, a. incisivus, ii. 234, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 595 Pulvis pro infantibus, ii. 234. a. infantum, ii. 234, a. ipecacuanhas et opii, ii. 233, b. de jalapa et scammonio compo- situs, ii. 234, a. Jamesii, 54, a. Jesuilicus, 193, a. Joannis de Vigo, 497, a, Mantuanus, ii. 233, a. mercurialis cinereus, 497, a. ad mucum pulmonalem liberius ciendum, ii. 234, b. nutricum, ii. 234, a. opiatus, ii. 233, a. oxydi stibii compositus, ii. 233, a. de phosphate calcis et stibii com- positus, 54, a. principis, 497, a. quercus marinas, 419, b. scammonii antimonialis, ii. 233. a. sternutatorius, ii. 232, b. stibiatus, 54, a. stypticus, ii. 234, a. sudorificus, ii. 233, b. sudorificus Doveri, ii. 233, b. sympatheticus, ii. 343, b. temperans Stahlii, ii. 234, b. terrestris, ii. 232, a. e tragacantha. compositus, ii. 234, b. de tribus, ii. 233, a. vermifugus absque mercurio, ii. 233, b. vermifugus mercurialis, ii. 234, b. vitas Imperatoris, ii. 233, a. Pumice, ii. 234, b. Pumilio, ii. 69, a. Pumilus, ii 69, a. Pump, breast, (*) ii. 446, a. Pump, milk, (*) ii. 446, a. Pumping, 316, a. Punais, ii. 117, b. Punaise, 193, a. Punctae mucosas, 13, b. Punctura aurea, ii. 234, b. Punk, 120, b. Pupil, artificial, operation for,h. 346, a. closure of the, ii. 345, b. Pupilla, ii. 235, b. Pupillas velum, ii. 235, b Pupille, ii. 235, b. Puretos (Gr.), 394, b. Purblindness, ii. 66, a. Purgamenta, 363, b. alba, 571, b. puerperii, 591, a. Purgamentum, 165, b. Purgatio, 165, b. puerperii, 591, a. mulieris alba, 571, b. Purgationes, ii. 28, b. Purgations, ii. 29, a. P u r g i e r f 1 ac h s (G), 582, a. Purgierkomer (G), 360, b. Purgir fieber (G), 137, b. Puria (Gr.), 410, a. Purkaia (Gr.), 518, b. Puros (Gr.), ii. 365, b. P u r p u r (G), ii. 236, a. Purpura, 116, b ; ii. 281, a. alba benigna et maligna, ii. 40, a. puerperarum, ii. 40, a. urticata, ii. 402, a. Purpurissum, 41-8, a. Purse, the, ii. 2e7, a. Purslane, ii. 206, a. Purulentia. ii. 338, b. Pustula ardens, 328, a. oris, 59, a. Pustule maligne, 52, a. Pusulatum, ii. 237, b. Putredo, 4<:3, a; ii. 237,b. Putzochill, ii, 67, a. Pycnotica, 525, a. Pyelos, ii. 141, a. Pyknosis (Gr.), 222, b. Pyknotica (Gr.), 222, b. Pyodes (Gr.), ii. 237, a. Pyogenic, ii. 235, a. Pyon (Gr.), ii. 237, a. Pyosis, 510, a; ii. 223, b., ii. 338, b. pectoris, (*) ii. 451, a. Pyothorax, (*) ii. 451. a. Pyoturia, ii. 239, b. Pyra crustumina, 258, b. Pyramidal de la cuisse, ii. 238, b. du nez, ii. 238, b. Pyramidal-stapidicn, ii. 322, a. Pyramides antirieures, 241, a. Malpighianas, ii. 125, a. postirieures du cervelet, 241, a. Pyramids of Wistar, ii. 314, a. Pyramis trigona, ii. 357, a. Pyrenoides, ii. 98, a. Pyritlire, 51, b. Pyrethrum, 51, b. sylvestre, 11, b. Pyreticus, 384. b. Pyretos tetartsus (Gr.), ii. 240, b. Pyri martiales, 394, b. Pyriformis, ii. 238, a. Pyroteum ossium rectificatum, ii. 100,b. Pyrology, ii. 238, b. Pyrosophia, 190, a. Pyrotechnia, 190, a. Pyroticus, 167, b. Pyuria chylosa, (*) ii- 448, b. lactea, (») ii- 448, b. mucosa, 271, a. viscida, 271, a. Pyxis, 120, a; 246, a. 59G INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Q. Quabebe, ii. 169, a. Quack, 179, b. Quackery, 180, a. Quacksalber(G), 180, a. Quadrantal, 37, b. Quadratus genas, ii. 175, b. nienti, 287, b. radii, ii. 219, a. Quadriga, 162, b. Quadrigeminus primus et superior, ii. 238, a. quartus quadratus, ii. 239, b. secundus et tertius, 546, a. Quadristernalis, ii. 240, b. Quake n, das (G), ii. 407, a. Quahoil, 137, b. Quail, the, ii. 361, b. Quanli, ii. 179, b. Quarantaine, ii. 240, b. Quars, 143, a. Quartanus remittens, ii. 361, b. quarte, ii 240, b, Quartre-epices, ii. 67, b. Quatrio, 83, b. Quebricum, ii.-336, b. Queckengras (G), ii. 385, b. Quecksilber (G), 498, b. Quecksilber e inr e ib ung(G), 496, b. Quecksilber gesauertes schwarzes (G), 497, a. Quecksilber niederschlag weisser (G), 498, b. Quecksilber oxyd, rothes (G), 497, a. Quecksilber, salzsaures a- tzendes (G), 497, b. Quecksilber, salzsaures mildes (G), 497, b. Raan, 35, b. Rabenschnabel (G), 236, b. Rabiiique, ii. 240, a. Rabies canina, 502, a. Rabique, ii. 242, a. Rachenbraune (G), 547, a. Rachi, J98, a. Quecksilber, schwefel schwarzes (G), 497, b. Que eke (G), ii. 385, b. Queen of the meadows, ii. 316, b. Quelles, 332, a. Que 11 me is sel (G), 307, b. Quellwasser (G), ii. 429, a. Quendel (G), ii. 367, b. Quer (G), ii. 381, a. QUERCETANUS, 182, b. Quercula minor, ii. 361, b. Quercus coccifera, 555, a. marina, 419, b. suber, ii 332, b. Querschlag(G), ii. 127, b. Quetschung (G), 233, b. Queue de cheval, 166, b. de la moelle ipiniire, 166, h. de pourceau, ii. 150, b. Quicken tree, ii. 309, a. Quicklime, 147, a. Quicksilver, 498, a. Quies, 13, a. Quina, ii. 241, b. quina, 193, b. Quince, ii. 239, b. tree, ii. 239, b. Quinia, ii. 241, b. Quinquefolium, ii. 209, b Quinquina, 193, b. aromatique, 255, b. faux de Virginie, 265, b. Quinsey, 45, b. nervous, 47, a. Quinsy, 268, b. Quintefeuille, ii. 209, b. Quintes, ii. 148, b. Quintessence, ii. 370, b. Quitte (G), ii. 239, b. Q u i 11 e nb a u m (G), ii. 239, b. Rachialgia, 215, a; ii. 418, a. mesenterica, ii. 353, b. pictonum, 215, a, Rachidian canal, ii. 418, a. Rachis, ii. 417, b. Rachitisme, ii. 242, b. Racine de Bengals, 161, a. R. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 597 Racine de Charcis, 315, b. de Dracke, 315, b. des Philippines, 315, b. de Saint Esprit, 45, b. salivaire, 51, b. Tlacines du cervelet, 241, a. Raclure de Boyaux, 7, a. Racri, 35, b. Radezyge, ii. 242, b. Radial, grand, ii. 241, b. petit, ii. 241, b. antirieur, ii. 121, b. Radialis externus brevior, ii. 241, b. externus longior, ii. 241, b. externus primus, ii. 2-11, b. internus, ii. 121, a. secundus, ii. 241, b. Radices aperientes quinque, ii. 242, b, Radicula, ii. 244, a. Rad i kal e r e ssig (G), 11, a. Radio-phalangettien du pouce, 406, a, Radis, ii. 244, a. Radish, ii. 244, a. Radius, 174, b. cruris, 401, b. Radix Braziliensis, 543, b. Indica Lopeziana, 593, b. Lopeziana, 593, b. rubra, ii. 262, b. serpentum, ii. 105, b. Radula, ii. 244, b. Radzygin, ii. 242, b. R'auchening (G), 420, a. R'auspern (G), 363, b. Rafraichissant, ii. 248, a. Ragades, ii. 253, b. Rage, 502, a. Rages, ii. 253, b. Ragwort, ii. 291, a. Rahm(G), 251, a. Raifort, ii. 244, a. sauvage, 210, a. Rainbow-worm, 481, a. Rainfarn (G), ii. 354, b. Rainure, 452, b. diga.strique, ii. 13, b. mastoidienne, ii. 13, b. Raisin, ii. 425, a. d'Amerique, ii. 163, a. des bois, ii. 406, b. d'ours, 67, b. de renard, ii. 129, a. Raisins, ii. 404, a; ii. 425, a. de Corinlhe, ii. 42o, a. • Raison, ii. 245, b. Rdle, ii. 245, a. crepitant, 2ul, b. Rameau, 126, b; ii. 243, a. Ramtaux tracheaux, 564, a. Ramentum, 416, a; ii. 285, b. Ramex. 479, a. Ramigri, 217, b. Ramille, ii. 243, a. Ramollissemefit, ii. 44, b. du cerveau, ii. 44, b. des os, ii. 45, a. Rampes du limacon, 210, a; ii- 278, a. Ramphos (Gr.), ii. 260, b. Ramulus, ii. 243, a. Ramunculus, ii. 243, a. Ramus, 126, b. durior, 375, b. nervosus, 237, b. Ramusculi, 126, b. liana, ii. 243, b. Ranac, 35, b. Ranee, ii. 243, a. Rand(G), 122, b. Ranunculus albus, 43, b. Virginianus, 590, b- Ranzig(G), ii. 243, a. Rapa napus, 127, a. rotunda, 127, a. Rape, 127, a; ii. 330, a. Raphanus marinus, 210, a. raphanistrum, ii. 144, a. rusticanus, 210, a. sylvestris, 210, a. Raphe, ii. 341, b. obelaia (Gr), ii. 269, a. Raphox, 162,b. Raphion (Gr.), ii. 73, a. Raphis (Gr.), 540, b; ii. 73, a. Rapport, 356, a. Raptorium commune, ii. 207, b. Rapum majus, 127, a. Rapure, ii. 244, b. Raquette, 139, a. Rarifiant, ii. 244, b. Rascatio, 363, b. Rasceta, 158, b ; ii. 5, b. Raserei (G), ii. 9, b. Rash, 362, b. exanthem, 360, a. rose, ii. 260, b. tooth, ii. 329, b. RASIS, ii. 254, a. Rasoes, 264, a. Rasorium, ii. 244, b. Raspberry, ii. 263, a. Rastal, ii. 271, b. Rastela, 158, b; ii. 5, b. Rastol, 264, a. Rasura, ii. 285, b. Ratanhy, 553, a. Rate, ii. 319, b. Rateleux, ii. 319, b. Ratelier, 265, a. Ratich (G), ii. 244, a. Ratio, ii. 245, b. Ratsbane, 73, b. Rattlesnake, 255, b. root, ii. 196, b» Raucitas, ii. 245, a. Rauciti, ii. 245, a. 598 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Raude (G), 274, b; ii. 223, a; ii. 245, a. R a u h i g k e i t (G), ii. 368, b. Raute (G), ii. 265, a. Rave, 127, a. Rayonni, ii. 242, a. Rayons sous-iriens, 192, a. Realgal, ii. 245, b. Rebe(G), ii. 425, a. Rebis, 363, b. Rebolea, ii. 54, a. Rebona, ii. 54, a. Reboutcur, ii. 249, b. Re cept (G), ii. 214, a Receptaculum polymorphum, 169, a. Receptschreibkunst (G), ii. 152, a. Recessus, 7, a. Rechamalca, ii. 242, a. Rechtmassig (G), 568, a. Rechute, ii. 248, b. Ricidive, ii. 248, b. Uecohobation, 212, b. Recollectionis jactura, 36, b. Recomposition, ii. 35, b. . Recorporativus, ii. 36, a. Rectus interior femoris, 449, a. Recubitorium, 39, b. Recursio, ii. 121, a. Red Sulphur Springs, ii. 423, b. Redimiculum, 292, a. Redingotes Anglaises, 223, a. Redoublement, 362, b; ii. 130, a. Redundantia, ii. 176, b. Reduplicatio, 39, b. Reduvia, ii. 129, a. Reelementatio, 41. a. Reftectio, ii. 176, b; ii. 251, b. Reflection, 320, a. Rifrigiratif, ii. 248, a. Regenbogenhaut (G), 544, a. Regeneratio, ii. 249, b. Regene wasser (G), ii. 429, a. Regina prati, ii. 316, b. Region, lumbar, 596, a. Rigles, ii. 29, a. Riglisse, 443, a. Reglutinatio, 279, b. Rigne animal, 47, b. Reibung(G), 418, a. Rein, 556, a. Reine des pris, ii. 316, b. Reinigen (G), ii. 45, b. Reinigendesmittel (G), 8,b; 165, b. Reinigung(G), 6, a. Reinigungsmittel(GL 8, b. Keinigung monatliche (G1. ii. 29, a. K '' Reiss(G), ii. Ill, b. Reissblei (G), 450, a. Reizbar (G), 545, a. Reizbarkeit(G), 545, a. R e i z m i 11 e 1 (G), 545, a; ii. 326, a. Reldchant, ii. 249, a. Reldchement, ii. 249, a. Relatio, ii. 244, a. Relaxatio uteri, ii. 218, b. Releveur de Vanus, 572, b. de la livre infirieure, 572, b. du menton, 572. b. de Vomoplate, 573, a. de la prostate, 573, a. de Vurilhre, 573, b. Remedium, ii. 20, b. Remedy, Nouffer's, ii. 117. b. Remissio, 277, a ; ii. 249, a. Remora aratii, ii. 104, a. Remplissage, ii. 118: a. Ren, 555, b. Renchus, ii. 303, a; ii. 325, a. Renes succenturiati, 153, b. Rinoncule, ii. 293, b. Renouic, ii. 197, a. Renuens, ii. 246, b. Renunciato, ii. 244, a. Renversement de la langue, ii. 126, a. dc la matriee, ii. 403, b. des paupiires, 328, a. du rectum, ii. 217, b. Repandatio, 593, b. Repanditas, 593, b. Repens, ii. 243, a. Repercussio, 232, b. Ripercussif, ii. 249, b. Repercutientia, ii. 249, b. Repetitio, ii. 121, a. Repletio, 420, a; ii. 176, b. Repli longitudinal de la mininge, 381, a. Repositio, 333, b; ii. 248, a. Ripoussoir, ii. 2^4, b. d'aretes, ii. 217, a. Reptans, ii. 243, a. Repulsorium, ii. 234, b. Res medica, ii. 20, b. vestiaria, ii,420, a. Riseau, ii. 252, a. Resection, 37, b. Riservoir de la bile, 424, b. du chyle, ii. 245, b. des larmes, 560, b. of Pecquet, 197, a; ii. 245, b. Resimus, 149, a. Resin, Cayenne, 152, a. Resina abietis, ii. 168, b. abietis humida, ii. 167, b. abietis sicca, ii. 168, a. alba, ii. 163, b. alba humida, ii. 167, b. elastica, 152, a. flava, ii. 168, b. fluida Canadensis, ii. 168, a, laricis, ii. 168, a. lentiscina, ii. 169, b. nigra, 217, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 599 Resina pini, ii. 168, b. pislachias lentisci, ii. 169, b. strobilina, ii. 168, a. succini, ii. 69, b. terebinthi, ii. 169, b. Resine de lierre, 473, b. Resolutio membrorum, ii. 126, b. Resolventia, 309, b. Resonitus, 232, b. Resorptio, 7, b. Respiratio luctuosa, ii. 43, b. Resta bovis, ii. 104, a. Restharrow, ii. 104, a. Restitutio, ii. 248, a. Retching, ii. 42vi, b. Rete, 351, a. Malpighii, 242, b. mucosum, 242, b. Reticulum, 351, a; ii. 252, a. Retiform, ii. 252, b. Retinaculum, 128, a. Retractio, 41, a. Retraction de la matrice, ii. 253, b. Retractor anguli oris, 133, b. Retractores epiglottidis, 441, b. Ritricissement, ii. 329, a. Ritropulsion de la matrice, ii. 253, b. Rettig ,(G), ii. 244, a. Rivasseries, ii. 308, a. Rive, ii. 303, a. Reveil, ii. 301, b. Revellentia, ii. 253, b. Revery, 58, b. Revivificatio, ii. 252, a. Revulsive, ii. 253, b. Rhabarbarum, ii. 254, b. album, 234, a. antiquorum, ii. 254, b. Dioscoridis, ii. 254, b. nigrum, 234, a. pauperuin, ii. 362, b. Rhabarbe, ii. 254, b. blanche, 234, a. des moines, ji. 263, b. Rhabarber (G), ii. 254, b. Rhabarber Pontischer (G), ii. 254, b. Rhabilleur, ii. 249, b. Rhachialgitis, ii. 65, a. Rhachioparalysis, (*) ii. 451, a. Rhachiophyma, (*) ii. 451, a. Rhachiorrheuma, (*) ii. 451, b. Rhachiparalysis, (*) ii. 451, b. Rhachiphyma, (*) a- 4ol, a. Rhachirrheuma, (*) u. 4ol, b. Rhachisagra, ii. 242, a. Rhachitis, ii. 242, a. Rhachosis, ii. 241, a. Rhage (Gr.), 403, a. Rhagoides, a. 404, a. Rhamnus ziziphus, 552, b. Rhanter, 152, a. Rhaphanedon, a. 243, b. Rhaponticum, ii. 254, b. vulgare, 171, a. Rhatania, 558, a. Rhegma, 560, a. ligamentare, 62, a. Rheinfarn (G), ii. 354, b. Rhenchus, ii. 325, a. Rhetine, ii. 251, a. Rheuma, 164, a. epidemicum, 164, b. pectoris, 164, b. uteri, 571, b. Rheumatismos (Gr.), 280, b. Rheumatismus cancrosus, ii. 80, a. dorsalis, (*) ii. 451, b. larvatus, ii. 80, a. mantis, (*) ii. 443, a. Rhetinoton, ii. 251, a. Rhigos, ii. 258, a. Rhin, ii. 71, b. Rhinalgia, (*) ii. 451, b. Rhinocnesmus, (*) ii. 451, b. Rhinorrhagia, (*) ii. 451, b. Rhiptasmos, 547, b. Rhiza, ii. 242, b. Rhizagra, ii. 234, b. Rhodiola rosea, ii. 256, a. Rhodiole, ii. 256, a. Rhodomeli, ii. 24, a. Rhodon, ii. 256, a; ii. 260, a. Rhodiserholz (G), ii. 256, b. Rhodosaccharum, 224, b. Rhodostacton, ii. 24, a. Rhoeas, ii. 124, b. Rhogmos, ii. 244, b. Rhonchus, ii. 325, a. Rhoncus, ii. 244, b; ii. 303, a. Rhopalosis, ii. 178, b. Rhox, ii. 235, b; ii. 404, a. Rhubarb, ii. 254, b. Monk's, ii. 263, b. poor man's, ii. 362, b. rhapontic, ii. 254, b. wild, 234, a. Rhubarbe, fausse, ii. 363, a. des pauvres, ii. 363, a. Rhue, ii. 265, a. Rhumatisme, ii. 254, b. Rhume du cerveau, 244, b. de poitrine, 164, b. Rhus sylvestris, ii. 66, b. Rhax or rax (Gr.), 13, a. Rhyas, ii. 256, b. Rhypos, ii. 309, a. Rhyptica, 290, a. Rhysis, 408, a. Rhytidosis, ii. 265, a. Rib, 245, a. Rice, ii. Ill, b. Richweed, 16, a. Ricin, ii. 257, b. Ricinoides, 548, b. Ricinus major, 548, b. 600 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Ricinus minor, 548, b. Rickets, ii. 242, b. Ride, ii. 440, b. Riechen (G), ii. 102, a. Rigor, 213, b. nervosus, ii. 361, a. Riknosis, 243, b. Rima, 252, a. Rinasus, 221, a. Rinchos (Gr.), ii. 260, b. Rinde(G), 244, a; 258, a. Rindensubstanz (G), 244, a. Ring, abdominal, 531, a. femoral, 257, b. finger, 49, a. Ringknorpel(G), 253, a. Ringworm, 48\, a. of the scalp, ii. 204, b. ulcerative, 481, b. Ringelblume (G), 145, b. Rippe(G), 245, a. Rippenfell(G), ii. 176,b. Rire, ii. 256, b. Ris, ii. 253, b. Sardonique, ii. 258, b. Risagon, 160, b. Risigallum, ii. Ill, a. Risorius Santorini, ii. 175, b. Ris s i'G), ii 440, a. Rittersporn (G), 232, b.' Ritterspornwurzel (G), 171, a. RIVERIUS, ii. 253, b. Riz, ii. Ill, b. Roan tree, ii. 33D, a. Rob ex moris, 294, a. Roberts kraut (G), 435, b. Robes, 11, a. Roborans, 243, a. Roborantia, ii. 377, a. Robub, ii. 253, b. Rocella, 575, b. Rocher, ii. 357, a. Rochetta Alexandrina, ii. 304, a. Rock e n (G), ii. 2-3, a. Rocket, gar-ten, 127, b. Roman, 127, b. Rocou, ii. 360, a. Rocheln (G), ii. 245, a. 116 h r che n, 152, a. Rohre (G), ii. 387, b. Rohrgesch ur (G), 404, a. Rohrgeschwur (G), 422, a. Rohrkassie (G), 160, b. Rbtheln (G), ii. 260, b. Rogge n (G), ii. 238, a. Rogne, ii. 222, b. Rohob, ii. 258, b. Roideur cadaverique, ii. 253, a. Rolle (G), ii. 356, b. Roller, 98, b. double-headed, 98, b. Romarin, ii. 260, b. sauvage, 568, a. Rompeure, 480, a. Ronce, ii. 263, a. bleue, ii. 262, b. de montagne, ii. 263, a. noire, ii- 263, a. Ronchus, ii. 303, a; ii. 325, a. Rond, ii. 261, a. grand, ii. 360, a. petit, ii. 359, b. Ronflement, ii. 303, a. Roob, ii. 253, b. Root of scarcity, 110, b. Roquette, 127, b; ii. 304, a. Rorella, 318, b. Roriferus, 598, b. Ros Calabrinus, 416, b. solis, 318, b. Rosas benedictus, ii. 118, a. regies, ii. 118, a. Rosage, ii. 256. b. Rosalia, ii. 281, a. Rose, 357, a. bay, ii. 256, b. de chien, ii. 260, a. Christmas, 474, b. damask, ii. 260, a. dog, ii 26i>, a. Roseroot, ii. 256, a. Rose, rothe (G), ii. 260, a. Rosewood, ii. 256, b. Rosewort. ii. 256, a. Rosea, ii. 256, a. Roseau aromatique, 14, a. Rosemary, ii. 200, b. marsh, ii. 323, a. Rosen, G ic h t (G), ii. 118, b. Rosenhoh (G), ii. 256, b. Rosen, Pfi n gs t (G), ii. 118, b. Rosenschwamm (G), 106, b. R o s e n w u r z e 1 (G), ii. 256, a. Rosier blanc, ii. 259, b. a centfeuilles, ii. 260, a. de Provins, ii. 260, a. Rosin, ii. 163, b. black, 217, b. brown, 217, b. white, ii. 1(58, b. R osin e (G), ii. 425, a. Ro sine n, K le inje (G)), ii. 425, a. Rosmarin, w i 1 d e r (G), 568, a. Rosmarinus sylvestris, 563, a. Rossalia, ii. 281, a. Rostikos (Gr.), 243, a. Rostrum, 106, a. Rosy drop, 455, b. Rot, 356, a. Rotator, ii 385, b. Rothlauf (G), 357, a. Roth mac hende mittel (G), ii. 261, b. Rothwurz (G), ii. 378, b. Rotheruhr (G), 321, b. Rottacismus, 450, a. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Rotula, ii. 136, b; ii. 386, a. Rotundus, ii. 261, a. clitoridis superior, 545, b. Rotz(G), ii.53,b; ii 71,a. Roucou, ii. 360, a. Rouge, 213, b; ii. 119, a. Rougiole, ii. 262, a. Rouilli, ii. 262, b. Rube (G), 110, b. Rubefaction, ii. 261, b. Rubifiant, ii. 261, b. Rubinus verus, 52, a. Ruckengeschwulst (G), ii. («) Ruckenmarkslahmuno- (G) ii. (*) 451, a. S K h Ructus, 356, a. Ruddle, hard, ii. 262, b. Rue de chivre, 423, b. common, ii. 265, a. des pris, ii. 363, a. des murailles, 82, b. Riibsaat (G), 127, a. Rube (G), 127, a. Rube, gelbe (G), 275, a. R tick en (G), 315, b. Riickendarre (G), ii. 353, a. R-uckenlahmung (G), ii. 127, b. Riickenmark (G), ii. 22, b. Riickennschmerz (G), ii. 91, a. Ruck fa 11(G), ii. 249, a. Riickgrath (G), ii. 417, b. Ruckgratskruinme (G), 436, b. Ruckgratwassersucht (G), 504, b. 601 Riicklingswendung (G), ii. 338, a. Riilpsen (G), 356, a. Ruft, 356, a. Ruga, ii. 440, b. Rugine, ii. 244, b. Rugissement, ii. 263, a. Ruhr (G), 321, b. Ru hralant (G), 542, b. Ruhr mittel (G), 53, a. Ruhrrinde (G), ii. 211, a. Ruhrwurz (G), ii. 373, b. Rumex, ii. 263, b. Rump, 256, a. Rumpbone, 209. b. Runcinula, ii. 244, b. R un d (G), ii. 261, a; ii. 359, b. Runzel (G), ii. 440, b. Runzeln (G), 243, b. Rupertskraut (G), 435, b. Ruptorium, 168, a. Ruptura, 560, a. uteri, ii. 403, b. Rupture, 479, a. of the groin, 133, a. de la matrice, ii. 403, b. wort, 480, b. Rusma, ii. 111, b. Ruta capraria, 423, b. muraria, 82, b. Rutis (Gr.), ii. 440, b. Rye, horned, 354, b. plant, ii. 288, a. spurred, 354, b. S. Saame (G), ii. 311, b. Saamenadergeschwulst (G), 196, b. Saamenblaschen (G), ii. 419, b. Saamenbruch (G), ii. 312, a. S a a m e n f 1 u s s (G), ii. 312, b.; Saamenlehre (G), ii. 312, a.j Sabadill (G), ii 415, b. Sabadilla, ii. 415, b. Sabat, 570, b. Sabbatia angularis, 134, b. Sabeth Sahara, 218, b. Sabina, 553, b. Saburratio, 69, b. Sac, aneurismal, 45, a. Saccharum Saturni, ii. 180, b. Sacculi adiposis, 334, a. vol. ii- 51 Sacculi laryngasi, ii. 414, b. Sacculus, ii. 1, b. cephalicus, 260, b. chyliferus, ii. 245, b. cordis, ii. 144, a. ellipticus, ii. 290, a. sphericus, ii. 290, a. Saccus, 139, b. lacteus, ii. 245, b.< Sackgeschwulst (G), 558, b. Sack wassers ucht der Brust (G), ii. (*) 452, a. Sacri, ii. 267, a. Sacro-costalis, ii. 263, a. Sacro-femoral, 442, b. Sacro-ischiatic, ii, 263, a. Sacro-lombaire, ii. 268, a. 602 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMF.S. Sacro-trochaniiricr., ii. 238, a. Sactim, 394, a. Sage (G), 277, b. S a 11 i g u n g (G), ii. 276, b. S'augen (G), 561, a ; ii. 335, a. Saule (G), 218, a; ii. 164, a. Saure (G), 12, b; 13, a. Safnower, 159, a. Saffron, 255, a. bastard, 159, a. flower, 159, a. meadow, 213, a. Saflor(G), 159, a. Safran, 255, a. bdtard, 159, a; 213, b. des hides, 264, b. de Mars apiritif, 394, a. de Mars astringent, 213, b. des pris, 213, b. racine de, 264, b. Safranum, 159, a. Safre, ii. 302, a. Saft(G), 494, a. Sagapin, ii. 269, a. Sage, ii. 272, a. Indian, 3C0, a. Jerusalem, ii. 227. a. Sage -ftvune, ii. 40, a. Sagcsse des chirurgicns, ii. 301, a. Sagimen vitri, ii. 304, b. Sago, French, ii. 305, b. Portland Island, 79, a. Sague, petit, ii. 305, b. Sagus, ii. 269, b. Sahara, 537, a. Saic, 493, a. Saignie, 118, b; ii. 413, b. spoliative, ii. 320, b. Saignement du nez, 352, b. Sain-bois, 273, b. Sain-doux, 18, b. Saint Charles's root, 157, a. St. James' wort, ii. 291, a. St. John's wort, perforated, 507, b. St. Veitstantz (G), 187, b. Saire, 353, a. Saite (G), 137, b. Sakkias (Gr.), 198, a. Sal absinthii, ii. 207, b. acetosellas, ii. 208, b. acetosus ammoniacalis, 534, a. acidum benzoes, 108, b. albus, ii. 304, a. alkali, ii. 304, b. alkalinus fixus fossilis, ii. 303, b. ammoniac, 35, b. ammoniac, volatile, 35, b. ammoniacum martiale, 394, b. ammoniacum secretum Glauberi, 36, a. ammoniacum tartareum, 36, b. ammoniacum vegetabile, 584, a. ammoniacus nitrosus, 36, a. anti-epilepticus of Weissinan, 264, a. antimonii, 55, a. argenti, 70, b. armoniacum, 35, b. asphaltites, 115, b. catharticus amarus, ii. 3, a. catharticus Anglicanus, ii. 3, a. catharticus Glauberi, ii. 304, b. communis, ii. 304, a. cornu cervi volatile, 35, b. culinaris, ii. 304, a. digestivus, ii. 2i)8, a. diureticus, ii. 207, b. de duobus, ii. 208, b. Ebshamense, ii. 3, a. Epsomensis, ii. 3, a. essentiale benzoes, 108, b. essentiale Tartari, ii. 355, b. febrifugus of Lemery, ii. 209. a. febrifugus Sylvii, ii. 206, a. fontium, ii. 304, a. fossilis, ii. 304, a. fuliginis, 35, b. gemmae, ii. 304, a. herbarum, ii. 268, b. Indus, ii. 267, a. lucidum, ii. 267, a. marinus, ii. 304, a. Martis, 394, a. Martis murialicum sublimatum, 394, b. mirabils Glauberi, ii. 304, b. muriaticum baroticuru, 101, b. nitrum, ii 208, a. ossium, 35, b. panchrestum, ii. 209, b. plantarum, ii. 206, b. plumbi, ii. 180, b. polychrestum Seignetti, ii. 305, a. polychrestus, ii. 208, b. polychrestus Glaseri, ii. 208, b. prunellas, ii. 208, a. Rupellensis, ii. 305, a. sapientiae, 28, b ; ii. 203, b. Saturni, ii. 160, b. secretus Glauberi, 36, a. sedativus Hombergii, 122, a. Sedlicensis, ii. 3, a. Seignetti, ii. 305, a. Sennerti, ii. 207, b. Seydschutzense, ii. 3, a. sodas, ii. 304, b. Sodomenus, 115, b. succini, ii. 334, b. Tartari, ii. 207, a. Tartari sulphuratum, ii. 208, b. vegetabilis, ii. 209, b. vitrioli, ii. 443, b. vitrioli narcoticum, 122, a. volatile, ii. 317, a. volatile benzoes, 108, b. volatile boracis, 122, a. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 603 Sal volatile oleosum Sylvii, ii. 317, a. volatilis, 35, b. volatilis salis ammoniaci, 35, b. vomitorium vitrioli, it. 443, b. Salacitas, ii. 276, b. vulvae, ii. 93, a. Salad, corn, ii. 407, b. Salbarzt (G). 612, a. Sal be (G),ii. 394, a. Salbei (G), ii. 272, a. Salicaria, 599, b. Salicine, ii. 271, a. Salicornia Arabica, ii. 304, a. Europaea, ii. 304, a, herbacea, ii. 304, a. Salinacidus, ii. 270, a. Salinacius, ii. 270, a. Saliunca, ii. 407, b. Salivans, ii. 297, a. 8alix uEo-yptiacus, 141, a. SALMAS1US, ii. 277, a. Salmiack (G), 35, a. Salpeter saures silber (G), 71, a. Salpeterstoff(G),92,b. Salpetras, ii. 203, a. Salpingo-mallien, ii. 359, a. Salpingo-staphilinu3 internus, 573, a. Salpinx, ii. 387, b. Salsamentum crudum, ii. 103, a. Salsaparilla Germanica, ii. 276, a. Salsedo mucrum, ii. 208, a. Salsepareille, ii. 302, b. d'Allemagne, ii. 276, a. Salsifi, ii. 380, a. Salsifis despris, ii. 380, a. Salsilago, ii. 54, a. Salsola sativa, ii. 303, b. soda, it. 303, b. tragus, ii. 303, b. Salsuginosus, 465, a. Salt, aperient, of Frederick, ii. 304, b. bay, ii. 304, a. bitter, purging, ii. 3, a. of bitumen, 115, b. common, ii. 304, a. Epsom, ii. 3, a. Rochelle, ii. 305, a. rock, ii, 304, a. sea, ii. 304, a. sore throat, ii. 203. a. of sorrel, ii. 208, b. Sulphur Springs, ii. 423, b. oftartar,ii.207,a; it. 209,b. tasteless, purging, ii. 304, b. white, ii. 304, b. of wormwood, ii. 207, b. Salts, Glauber's,]!. 304, b. Glauber's Lymington, u. 304. D. secondary, 281, b. Saltans rosa, ii. 402, a. Saltatio,273a sancti Viti, lo<, b. Saltpeters a ure (G), ii. 83, a. Saltpetre, ii. 203, a. Saltwort, prickly, ii. 271, b. Salve, healing, 173, b. Salv'ei (G), ii. 272, a. Salvia vitas, 82. b. Salz (G),ii. 272, a. S a 1 s a u r e (G), ii. 54, b. Samphire, 254, b. Sampsuchus, ii. 367, a. Sampsucus, ii. Ill, a. Sampsychos, (Gr.)ii. 111. a. Sanabilis, 264, b. Sanamunda, 436, b. Sanatio, 264, b ; 265, a. Sanative, 264, b. Sandaracha Grascorum, ii. 245, b. Sandelholz (G), ii. 274, a. Sanders, red, ii. 223, b. Sandiver, ii. 425, a. Sandriedgras (G), ii. 276, a. Sandsegge (G), ii. 276, a. Sandyx, ii. 180, a. Sang calcini 118, b. arliriel, 74, b. dragon, 141, b ; ii. 2G4, a. perte de, 460, b. Sanglot, ii. 303, a. Sangsue, 485,a Sanguificatio, 458, b. Sanguifuca, 402, b. Sanguifluxus, 460, a. uterinus, ii. 38, a. Sanguinalis, ii. 197, a. Sanguinea, ii. 208, a. Sanguinis missio, 118, a. profluvium, 460, a. Sanguis, 117, b. calcetus, 142, a. draconis, 141, b. hirci, 118, a. Sanguisuga, 485, a. Sanicle, ii. 273, b. American, 431, b. Yorkshire, ii. 167, b. Sanicula, ii. 278, a. Eboracensis, ii. 167, b. Sanicula mas, ii. 27:}, b. Sanicula montana, ii. 167, b. Sanikel(G),ii. 273, b. Saniodes, ii. 273, b. Sunitas, 265, a. Sankira, ii. 302, a. Sannion, ii. 142, b. Santalum rubrum, ii. 223, b. Santaux, ii. 274, a. Santi, ii. 274, a. Santerina, 122, a. Santonicum, 74, b. Sanve, ii. 299, a. Sapa, ii. 259, a. Sapidus, ii. 277, b. Sapin eommun, ii. 168, a. 604 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Sapo ammoniacalis, 561, a. ammonias oleaceus, 581, a. calcarius, 581, b. vegetabilis, ii. 233, b. Saponaire, ii. 275, a. Sapor, ii. 277, b. Sapotier, ii. 275, a. Sapotillier, ii. 275, a. Sapros (Gr.), ii. 237, b ; ii. 243, a. Saprostomus, ii. 451, b. Sarca, 393, b. Sarcion, 159, b. Sarcites, 41, a. flatuosus, 335, b. Sarcohydrocele, 504, b. Sarcoma adipose, 19, b. cercosis, 174, b. epulis, 353, b. mastoid, ii. 8, a. medullary, 458, a. pulpy, 458, a. scroti, ii. 275, b. Sarcophagus, 165, b ; 168, a. Sarcophyia, 364, a ; ii. 276, a. Sarcopte, 9, a. Sarcoptes scabiei, ii. 222, b. Sarcosis, ii. 276, a. Sarcostosis, ii. 113, b. Sarcothlasis, 233, b. Sarcothlasma, 233, b. Sarcoticus, 518, b- Sardonic laugh, 151, b. Sardonicus nsus, 151, b. Sardonisches lachen, 151, b. Sare, 358, a. Sarfar, 393, b. Sarra, 393, b. Sarracin, ii. 197, a. Sarrete, ii. 384, b. Sarriite, ii. 276, b. de Crite, ii. 276, b. Sarsa, ii. 302, b. Sarsaparilla, ii. 302, b. false, 67, a. Sarx, 405, a. Sarx (Gr.), ii. 227, b. Sassafras, 566, b. swamp, ii. 4, a. Sasseparille (G), ii. 302, b. Sathe.ii. 142, b. Satietas, ii. 176, b. Satin, 596, b Sattelfortsatze (G), 207, b. Saturitas, ii. 276, b. Saturnus, ii. 179, b. Satyriasmus, ii. 276, b. Satyrion, ii. 110, a. Satz(G),ii. 288, b. Satzmehl (G), 38, b. Saubohnen (G), ii. 421, a. Saubrod(G), 267, b. Sauce-alone, 30, a. Sauce, green, ii. 264, a. Sauerampfer (G), ii. 263, b. Sauerdornbeeren (G), ii. 115, b. Sauerhonig (G), ii. 116, b. , Sa ue r 1 ic h (G), 13, a. Sauerlichmachen (G), 13, a. Sauerliche geschmack (G), 10, b. Sauermilch (G), 116, a. Sauerstoff (G), ii. 116, a. Sauertraubensaft (G), ii. 416, a. Sauerung (G), ii. 115, b. S au e r wei n (G), ii. 416, a. Saufenchel (G), ii. 150,b. Sauge, ii. 2*2, a. des bois, ii. 362, b. hormin, ii. 2<2, b. de Jirusulem, ii. 227, a. S a u g u n g (G), ii. 335, a. Saule, ii. 271, a. Saumure, ii. 54, a. Saura (Gr.), 590, a. Sausedistel (G), ii. 308, a. Sauve-vie, 82, b. Saveur, ii. 277, b. Savina, 553, b. Savon, ii. 275, a. ammoniacal, 581, b. calcaire, 581, b. Savonnicr eommun, ii. 274, b. Suvonules, ii. 275, a. Savory, ciliated, ii. 276, b.- summer, ii. 276, b. Savoureux, ii. 277, b. Sawwort, ii. 294, a. Saxifraga Anglica, ii. 150, b. rubra, ii. 316, b. vulgaris, ii. 150, b. Saxifrage, burnet, ii. 166, b. English, ii. 150, b. meadow, ii. 150, b. Saxifragus, 586, b. Sayrsa, 393, b. Scab, 357, b. Scabies, ii. 222, b. capitis, ii. 204, b. capitis favosa, ii. 205, a. sicca, ii. 223, a. Scabieuse, ii. 278, a. Scabiosa carduifolia, 326, b. Scabiose (G), ii. 278, a. Scabious, 355, a. Scasvola, 107, a. Scalas of the cochlea, 210, a. septum, 562, a. Scalares, anni, 200, a. Scale, dry, ii. 223, a. Scall, honeycomb, ii. 205, n. milky, ii. 204, a. running. 517, b. Scalled head, ii. 204, b. Scalpellus, 115, a. Scalprum, ii. 525, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 605 Scammony, 234, b. of Montpellier, 269, b. Scamnum Hippocratis, 104, b. Scandix cerefolium, 178, a. odorata, 178, a. Scansiles, anni, 200, a. Scaphia, ii. 72, a. Scaphion, 250, a. Scapho-sus-phalangien du pouce, 4, b. Scapula, 494, a. Scapulo-humiral, ii. 360, a. Scapulo-humdro-olicranien, ii. 383, b. Scapulo-hyoides, ii. 103, a. Scapulo-radial, 112, b. Scupulo-lrockitiricn, grand, 529, a. Scarabceolus hemisphusricus, 209, b. Scarfskin, 347, b. Scariola, 191, b Scarlatina maligna, 269. urticata, ii. 402, a. Scatacrasia, ii. 286, a. Sceletologia, ii. 301, b. Sceletopusia, ii. 301, b. Sceletum, ii. 301, a. Scelotyrbe, ii. 236, b ; 187, b. Sceparnedon, 60, b. Sceparnos, 8-), b. Schaader (G.), 492, a. Schaafgarbe (G), 11, b. Schaafrarbe schwarze (G), 11, b. Schaafh'autchen (G), 36, b. Schaafmuller (G), ii. 425, a. Schaafwasser (G), 584, a. Schaambug(G), 531, a. Schaamlefzengeschwulst (G), 352, a. Schaamlefzenschnitt (G), ii. 93, b. Schaamliffen(G), 583, a. Schaaniliffen, kleinen(G). ii. 93, a. Schabeisen(G),ii. 204, b. Schadel(G), 250, a. # Schadelbohrer(G), n. 382 b. Schadelborung(G), ii.382,b. Schadellehre(G), 250, a. S chad li c h(G), 281, b. Schalknbtchen(G), a. o29, b. Sch'arfe(G), 15, a. Schalllehre(G),14,b. Schalotte(G), 326, a. S c h a m, w e i b 1 i c h e (G) u. ■27, b. Schamzuaglein(G),207, d. Schambein (G), n. 22o, b. Schamberg(G), ii. 46, b. Scharbock(G), ii.36,b Scharbockmittel(G), 56 b Scharbockskraut(G), 210, b. Scharf(G), I5,a. ,r. ;: Scharlachkrankheit (G), «■ 281, a. 5V Scharlachbeere, Amerikani- sche (G), ii. 163, a. Scharlachkraut, edles, (G), ii. 272, b. Scharlachwurm(G), 209, b. S char lei (G), ii. 272, a. Schauder(G), ii. 297,a. Schauer (G),ii. 297, a. Schaumend (G), 417, a. Schaumkraut (G), 155, a. Scheba Arabum, 74, b. Schedel (G), 250, a. Scheere (G), ii. 285, a. S che ide (G), ii. 406, b. Scheidekunst(G), 190, a. Scheidekunstter (G), 190, a. Scheidenbruch (G), 333, a. Scheidengeschwulst (G), (*) ii 449, a. Scheidenvorfall(G), 218, a. Scheidewand (G), ii. 129, a; ii. 293, a. Scheintod (G), 82, b. Scheitelbeine (G), ii. 128, b. Schellkraut (G), 131, b. Schellkraut, kleines (G), ii. 243, b. Scheloch (G), ii. 1C8, b. Schelpe (G), ii. 278, b. S c h e n b a u m (G), 553, b. S c h e n k e 1 (G), 257, a; ii. 365, b. Schenkelbeine (G), 392, b. Schenkelbinde breite (G), 383, a. S c h e n k e 1 b r u c h (G), ii 32, a. S c h e; n k e 1 n e t z b r u c h (G), 351, a. Sc hi as, ii. 80, a. Schief (G), ii. 94, a. Schielaugig(G),ii. 328, b. Schielen, das (G), ii. 323, b. Schienbein (G), ii. 369, a. Schienbein rohne (G), 401, b. S c h i e n e (G), ii. 296, b; ii. 321, a. Schierling(G), 226,b. Schierling ge f 1 e ch t e r (G), 226, b. Schilddruse(G),ii. 368, b. Schildknorfel(G), ii. 368, a. Schildkrote (G), ii. 361, a. Schinos (Gr.) ii. 284, b. Schlaf (G), ii. 301, b ; ii. 357, a. Schlafbein(G),ii.357,b. Schlaf apfel(G), 106, b. Schlaferigkeit(G), ii. 308, a., Schlaffheit(G),404,b. Schlafkraut(G), 507, a. Schlaflosigkeit(G), 537, a. Schlafmittel (G), ii. 308, a. Schlafsucht(G), 218,b; 571,a. S c h 1 a fs u c h t i g (G), 158, a; 218, b. Schlaf wande 1(G), ii. 307, b. Schlafwandler (G), ii. 307, b. Schlag(G), 61, b. 606 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES . Schlagader (G), 75, a. Schlagadergeschwulst, ve- nose (G), (•) ii. 450, b. Schlag, allgeneine (G), ii. 122, b. Schlag, ganz (G), ii. 122, b. Schlagfluss(G), 61, b. Schlagflussig (G), 61, b. Schlag; halbe (G), 476, b. Schlagkraut (G), ii. 362, a. Schlange (G), ii. 294, a. Schlangenholz (G), ii. 330, a. Schlangen w ur z, Indische(G), ii. 105, b. Schlangenwurzel (G),ii. 197,a. Schlangenwurzel Virgin i- sche(G), 71. b. Schlangenzunge (G), ii. 105, a. Schlehdorn (G), ii. 221, a. Schlehendicksaft(G),ii.221,a. Schlehendornsaft (G), 221, a. Schleim (G), ii. 52, b; 53, b; ii. 157, a. Schleimausleerende mittel (G), ii. 157, a. Schleimbahrenklau (G), 9, a. Schleimbeutel (G), 135, b. Schleimdriise (G), ii. 170, a. S c h 1 e i m g e w e b e (G), 170, a. Schleimhaut (G), ii. 27, a; ii. 170, b. Schleimhautentziingdung (G), ii. 157, b. S c h 1 e i m i g (G), ii. 53, a. gchleimstoff (G), 170, a. Schleimverhaltung (G), 545, b. Schleude rbinde (G), 421, a. Schl iessmuskel (G), 229, a; ii. 314, b. Schlinge (G), ii. 301, b. Schlingen (G), 231, a. Schluchzen (G), ii. 303, a; ii. 299, a. Schlummer (G), 308, a. Schlund(G)', ii. 155, a. Schlundbeschreibung (G), ii. 154, b. S c h 1 u n d b r u c h (G), ii. 154, a. Schlundfall (G), ii. 154, a. Schlundfang (G), ii. 154, a. Schlundkopf (G), ii, 155, a. Schlundlehre (G), ii. 154, b. Schlundschnitt (G), ii. 154, b. Schlussel (G), ii. 332, a. Schliisselbein (G), 199, a. Schlusselblume (G), ii. 215, b. Schmarotzer (G), ii. 127, b. Schmelz(G), 340, a. Schmerbauch (G), 4, a. Schmerz (G), ii. 118, b. Schmer zstille ndemittel (G), 49, b. " Schminkbohne, gemeine (G) ii. 155, a. Schminkmittel(G), 244, b. Schmi nk e (G), ii. 119, a. S c h m u t z (G), 250, b. Schnabel (G), ii. 260, b. Schnake (G), 261, b. Schnapper (G), 405, a._ Schnarc hen (G), ii. 325, b. Schnarren (G), ii. 260, b. Schnecke (G), 210, a; 579, b. S c h n e e (G), ii. 303, a. Schneerose, Siberische (G), ii. 256, b. Schnee wasser (G), ii. 429, a. Schnei (G), 258, b. Schneider (muskel) (G), ii. 276, b. Sc hue utze n, das, (G), ii. 54,a. Schnitt (G), 265, b; 518, b; ii. 540, a. Schnupfenfieber(G), 528, b. S ch n u ib a r t (G), ii. 67, b. Schnurleibchen (G), 243, b. Schoenarrthus, 553, a. Sch on he its mitt el (G), 244, b. S c h o e p e (G), ii. 265, b. Schokolade (G), 185, b. Schorf t (G), ii. 237, a. Schriebfeder des Gehirns(G), 141, b. Schropfen (G), ii. 280, b. Schropfkopf (G), 263, a. Schule (G), ii. 283, a. Schulter (G), 494, a. Schulterblatt (G), ii. 280, a. Shulterhohe (G), 15, b. Schultertragbinde (G), ii. 280, b. SCHULTES, John, ii. 287, a. S c h u p p e (G), ii 278, b. Schuswunde (G), ii. 440, a. Schutzbogen (G), 69, a; 248, a. Schutzgehenk (G), 38, a. S c h u t z p 1 a 11 e (G), 69, a. Sch w ache (G), 275, b ; 563, b. Schwachheit (G), 528, a.' S c h w a 1 b e (G), 485, a. Sch w al ben kraut (G), 181, b. Schwalbenwurzel (G), 81, a. S c h w a m m (G), ii. 321, a; 421, b. SCHWAMMERDAM, John, ii. 342, a. S c h w a n c h e n (G), 407, b. S ch w anger (G), ii. 212, b. Schwangerschaft (G), ii. 211, a. Schwangerschaftslehre (G), (*) ii. 449, a. Schwansbein (G), 210, a. Schwarze r Staar (G), 33, b. Schwarzwerden (G), 284, a. Schwarzwurz (G), ii. 344,b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 607 Schwarzwurz, traubenfor- m i g e (G), 16, a. S c h w e f e 1 (G), ii. 336, b. Schwefe lather (G), 21, b. Schwefelbalsam (G), 97, a. Schwefe Is a ure (G), ii. 337, a. Schwefe lwurzel (G), ii. 150, b. Schweinbrod (G), 267, b. Schwei nskresse (G), 210, b. Schw e i s s (G), ii. 335, a. S c h w e issb 1 a tte re h e n (G), 289, b. Sch weiss fieber (G), ii, 335, b. Schweisswurzel (G), ii. 389, b. Schweizerwundthee (G), 378, a. Rchwerathren (G), 323, b. Schwerdauchlichkeit (G), 322, b. Schwerdlilie, s tink e nd e (G), 544, a. Schwerdtel, Deutsches (G), 544, a. Schwerdtelwurzel, gelb e(G), 544, a. Schwerdt lilie (G), 544, a. Schwerdtelwurzel, wasser (G), 544, a. Sch we re (G), ii. 433, b. Sch were, specifische (G), 451, b. Schweremesser (G), 100, b. Schwererde (G), 101, b. Schwerhoren (G), 101, b. Schwermuth (G), ii. 24, b. Schwermuth (G), 323, b. Schwiele (G), 146, b. Schwielig(G),146,b. Schwinimen (G), ii. 72, a. S c h w i n d e 1 (G), ii. 419, a. Schwindelkorner (G), ii. 169, a. Schwindelkraut (G), 3L>, a. Schwindfieber (G),473, a. Schwindsucht(G),ii. 160, a. Schvvindsuchtsmittel (G), 56. a. Sciatic, 545, b. plexus, ii. 267, a. Sciatica, ii. 80, a. Sciden, ii. 180, a. Scie, ii. 277, b. Scientia Hermetica, 28, a. Scirrhoma, ii. 284, b. Scirrhosis, ii. 234, b. Scissure de Glaser, 403, a. interlobaire, 175, b. Sclarea, ii. 272, a. Sclirime, 526, b. Scleria ii. 285, b. Sclerodes, ii. 285, b. Scleroma, ii. 235, a. Scleronyxis, (*) ii. 451, b. Sclerosis, ii. 235, a. Sclerotica ceratoides, 238, b. Scleroticonyxis, (*) ii. 451, b. Scleroticus, 526, b. Sclerotis, ii. 288, b. Scleras, ii. 284, b. Sclirus, ii. 284, b. Sclopetoplagas, ii. 440, a. Scodinema, ii. 123, b. * Scolopendria, 82, b. Scolopendrium officinarum, 82, b. Scolymus sativus, 269, b. Scopa regia, ii. 264, a. Scoptula, ii 279, b. Scopula, 131, b. Scoracratia, ii. 286, a. Scorbut, ii. 236, b. Scorbutus, ii. 236, b. Scorbutus nauticus, ii. 236, b. Scordiu«'ma, 156, b ; ii. 123, b. Scordium, ii. 362, a. Scorith, ii. 336, b. Scorodon, 30, b. Scotodinos, ii. 236, a. Scotoma, ii. 286, a. Scotomata, ii. 55, a. Scotomia, ii. 286, a. Scotos, ii. 286, a. Scrobiculus, 414, a. Scrofulaire, ii. 267, a. aquatique, ii. 286, b. Scrophula, ii. 286, a. mesenterica, ii. 353, b. Scrophularia minor, ii. 243, b. Scurvy of the Alps, ii. 140, a. grass, common, 210, b. grass, lemon, 210, b. grass, wild, 210, a. land, ii. 236, a. petechial, ii. 236, a. sea, ii. 236, b. Scutella, 263, a. Scyphophorus pyxidatus, 575, b. Scyros, 146, a. Scythica radix, 443, a. Scytitis, (*) ii. 451, b. Seasickness, ii. 72, a. Seat, 57, a. bone, 546, a. Seb, 32, b ; 444, b. Sebel, ii. 223, b. Sebestier myxa, ii. 287, b. SEBISCH, Melchior, ii. 287, b. Sebsten, ii. 287, b. Sebum, ii. 167, a; ii. 296, a. Secale cornutum, 354, b. luxurians, 354, b. Secalis mater, 354, b. Secaniabin, ii. 116, b. Siche, ii. 292, b. Seclusorium, ii. 266, a. Seed, ii. 311, a. Seeds, cold, greater, ii. 291, a. 608 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Seeds, cold, lesser, ii. 291, a. four greater carminative, 157, b. forr lesser hot, 157, b. Secondines, ii. 238, a. Sectio cadaveris, 90, b; 139, a, Fkanconia, 587, a. hypogastrica, 587, a. Mariana, 587, a. Secundas, ii. 288, a. Secundinae, ii. 283, a. Secundinarum expulsio, 282, a. Secundus propriorum auriculae, ii. 253, a. Secur, 444, b. Sedantia, ii. 298, b. Sedem attollens, 572, a. Sedes, 57, a; 363, b. Sidon bridaitt, ii. 288, b. reprise, ii. 288, b. Sedum, ii. 278, a. majus, ii. 291, a. minus, ii. 288, b. Seebeyfuss (G), 74, a. Seeblu me (G), ii. 93, a. See kohl (G), 234, b. Seekrankheit (G), ii. 72, a. Seele (G),47, b. Seelenlehre (G), ii. 223, b, Seelenruhe (G), 84, b. Seerose, weisse (G), ii. 93, a. Seewasser (G), ii. 429, b. Seewermuth (G), 74, a. S e h e (G), (in comp ) ii. 108, b. Sehe-achse (G), 92, a. Sehen (G), ii. 424, b. Sehne (G), ii. 358, b. S e h n e n h ii p f u n g (G), ii. 334, b. Seide (G), ii. 293, b. Seidelbastrinde (G), 274, a. S e i d e n p f 1 a n z e (G), 81, a. S e i f e (G), ii. 275, a. Seifenkraut, (G), ii. 275, a. Seigle, ii. 288, a. Seigle ergoti, 355, a. Seihecappen (G), 116, a. S e i h e n (G), ii. 328, b. Seiherahmen (G), 159, a. Sein, ii. 7, a ; ii. 403, b. Sei4enbeine (G), ii. 128, b. Seitenkopfweh (G), 476, a. Seitenstechensmittel(G),56, a. Seitenstechen (G), ii. 178, a. Senkwage (G), 69, b. Sel, ii. 272, a. d'Egra, ii. 3, a. admirable de Lemery, ii. 3, a. de Cuisine, ii. 304, b. de Derosne, ii. 69, b. d'opium, ii. 69, b. de Saturne, ii. 180, b. de verre, ii. 425, a. Sel vofatil d'Angleterre, 33, b. Sets neulres, ii. 81, b. Selago, 119, a. Selatus, 498, a. Selbstbefleckung(G), ii, 13,b. Selbstgefuhl(G),212, a. Selbstheil (G), ii. 220, b. Selbstmord (G),ii. 336, a. Selbstsehen (G), 90, b. Selene (Gr.), ii. 48, a. Seleri (G), 1C9, b. Selery, 59. b. Seifheal, ii. 220, b. Selinon (Gr.), 59, b. Sella Turcica, ii. 170, a. Selle du Turc, ii. 239, a. Tvrcique, ii. 289, a. Sembella, ii. 289, a. Semecarpus anacardium, 91, b. Semeion, (Gr.) ii 298, a. boethematicum, 526, a. Semeiosis, ii. 289, a. Semeiotice, ii 289, a. Simiiotique, ii. 289, b. Semen, ii. 311, a. cinae, 74, b. contra, 74, b. contra vermes, 74, b. sanctum, 74, b. Sementina, 74, b. Semicupium, 103, b. Semifibulasus, ii. 147, b. Semi-interosseus Indicis, 46. Seinimasculatus, 359, b. Seminal fluid, ii. 311, a. Seminalis. ii. 311, b. Semi-nervosus, ii. 290, b. Semiology, ii. 289, a. Semi-orb.cularis, ii. 109, a. Semiotice, ii. 289, a. Semipestis, ii. 390, b. Semisextum, 476, a. Semisideratus, 476, b. Semispinalis internus, ii. 381, a. Semi-spinatus, 593, a; ii. 290, b. Semitertiana, 476, b. Scmi-tiirce, 476, b. Semivir, 389, b. Semotim, ii. 204, a, Sempervivum acre, ii. 288, b. Semuncia, 476, b. Sena, 160, b. Sini, 160, b. faux, 218, b. Senecon convmun^ii. 291, a. Senectus, 23, a. ultima, 279, b. Senega root, ii. 196, b. Senegine, ii. 196, b. Seneka, ii. 196, b. Senekawurzel (G), ii. 196, b. Sinevi, ii. 299, a. Senf(G),ii.299,a. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 609 Senfkohl(G), 127, b. Senfkraat (G), 357, a. Senfumschlag (G), ii. 299, a. Sengreen, ii 291, a. Senna, 160, b. American. 160, b. bladder, 218, b. essence of, Selway's, 530, a. Sens, ii. 292, a. Senses, nervous system of the, ii. 22, a. Sensus, ii, 292, a. Sentiment, ii. 292, a. Sepae, ii. 269, a. Sepedogenesis, ii. 292, b. Sepsis, ii. 237, b. Septfoil, upright, ii. 373, b. Septinervia, ii. 174, a. Septum cerebelli, 331, a. .cerebri, 381, a. crurale, 257, b. midian du cervelet, 381,a. stapkylin, ii. 412, b. thoracis, ii. 20. a. transverse, ii. 359, b. transversum, 295, a. vestibuli - nervoso - membrana- ceum, 559, b. Sequestrum, 365, a. Serapinon, ii. 269, a. Serapium, ii. 348, b. Serbet, ii. 282, a. Sericiacum, 73, b. Sericum Anglicum, ii. 310, a. Sirieux, ii. 293, b. Seris, 191, b. kepeute (Gr.), 191, b. Sermountain, 565, b. Sero-enteritis, 344, a. Serosity, ii. 294, b. Serpentaria, 71, b. Gallorum, 79, a. Hispanica, ii. 286, a. minor, 79, a. Virginiana, 71, b. Serpentine, ii. 105, b. Serpigo, 481, a. Serpnlet, ii. 367, b. Serpyllum, ii. 367, b. citratum, u. 367, b. Serra, ii. 277, b. __ Serratus anticus minor, a. J iJ, a. Serre-artire, ii. 214, b. Sertula campana, ii. 384, a. Serum, 118, a. Service, mountain, n. 30J, a. tree, ii. 309. a. Serviette encarri, 247, a. Sesamkn6cheln(G),a.295,a. Sesali, b ii s c h e 1 b 1 a t tr l ge (G),ii- 295, b. Seseli, 565, b. xgopodium, 579, a. Creticum, ii. 378, b. Sisili des pris, ii. 150, b. Sesquiuncia, ii. 295, a. Seton, ii. 295, b. SETTALA, Louis, ii 293, a. Seu fz en, das (G), ii. 341, b. Seulo, ii. 179, b. Seutlon (Gr.), 110, b. Sevadilla, ii. 415, b. Sevatio, ii. 323, b. Sevenbaum, (G), 553, b, Sirrage, ii. 432, b. Sevuin, ii. 167, a. Sexual intercourse, 213, a. organs, 433, b. Shallot, 326, a. Sheath, ii. 406, b. Shebkeret, 475, b. Shekykat, 476, a. Sherbet, ii, 282, a. orange, ii. 349, b. Sherry, ii. 267, a. Shingles, 481, a. Shivering. 213. b. Shoulderblade, ii. 279, b. Show, ii. 130, b. Siagon, ii. 17, b. Sialisma, ii. 270, b. Sialon (Gr.), ii. 270, a. Sibar, 498, a. Sibare, ii. 158, b. Siccantia, 289, a. Siccatifs, ii 297, a. Siccatio, 319, a. S i c h e 1 f 6 r m i g (G), ii. 297, b. Sichelfortsatz (G),381,b. Sickness, falling, 349, a. of the stomach, ii. 426, b> sweating, ii. 335, a. Sicua,263, a. Sicula, 110, b; ii. 297, a. Sicyedon, 166, b. Sideratio, 61, b. ossis, ii. 315, b, Sideration, 84, a. Sideratus, 84, a. Siderion (Gr.), 393, a. Sideritis, ii. 362, a. Sideros, 393, b. Sideroxylon, 189, a. Si eb be in (G), 358, b. Siebenfingerkraut (G) 376, b. Siegelerde (G), ii. 360, b. Siegmanswurz (G), 438, a. Siegewurz (G), 438, b. Sielismos (Gr.), ii. 270, b. Sielon (Gr.), ii. 270, a. Sifting, 252, b. Sigh, ii. 341, a. Sight, ii. 424, a. askew, 322, b. false, 222, a. feebleness of, ii. 34, a. 610 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Sigillum Salamonis, 233, b. Sigmatoid, ii. 297, b. Signatio, ii. 298, a, Signe, ii, 298, a. Signes, avant-coureurs, ii. 210, b. Signum, ii. 130, b. conjunctum, ii. Li7, a. Sikos, 200, b Sikua (Gr), 263, a. Sikus (Gr.),260, b. Silau (G),ii. 150, b. Silber (G),70, b. Silberkraut (G), ii. 209, b. Siler montanum, 565, b. Silipit, 264, a. Siliqua dulcis, 174, b. Arabica, ii. 354, b. Siliquas hirsutas lanugo, 314, b. Siliquastrum Plinii, 153, a. Silk, ii. 293, b. weed, 61, a. Sillon, ii. 336, b. transversale de la veine porte, 589, a. dc la veine cave infirieure, 589, a. de la veine ombilicale, 589, a. Silphium, 565, a. Silver, 70, b. leaf, 70, b. nitrate of, 70, b. weed, ii. 209, b. Silybum, 156, b. Simarouba, ii. 241, a. Simarouba faux, ii. 6, a. Simarubarinde (G), ii. 241, a. Simmitium, ii. 180, a. Simus, 149, a. Sinapisis, 120, a. Sinapism, 162, b. Sinew, ii. 353, b. Singiber (Gr.), 37, a. Sinn (G), ii. 292, a. Sinus arteriosus, ii. 300, a. circularis Ridleyi, ii. 299, b. choroidicn, ii. 300, a. coxas, 246, a. droit, ii. 300, b. falcifofmis inferior, ii. 300, a. falciformis superior, ii. 300, a. fourth, ii. 378, b. gena pituitarius, 57, a. of the larynx, ii. 414, b. magni, ii. 299, b. maxillary, 57, a. midian, ii. 300, a. of the median septum, ii. 293, a, muliebris, ii. 406, b. occipitales anterior, ii. 300, b. polymorphus, 169, a. perpendicularis, ii. 300, a. portarum, 589, a. pudoris, ii. 406, b. rhomboidal, 141, b. Sinus of the septum lucidum,ii. 415, a. sinister cordis, ii. 300, a. straight, ii. 300, a, transversi, ii. 299, b. triangularis, ii. 300, a. des vaisseaux scminifires, 242, b. venarum cavarum, ii. 299, b. venarum pulmonalium,ii. 300, a. venosus, ii. 299, b. Siphac, ii. 146, b. Siphilis, ii. 346, b. Siphita prava, 187, b. Sira, ii. 111, b. Siraion (Gr.), 289, b. Siriasis, ii. 158, b. Siringa, 147, a. Sirium myrtifolium, ii. 274, a. Sirius, 15i, a; 314,a. Strop dc capillaire, 19, a. de coralline, 237, a. d'irysimum composi, 30, b. Sirup, ii. 348, b. Sirza, 357, b. Sisymbrium menthrastrum, ii. 30, b. Siticulosus, 32, a. Sitiology,-128,b. Sition (Gr.),29,b. Sitis, ii. 365, b. defectus, (*) ii. 446, a. morbosa, ii. 196, b. Situs Corporis, 87, b. Sitzbein (G),546, a. Sivvens, ii. 297, a. Skamma (Gr.), 413, b. Skamonien (G), 234, b. Skeletology, 41, b. Skelos (Gr.), 568, a. Skepasma (Gr.), 537,b. Skevisch, 355, a. Skin, 266, b. Skirre, ii. 285, a. Skleros (Gr.),466, a. Skolios (Gr.), 265, b. Skrofelmittel,56, b. Skrophelkrankheit(G), ii.236, b. Skropheln (G), ii. 286, b. Skue sight, 322, b.' Skullcap, ii. 287, a. Skunk cabbage, 317, a. Skytalides, ii. 151, b. Slate, Irish, 482, b. Slaters, ii. 104, a. Slavering, 105, a. Sleeplessness, 537, a. Sleepwalking, ii. 307, b. Sling bone, 83. b. Slipperwort, 142, a. Sloe tree, ii. 221, a. Slough, 357, b; ii. 312, b Slug, 579, b. Slumber, ii. 308, a. Smallage, 59, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 611 Smallpox, ii. 409, b. Smectis, 193, a. Smectris, 193, a. Smegma, ii. 274, b. preputii, 439, a. Smell, sense of, ii. 102, a. Smelling salt, 35, b. Smerbel (G), 182, b. Smilax (Gr.), ii. 356, a. Smilos (Gr.), ii. 356, a. Smyrnismos (Gr.), 333, a. Smyrnium, ii. 302, b. Snail, 679, b. Snail's horns, 239, a. Snakeroot, black, 16, a. button, 356, b. Canada, 80, a. Virginia, 71, b. Snakeweed, ii. 197, a. Snarchen (G), ii. 303, a. Sneezewort, 11, b. Snuff, cephalic, ii. 232, b. Soap, ii. 274, b. Soaplees, 565, b. Soapwort, ii. 273, a. Sobrietas, ii. 357, a. Soda (Patk.), 156, a. Soda, ii. 237. a, Soda Alicantina, ii. 304, a. Alonensis, ii. 304, a. boraxata. 1"~2, a. subbnrate of, 1.2. b. vitriolata, ii. 30-1, b. Sodas boras, 122, a. boras alcalescens, 122, b. boras supersaturus, 122, a. carbonas inipurus, ii. 303, b. subboras, 122, a. subcarbonas impura, ii. 303, b. Sodbrennen (G), 69, a ; ii. 239, a. Sodii chloruretum, ii. 304, b. Sodium carbonate of protoxide of, ii. 304 a. hydrochlorate of protoxide of, ii. 304, b. nitrate of protoxide of, ii. 304, b. protonitrate of, ii. 304, b. protoxide of, ii. 304, a. quadrichloruret of, ii. 304, b. eubborate of protoxide of, 122, a. subphosphate of protoxide of, ii. 304, b. subpro'oborate of, 122, a. subprotophosphate of,ii. 304, b Softening of the brain, ii. 44, b. Soie, ii. 2»3, b. Soif, ii- 365, b. excessive, n. 19o, p. Sol, 444, b. „ Solamen intestinoriim, it. lob, b. scabiosorum, 420, a. Solanum foetidum, 274, b. furiosum, 86, b. lethale, 86, b. magnum Virginianum ru- brum, ii. 163, a. maniacum, 86, b; 274, b. melanocerasus, 86, b. lacemosum Americanum, ii. 163, a. urens, 153, a. vesicarium, ii. 161, a. Solater, 498, a. Soldanella, 234, b. Soliairc, ii. 30f>, b. Solen, 246, a; ii. 306, b. Solium, 94, a. Solomo, 70, b. Solomon's seal, 233, b. Solsequium, ii. 336, b. Solutio arsenicata, 584, a. arsenitis kalicas, 584, a, calcis, 584, b. caniphoras oleosa, 581, b. guaiaci gummosa, ii. 42, b. guaiaci resinas aquosa, ii. 42, b. muriatis calcis, 147, b. muriatis barytas, 101, b. subcarbonatis ammoniaci spirit- uosa, ii. 317, a. Solution, 216, b. of acetate of ammonia, 584, a. of acetate of morphine, 585, a. of ammonia, 583, a. of copper, ammoniated, 584, b. of corrosive sublimate, 585, a. Fowler's, 584,a. of hydriodate of potass, 585,b. of iron, alkaline, 0o5, a. of lime, 584, b. of Monro, 585, a. of oxymuriate of mercury, 58-5, a. of potassa, 565, b. de potasse, 585, b. of subacetate of lead, 585, b. of subacetate of lead diluted, 535, b. of subcarbonate of ammonia, 584, a. of subcarbonate of potass, 585, b. of tartarized antimony, ii. 922, a. of Vanswieten, 585, a. Solutivus, 567, a. Solvent, mineral, 584, a. Solvents,311, b. Soma(Gr-), 119, a; 241, b. Somacetics, 456, a. Somatology, 41, b. 612 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Sommeil, ii. 301,b. Sommerfleeken (G), 346, b. Somno-vigil, ii. 307, b. Somnus, ii. 301, b. Son, 421, b. mat, ii. 13, b. Sonde, 165, b ii. 309, b. Sonde (G), ii. 311, a. Sonde cannelie, 309, b. Songe, ii. 308, a. Sonnenflecken (G), 346, b. Sonnenstich (G), 247, a. Sonnenthau (G),318, b. Sonnenwende (G), 474, a. Sonus blastus, 450, a. vocis, 9, b. Soodbrod, (G) 174, b. Sooja, 314, b. Soot, 419, b. Sootwart, 150, b. Sophia, ii. 301, a. Sophienkraut (G), ii. 301, a. Sophrosyne (Gr,), ii. 357, a. Soporativus, ii,308, a. Soporific, ii. 307, b. Sora, 358, a. Sorb tree, ii. 309, a. Sorbastrella, ii. 166, b. Sorbefacient, (*) ii. 451, b. Sorbier des oiseleurs, ii. 309, a. Sorbitio, 124, b. Sorbum, ii. 309, a. Sorbus, 251, a. Sore throat, 268, a; 45, b. malignant, (*) 263, a. putrid, (*) 268, a. ulcerous, (*) 268, a. Sorghum, ii. 123, b. Sorni, 393, b. Sorrel, ii. 263, b. common, ii. 263, b. French, ii. 264, a. garden, ii. 264, a. Roman, ii. 264, a. wood, ii. 115, b. Soubresaut, ii. 334, b. Soucherloon, 115, b. Souchet odorant, 270, a. rond, 270, a. Souci, 145, b; ii. 124, a. des champs, 145, b. Soude aerie, ii. 304, a. borate sursature de, 122, b. carbonate de, ii. 304, a. caustique, ii. 304, a. a la chaux, ii. 304, a. du commerce, ii. 304, a. crayeuse, ii. 304, a. effercescente, ii. 304, a. pure, ii. 304, a. sousborate de, 122, b. souscurbonate de, ii. 304, b. de Varccq, ii. 304, a. Soufre, ii. 336, b. crime de, ii. 336, b. foie de, ii. 209, a. Sound, 165, b. auricular, 65, a. Sounding, ii. 287, b. Soupir, ii. 341, b. Sourcil,\\. 337, b. Sourcilier, 243, b ; ii. 337, b. Sourdock, ii. 263, b. Sourdsmuets, ii. 64, b. Souris, ii. 82, b. Sous-acromio-clavi-humeral, 282, b. Sous-atloldien, ii. 332, a. Sous-axoldien, ii. 332, a. Sous-claviire, ii. 332, a. Sous-costaux, 538, b. Sous-cutane, ii. 332, b. Sous-ipineux, 529, a. Sous-lingual, ii. 333, a. Sous-maxillaire, ii. 333, a. Sous-maxillo-labiul, 237, a Sous-mental, ii. 333, b. Sous-metacarpo-latiri-phalangien, ii. 216, b. Sous-optico-sphino-scliroticien, ii. 247, a. Sous-pubio-coccygien, 572, a. Sous-pubio-creti-tibial, 449, a. Sous-pubii-fimorale, ii. 96, a. Sous-pubio-pritibial, 449, a. Sous-pubio-trochantir'u n externe, ii. 95, b Sous-pubi i-trocliuntirien interne, ii. 95, b Sous-scapulairex ii. 334, a. Sous-scapulo-trochinien, ii. 334, a. Southernwood, 74, a. field, 74, a. Tartarian, 74, b. maritime, 74, a. Sowbread, 77, b, Soy, 314, b. Spado, 161, b; 359, b. Spagyria, 190, a. S palte (G), 403, a. Spandarapum. ii. 309, b. Spanischgriin (G), 263, b. Spanische Fliegen (G), 152, a. Spanish fly, 151, b. white, 114, b. Spannkraft (G), 232, a; ii. 377, a. SpanntTipper(G), 137, b. Sparagma (Gr.), 560, a. Sparagmos, ii. 310, b. Sparganon (Gr.), 383, a. Sparganosis puerperarum,ii. 157, a. Sparge 1 (G), 81, b. Spargelkohl(G), 127, a. Sparrow grass, 81, b. Spasm, canine, 151, b. clonic, 234, b. cynic, 151, b. with rigidity, ii. 361, a. Spasmodes (Gr.), 235, a. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 613 Spasmos(Gr.),234,b. Spasticus, ii. 310, b ; ii. 377, a. Spatel(G), ii. 310, b. Spatha, 507, a ; ii. 310, b. Spathomete, ii. 310, b. Spathula foetida, 544, a. Spaul, 117, b. Spearwort, ii. 243. b. Species, ii. 232, b. aromaticas, ii. 233, a. diacinnamomi, ii. 231, a. diacretae, ii 231, a. diambrae sine odoratis, ii. 231, a. diatragacanthas frigidas, ii.232, b. hierae picrae, ii. 230, b. Imperatoris, ii. 231, a. laetifiantes Rhazis, ii. 231, a. e scordio cum opio, ii. 231, b. e scordio sine opio, ii. 231, a. Specificum Paracelsi, ii. 208, b. Specillum, 362, a ; 507, a. auricularium, 65, a. Speckhaut des Bluts, 238, a. Speckgeschwulst (G), ii. 323, b. Speckwurzel (G), ii. 407,b. Speclarion, ii. 311, a. Speculum, 307, b ; ii. 293, a. album, 73, b. citrinum, ii. Ill, b. Indicum, 394, a. oculi, (*) ii. 450, a. oris, 441, a. Veneris, 11, b. Speech, ii. 425, b. Speechlessness, ii. 64, b. Speedwell, ii. 416. b. brooklime, ii. 416, b. female, 56, b. Speichel (G), ii. 270,b. Speichelkraut (G), 51, b. Speichelfluss (G), ii.271, a. Speichelmittel (G), ii. 297, a. Speichelwurz (G), 51, b. Speise(G),29, b. Speisebrei (G), 190, a. Spei se rohre (G), ii. 99, b. Speiserohrenschnitt (G), n. 99, b. Speise saft (G), 189, a. Speisennarr (G), ii. 108, b. Speltrum, ii. 443, a. Spermaceti, 178, a. whale, 178, a. Spermacrasia, ii. 312, b. Spermatic fluid, ii. 311, a. Spermorrhoea, ii. 312, b. atonica, 445, h. Sphacelismus, ii. 158, b. Sphaeno-palatinus, 573, a. Sphasra, ii- 164, a. marina, a. 164, a. vol. ii» *>2 Sphasra, thalassia, ii. 164, a. Sphasranthus Indicus, 17, a. Sphaerion, ii. 164, a. ' Sphasrocephala elatior, 326, b. Sphage, ii. 366, b. Sphagitides, 552, b. Sphairion (Gr.),440, a. Sphendone, 421, a. Sphini-salpingo-mallien, 567, a. Spheno-pterygo-staphylinus, 196, a. Spheno-salpingo-staphylinus, 196, a. Spheno-staphilinus, 573, a. Sphex (Gr.), ii. 428, b. Sphincter gulas, 229, a. labiorum, ii. 109, a. vaginas, 229, b. Sphragis, 236, a. Sphygmos, ii. 227, b. arachnoides, 67, a. Sphyra, ii. 5, b. Sphyxis (Gr.), ii. 227, b. Spic, 567, a. Spica Alpina, ii. 407, b. Celtica, ii. 407, b. Indica, ii. 69, b. nardi, ii. 69, b. Spices, four, ii. 67, b. Spicillum, ii. 311, a. Spiderwort, 579, a Spiegelruss (G), 419, b. SPIEGHEL, Van den, ii. 315, a. Spierlingsbaum (G), ii. 309, a. Spier staude (G), ii. 316, b. Spiessglanz (G), 54, b. Spiessglanzmittel (G), 54, a. Spignel, 22, a. Spikenard, 235, a ; ii. 70, a. Spiknardenmannsbart (G), ii. 407, b. Spili, ii. 68, a. Spilosis, 346, b. ephelis, 346, a.' poliosis, ii. 196, a. Spina acida, ii. 115, b. jEgyptiaca, 8, b. alba, 156, b; ii. 33, b.: bifida, 504, a. capitata, ii. 166, b. cervina, ii. 254, a. ferrea, ii. 166, b. Helmontii, 24, b. hirci, 84, a. infectoria, ii. 254, a. ventosa, 496, a; ii. 44, b. Spinach, ii. 315, b. Spinal canal, ii. 418, a. cord, ii. 22, b. Spinalis cervicis, ii. 290, b. colli, ii. 290, b. colli minores, 541, a. Spinales et transversales lumborum, ii. 381, a. S p i n a t (G), ii. 315, b. 614 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Spinati, 541, a. Suindelbein (G), ii. 242, b. Spine, ii. 417, b. curvature of the, 436, b. Spini-axoido-occipitalis, ii 247, a. Spini-axoido-trachili-atloidicn,' ii. 95, a. Spinitis, ii. 65, a. Spinnendistel(G), 170, b. Spinnengewebe (G), 67, a. Spinnewebenhaut (G), 66, b. Spino-cranio-trapizien (nerf), ii. 316, a. Spinodorsitis, il. 65, a. Spinola, 504, a. Spinous process of sphenoid, ii. 314, b. Spiraea trifoliata, 437, a. Spirit, bone, 586, a. fuming of Beguine, 36, a. fuming of Boyle, 36, a. of hartshorn, 585, b. of horseradish, ii. 317, b. melasses, ii. 263, b. of Mindererus, 584, a. of nitre, sweet, ii. 317, a. of pennyroyal, ii. 318, b. of peppermint, ii. 318, a. proof, ii. 318, b. of salt, ii. 54, a. of scurvy grass, golden, ii. 317, b. of spearmint, ii. 318, a. of turpentine, ii. 101, a. of verdigris, 10, b. of wine, ii. 308, b. of wine and camphor, ii. 317, b. Spirits, animal, ii. 79, b. bathing, Freeman's, 581, 1. bathing, Jackson's, 581, b. low, 508, a. Spiritus, 127, b. anthos, ii. 318, b. Beguinis, 36, a. Burrhi matricalis, 135, a. Bussii bezoarticus, 135, b. cornu cervi, 586, a. fumans Beguini, 36, a. lauri cinnamomi, ii. 318, a. lumbricorum, 585, b millepedarum,585, b. myrti pimentas, ii. 318, b. nitri acidus, ii. 83, a. nitri dulcis, ii. 317, a. nitri duplex, ii. 83, a. nitri fumans, ii. 83, a. nitri Glauberi, ii. 83, a. nitri simplex, ii. 83, a. nitri vulgaris, ii. 83, a. nucis mqschatas, ii. 318, b. ophthalmicus Mindereri, 584, a. raphani compositus, ii. 317, b. rector, 72, b. salis acidus, ii. 54, a. salis ammoniaci aquosus, 583, b. Spiritus salis ammoniaci lactescens, ii. 317, b. salis ammoniaci sulphuratus, 36, a. salis fumans, ii. 54, a. salis Glauberi, ii. 54, a. salis marini, ii. 54, a. salis marinicoagulatu3, ii. 208,a, salis volatilis oleosus, ii. 317, a. sulphuris, ii. 337, a. sulphuris per campanam, ii. 337, a. sulphuris volatilis, 36, a. sulphurosus volatilis, ii. 337, a. Veneris, 10, b. vini rectificatus, ii. 318, b. vinosus camphoratus, ii. 317, b. vitrioli, ii. 337, a. vitrioli acidus Vogleri, ii. 337, a. vitrioli coagulatus Mynsichti, ii. 206, b. vitrioli dulcis, ii. 317, a. vitrioli phlogisticatus, ii. 337, a. volatilis aromaticus, ii. 317, a. volatilis fostidus, ii. 317, a. Spit, ii. 321, b. Spital, (G),492, b. Spitalbrand (G), 493, a. Spithame (Gr ), 314, a. Spitting, 368, b. Spittle, ii. 270, a. sweet, ii. 271, a. Spitze (G), 58, b. Spitzkletten (G), ii. 441, a. Splanchneurysma, (*) ii. 451, b. Splanchnodyne, (*) ii. 451, b. Splanchnon, ii. 424, a. Splayfoot, 568, b. Spleen, 508, a. Spleenwort, 82, b. Splenis tumor, 24 b. Splenium. 220, a. Splitter (G), ii. 3.20, b. Spodium, 547, b. Grascorum, 27, a. Spoliarium, 60, a. Spoliatorium, 60, a. Spondylalgia, (*) ii. 447, a. Spondyli, ii. 417, a. Spondylium, 478, a. Sponge, bastard, 28, b. Spongia cynosbati, 106, b. Spongos, ii. 377, a. Spongy bones, ii. 389, a. texture of bones, 149, b. Sponsa solis, 145, b. _, Sponsus, 298, a. Spot, yellow, of Sommering, 411, a. Spots, mother, ii. 68, a. Sprache (G), ii. 425, b. Sprat, yellow-billed, 208, a. Springgurken,(G),ii. 45, a. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. C15 Springkorner (G), 360, b, ii. Springkornerol (G), ii. 257, b, Springkraut (G), 360, b. Springwurm (G), 80, b. Sprungbein (G), 84, a. Spuitis, 368, b. Spuma argenti, ii. 180, a. cerevisias, ii. 442, a. Spumosus, 419, a. Spunk, 120, b. Spur, (rye), 354, b. Spurge, caper, 360, a. cypress, 360, a. flax, 273, b. garden, 360, a. greater, 360, b. ipecacuanha, 360, a. large flowering, 360, a. laurel, 273, b. marsh, 360, b. olive, 208, b; 273, b. sea, 360, b. Sputatio, 368, b. Sputum cruentum, 459, b. Squama, ii 278, a. Squamaria, ii. 179, b. Squelette, ii. 301, a. Squelettologie, ii. 301, b. Squill, ii. 284, b. Squinancie, 268, a. Squinancy, 268, b. Squinanthia, 268, a. Squinanthus, 553, a. Squinc, ii. 302, b. Squinsy, 268, b. Squirrhus, ii. 284, b. Staar, griiner (G), 439, b. Stab wurz (G), 74, a. Stab kraut (G), 74, a. Stachel (G), ii. 315, b. Stachelschweinkrankheit (G),512,b. Stachelschweinsbezoar (G), 111, b. Stachys foetida, 424, a Stactan, ii. 322, b. Stacte, ii. 67, a; ii. 322,b. Stacle, ii. 322, a. Stadium, ii. 322, a. Starke (G), 38, b. Starken(G),225, a. .. Starkende mittel (G), a. 377, a Staff, 165, b. Stag's pizzle, 177, b. Stagma, (Gr.) 455, a. Stahl (G),178,b. Stalagma. ii. 322, a. Stalaimiitis cambogioides, 148, a. Stamm(G),ii 387, a. Stammeln (G), 95, a. Stammering, 95, a. Btammler (G),95,a. Stanni murias, ii. 370, b. oxyduli murias, ii. 370, b. Stanniolum, ii. 370, b. Stannum loliatum, ii. 370, b. Indicum, ii. 443, a. Stapidien, ii. 322, a. Staphis, 282, b. Staphisagria, 282, b. Staphylagra, ii. 322, b. Staphyle (Gr.), 13, a; ii. 425, a. Staphylini, 93, b. medii, 93, b. Staphylino-pharingeus, ii. 120, a. Staphylinus externus, 196, a. Staphylosis, ii. 322, b. Star-apple, broad-leaved, 189, a. Stargrass, 28, b. Starrknapweed, 171, a. Starthistle, common, 171, a. Star wort, 28, b. golden, 132, b. Starch, 33, b. blue, ii. 302, a. potatoe, ii. 305, b. wheat, 38, b. S tar km eh 1 (G), 38, b. Starkbartigkeit (G), ii. 182, b. Starkungsmittel(G), 243, a. Starr frost (G), ii. 258, a. Starrkrampt (G), ii. 361, a. Starrsucht (G), 162, a. Stasis (Gr.), ii. 323, a. Starice Caroliniana. ii. 323, a. Status, 13, b ; 228, b; ii. 323, a. Stavesacre, 232, b. Stear, ii. 167, a; ii. 296, a. Stearine, ii. 167, b. Steatites, ii. 198, a. Stechapfelkraut (G),274, b. S tech end (G),563, a. Stechnadel (G), ii. 167, a. Stechpalme (G), 515, b. Steel, 178, b. Stegnotica, 84, a. St.ehen, das (G), ii. 323, a.- Steifsucht (G), 162, a. Steigbiigel(G),ii. 322, b. Stein (G), 142, b. Steinbrech (G), ii. 316, b. Steinbrechwurzel (G),ii.27S,a. Stein fa rren (G), 83, a. Steinhirse (G),5S6,b. Steinklee (G), ii. 384, a. Steinkolik (G), 215, a. S teinmesser (G), 586, b. S t e i n m o o s, v i e Ig e staltige (G), ii. 10, b. Steinol (G), ii. 150, a. Steinschneider(G), 588, b. Steinschnitt (G), 588, a. Steinschnitt, grosse (G), 587, a. Steinschnitt, hohe (G), 587,b. 616 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Steinschnitt, kleine (G),587,a. Steissbein (G), 210, a. Stelengis, ii. 329, a. Stella terrae, ii. 174, a. Stellata rupina, 171, a. Stellio adusta, 498, a. Stellung (G),87,b. Stelochites, ii. 113, a. Sterna (Gr.) ii. 142, b. Stenia, ii. 325, b. Stenicus, 16, b, Stenocardia, 46, a. Stenochoria (Gr.), 47, a. Stephane (Gr.), 256, a. Stephanskraut (G), 282, b. Stera, ii. 402, b. Sterblichkeit (G), ii. 50, b. Stercoraires (midecins), ii. 324, a. Stercoral, ii. 324, a. Stercorumeceff, ii. ISO, a. Stercumezeff, ii. 180, a. Stercus asininum, ii. 104, a. caninum album, 27, a. diaboli, 79, b. lacertas, 255, a. Stereos (Gr.), ii. 306, b. Sternalgia, 46, a. Sternanis (G), 517, a. S tern bin de (G), ii. 323, b. Sterndeutung(G), 84, a. Sterndistel (G), 171, a. Sternkunde (G), 84, b. Sternleberkraut (G), 81, b. Sterno-claviomastoidien, ii. 324, b. Sterno-costal, ii. 383, a. Sterno-costo-clavi-humiral, ii. 139, a. Sterno-humeralis, ii 139, a. Sterno-mastoideus (muscle) ii, 324, b. Sterno-pubian, ii. 246, b. Sternutamentoria, 11, b. Sternutamentum, ii. 303, a, Sternutatio, ii. 303, a. Sternutatorium, 356, a. Sterteur, ii. 325, b Stew, ii. 328, a. Stibi, 54, a. Stibialis, 54, a. Stibii chloruretum, 54, b. hydrosulphuretum rubrum, 55, a. oxidi sulphurati hydrosulphure- tum luteum, 54, b. oxidum alburn mediante nitro confectum, 54, b. oxidum prascipitando paratum, 29, a. oxidum semivitreum, 55, a. oxodes album, 54, b. oxodes sulphuratum, 54, b. oxydulati sulphuretum, 54, b. oxydulum vitreatum, 55, a. oxydum acido muriatico oxygen- ato paratum, 29, a. subhydrosulphas, 55, a. Stibii submurias praecipitando paratum, 29, a. sulphurati hydrosulphuretum ru- brum, 55, a. sulphuretum nigrum, 54, b. vitrum, 55, a. Stibium, 54, a. Stich (G), ii. 125, b; ii. 233, a ; ii. 440, a. Stickgas (G), 92, b. Stickhusten (G). ii. 148, b. Stickluft(G). 92,b. Stick st off (G), 92, b. Stickwurz (G), 132, a. Stiff-joint, 48, b. muscular, 232, a. Stigmata, ii. 68, a. Stigmates, ii. 330, b. Stillioma, 244, b. Stilbus, 54, a. Stilet (G), ii. 311, a. Stilla, 455, a. Stillen(G), 561, a. Stillicidium narium, 244, a. S timme (G), ii. 425, b. Stimmi, 54, a. Stimmritze (G), 442, a. S tinkbaum (G), 40, a. Stinknessel, schwarze (G), 95, a. Stipatio, ii. 323. b. St irn (G),418, a. Stirnbein (G), 418, b. Stirnhohlenschmerz (G), ii. 37, b. Stirnrunzeler(G), 243, b. Stitch in the side, ii. 178, a. Stizolobium, 314, b. Stockschnupfen (G), 244, b. Stockun g (G), ii, 322, a. S toss el (G), ii. 166, b. Stoma (Gr.),ii. 52, a. Stomacace universalis, ii. 236, a. Stomacalgia, 156, a. Stomach disease, 579, b. pain of the, 156, a. Stomatorrhagia gingivarum, ii. 393, a. Stomomanicon, ii 175, b. Stomorrhagia, ii. 327, b. Stone in the bladder, 144, b. binder, ii. 113, a. crop, ii. 238, b. pock, 13, b. Stopfwachs (G),ii. 219, b. Storax, ii. 331, b. liquida, 583. b Stotte rer (G), 95, a. S tot tern (G), 95, a. Strabilismos, ii. 318, a. Strabositas, ii. 328, a. Straff hei.t (G), ii, 258, a. Strahlenband (G), 192, b. Strahlenbrechung (G), ii. 248, a. S V h THE SYNONYMES. 617 INDEX TO Strahlenfasern (G), 192, a. Straining, ii. 82, b. Strammonium majus album, 274, b. spinosum, 274, b. Stramoine, 274, b. Stramonium, 274, b. Strangulatio uterina, 511, a. Stranguria, 345, b. Strangury, 324, b. Stratiotes, 11, b. Strawberry, 415, b. shrubby, ii. 262, b. Streckbarkeit (G),368,b. Streckmuskel(G), 369, a. Streckung (G), ii. 123, b. Stremma, ii. 321, a. Stretching, ii. 123, b. Strias corneae, ii. 354, a. semilunares, ii. 354, a. Striatus, 151, b. Stribiligo, 328, b. Stribling's Springs, ii. 423, b. Stroemia, 139, a. Stroke of the sun, 246, b. Strombuleus, 411, b. Strongle, ii. 329, a. Strongylus (Gr.), ii. 359, b. Strophos, ii. 378, b. Struma, 129, b ; ii. 286, a. Struthium, ii. 275, a. Strychnos (Gr.), ii. 305, a. Stryphnos, 10, b. Studium inane, 58, b. Rtufig (G),200, a. Stuhl gang (G), 231, b; 363, b. Stuhlzwang (G), ii. 358, b. Stultitia, 381, a. Stummheit (G), ii. 64, b. Stum pfw e r den (G.), 22, b. Stupe, ii. 330, a. Stupefacientia, ii. 69, b. Stupifactifs, ii. 69, b. Stupefactio, ii. 69, b. Stupifiants, ii. 69, b. Stupeion (Gr.), ii. 330, a. Stupeur, ii. 330, a. Stupha, ii. 328, a. Stupor, 163, a; ii. 69, b. digitorum a gelu, ii. 104, a. mentis, 384, a. Stuppa, ii. 330, a. Stupteria kekaume (Gr.), 33, a. Styan, 491, b. Stye, 491, b. Stylet, ii. 311, a." Stylo-cerato-hyoideus, ii. 330, b. Stylo-ceratoides, ii. 330, b. Stylo-pharyngeus, ii. 120, b. Stylo-thyro-pharyngien, ii. 331, a. Stylus, ii. 311, a. Stymatorrhagia, ii. 326, a. Stymatosis, ii. 326, a. Stypsis, 228, b ; 84, a.. VOL. II. 52 Stypteria, 32, b. Styptic, Eaton's, 394, b; ii. 331. b. Helvetius's, 394, b Styptics, 84, a. Styrax alba, ii. 67, a. benzoin, 108, b. liquida, 583, b. Subboras natricum, 122, b. Subcartilagineum, 508, a. Subclavian, right, 533, a. Subcrurasi, 258, a. Subdelirium, ii. 390, b. Subdititia, ii. 332, b. Subductio, 281, b. Subgrondation, 287, a. Subhumeratio, 166, a. Subigere, ii. 5, a. Subject (anat), 139, a. Subtimamentum, 340, a. Sublimatus corrosivus, 497, b. Sublimi, ii. 333, a. Subluxatio, ii. 321, a. Submissio, ii. 249, a. Subpoplitaeus muscle, ii. 203, b. Subpubio-femoralis, 17, b. Subpubio-prostaticus,221, a. Subsoporatus, 508, a. Substance emailli, 340, a. matrice des nerfs, 244, a. reticular, 170, a. Substantia spongiosa urethras, 242, b. vitrea, 340, a. Substillum, ii. 325, b. Subsulfas ammonio cupricus, 294, a. Subsultio, ii. 122, a. Subsurditas, 275, a. Sue gastrique, 423, a. midullaire, ii. 11, a. Succinum cinereum, 34, a. griseum, 34, a. Succion, ii. 335, a. Succin, ii. 334, b. Succisa, ii. 278, a. Succolata, 185, b. Succory, wild, 191, b. Succus acacias nostratis, ii. 221, a. ater, 86, a. Cyrenaicus, 565, b. Germanicas inspissatus, ii. 221, a. Japonicus, 165, a. spissatus aconiti napelli, 370, b. spissatus atropas belladonnas, 371, a. spissatus cicutae, 371, b. spissatus conii maculati, 371, b. spissatus hyoscyami nigri, 371, b. spissatus lactucae sativas, 372, a. uvae acerbas, ii. 103, a. Suchar, ii. 266, a. Sucher(G),ii. 311, a. Suckling, 561, a. Sucre, ii. 266, b. 618 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Sucre de Saturne, ii. 18Q, h. Suctio, 368, b; ii. 335, a. Suctus, ii. 335, a. Sudamina, 289, b ; 326, a; 575, a. Sudatio, 346, b. Sudatorium, 11, b ; ii. 408, b. Sudoris privatio, 47, a. Suet, ii. 296, a. Suette, ii. 335, a. de Picardie, ii. 335, b Sueur, ii. 335, a. Anglaise, ii. 335, a. Suffimen, ii. 335, b. Suffimentum, 420, a. Suffitus, 420, a; ii. 335, b. Suffocatio hysterica, 511, a; ii. 328, b. stridula, 268, a. uterina, ii. 328, b. Suffumigatio, ii. 335, b. Suffusio, 109, b; ii. 222, a. auriginosa,513, a. multiplicans, 309, a. myodes, ii. 55, a. oculi, 163, a. oculorum, 109, b. Sufuff, ii. 232,,b. Sugar, ii. 266, b. Sugarplums, 317, b. Suie, 419, b. Suif, ii. 296, a. Suites de couches, 591, b. Sulcatus, 151, b. Sulcus antero-posterior jecoris, 589, a. transversus jecoris, 589, a. umbilicalis, 589, a. Sulfas cupri et ammonias, 264, a. Sulfate de cuivre et d'ammoniaque, 264, b. Sulfur, ii. 336, b. Sulphas ammoniacas cupratus, 264, a. kalico-aluminicum, 32, b. natricus, ii. 304, b. zincicum, ii. 443, b. Sulphur antimoniatum, 54, b. liver of, ii. 209, a. Iycopodii, 598, a. in rotulis, ii. 336, b. rotundum, 11.^330, b. vegetable, 598, a. vivum, ii. 336, b. Sulphuretum ammoniae hydrogenaturt 585, a. kalicum, ii. 209, a. lixiviae, ii. 209, a. Sulphurwort, ii. 150, b. Sulze (G),430,b. Suma, ii. 209, a. Sumac des corroyeurs, ii. 257, a. vinineux, ii. 257, a. Sumach, ii. 257, a. Sumbouleusis (Gr.), 229,b. Sumen, 509, a. Summer disease, 358, b. Summer rash, 575, a. Sumpf(G),ii.ll,b. Sumpfmaerswurz (G), 436, b. Sumpfwasser (G), ii. 429, b. Sumphusis (Gr.), 209, a. Sumpwolfs milch (G), 360, b. Sunburn, 346, a. Sundeiv, 318. b Sunduasmos (Gr.), 213, a. Sunendeiknumena (Gr.), 213, a. Sunergeticos (Gr.), 19, b. Sunesis (Gr.), 537, b. Sunousia (Gr.), 213, a. Sunousiasmos (Gr.), 213, a. Suntexis (Gr.), 230, a. Superbus (muscle) ii. 247, a. Supercilii, musculus, 243, b. Superevacuatio, 507, a. Superexcretio, 507, a. Supergeminalis, 348, a. Supergenualis, ii. 136, b. Superimpregnatio, ii. 337, b. Superior auris, 87, b. Superligula, 348, b. Superoxalas kalicum, ii. 208, b. Superscapularis inferior, 529, a. muscle, ii. 339, a. Superveniens, 348, b. Superpurgatio, 507, a. Supinateur court, ii. 338, a. grand, ii. 338, a. long, ii. 338, a. petit, ii. 338, a. Supposition de part, ii. 212, a. Suppressio lotii, 546, b. Suppurans, ii. 338, b. Suppuratif, ii. 338, b. Supra-orbitalis, ii. 338, b. Suprascapularis muscle, ii. 339, a. Suprasemiorbicularis, ii. 109, a. Sura, 401, b. Surcilier, 243, b. Surcilier, ii. 337, b. Surcoslaux, ii. 338, b. Surditas, 235, b ; 275, a. Surditi, 235, b. Sureau, ii. 272, b. Surelle, ii. 115, b. Surepineux, ii. 339, a. Surfeit, 214, b; 248, a. i, Surgeon-accoucheur, 10, a. Surgeons, Royal College of, 99, b. Surgery, dental, 285, b. Surgien, ii. 339, a. Surinamine, 435, a. Sur-irritation, 545, a. Surpeau, 348, a. Surrecta alba, ii. 243, b. Surtouts Hgamentcux de la colonne ver- tibrale, ii. 418, a. Survie, ii. 346, a. Sus-acromio-humeral, 282, b. Sus-ipineux, ii. 339, a. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 619 Sus-maxillo-labial, 572, a. Sus-maxillo-labial, grand, 572, b. Sus-maxillo-labial, moyen, 572, b. Sus-maxillo-labial, petit, 572, a. Sus-maxUlo-nasal, 221, a. Sus-optico-sphino-scliroticien, ii. 247 a. ' Sus-pubio-femoral, ii. 138, b. Sus-scapulo-trochitirien,petit, ii. 339, a. Sus-scapulb-trochitirien, le plus petit ii. 359, b. ' Sus-spino-scapulo-trochitirien,n. 339, a. Suspendiculum, ii. 251, a. Suspensoire, ii. "341, a. Suspensorium hepatis, 578, a. testis, 251, b. Suspensum, 340, a. Sussholz (G), 443, a. Susurrus, 125, b; ii. 375, a. Sutter, ii. 266, a. Sutura arcualis, 240, b. fronto-parietalis, 240, b. jugalis, ii. 269, a. obelasa, ii. 269, a. proras, 562, a. puppis, 240, b. rhabdoides, ii. 269, a. virgata, ii. 269, a. Suture coronale, 240, b. Suture, false, 466, b. occipital, 562, a. ' occipitoparietal, 562, a. superficial, 466, b. Suzugia, 226, b. Swaddling clothes, ii. 342, a. Swallow-wort, 81, a. Sweat, ii. 335, a. Sweating of blood, 294, b. SWEDIAUR, ii. 233, b. Sweetflag, 14, a. Sweetpod, 174, b. Sweetrush, 553, a. Sweet Springs of Virginia, ii. 423, a. Swelling, white, 496, a; ii. 315, b; ii. 388, b. white, of lying-in-women, ii. 157, a. Swimming, ii. 71, b. of the head, ii. 418, b. Swine pox, ii. 409, a. Swoon, ii. 345, a. Sycaminos (Gr.), ii. 51, a. Scycites, 166, a. Sycoma(Gr.), 401, b. Syderatio, ii. 297, b. Syhac, ii. 146, b. Symblepharon, 48, b. Symblepharosis, 48, b. Symbole (Gr.), 219, a. Symbologica, ii. 344, b. Sympar&teresis (Gr.), ii. 45, a. Sympasma, 162, a. Sympathetic, great, ii. 385, a. Sympathetic, middle, ii. 181, a. Sympathia, 227, b. Sympathicus, ii. 343, b. Sympatheticus minor, 375, b. Sympathy, diseased, 545, a. Sympexis (Gr.), 222, a. Symphitum minus, ii. 220, b. Symphonia, 227, b. Symphora (Gr.), 225, b. Symphorema, 225, b. Symphoresis (Gr!), 225, b. Symphysis (Gr.;, 536, b; ii. 19, a. Symphytos (Gr.), 478, b. Symphytum, ii. 306, b. minimum, 107, b. petrasum, ii. 273, b. Symplocarpus fastidus, 317, a. Symptoma turpitudinis, ii. 93, a, Symptosis, 308, a. Synastion, 221, a. Synanche, 268, a. Synancie, 268, a. Synchondrotomy, ii. 344, a. Synchysis (Gr.), 225, b. Synchysus, ii. 345, b. Synciput, ii. 299, a. Synclonus beriberia, 109, b. chorea, 187, b. raphania, ii. 244, a. tremor, ii. 382, a. Syncope anginosa, 46, a. Syncritica, 84, a. Syndesmo-pharyngeus, 229, a. ■ Syndesmos (Gr.), 577, b. Syndrome (Gr.), 222, a. Syngenes, 225, b. Syngenes (Gr.), 478, b. Synimensis, ii. 348, b. Synizesis (Gr.), 228, a; ii. 345, b. Synneurosis, ii. 345, b. Synocha vaccina, ii. 404, a. Synochos (Gr.), 13, b. Synochus biliosa, 397, b. icterodes, 398, a. imputris, ii. 346, a. miliaria, ii. 40, a. varicella, ii. 409, a. Syntatica, ii. 346, b. Syntaxis, 78, a. Syntexis, 216, b; ii. 346, b. Synthesis, 220, a. Syntrepsis (Gr.), 232, b. Syntribe (Gr.), 232, b. Syntrimma (Gr.), 232, b. Syntryphos (Gr.), 226, b. Synymensis, ii. 345, b. Syphilis, Indica, 416, a. maligna, ii. 346, b. venerea, ii. 346, b. Sypho auricularis, ii. 114, a. Syrigmus, ii. 375, a. Syringe (Gr.), 403, b. Syringmos, ii. 375, a. 620 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Syrop d'ail, ii. 349, a. d'armoise composi, ii. 349, b. of capillaire, common, ii. 351, b. de chicori composi, ii. 349, b. , de coquelicot, ii. 350, b. de cuisinier, ii. 351, a. d'ither, ii. 349, a. de gingembre, ii. 351, b. de guimauve, ii. 349, a. de mou de veau, ii. 351, b. de mitres, ii. 350, a. de nerprun, ii. 350, b. de pavots blancs, ii. 350, b. de pommcs composi, ii. 351, b. de quinquina avec le vin, ii. 350, a. des cinq racines, ii. 350, b. de roses pdles, ii. 351, a. de roses rouges, ii. 351, a. de longue vie, ii. 26, a. de vinaigre, ii. 349, a. Syrup of buckthorn, ii. 350, b. of calf s lungs, ii. 351, b. of clove July flower, ii. 349, b. of clove pinks, ii. 349, b. of ether, ii. 349, a. of ginger, ii. 351, b. of honey, ii. 26, a. of marshmallow, ii. 349, a. of mugwort, compound, ii. 349, a. of garlick, ii. 3-19, a. of orange juice, ii. 349, b. of orange peel, ii. 349, b. of poppy, red, ii. 350, b. of poppies, ii. 350, a. of five roots, ii. 350, b. of saffron, ii. 349, b. [ of meadow saffron, ii. 349, b. Syrup of squills, ii. 351, a. of succory, compound, ii. 349, b. of vinegar, ii. 349, a. Syrupus acidi acetosi, ii. 349, a. amomi zingiberis, ii. 351, b. anticausoticus, 53, a. armoracias compositus, ii. 349, a. artemisias compositus, ii. 349,a. balsamicus, ii. 351, b. cinchonas cum vino, ii. 350, a. citri aurantii, ii. 349, b. cilri medicas, ii. 350, a. corticis aurantii, ii. 349, b. dianthi caryophylli, ii. 349, b. e meconio, ii. 350, a. de melle, ii. 26, a. papaveris, 291, b. papaveris erratici, ii. 350, b. tie pomis compositus, ii. 351, b. e pulmonibus vitulinis, ii. 351, b. de rheo, ii. 349, b. de spina cervina, ii. 350, b. de stcechade, compositus, 567, a. e succo citronum, ii. 350, a. Syspasia epilepsia, 349, a. hysteria, 511, a. System of black blood, ii. 411, b. of red blood, ii. 411, b. nervous, of the mental facul- ties, 176, a. venous, abdominal, ii. 412, a. venous, general, ii. 412, a. Systime vasculaire d sang rouge, ii. 411, b. vasculaire a sang noir, ii. 411, b. T. Tabac, ii. 82, a. des Vosges, 72, a. Tabacum, ii. 82, a. Tabak(G), ii. 82, a. Tabarzet, ii. 267, a. Tabellae, ii. 353, b. absorbentes, ii. 353, a. ad ardorem ventriculi, 386, a. cardialgicae, ii. 386, a. Tabellae de citro et diacarthano, ii. 353,a. de kina kina, ii. 353, a. ad sitim, ii. 352, a. ad sodam, ii. 386, a. de stibii sulfureto, ii. 352, b. Tabes, ii. 159, b. lactea, 422, b. nutricum, 422, b. pulmonalis, ii. 159, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 621 Tabidus, ii. 161, a. Tablet, round, ii. 386, a. Tablette, ii. 352, a. Tdblettes de cachou et de magnesie, ii. 352, b. , Tabula, ii. 352, a; ii. 353, b. Tabulas antichloroticae, ii. 352, b. instaurantes, ii. 352, b. martiales, ii. 352, b. Tabulatum, ii. 352, a. Tabum, ii. 273, b. Tacamahaca, 376, a. caragna, 154, a. Tache, ii. 2, a. jaune, 411, a. 'Taches de roussure, 346, b. Tactus, ii. 379, a. Taenia, ii. 93, a. (Anat.), 98, b. hippocampi, 241, a. lata, 124, a. Tasniola, 99, a Taffetas agglutinatif, ii. 310, a. d'Angleterre, ii. 310, a. gommi, ii. 310, a. Tafia, ii. 263, b. Tag(G), 299, a. Tagblindheit (G), ii. 92, b. Tage, kritischen (G), 255, a. TAGLIACOZZI, Gaspar, ii. 354, b, Taillade, 518. b. Taillades, 343, b. Tattle, 588, a. hypogastrique, 509, a; 587, b. par le rectum, 588,;a. postirieure, 588, a. recto-vesical, 588, a. sus-pubienne, 587, b. Talkerde (G), ii. 2, b. Talg(G), ii. 296, a. Talgdriissen (G), ii. 287, b. Taliacotian operation, ii. 256, a. Talon, 142, a. Talus, 83, b; 142, a; ii. 5, b. Tamara conga, 91, a. Tamara:a zecla, ii- 354, b. Tamisos,(Gr.), 208, b. Tamponnement, ii. 179, b. Tanaisie vulgaire, ii. 354, b. Tanasia, ii. 354, b. Tansey, wild, ii. 209, b. Tansy, ii. 354, b. Tantalus, 498, a. Tanz (G), 273, a. Tapeworm, broad, 124, a. long, ii. 354, a. Taper, high, ii. 415, b. Tapioca, 548, b. Tapsaria, 278, b. Tar, Barbadoes, ii. 150, a. mineral, ii. 169, a. Taragon, 74, a. Tarantel (G), ii. 355, a. Taraxis, ii. 355, a. of Paulus, ii. 105, b. Tarbason, 54, a. Tarchon sylvestris, 11, b. Tarentismus, ii. 355, a. Tarantula, ii. 355, a. Tarentulism, ii. 355, a. Tarfe, ii. 355, a. Targar, 553, b. Tarith, 498, a. Tarseus, ii. 355, b. Tarso-sous-phalangettien du premier orteil, 405, b. Tarso-mitatarsi-phalangien du pouce, 18, a. Tarso-sous-phalangien du petit orteil, 405, b. Tarso-phalangien du pouce, 405, b. Tartar, 55, a; ii. 98, b. antimoniatum, 55, a. calcareous, ii. 208, b. cream of, ii. 209, a. crystals of, ii. 209, a. emetic, 55, a. Tartari cremor, ii. 209, a. crystalli, ii. 209, a. Tartarum, ii. 209, a. emeticum, 55, a. solubile, ii. 209, b. vitriolatum, ii. 208, b. Tartarus crudus, ii. 209, a. chalybeatus, 394, b. ' emeticus, 55, a. martialis, 394, b. tartarizatus, ii. 209, b. Tartras kalico-ferricus, 394, b. kalinus, ii. 209, b. lixivias, ii. 209, b. potassas et ferri, 394, b. potassae ferruginosus, 394, h. Tartrate of potass and iron, 394, b. Tartre, ii. 209, a. crime de, ii. 209, a. emitique, 55, a. stibii, 55, a. Tartris lixivias stibiatus, 55, a. Tasis, 369, a. Tasis (Gr), ii. 359, a. T as ten, da s (G), ii. 353, b. Taubheit(G), 235, b ; 275, b. Taubstummheit (G), ii. 64, b. Taupe, ii. 354, b. Tauros (Gr.), ii. 142, b. Ta us endgulden kraut (G), 184, b. Tausendgul.denkraut, grosses (G), 171, a. Taxis (Gr.), 281, a. Taxis, ii. 248, a. . Taye, 146, a. Tea, ii. 363, a. berried, 429, b. Mexico, 182, a. 622 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Tea, mountain, 429, b. New Jersey, 169, b. South Sea, 515, b. Spanish, 182, a. Teasel, cultivated, 309, b. Teat, ii. 82, b. Tecnoctonia, (*) ii. 451, b. Tecolithos, 552, a. Teeth, artificial, 78, b. jaw, ii. 44, a. milk, 285, b. wisdom, 286, a. Teething, 285, b. Tegula Hibernica, 482, b. Tegumen, 537, b. Tegumentum, 537, b. Teigne faveuse, ii. 205, a. furfuraci, ii. 204, b. Teinesmos, ii. 358, b. Teinture, ii. 371, a. ethirie, 22, a. rubefiante, ii. 371, b. Tela cellulosa, 169, b. emplastica, ii. 309, b. galteri, ii. 310, a. ichthyocollas glutinans, ii. 310, a. Telamon (Gr.), 456, a. Telangiectasias, 458, b. Telephium, ii. 238, b. Tempe, ii. 357, a. Tempirants, ii. 288, b. Temperatura, ii. 356, b Temperies, ii. 356, b. Temporo-auriculaire, 87, b. Temporo-maxillaire, ii. 357, b. Tempus, ii. 357, a. Tenacula, 121, b; 411, b. Tenaille incisive, 121, b. Tendon d'Achille, 12, a. Tendons, twitching of the, ii. 334, a. Tenesmus vesicas, (*) ii. 447, a. Tenettes, 411, b. Tenseur de Vaponivrose femorale, 383, b. Tensor palati, 196, a. vaginae femoris, 383, a. Tentaculum cerebelli, ii. 359, b. Tente du cervelet, ii. 359, b. Tentigo, ii. 215, a. venerea, ii. 93, a. Tentwort, 82, b. Tepidarium, ii. 328, a. Teras (Gr.), ii. 46, b. Terebella, ii. 382, b. Teribenthine, ii. 359, b. Tiribinthe de Copahu, 235, b. Terebinthina Argentoratensis, ii. 168, b. balsamea, ii. 168, a. Canadensis, ii. 168, a. Chia, ii. 169, b. communis, ii 168, b. Cypria, ii. 169, b. Terebinthina Veneta, ii. 168, a. vera, ii. 169, b. vulgaris, ii. 168, b. Tiribinthine d'Egypte, 39, a. de Giliad, 39, a. du grand Kaire, 39, a. de Judie, 39, a. de Melize, ii. 168, a. de Venise, ii. J.68, a. Terebinthus, ii. 360, a. lentiscus, ii. 169. b. vulgaris, ii. 169, b. Terebra, ii. 382, b. Terebratio, ii. 382, b. Teredo ossis, ii. 315, b. Teredon (Gr.), 156, b, Teres, ii. 261, a. Teresis (Gr.), ii. 95, a. Teretron, ii. 382, b. Terminthus (Gr.), ii. 169, b. Terpentin (G), ii. 359, b. Terra absorbens mineralis, ii. 3, a. amara, ii. 3, a. amara aerata, ii. 3, a. amara sulphurica, ii. 3, a. foliata, ii. 336, b. foliata Mercurii, 498, b. foliata Tartari, ii. 207, b. fornacum, 128, a. fullonica, 193, a. Japonica, 165, a. Lemnia, 99, b. Merita, 264, b. Melia, 252, a. ponderosa, 101, b. ponderosa salita seu muriata, 101, b. saponaria, 193, a. sigillata, 120, b. talcosa oxyanthracodes, ii. 3, a. vi,trioli dulcis, 213, b. Terre-noix, 134, b. Terre pesante, 101, b. Terrette, 43!), b. Tertianaria, ii. 287, a. Tessella, ii. 352, a. Test, Daniel's, 313, a. Ploucquet's, 313, a. Testas fornaceae, 128, a. prasparatas, 252, a. Testes, ii. 240, a. Testicle, swelled, 480, b. Testicondus, 258, b. Testicule, ii. 361, a. Testiculus caninus, ii. 110, a. Testis muliebris, ii. 114, b. Testudo, 413, a. Tetanomata, ii. 361, a. Tetanus anticus, 338, b. dolorificus, 248, b. Tetartaeus, ii. 240, b. Tetartemorion, ii. 239, a, TSte, 469, a. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 623 Tetragonos, ii, 175, b. Tetranguria, 261, a. Petroros, 83, b. Tetter, 481, a. honeycomb, ii. 205, a. milky, ii. 204, a. running, 517, b. scaly, ii. 223, a. Tetter wort, 181, b. Teucrium montanum, ii. 362, a. polium, ii. 362, a. Teufelsabbis (G), ii. 278, a. Teufelsdreck (G), 79, b. Teufelswarz (G), 14, a Teutlon (Gr.), 110, b. Sicelicon (Gr.), 110, b. Teutlorrizon (Gr.), 110, b. Texis, ii. 1, b. Textus, ii, 375, b. desmosus, 239, a. Thanatodes (Gr.), ii. 50, a. Thanatos (Gr.), ii, 49, a. Thapsus barbatus, ii. 415, b. Thatkraft (G), 342, b. Thi, ii. 363, a. des Apa.laches, 516, a. d'Europe, ii. 416. b. de France, ii. 272, a. de la Mer du Sud, 516, a. du Mexique, 182, b. de Simon Pauli, ii. 66, b. Suisse, 378, a. Thea Germanica, ii. 416, b. Thee (G), ii. 363, a. Theer (G), ii. 168, b. Theion, ii. 336, b. Thele (Gr.), ii. 7, a ; ii. 82, b ; ii. 124, b. Thelitis, (*) ii. 451, b. Thelypteris, ii. 223, b. Thenar, 405, b. Thenar (Gr.), ii. 121, a. Theobroma cacao, 18-5, b. Theodoricon, ii. 363, b. Theoplegia, (*) ii. 451, b. Theoplexia, (*) ii. 451, b. Theoricus, ii. 363, b. Therapeia, 264, b; ii. 364, a. Therapeulique, ii. 364, a. Theriac of Antiochus, 55, b. of Antipater, 55, b. Theriaca caslestis, ii. 374^a. communis, ii. 25, a. Edinensis, 224, b. rusticorum, 30, b ; ii. 365, a. Theriodes (Gr.), 392, b. Therion, ii. 365, a. Theriotomy, ii. 444, a. Theomantica, 145, b. Thermasma (Gr.), 410, a. Therme (Gr.), 470, a. Thespesiana, ii. 365, b. Thier(G), 47, b. Thierchen (G), 47, b. Thierheilekunde(G), 484, a. Thierheit(G), 48, a. Thierreich(G), 47, b. Thierseuche (G), 353, b. Thierwesen (G), 48, a. Thierzergliederung (G), ii. 444, a. Thierische warme (G), 47, b. Thirst, hiorbid, 309, b. Thistle, blessed, 170, b; Carline, 157, a. cotton, ii. 104, a. holy, 170, b. ladies', 156, b. milk, common, 156, b. sow, ii. 308, a. Thlasis, 220, a; 233, a. depressio, 287, a. Thlasma, 233, a. concussio, 222, a. stremma, ii. 321, a. Thlipsis, 220, a. Thlipsis (Gr.), ii. 108, b. Tholus, 11, b. Diocleus, ii. 279, a. Thorackiepue, ii. 366, a. Thoraco-facial, ii. 175, b. Tboraco-maxillo-facial, ii. 175, b. Thoracystis, (*) ii 451, b. Thorax, 243, b. Thornapple, 274, b. Thornkraut, India n.i s c h e (G), ii. 315, b. Thoroughstem, 360, a. Thoroughwax, 360, a. Thoroughwort, 360, a. Thorowwax, 134, b. Thorulus stramineus, 382, a. Thrane (G), ii. 356, b ; 560, a. Thranenauge (G), 350, b. Thranenbeine (G), ii. 397, a. Thranendriisenentzundung (G), 272, a. Thranendrusenschmer (G), 272, a. Thranenfluss (G), 350, b. Thranensacschmerz (G), 272, a. Thranenschleimfluss (G), 272, a. Thranenwarze (G), 159, b. Threadworm, 80, b. long, ii. 383, b. Threpsis (Gr.), 83, a; ii. 92, a. Threptice (Gr ), 83, a. Thridax (Gr.), 561, b. Thrift, lavender, ii. 323, a. Thrix, 152, b. Thrix (Gr.), 463, b. Thrombosis, ii. 366, b. Thridace (Gr), 561, b. Throatwort, 148, b. Thrupsis (Gr.), 219, a. 624 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Thrush, 59, a. black, 59, b. Thumiama, 420, a Thumos (Gr), ii. 242, b. Thurea, 553, b. Thuris(Gr.), 392, b. cortex, 225, b. Thus, 553, b ; ii. 168, a. foemininum, ii. 168, a. Judasorum, 255, b; ii. 331, b; ii. 367, a. Libanotos, 553, b. Thuya aphylla, ii. 273, b. Thyema, ii. 335, b. Thym, ii. 367, a. Thymalos (Gr.), ii. 356, a. Thymbra, ii. 276, b. Hispanica, ii. 367, b. Thyme, lemon, ii. 367, b. mother of, ii. 367, b. wild, ii. 367, b. Thymelasa, 273, b. Thymiama, ii. 335, b. Thy mi an (G), ii. 367, a. Thymic, ii. 367, a. Thymioma Indicum, (*) ii. 452, a. Thymiosis Indica, (*) ii, 452, a. Thymus Creticus, ii. 276, b. sylvestris, ii. 276, b. Thyreo-pharyngeus, ii. 368, b. Thyreoid, ii. 368, a. Thyreoideus, ii. 363, b. Thyro-arytenoid, ii. 367. b. Thyro-cricp-pharyngeus, 252, b Thyro-epiglottic. ii. 367, b. Thyro-hyoid, ii. 367, b. Thyro-pharyngeus, 229, a ; 252, b. Thyro-pharyngo-staphylinus, ii. 120, a. Thyrophraxia, 129, b. Thyrocele, 129, b. Thyroldicn, ii. 366, b. Tibi-pironio-tarsien, ii. 147, b. Tibiasus, ii. 369, a. Tibialis gracilis, ii. 175, a. Tibio-calcanien, ii. 306, b. Tibio-phalangcttien, 406, a. Tlbio-sous tarsien, ii. 369, b. Tibio-sus-mitaiarsien, ii. 369, a. Tibio-sus-tarsien, ii, 369, a. Tibio-tarsieA (muscle), ii. 369, b. Tic douloureux, ii. 80, a. Tick, 184, a. Tiegel(G), 256, b. Tierce, fiivre, ii. 360, b. Tifacoum, 498, a. Tifatum, ii. 336, b. Tigala, ii. 266, a. Tige pituitaire, 529, a. Tige-sus-sphinoidale, 529, a. Tigillum, 256, b. Til 1 e (G), 44 a. Tilleul, ii. 370. a. Tilmos (Gr.) 362, a, Tilmus, 158, b. Timidus (muscle), ii. 247, a. Tin, deutosulphuret of, 90, a. glass, 114, b, persulphuret of, 90, a. sulphuret of, 90, a. Tincal, 122, b. Tinctura acaciae catechu, ii. 372, a. acidi sulphurici, ii. 337, a. alcoholica chinas composita, ii. 372, b. alexipharmaca Huxhami, ii. 372, b. amara, ii. 373, b. ampmi repentis, ii. 372, a. amomi zingiberis, ii. 375, a. aristolochias serpentarias, ii. 375, a. aromatica, ii. 372, b. aromatica ammoniata,ii. 317, a assafcetidas ammoniata, ii. 317, a. camphoras, ii. 317, b. cicutas, ii. 373, a. Colchici, ii. 422, b. convolvulas jalapas, ii. 374, a. corticis Peruviani composita, ii. 372, b. corticis Peruviani simplex, ii. 373, b. corticis Peruviani volatilis, ii. 372, b. Crotoniseleutherias, ii. 372, a. febrifuga-Doctoris Huxhami, ii. 372, b. riorum martialium, ii. 373, a. fastida, ii. 371, a. fcstida ammoniata, ii. 372, a. fuliginis, 419, b. hieras, ii. 422, a. Japonica, ii 372. a. kinas kinas aetherea composita, ii. 312, b. lauri cinnamomi, ii. 372, b. lavandulae composita, ii. 318, a. lyttas, ii. 371, b. Martis aperativa, 394, b. Martis Glauberi, 394, b. Martis Mynsichti, ii. 473, a. Martis in spiritu salis, ii. 373, a. Martis vinosa, ii. 422, b. melampodii, ii. 374, a. meloes vesicatorii, ii. 371, b. metallorum, 579, b. mimosas catechu, ii. 372, a, opii camphorata, ii. 371, b. plumbosa, 585, b. rhabarbari, ii. 374, b. rhabarbari composita, ii 374,b. rhabarbari vinosa, ii. 423, a. rhei amara, ii. 374, b. sacra, ii, 422, a. saponis camphorata, 581, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 625 Tinctura saponis et opii, 582, a. sedativa, ii. 374, a. sulphuris volatilis, 585, a. Thebaica, ii. 374, a ; ii. 422, b. Tincture of balsam of Tolu, ii. 375, a. of bark, ii. 372, b. of bark,ammoniated, ii. 372,b. of bark, volatile, ii. 372, b. of blistering fly, ii. 371, b. cardiac, Rymer's, ii. 374, b. of cinchonine, ii. 374, b. °f g'nger> ii. 375, a. for the gout, Wilson's, 213, b. Hatfield's, ii. 373, b. of hellebore, white, ii. 375, a. of hemlock, ii 373, a. of henbane, ii. 374, a. of hops, ii. 374, a, of iron, acetated, ii. 373, a. of iron, acetated, with alcohol, ii- 373, a. of iron, ammoniated, ii. 373, a. of iron, muriated, ii. 373, a. of Ludwig, 394, b. nervous, Bestucheff's, ii. 373, b. of orange peel, ii. 371, b. of rhubarb, ii. 374, b. of rhubard and aloes, ii. 374, b. of rhubarb, compound, ii. 374, b. of rhubarb with gentian, ii. 374, b. Ruspini's, for teeth, ii. 265, a. of saffron, ii. 373, a. of saffron, compound, ii. 373, a of snakeroot, ii. 375, a. of Spanish fly, ii. 371, b. of squill, ii. 374, b. of steel, ii. 373, a. stomach, ii. 372, a. for the teeth, Greenough's, ii. 317, b. of wormwood, compound, ii. 371, a. Tinea, ii. 204, a. favosa, ii. 205, a. ficosa, ii. 204, b. furfuracea, ii. 204, b. granulata, ii 204, b. lactea, ii. 204, a. lupina, ii. 204, b. porriginosa, ii. 204, b. Tinkling, metallic, ii. 375, a. Tinktur (G), ii. 371, a. Tinnimentum metallicum, ii. 375, a. Tinte (G), 86. b. Tintement, ii. 375, a. Tin te n wur m (G), ii. 292, b. Tintinnabulum, ii. 404. a. Tintouin, ii. 375, a. Tipsaria, 278, b. Tireballc, 411, b. vol. ii. 53 Tirepus, ii. 239, b. Tissu, ii. 376, a. celluleux, 149, b. Tissue areolar, 169, b. cribriform, 169, b. laminated, 169, b. ligamentous, 289, a. reticulated, 169, b. mucous, 169, b. porous, 169, b. Tissus accidentels, 9, b. Titanosis (Gr.), 142, b. Tithenesis (Gr.), 561, a. Titheneuein (Gr.), ii. 335, a. Tithos, ii. 7, a. Tithyrnalus, 360, b. Cyparissia, 360, a. latifolius, 360, a. paralias, 360, b. Titillatio, ii. 370, a. Titubantia, 127, b. Tlai xiem, 160, b. Toadflax, common, 56, b. Tobacco, ii. 82, a. English, ii. 82, a. Indian, '590, b. Tocology, (*) ii. 452, a. Tod (G), ii. 50, a. Toddytree, ii. 6, b. Todesfurcht (G), ii. 72, b. Todeskampf (G), 24, a. T odesohnmacht (G), 82, b. Todte Korper (G), 139, a. Todtlichkeit (G), ii. 50, b. Todlich (G), 281, b; 571, a. Tofus, ii. 378, a. Toile d'araignie, 67, a. Toile de Gautier, ii. 310, a. Tokas (G), ii. 226, a. Tokology, (*) ii. 452, a. Tokos (Gr.), ii. 130, b. Tolas, ii. 377, a. Toles, ii. 377, a. Tollbeere (G), 86, b. Toll he it (G),ii. 9, b. Tollkirsche (G), 86, b. Tollkraut (G),86,b. Tollwurra[G),n ii. 449, b. Tomata, ii. 305, b. Tomeion, 557, a. Tomeus, 557, a. Tomion (Gr.),518,b. Tomis (Gr.), ii. 285, a. Tomotocia, 140, a. Tongue-scraper, 265, a. Tongue-tie, 48, b. Tonique, ii. 377, a. Tonos, ii. 376, b; 377, a. trismus, ii. 384, b. Tonsillitis, 268, b. Toothache, ii 98, b. tree, 67, a ; ii, 442, b. Toothedge, 459, b. 626 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Toothpick, 2S5, b. Topinaria, ii. 354, b. Topique, ii. 378, b. ophthaimique, ii. 107, a. Torcular, ii. 379, a. Tormentum, 515, a. Tormina, 321, b. Tornaculum, ii. 379, a. Torositas, (*) ii. 452, a. Torpor, ii. 69, b. Tortellc, 356, b. Tortue, ii. 361, a. Tortura oris, ii. 384, b. Tota bona, 182, b. Toucher, ii. 379, a. le, 357, b. Touchwood boletus, 120, b. Tour de maitre, 246, b. Tourbillon vasculaire, ii. 411, b. Tournesol, 474, a. Toutebonnc, ii. 272, a. Toute epice, ii. 67, b.' Toute-sainc, ii. 273,*b. Toux, ii. 389, b. Toxicatio, ii. 195, b. Toxicum, ii. 182, b; ii. 414, a. Trabecula, 242, b. Trabes medullaris, 242, b. Tra hie artire, ii. 379, b. Tracheitis, 268, a. Trachelagra, ii. 379, a. Trachelian, 177, a. Trachilo-atlotdo-basilaire, ii. 246, b. Trachilo-atloido-occipital, ii. 95, a. Trackilo-basilaire, ii. 246, b. Trachilo-basilaire petit, ii. 246, b. Trachelo-masto'ldien, 220, a. Trachilo-occi.piial, 220, a. Trackilo-scapulaii e, 573, a. Tracheocele, 129, b. Trachelophyma, 129, b. Trachelos, 216, b. Trachitis, 268, a. Tractatio manuaria, 291, a. Trager (G), 85, b. Tragheit (GL526,b; 569,'b. Tragantstrauch (G), 84, a. Tragband (G), ii. 346, a. Tragea aromatica, ii. 233, a. Tragema, ii. 380, a. Tragemata (Gr.), 107, b. Tragien, ii. 360, a. Tragoselinum, ii. 166, b. majus, ii. 166, b. Tragus Matthioli, ii. 271, b. Tratnasse, ii. 197, a. TRALL1AN, Alexander, 28, b. Tramis, ii. 244, a. Trance, 327, b ; 162, a. Tranckies, ii. 378, b. utirines, ii. 118, b. Transitus, ii. 33, b. Translation of disease, ii. 35, b. Transpiratio, ii. 148, a. Transport, 282, a. Transpositio, ii. 36, b. Transvcrsaire du cou, ii. 381, a. ipineux, ii. 381, a. ipineux du cou, ii. 290, b. ipineux du dos, ii- 290, b. Transversal de la conque, ii. 381, b. Transversalis, ii. 381, a. anticus primus, ii. 246, b. collateralis colli, ii. 268, a. colli, ii. 290, b. nasi, 221, a. Transverse de Vabdomen, ii. 3S0, b. de Voricule, ii. 381, b. du pcrinie, ii. 381, b. Transverso-spinal (muscle), ii. 290, b. Transverso-spinalis, ii. 381, a. Transverso-spinalis colli, ii. 290, b. Transverso-spinalis colli pars interna, ii. 381, a. Transverso-spinalis dorsi, ii. 290, b. Trapize, ii. 382, a. Traubenhaut (G), ii. 404, a. Traubenkraut (G), 1S2, b. Traulismos (Gr.), 95, a. Traulotes (Gr.), 95, a. Traum (G), ii. 308, a. Trauma, ii. 440, a. Travail d'enfant, ii. 134, b. Traveller's joy, 199, b. Treacle, ii. 25, a; ii. 384, a. English, ii. 361, b. Venice, ii. 365, a. Tread of an egg, 191, a. Trechon, 498, a. Tree of life, ii. 366, b. Trefoil, water, ii. 31, a. Trifle d'eau, ii. 31, a. Trema(Gr.), 411, a. Tremblement, ii. 382, b. mitallique, ii. 382, b. Trembling, ii. 362, a. Tremnon (Gr.), 256, a. Tremor, 235, a. Trennung des Ganzen (G), 231, b. Trepanatio, ii. 382, b. Trephousa (Gr.), ii. 92, a. Trepidatio cordis, ii. (*) 447, b. Treppe (G), ii. 278,a. Treppen der Ge horsch n e c ke (G), 210, a. Tresis, ii. 440, a. causis, 135, a. punctura, ii. 235, a. vulnus, ii. 440, a. vulnus laceratum, 560, a. vulnus simplex, 265, b. Tressaillement, ii. 297,fa. Triangle midullaire, 413, b. Triangularis, 287, a. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 627 Triangularis coccygis, 209, b. nasi, 221, a. Tribade, (*) ii. 452, a. Tribe (Gr.), 232, b. Tribuli aquatici, ii. 381, b. Tributum lunare, ii. 28, b. Tricaudalis, ii. 253, a. Triceps adductor femoris, 17, b. auris, ii. 2o3, a. de la cuisse, ii. 383, b. femoris minus, 17, b. femoris secundus, 61, b. magnus femoris, 18, a. Trichia, 345, a. Trichiasis, 345, a. Trichoma, 152, b ; ii. 178, b. Trichomanes, 83, a. Trichomation, 152, b. Trichoschizis, ii. 282, b. Trichosis, 345, a. area, ii. 205, a. athrix, 31. b. distrix, 312, a. hirsuties, 485, a. plica, ii. 178, b. poliosis, ii. 196, a. Trichter (G), 146, a; 529, a. Trichuris, ii. 383, b. Tricor, 444, b. Trifacial nerves, ii. 384, a. Trifimoro-rotulien, ii. 363, a. Trifolium acetosum, ii. 115, b. aquaticum, ii. 31, a. aureum, 477, a. cervinum. 359, b. fibrinum, ii. 31, a. hepaticum, 43, b. paludosum, ii. 31, a. palustre, ii. 31, a. Triglochines, valvules, ii. 384, a. Trigone ceribral, 413, a. Trigonos, ii. 333, a. Trijumeaux, nerfs, ii. 384, b. Trimmos (Gr.), 232, b. Trinkbar (G), ii. 207, a. Tripanon, ii. 382, b. Tripper (G), 445, a. Tripsis(Gr.),4l7, b. Tripsis, ii. 385, b.^ Triquetrum, ii. 385., b. Trismus capistratus, 127, b. clonicus, ii. 80, a. dolorficus, ii. 80, a. maxillaris, ii. 8'J, a. Trissago, ii. 361, b. palustns, n. oos, a. Tristemania, ii. 24, b. Tritasa, febris, ii. 360, b. Tritio, 232, b; ii. 385, b. Triticum faginum, ii- 197, a. Tritura, 232, b. Tritus, 232, b. Triventer, ii. 384, a. Trixago, ii. 361, b. Troeh, ii. 386, a. Troches of carbonate of lime, ii. 386, a. liquorice, ii. 386, a. liquorice with opium, ii. 386, b- Trochia (Gr.), ii. 109, b. Trochisci bechici nigri, ii. 385, a. pectorales Regis Danorum,ii. 386, b. sedativo-balsamici, ii. 386, b. stibiati, ii. 352, b. Thebaici, ii. 386, b. Trochisque, ii. 386, a. Trochlearis, ii. 94, b. Trochliateur, grand, ii. 94, b. petit, ii, 95, a. Trochoe'ides, 91, b. Trokanter, ii. 385, b. Trokanterian, ii. 386, a. Trokantinian, ii. 386, a. Troklic, ii. 386, b. r . Trommel (G), ii. 390, b. Trommelhaut (G), ii. 390, b. Trommelsucht (G), ii. 390, a. Tromos, ii. 382, a. Trompe, ii. 387, b. ou conduit d'Eustache, 360, b. de Fallope, ii. 387, b. utirine, ii. 387, b. Trompete (G), ii. 387, b. Trompetermuskel (G), 133, b. Tronc, ii. 387, a. Tropfbad(G), 316, b. Tropfen (G), 455, a. Trophalis, 217, b. Trophe (Gr.), 29, b. Trophimos (Gr.), ii. 92, b. Trophodes (Gr.), ii. 92, b. Trou, 411, a. anonyme, ii. 331. a. aveugle, 139, b. borgne, 139, b. de Botal, 123, b; ii. 114, b. dechiri, 560, a. ipineux, ii. 316, a. mentonnier, ii. 30, a. optique, ii. 108, b. orbitaire supirieure, ii. 109, b; ii. 338, b. ovale, ii. 114, b. petit rond, ii. 316, a. sous-pubien, ii. 95, b. sous-orbitaire, ii. 334, a. sphino-epineux, ii. 316, a. sus-orbitaire, ii. 338, b. Trous carotidiens, 158, b. de conjugaison, ii. 417, a. rachidiens, ii. 316, a. olfactifs, ii. 102, b. Trousieau, 333, b. 023 INDEX TO THI Trousse-galant, 186, b. Trubs, 597, b. Truffel(G), 597, b. Truelove, ii. 129, a. Truffe, 597, b. Truffle, 597, b. Trugodes (Gr.), 365, a. Trumbus, ii. 366, b. Trumpet weed, 360, a. Trutenmehl (G), 598, a. Tsiana, 245, b. Tsjampaca, ii. 39, b. Tuba Aristotelica, 3S0, b. Tube digestive, 149, a. Tuber, 494, b ; 597, b ; ii. 387, b. cibarium, 597, b. gulosorum, 597, b. ischii, 545, b. pellagra, ii. 140, a. tympani, ii. 219, a. Tuber-atlotdo-occipital, ii. 247, a. Tuber-ischio-trochantirien, ii. 239, b. Tubera terras, 597, b. Tubercula quadrigemina, ii. 240, a. Tubercules des glandes lymphatiques, ii. 286, b- ; pisiformes, ii. 6, b. quadrijumeaux, ii. 240, a. Tuberculum Loweri, 594, b. Tuberositi sciatique, 545, b. Tubuli uriniferi Bellini, ii. 401, b. Tubulus, 152, a. Tubus acusticus, 324, b. Tue-chien, 213, b. Tulip tree, 586, a. Tulipier, 586, a. Tulodes kos (Gr.), 242, b. Tulos (Gr.), 146, a. Tumbaba, ii. 336, b. Tumefactio, ii. 342, a. modis, ii. 226, a. Tumeur, ii. 388, b. blanche, 496, a; ii. 388, b. lymphatique des articula- tions, 496, a. Tumeurs anormales, 458, b. caverneuses, 458, b. irectiles, 458, b. variqueuses, 458, b. Tumor, ii. 342, a; ii. 433, b. albus, 496, a. cysticus, 341, a. ficosus, 401, b. flatulentus, 335, b. squamiformis carnosus, 570, a. tuberculosus, ii. 388, a. tunicatus, 341, a. Tumparbar, ii. 336, b. Tunica, 294, b. aciniformis, ii. 404, a. acinosa, ii. 404, a. adnata, 226, b. : SYNONYMES. Tunica agnata, 226, b. albuginea oculi, ii. 285, b. aranea, 66, b ; 259, a. carnosa, ii. 124, a. crystallina, 259, a. elytroides, ii. 407, a. filamentosa, 276, a. hortensis, &c, 294, b. innominata, ii. 285, b. propria musculorum, ii. 62, a. R,uyschiana, ii. 265, b. thoracis, 243, b. vaginalis gules, ii. 99, b. Tunnyfish, salted, ii. 103, a. Tuphlosis (Gr.), 139, b. Tuphlotes (Gr.), 139, b. Tuphus, ii. 390, b. Turbith blanc, 440, a. mineral, 499, a. Turbith mineralischer (G), 499, a. Turbith, Montpellier, 440, a. plant, 234, b. Turgescentia vesiculas felleas, ii. (*) 452, a. Tiirkensattel (G), ii. 170,a; ii. 289, a. Turkischer We'izen (G), ii. 443, a. Turkischkorn (G), ii. 443, a. Turmeric, 264, b; ii. 273, a. Turnip, 127, a. Indian, 79, a. Turnkunst (G), 456, a. Turos (Gr.), 181, a. Turpentine, ii. 359, b. Brian^on, ii. 168, a. Chio, ii. 169, b. common, ii. 168, b. Cyprus, ii. 169, b. horse, ii. 168, b. Strasburgh, ii. 168, a. tree, ii. 169, b. Venice, ii. 168, a. Venice, true, ii. 169, b. Turpethum, 234, b. minerale, 499, a. nigrum, 497, a. Turquette, 481, a. Turunda, 569, a; ii. 359, a. Tussis, clangosa, ii. 148, b. convulsiva, ii. 148, b. ferina, ii. 148, b. suffocativa, ii. 148, b. Tutenag, ii. 443, a. Tuthia, ii. 389, b. Twinkling of the eye, ii. 82, b. Twitching, ii. 370, a. Tyloma, 146, a. Tylosis, 146, a. Tympan, ii. 390, b. Tympania, ii. 390, a. I Tympanites, uterine, ii. 163, a. INDEX TOkTHE SYNONYMES. 629 tympany, ii. 390, a. of the womb, ii. 163, a. lype, quartan, ii. 24Q, b. Typha aromatica, 14, a. Typhique, ii. 390, b. Typhlosis, 139, b. Typhtetes, 139, b. Typhus aphthoidasus, 59, a. d'Amirique, 399, b. icterodes, 398, b. miasmatique ataxique puiride jaune, 399, b. Typhus morbillosus, ii. 262, a. d' Orient, ii. 172, b. pestis, ii. 171, a. scarlatinus, ii. 281, a. vesicularis, ii. 142, a. Typomania, 218, b. Tyrannus, 254, b. Tyremesis, (*) ii. 452, b. Tyreusis, (*) ii. 452, b. Tyriasis, 330, b. Tyrosis, (*) ii. 452, b. u. Ueberbartigkeit (G), ii. 182, b. Ueberbein (G), 425, b. Uebergeben, das (G), ii. 426, b. Uerberleben (G), ii. 341, a. Ueberschwangerunrr (G), ii. 333, a. S * K ' Ueberzihn (G), ii. 339, a. Uebungskunst (G), 456, a. Ugeidion, 36, b. Ulcer, malignant, 493, a. putrid, 493, a. Ulcera serpentia oris, 59, a. Uicire, ii. 892, a. du larynx, ii. 160, a. Ulcers, Egyptian, 20, b. Ulcus, ii. 392, a. araneum, 67, a. cancrosum, 179, a. telephium, ii. 356, b. tuberculosum, 596, b. Ulcusculum cancrosum, 179, a. Ulmaire, ii. 316, b. Ulmaria, ii. 31G, b. Ulmenbaum(G), ii. 392, b. Ulnaris externus, 260, a. gracilis, ii. 121, b, internus, 260, a. Ultimi-sternal, bone, 343, a. Umbrella tree, ii. 4, a. Umdreher (G), ii. 386, a. Umschlag (G), 162, b. Umschlag, f e uch t e r (G), 410,a Unanfhaltsamkeit(G), 525, a. Unbenannt (G), 50, a. Unbenannte (G), 533, a. Uncam, 498, a. Unciform eminence, 484, a. Uncinus, 491, a. Unctio, 543, a. Unction, ii. 394, b. 53* Uncus, 491, a. Undosus, 263, a. Undulatio, 407, a. Unedo, 67, b. papyracea, 67, b. Unempfindlichkeit (G), 58, a; 536, b. Unformlichkeit (G), 280, b. U n fr uch tbarkeit (G), ii. 324, a. Ungestaltheit (G), 280, b. Ungesund (G), 534, a. Unguen, ii. 393, b. articulare, ii. 346, b. Unguentana, ii. 66, b. Unguentum adipoceras cetorum,173,b. iEgyptiacum, 581, a. jEgypticum album, 253,a. aeruginis, ii. 396, b. alabastrinum, 25, b. album, ii. 394, a; 396, b. album resolvens, 581, a. armarium, 491, b. amygdalinum, 173, b. antipsoricum, ii. 396, b. arthanitas, 77, b. basilicon flavum, 174, a. basilicon nigrum, ii. 396, b. basilicum viride, ii, 396, b. casruleum, ii. 394, b. cantharidis, ii. 395, a. ceratum, 173, b. cerussae, ii. 396, a. cerussas acetatas, 173, b; ii. 396, a. citrinum, ii. 394, a. citrinum ad scabiem, ii. 395, a. detergens, ii. 396, b. elemi, 95. b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. epispasticum fortius, 173,1 b. I epispasticum mitius, ii. 395, b. epispasticum viride, ii. 395, b. . flavum, ii. 394, a. hellebori albi, ii. 397, a. hydrargyri calcis albas, ii. 395, a. hydrargyri deutoxydi ni- trati, ii. 395, a. hydrargyri oxydi rubri,ii. 395, a. hydrargyri rubri, ii. 395, a. hydrargyri submuriatis ammoniati, ii. 395, a. hydrargyri subnitratis, ii. 395, a. hydrargyri supernitratis, ii. 394, b. ex hydrargyro oxydato rubro, ii. 395, a. infusi meloes vesicatorii, ii. 395, a. irritans, ii. 395, a. liliaceum, 253, a. pulveris meloes vesicato- rii, 173, b. mercuriale album, ii. 395, a. mercurii prascipitati, ii. 395, a. mercurii rubrum, ii. 395, a. mundificans Zelleri, ii. 395, a. nardinum, ii. 70, a. Neapolitanum, ii. 394, b. nervinum, ii. 396, b. nitricum, ii. 394, a. ophthalmicum, ii. 396, a. ophtalmicum rubrum, ii. 395, a. oxjrgenatum, ii. 394, a. picis nigras, ii. 396, b. plumbi acetatis, 173, b. populeum, ii. 203, b. resinosum, 174, a. resinas flavas, 174, a. resinas pini sylvestris compositum, ii. 394, a. sabinas, 174, a. Saturninum, ii. 396, a. ad scabiem Zelleri, ii. 395, a. siccum, ii. 441, a. simplex, 173, b; ii. 394, a. solid um de cicuta, 336, b. spermatis ceti, ii. 394, a. subacetatis plumbi, ii. 396, a. Susinum, 253, a. Syriacum, 219, a. Unguentum tartari stibiati, ii. 394. a. tartratis potassas stibiati, ii. 394, a. de terebinthina et adipi- bus, ii. 394, b. de terebinthina et cera, ii. 394, a. terebinthinas et ovorum vitellis, ii. 394, a. tatrapharmacum, 102, b; ii. 396, b. tripharmacum, ii. 396, a. tutias, ii. 396, a. ad vesicata, ii. 395, a. ad vesicatoria, 173, b. vesicatorium, ii. 395, a. Unguis, 484, a; ii. 68, b ; ii. 223, b. odoratus, 116, b. Unguium aduncatio, 453, a. Ungula caballina, ii. 389, b. Unio, ii 138, b. Unioculus, 267, b. Universalmittel (G), ii. 122, b. Unleidigkeit (G), 323, a. Unm'assigkeit (G), 537, b. U nmii ndig (G), 518, a. Unoculus, 123, a; 267, b. Unquasi, 498, a. Unrath (G), 363, b. Unregelmassig (G), 50, a; 544, b. Unregelm'assigkeit (G), 49, b. Unriihe (G), 534, a. Unterbauch (G), 509, b. Unterbindung (G), 579, a. Unterleib (G), 4, a. Unterleibgeschwulst (*) (G), ii. 449, a. Unterscheid (G), 309, b. Unterscheidungslehre (G), 293, a. Unterschenkel (G), 568, a. Untersuchung (G), 368, a. U n v e r a 11 b a r k e i t (G), 23, b. Unvermogenheit (G), 518, a. Unterzungen (G), ii. 333, a. Upas tieuli, ii. 397, a. Upsilo'ides, 506, b. Urana, ii. 397, b. Urecchysis, (*) ii. 452, b. Uredo, ii. 402, a. Urie, ii. 397, b. Uretire, ii. 397, b. Urithre, ii. 398, b. Urethritis, 445, a. Ureticus, 312, a. Uritre, ii. 398, b. Uretris (Gr.), ii. 399, a. Urias, ii. 398, a ; (*) ii. 452, b. Urinaculum, ii. 397, a, Urina araneosa, 67, a. arenosa, 69, b. Urinas stillicidium, ii. 328, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 631 Urinas suppressio, 546, b. Urinaria, 56, b; 569, b. Urinatorium, ii. 399, a. Urine, ardent, 69, a. incontinence of, 345, b. salt of, 35, b. sandy, 69, b. stoppage of, 546, b. Urocriterion, ii. 401, b. Uropygium, 256, a. Ursub, ii. 179, b. Ursa che (G), 167, a. Urtica iners magna fastidissima, 424, a. mortua, 562, b. Usnea, 575, b. Usrub, ii. 179, b. Ustilago, 354, b- Ustio, 135, a- Usus, 456, b. Uteri obliquitas, 512, a. Utero-gestatio, ii. 210, b. Uteromania, ii. 93, a. Uterus, 4, a. Utriculus, ii. 402, b. Uva, ii. 404, a; ii. 425, a. ursi, 67, b. Uvas Corinthiacae, ii. 425, a. passas majores, ii. 425, a. passas minores, ii. 425, a. passas sole siccatas, ii. 425, a. Uvatio, ii. 332, b. Uvea, commissure of the, 192, b. Uvie, ii. 404, a. Uvularia, ii. 264, a. Uzifir, 498, a. Vaccinia palustris, ii. 406, b. J'agin, ii. 406, b. Vagina Glissonii, 153, b. nervorum, ii. 81, a. portas, J 53, b. Vagissement, 256, b; ii. 407, a. Vagitus, 258, b. Vaisseau, ii. 420, a. Valanida, 376, b. Valetudinarius, ii. 297, b. Valgus,' 538, b. Vaifrra, ii. 374, a. Vallum, ii. 337, b. Valve ileo-cascal, 105, a. ileo-colic, 105, a. of Tulpius, 105, a. Valves, semilunar, ii. 297, b. Valvula coli, 105, a. ilii, 105, a. magna cerebri, ii, 421, b. Valvulas episcopates, ii. 43, a. triglochines, ii. 384, a. Valvule, ii. 408, a. de Vieussens, u. 421, b- Vanelloe, ii- 40S, b. Vanilje(G), ii. 408, b. Vaporatio, 361, b. Vapors, 508, a; 511, a. Vara, 100, b. Varec visiculeux, 419, b. Vareni, 34, b ; 448, a. Varice, ii. 411, a. Varicomphalus, 196, b ; 4o8, b. Variola lymphatica, ii. 409, a. Variola inserta, ii. 410, a. vaccina, ii. 404, a. Variqueux, ii 409, b. Varix parva, ii. 409, b. Varus, 543, a; 558, b. Vaporarium, ii. 328, a. Vapores uterini, 511, a. Vas, ii. 419, b. deferens mulieris, ii. 387, b. Vasa efferentia, 328, a. lactea, 189, b. lymphatica, 598, b. sedalia, 460, b. vorticosa, 192, b. Vasculosus, ii. 411, b. Vase d saigner, 263, a. Vastus externus, ii. 383, a. internus, ii. 3S3, a. Vauqueline, ii. 329, b. Vectis, 573, b. elevatorius, 331, b. triplo'ides, 331, b. V e i 1 c h e n, g e 1 b e (G), 181, a Vein, angular, 376, a. bronchial, left, 93, a. cephalic, 552, b. demi azygous, 93, a. femoral, 257, b. frontal, 376, a. intercostal, superior, left, 93, a. palato-labial, 376, a. peroneo-malleolar, ii. 274, b. praslumbo-thoracic, 92, b. praslumbo-thoracic, lesser, 93, a. 632 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Vein, semi-azygous, 93, a. tibio-malleolar, ii. 274, a. trachelo-subcutaneous, 552, b. varicose, ii. 411, a. Veine, ii. 412, b. cave, 168, b. culitale ciitunee, 102, b. porte, ii. 205, b. porte, gaine dc la, ii. 406, b. radicale cutanie, 172, a. Veins, arterial, 74, b. coronary, 155, b. suprahepatic, 471, a. Vejuco de Mavacure, 264, b. Velamenta bombycina, ii. 421, b. I 'elar, 356, b. Velum cerebri medullare, ii. 421, b. Vieussenii, ii. 408, b. Vena annularis, 49, b. capitis, 172, a. falcis cerebri, ii. 300, a. medina Arabum, 317, a. pari carens, 92, b. prasparata, 376, a. ramalis, ii. 205, a. sine pari, 92, b. subalaris, 92, a. Venas apoplectics, 552, b. aquilas, ii. 358, a. concomites, \i. 412, b. Gateni, 188, b. lacteas 189, b. lymphaticas, 59S, b. micantes, 75, a. pulsatiles, 75, a. satellites, ii. 412, b. Venificium, ii. 195, b. amatorium, ii. 156, a. Venenatus, ii. 414, a. Venenum, ii. 182, b; ii. 414, a. Vener, 49-', a. Venereal, the, ii. 347, a. disease, ii. 34-7, a. Vinerien, ii. 413, a. Venery, 213, a. Veuimeux, ii. 414, a. Venin, ii. -114, a. Vent, ii.4S5, b. Venter imus, 4, a; ii. 74, a. infimus, 4, a. medius, ii. 36G, b. Venteux, ii. 435, b. VentosiV, 404, a. Ventoase, 263, a. Ventre, 4, a. infirieur, 4, a. resserri, 223, b. Ventricle, fifth, ii. 293, a. Ventricule, ii. 414, b. droit, ii. 415, a. gauche, ii. 415, a. moyen du cerveau, ii. 414, b. Ventricules du cerveau, ii. 414, b. Ventricules du caur, il. 41o, a. du larynx, ii. 414, b. latiraux, ii. 415, a. Ventriculus, ii. 326, a. succenturiatus, 320, a. Ventriloquist, 342, b. Ventrositas, ii. 161, a. Ventu's, ii. 435, b. Venus, 264, a. Venusberg (G), ii. 46, b. Venusspiel (G), ii. 413, a. Ver cucurbitaire, ii. 354, a. de Gulnec, 317, a. luisant, 192, a. solitaire, 124, a; ii. 354, a. Ver a stung (G), ii. 243, a. Verband (G), 261, b. Verbasculum, ii. 215, b. Verbeinerung (G), ii. 112,b. Verbenaca, ii. 416, a. Verbindung, 41, a. Verbindung (G), 219, a. Verbindungsschlagader (G), 216, a. Verborgen (G), 565, b. V e rdau ung (G), 305, b. Verdigris, 263, b. Verdunnungsmittel (G), 307, b. Verderhniss (G),243, b. Verderbtheit (G), 287, a. I 'erdct, 263, b. Verdichtung(G), 222, b. v erdrehung (G), 312, a; ii. 321, b. Verdunkelung der hornhaut •(G), 146, a! Verdunnenengsmittel (G), 87, b. Verdun stung (G),361, b.- Ve reinigun gshaut (G), 226,b. V ereiterung (G), ii. 338, b. Verengerung (G), ii. 329, a. Veretrum, ii. 142, b. Verfalschung(G), 373, b. Verfl eischung(G),157,b. Verfliichtigung (G), ii. 426, a. Verge, ii. 142, b. d'or, ii. 306, b. Vergeret*e de Philadelpkie, 355, b. Vergiftung (G), ii. 196, a. Verhalten, das (G), ii. 248, b. Verhaltung(G),252, a. Verhartung (G), 526,b. Verjuice, ii. 103, a. Vcrjus, ii. 416, a. Verkalkung (G), 142, b. Verknockerung (G), ii. 112, b. Vermehrung (G), 525, a. Vermes, ii. 439, a. cerebelli, ii. 416, b. Vcrmiculaire brulante, ii. 288, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 633 Vermicularis, 596, a; ii. 288, b; ii. 416, a. Vermiculus capillaris, 317, a. Vermifugus, 51, a. Vermilion, 498, a. Vermilion, de Provence, 55, a. Verminatio, 475, a. Vermination, cutaneous, ii. 5, b. Vermincux, ii. 416, b. Vermis bombycinus, 239, b. cucurbitinus, ii. 354, a. Vermycilum, ij, 4i6; a_ Vernarbende mittel (G),191,a. Vernarbung (G), 191, b. Vermix sicca, ii. 273, a. Vernunft (G), ii. 245, b. Vcrole, ii. 347, a. petite, ii. 410, a. petite volantc, ii. 409, b. Verolettc, ii. 409, b. Veronica purpurea, 110, b. Vironique, ii. 416, b. cressonie, ii. 416, b. Vernichtung (G), 6, a. Verrichtung (G), 421, a. Verre, ii. 425, a. Verreukung (G), 597, a. Verruca minor, ii. 367, a. Verrucaria, 474, a. Verrucktheit (G), 536, a. Verrue, ii. 417, a. Vers, 475, a; ii. 439, b. Verschliessung (G), ii. 97, b. Verschlucken (G), 261, a. Verschneidung (G), 161, b. Verse hnittene (Gy, 359, b. Verschwarung (G), ii. 392, b. Verschwielung (G), 526, b. Version, ii. 389, a. Ver stand (G), 537, b. Ve r s t an d e slo s igk ei t (G), 514, b. Ve r s tan d e s sc h w a. c h e (G), 517, a. Verstopfung (G), 19, a; 228, b; 335, b ; ii. 252, a. Vers uch (G), 368, a. Versiissung (G), 323, a. Vertebra dentata, 92, a. Vertigo tenebricosa, ii. 286, a. Veiumontanum, 154, a; 424, b. Vervain, ii. 416, a. Vcrvrine, ii. 416, a. Verwachsung (G), 222, a. Verzagtheit (G), 85, b. Verzerrung (G), 232, a. Vesania mania, ii. 9, a. Vesaniae, 534, b. Vesica urinaria, ii. 400, a. Vesicant, 117, b. Vesication, 117, b. Vesicatorium, 117, b. Vesicula fellis, 424, a. Vesiculae Divas Barbaras, ii. 410, a. gingivarum, 59, a. pulmonales, 170, a. sanguinis, 440, a. Visicule biliare, 424, b, du fiel, 424, b. Vespa, ii. 428, b. Vesseloup, 597, b. Vessels, short, 127, b. Vessie, ii. 400, a. renversement de la, 366, a; 363, b. Vesture, ii. 420, a. Veta, ii. 234, b. Veterana, ii. 262, a. Vitement, ii 420, a. Veternus, 571, a. Vetonica cordi, 110, b. Vexillum, 317, b. Via, ii. 432, b. Viae primas, ii. 432, b. secundas, ii. 215, b ; ii. 432, b. spermaticas, ii. 312, a. Vial, ii. 155, b. Vicinitractus. 357- a. Vicinitraha. 357, a. Victorialis, feminea, 438, a. longa, 30, b. rotunda, 438, a. Victus intemperantia, 530, b. ratio, 299, b. Vidanges, 591, b. Viellesse, ii. 291, b. Vier r a ub e r e ssi g (G), 11, a. Vif argent, 498, b. Vigilance, 537, a. Vigilia, 319. a. Vigne, ii. 425, a. blanche, 132, a. du nord, 494, b. vierge, 132, a. Vigor, 13, b. Viltrum, 402, b. Vin, ii. 437, a. de Bordeaux, 198, a. cuit, 230, b. de quinquina compositi, ii. 422, b. sec, ii. 267, a. Vinaigre, 11, a. aromatique, 11, a. distilli, 11, a. Viiui.igres uiidicinaux, 11, a. Vinaigre des quatre voleurs, 11, a. sc.illitique, 11, b. Vinctura, 578, b. pro omnibus digitis, (*) ii.448, a pro uno digito, (*) ii. 448, a. Vinculum, 98, b; 576, a. Vine, ii. 425, a. poison, ii. 257, a. Vinegar, 11, a. aromatic, spirit of, 10, b. distilled, 11, a. 634 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Vinegar, distilled, improved, 11, a. Marseilles, 11, a. of meadow saffron, 11, a. radical, 10, b. of rue, ii. 265, a. of squills, 11, a. thieves', 11, a. of the four thieves, 11, a. of wood, 11, a. Vinettier, ii. 115, b. Vinum, ii. 435, b; ii, 437, a. album Hispanicum, ii. 437, a. album montanum, ii. 437, a. amarum, ii. 422, b. amarum scilliticum composi- tum, ii. 422, a. aromo-aloeticum, ii. 422, a. benedictum, ii. 422, a. Canarinum, ii. 437, a. chalybeatum, ii. 422, b. cinchonas compositum, ii. 422, b. emeticum, ii. 422, a. Hippocraticum, 198, a. hordeaceum, 176, b. Martis, ii. 422, b. mistum, 178, b. nicotianas tabaci, ii. 423, a. opiatum fermentatione pala- tum, 566, a. picatum, ii. 169, b. Rhenanum, ii. 437, a. rubrum Portugallicum, ii. 437, a. Viol, ii, 330, b. Viola ipecacuanha, 543, b. lutea, 181, a. palustris, ii. 167, b. Violaria, ii. 423, a. Violen(G), ii. 423, a. Violenwurzel (G), 544, a. Violet, sweet, ii. 423, a. Violette, ii. 423, a. des sorciers, ii. 421, b. Violier jaune, 181, a. Viorna, 199, b. Viper, 218, a. Egyptian, 82, b. Viperaria, 71, b; ii. 288, a. Viperina Virginiana, 71, b. Viper's grass, ii. 286, a. Virga aurea, ii. 306, b. Cerea, 124, b. genitalis, ii. 142, b. Virgin's bower, 199, b. Virginum, color fcedus, 185, a. Virgo, 438, a. Viride asris, 263, b. Virilitas, 23, a. Virility, 20, a. Virium extinctio, 43, b. Virosus, ii. 423, b. Virus, ii. 182, b. Vis, 411, a. adhassionis, 212, b. attractionis, 212, b. cohaesionis, 212, b. > insita, 544, b. plastica, ii. 175, a. reproductiva, ii. 175, a. vitalis, 544, b. Viscera, 345, a. Vi scire, ii. 424, a. Visceral, ii. 319, a. Vision, double, 309, a. Visus acrior, ii. 92, b. dimidiatus, 475, b. diurnus, 475, b. duplicatus, 309, a. , hebetudo, 34, a. juvenum, ii. 66, a. muscarum, ii. 55, a. nocturnus, ii. 92, b. Vita, 576, b. Vitalba, 199, b. Vitellum ovi, ii. 115, a. Viti saltus, 187, b. Vitiatio, ii. 330, a. Vitiligo, 570, a. Vitis alba sylvestris, 132, a. Idaea palustris, ii. 406, b. Vitraria, ii. 128, b. Vitriol, blue, 263, b. green, 394, a. Vitriol, griiner (G), 394, a.. Vitriol, white, ii. 443, b. Vitriolum album, ii. 443, b. ammoniacale, 36, a. casruleum, 263, b. cupri, 263, b. Cyprinum, 263, b. Cyprium, 263, b. Goslariense, ii. 443, b. Martis, 394, a. Romanum, 263, b. Veneris, 263, b. zinci, ii. 442, b. Vitrum hypoclepticum, ii. 292, b. sublimatorium, 32, b. Vitta, 99, a; 166, b. Vittas agglutinantes, 99, a. Viverra civetta, 198, a. Vociferatio, 40, b. Vogelbeerbaum (G), ii. 309, a. Vogelkirsche (G), ii. 221, a. Vogelknoterich (G), ii. 197, a. Vogelkraut (G), 32, a. Voie, ii. 432, b. Voies aeriennes, 25, a. aerifires, 25, a. urinaires, ii. 399, a. Voile midullaire infirieure, ii. 412, b. midullaire supirieur, ii. 421, b. dupalais, ii. 413, a. j Voix, ii. 425, b. | articulie, ii. 425, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 635 fola, ii. 12^ a 9;o. 1 lb 1 ii t ig k e i t (G), ii. 176, b. Polsella, 8, b ; ii. 2, b. Patini, ii. 407, b. Volsellas, 411, b. Volvulus, 515, a. Vomica liquoris asterni, 498, a. Vomique, ii. 428, a. Vomiquicr, ii. 330, a. Vomissement, ii. 426, b. de sang, 457, b. Vomit, black, 399, b ; ii. 24, a. Vomitif, 334, b. Vomitine, 334, b. Vomiting of blood, 457, b. I'omitio, ii. 426, b.. Vomito negro, 399, b. prieto, 399, b. Vomitorium, 334, a. Vomitus, ii. 426, b. cruentus, 457, b. rabiosus, 179, b. sanguinis, 457, b. Voraciousness, 17, b. Vorderarm (G), 412, a. V order fuss (G),91,a. Vorderhand (G), 158, b. Vorderhauptsbeine (G), ii. 128, b. Vorfall (G),ii. 218, b. V or fuss (G), 91, a. Vorgeschmack (G), 91, a. Vorhaut (G), ii. 213, a. V or h a n t b a u d (G), 415, b. Vorhautsverengerung (G), ii. 156, a. . • - Vorhersagung (G),ii. 218, a. Vorkammern (G), 89, a. Vorschmack (G), 91, a. V or sch rift (G), ii. 214, a. Vorsteherdriise(G),ii. 220, a Vors teherdriisengesch- wulst (G), (*) ii. 451, a. Vorsteherdrusenschm e rz (G), (*)ii. 451, a. Vorstellung (G), 514, a. Vorwartswendung (G),ii,219, a. V o r z e r g 1 i e d e r e r (G), 311, b. Vorzerleger (G), 311, b. Vouie, ii. 412, a. midullaire, 242, b, d trois piliers, 413, b. Vox, ii. 425, b. convulsiva, ii. 426, a. nasalis, ii. 65, a. Vue, ii. 424, b. courte, ii. 66, a. diurne, 476, a. faible, 34, a. longue, ii. 213, a. louche, ii. 328, b. Vulniraire, Suisse, 378, a. Vulnerarius, ii. 382, a. Vulnus, ii. 440, a. laceratum, 560, a. simplex, 265, b. Vultus, 375, a. Vulvairc, 182, b. Vulvaria, 182, b. Vulve, ii. 427, b, W. Wachholderharz (G), ii. 273, a. Wachholder (G), 553, b. Wachs (G),173, a. Wachsgrind (G), 384,b ; ii. 205, a. Wachskerze (G), 124, b. Wachssalbe (G), 173, a. Wachs thum(G), 453, a. Wachtel(G), ii. 361, b. Wad, 450, a. Wade (G), ii. 339, a. Wadenbein (G), 401, b. Wadenmuskel (G),428, b. War me (G), 472, a. War wolf (G), 597, b. War zehen (G), a. l25,a. Warzchen, my r t en blattio r- mige(G), 159, b. Waist, 194, b. Wake-robin, 79, a. Waldangelik (G), 45, b. Waldanemone (G), 43, b. Waldkolberkropf (G), 173, a. Waldlausk»-aut (G), 544, a. Waldmeis ter (G), 81, b. Waldnachtschatten (G), 86, b. Wald re be (G), 199, b. Waldskorzonere (G),ii. 286, a. Waldstroh(G),424,b. Wallflower, common. 181, a. Wallnuss (G), 552, a. Walnut, 552, a. white, 552, b. Wallrath(G), 178, a. Wallrue, 82, b. W a 11 u n g (G), 325, b; ii. 110, b. Warn pen (G), 404,b. Wand (G), ii. 129, a. Wandbeine (G), ii. 128, b. 636 Wange(G),431,b. Wangenbien (G), ii. 5, a. Wanzendille (G), 238, a. Wanzenkraut (G), 568, a. Warec (G), 419, b. Warmmehl (G), 598, a. Warm Springs of Virginia, ii. 423, a. Wart, ii 416, b. W a r z e (G), ii. 82, b ; ii. 125, a ; ii. 417, a. Warzenkreis (G), 69, b. Warzenring (G), 69, b. Warzenzirkel (G), 69, b. Waschung (G), 6, a. Wash, black, 497, b. preventive, 594, a. white, 585, b. Wasser (G), ii. 294, b ; ii. 429, b. Wasserampfer (G), ii. 263, b. Wasserbenedikten (G), 436, b. Wasserblattern (G), ii. 409, b. Wasserbruch (G), 499, b. W a s s e r b u n g e n (G), ii. 416, b. W ass er dost (G),360, a. W a s s e r f e n c h e 1 (G,) ii, 1C5, a. W as s er g ang (G), 65, b. Wassergeschwulst (G), ii. 98,b. Wasserhanf (G), 360, a. Wasserkopf (G), 500, a. Wasserkrebs (G), 150, a. Wasserkresse (G), 153, a; ii. 301, a. Wasserlefzen (G), ii. 93, a. Wasserleitung (G), 65, b. Was se rii lie (G), ii. 93, a. Wassermangold (G), ii. 263, b. Wassermelone (G), 261, a. W as s e rniis s (G), ii. 381, b. Wasserpocken (G), ii. 409, b. Wasserrose (G), ii. 93, a. Wasserschen (G), 502, b. Wasserschierling (G), 192,a. W a s s e r s t o f f (G), 5U2, a. Wassersucht (G), 504, a. Wassersuchtmittel (G), 53, b. Wasser windbruch (G), 503, a. Water, acidulous, simple, 13, a. Aix-la-Chapelle, factitious,25, a. allflower, ii. 401, b. Ealaruc, factitious, 94, b. Bareges, factitious, 100, b. barley, 278, b. of Bourbonne-les-Bains, 125, b. . carraway, ii. 317, b. cinnamon, strong, ii. 318, a. holy, ii. 429, b. honey, ii. 24, a. Hungary, ii. 318, b. laurel, ii. 221, a. lavender, ii. 318, a. lime, 584, b. lime, compound, 584, b. nutmeg, ii. 318, b. ! SYNONYMES. Water, Seidlitz, ii. 288, b. Seydschiitz, ii. 288, b. styptic, Sydenham's, ii. 307, a. sugared, 504, b. tar, ii. 168, b. Vichy, factitious, ii. 421, a Waterbrash, ii. 237, a. Waterflag, yellow, 544, a. Waterjags, ii. 409, a. Waterlily, white, ii. 93, a. Watermelon, 261, a. Waterqualm, ii. 239, a. Waterparsnep, creeping, ii. 301, a. Waterpox, ii. 409, a. Waters, acidulous, 13, a. the, 584, a: distilled, 65, a. first, ii. 215, b. Watery eye, 350, b. Wax, white, 173, a. yellow, 173, a. Web-eye, 146, a. Wechselfieber (G), 539, b. Wechselgelenkartig (G).437,b. Wegdistel (G), ii. 104, a. Wegerich, grosser (G), ii. 174, a. W eg wart (G), ii. 174, a; 191, b. Wegweiser (G), 223, a; 446, b. Weh (G), ii. 118, b. W e h m u 11 e r (G), ii. 40, a. Weibchen(G), 392, a. Weiberbart (G), ii 182, b. Weichen (G), 531, a. Weichselzopf (G), ii. 179, a. We ide (G), ii. 271, a. Weights, ii. 198, b. Weihrauch (G),553, b. Wein (G), ii. 437, a Weinraute (G), ii. 265, a. W e in stein (G), ii. 269, a. Weinstock (G), ii. 425, a. Weintrauben (G), ii. 425, a. Weisheitzahne (G), 286, a. WEISS, Bernhard Siegfried, 26, b. Christian Bernhard, 26, b. Weiss] ing (G), 252, a. Weisserdiptam (G), 298, b. Weisserzimmt (G) 151, a. Weisses Labk r au t (G), 424, a. Weissnieswurz (G), ii. 415, b. Weitsichtigkeit (G), ii. 213, a. Weizen (G), ii. 385, b. Welk, 455, b. W e n d u n g (G), ii. 339, a. Werkzeug (G), ii. 110, a. Wermuth(G),74, a. WESLING, John, ii. 419, b. W e s p e (G), ii. 428, b. Wetterglas (G), 100, b. Wettkampf (G), 24, a. WEYER, John, ii. 434, b. Wheat, ii. 385, b. | Indian, ii. 442, b. INDEX TO THI INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 637 Wheat, Turkey, ii. 442, b. Whey, ii. 294, b! tamarind, ii. 354, b. White of egg, ii. 115, a. flake, ii. 180, a. root, 81, a. Spanish, ii. 119, a. Sulphur Springs, ii. 423, a. Whites, 571, b. Whitlow, ii, 129, a. Whooping-cough, ii. 158, b. Whortleberry, ii. 406, a. Whorts, black, ii. 406, a. W i c h s e 1 z o p f (G), ii. 179, a. Wichtig (G), ii. 293, b. Wicke (G),ii. 359, b. Wickelzeug (G), ii. 342, a. Widow-wail, 208, b ; 273, b. Wiederausgrabung (G), 365, b. Wi ed e rb e lebu ngsku n s t (G), (*) ii. 446, a. Wiedererzeugun g(G),ii. 249, b. Wiedergenesung (G), 233, b. Wiederich, brauner (G),599,b. Wiederich, r other (G), 599, b. Wiederkauen (G), ii. 264, a. Wiederthon, goldner (G), ii. 198, b. Wiederthon, gulden (G), ii. 198, b. Wiesengaraffel (G), 436, b. Wiesengiinzel (G), 25, b. Wiesenkoniginn (G), ii. 316, b. Wiesenkresse (G), 155, a. Wiesenkummel (G), 159, b. Wiesenrauteheilkraut (G), ii. 363, a. Wiesenrautewurz (G), ii. 363, a. Wiesensafran (G), 213, b. Willow, ii. 271, a. red, 240, a. rose, 240, a. sweet, ii. 66, b. Willowherb, common, 599, b. purple, 599, b. Winddorn (G), ii. 315, b. Wind-dropsy, 335, b. Windflower, 43, b. Windgeschwulst (G),336, a; ii. (*) 441, a. Windgrimmen (G), 214, b. Windpipe, ii. 379, b. Wind root, 81, a. Windwassersucht (G), ii. 390, a. Windig (G), ii. 435, b. Wind ung (G), 234, a. Wine of aloes, ii. 422, a. antimonial, ii. 422, a. antiscorbutic, ii. 422, a. aromatic, ii 422, a. bark, compound, ii. 422, b. barley, 176, b. bitter, diuretic, ii. 422, a. vol.. n. 54 Wine, cedar, 169, b. of colchicum, ii. 422,b. of gentian, ii. 422, b. white hellebore, ii. 423, a. ipecacuanha, ii. 422, b. of iron, ii. 422, b. Wines, medicated, ii. 421, b. Wine of opium, ii. 422, b. pullet, ii. 210, a. of quinine, ii. 423, a. rhubarb, ii. 423, a. steel, ii. 422, b. tobacco, ii. 423, a. toddy, ii. 6, b. of wormwood, ii. 422, a. Wink el (G), 46, b. Winkelig ,'G),47, a. Winslowsioch (G), 482, b. Winterania, 151, a. Winterberry, Virginia, ii. 216, a. Wintergriin, doldenformiges (G), ii. ^'37, a. Wintergreen, round-leaved, ii. 236, b. Winterkresse (G), 357, a. W1NTHER, John, 454, b. Wirbelbein (G), ii. 417, a. Wirbelsaule (G), ii. 417, b. Wirbelschmerz (G), ii. 320, b. Wirksam (G), 16, b. Wismuthum, 114, b. Wohlbefinden, das (G), (*) ii. 449, a. Wohlbeleibtheit(G), 333, b. Wohlgemuth (G),ii. Ill, a. Wohlgeruch (G),ii. 335, b. Wolfsbane, 13, b. Wolfsbeerkraut (G), ii. 129, a. Wolfsbohnen (G), 596, b. Wolfs claw, 597, b. Wolfshunger(G),331,b. Wolfskirsche(G),80,b. Wolfssucht(G),597, b. Wolfs trapp(G),.569, b. Wolfswahnsinn (G),597, b. Wollkraut, weisses (G), ii. 416, a. Wo 1 ver ley (G), 72, a. Womb, ii. 402, b. falling down of the, ii. 218, b. laceration of the, ii. 403, I>. Wood, beaver, ii. 4, a. Woodbine, common, 593, a. Woodlice, ii. 104, a. Woodroof, sweet-scented, 81, b. Wood, white, 586, a. Woodsoot, salt of, 35, b. Wormbark tree, 434, b. Wormcakes, Storey's, ii. 323, a. Wormgoosefoot, 182, b. Wonngrass, perennial, ii. 315, a. Worm, Guinea, 317, a. Wormseed, 74, b; 182, h. Wormwced, Corsican, 2-17. a. 638 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Wormweed, white, 237, a. Wormwood, 74, a. creeping, 74, b. lesser, 74, a. Roman, 74, a. sea, 74, a. silky, 71, a. Worms, 475, a. Worms Beinchen (G), ii. 438, b. Wrack, sea, 419, b. Wrench, ii. 321, a. Wrong-heir, 149, b. Wryneck, ii. 379, a. Wuch erbium e, grosse (G), 189, a. Wurfelbein(G), 260, b. Wurmer(G),ii. 439, b. Wiirzen(G), 223, a Wiirtherich (G), 192, a. Wundarzt(G), 281, b ; ii. 339, b. Wundarzneikunst(G), ii.339,b. Wundkraut (G), ii. 288, b. Wundkraut, heidni sc h (G), ii. 306, b. Wundseyn(G), 363, b. Wunde (G), ii. 440, a. Wunderbaum (G), ii. 257, b. Wunderbaum, grosser, (G), 548, b. Wundodermennig (G), 24, b. W urmfor m i|fe Bewegung (G), ii. 146, b. Wurmkolik (G), 215, a. Wurmmitte 1 (G), 51, a. Wurmrindenbaum (G), 434, b. Wurmsucht (G), 475, a. Wurstgift(G), (*)li. 445, b. Wursthautchen (G), 30, a. X. Xalappa, 234, a. Xanthoriza, ii. 442, a. Xanthos (Gr.), ii. 442, a. Xantica, 157, a. Xantolina, 74, b. Xeransis, 319, a. Xeransis (Gr), 69, a. Xerantica, ii. 297, a. Xerasia (Gr.), 71, a. Xerion 162, a. Xeromycteria, (*) ii. 452, b. Xerophthalmia, 583, a. Xerotribia, 417, b. Xir, 498, a. Xisinum, 11, a. Xisium, 11, a. Xylo-aloes, 23, a. Xylo-balsamum, 39, a. Xylo-cassia, 566, b. Xylo-cinnamomum, 566, b. Xyris, 544, a. Xysma (Gr.), ii. 244, b ; ii. 285, b. Xystera (Gr.), ii. 244, b. Xystos, 582, a. Y. Yard, male, ii. 142, b. Yarrow, 11, b. Yaupon,515, b. Yaws, 416, a. Yellow root, ii. 442, a. Yerekaun, 513, a. \eux d'icrevisse, 150, b. Yew tree, ii. 356, a. Yliater, 515, a. Yn, 263, b. Yolk of egg, ii. 115, a. Yomo, 263, b. Yopon, 515, b. Yos, 263, b. Youth, 19, b. Ypsiloglossus, 102, b. Ypsiloides, 506, b. Yrides, ii. Ill, b. Yns, 393, b. Ysop (G), 511, a. Yucca, 548, b. INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. 639 Zaar, ii. 182, b. Zaara, 537, a. Zaccharum, ii. 266, a. Zael, 123, a. Zaffran, 255, a. Zahir, 321, b. Zahn (G), ii. 377, b. Z ah n (G) (in comp.), 284, b. Zahnarzt (G), 285, b. Zahnen(G), 286, b. Zahnewackeln (G), 24, a. Zahnfleisch (G), 437, b. Zahnfleischschwamm (G), 353, b. Zahnhohle (G), 33, a. Z ahnhohlenblutf luss (G), ii. 155, a. Zahnknirschen (G), ii. 329, a. Zahnlade (G), 33, a. Zahnmittel (G), 285, b. Zahnpulver (G), 285, b. Zahnreihe (G), 285, a. Zahnschaber (G), 454, b. Zahnschmerz (G), ii. 98, a. Zahnstocher (G),285, b. Zahnweh (G), ii. 98, a. Zahnwehholz (G), 442, b. Zahnwurz (G), 51, b. Za h n w u r z e 1 (G), ii. 179, b. Zahnzange (G), 284, b. Zaibac, 498, a. Zaibar, 498, a. Zaidir, 263, b. Zame Lauch(G), 30,b. Zange(G), 411, b. Zap f chengesch wulst (G), ii. 322, b. Zap fc hen, (G),ii. 404, b. Zarnacha, ii. 442, a. Zarneg, ii. Ill, b. Zaubergehenk (G), 38, a. Zaunrebe(G), 132, a. Zaunwinde(G), 132,a; 234, b. Zarsa, ii. 302, b. Zarzaparilla, ii. 302, b. Zaser (G), 401, a. Zazarhendi herba, ii. Ill, a. Zebd,135, b. Zedoaria, 554, a. Zefer, 491, b. Zehe(G), 307, a. Zehrfieber (G), 473, a. Zehrkraut(G), HI, a. Z eiche n(G), 526, a; a. 298, a; a. 344 b. Zeichenlehre(G), ii. 289, b. Zeigefinger(G), 525 b Zeitigendesmittel (G),n.l7,a. Zeitigung (G), ii. 17, a. Zeitloze(G), 213, b. Z e i t r a u m (G), ii. 322, a. Zeitschrift(G), 550, a. Zelle (G), 170, a; ii. 299, b. Zellengewebe (G), 170, a. Zellenhaut(G), 170, a. Zellgewebe(G), 170, a. Z ell st off (G), 170, a. Zema, 277, a. Zemasarum, 498, a. Zenextor, 498, a. Zengifur, 498, a. Zeniar, 263, b. Zerfliessend (G), 281, b. Zergliederung(G), 311, b. Ze rgliederungskunst (G), 42, a. Zericum, 73, b. Zerkleinung(G), 219, a. Zerma, ii. 443, a. Zernagung (G), 243, b. Zerreibung(G), 225, a; 227, a. Zerrei ssung (G), 560, a. Zerreissung des Herzens(G), (*) ii. 447, b. Zerrissen (G), 560, a. Zerriittung (G), 287, a. Zerstorung (G), 243, b. Zertheilend (G), 312, b. Z e r t h e i 1 u n g (G), ii. 251, a. Zesis (Gr.), 328, a. Zest, 197, b. Zeugungstheile (G), 433, b. Zibethum, 197, b. Zic horien wurzel (G), 191, b. Zidrack, gia tter (G), ii. 25, b. Zie gel stein (G), 128, a. Ziegenmilch (G), ii. 41, a. Z ieh en de mittel (G), 352, a. Zignites, ii. 443, b. Zimex, 283, b. Zimmet (G), 566, b. Zimmt (G), 566, b. Zimmtcassie (G), 566, b. Zimmtsorte (G), 566, b. Zinc, ii. 443, a. Zinchum, ii. 443, a. Zinci carbonas impurus, 141, b. Zingiber, 37, a. Germanicum, 79, a. Zingiberis radix condita, 37, a. Zink (G), ii. 443, b. Zinn (G), ii. 370, b. Zinnober (G), 498, a. Zint, ii. 443, a. Zinziber, 37, a. Zipp erlein (G), ii. 182, a. Z i p r e s s e (G), 263, b. Ziras, 286, b. 640 INDEX TO THE SYNONYMES. Zirbeldriise (G), ii. 167, a. Zirbus, 351, a. Zirkel(G), 195, b Zitrone(G), 197, b. Zittern, das, (G), ii. 382, b. Zitterwurzel(G), 554, b. Zitzenfortsatz (G), ii. 13, a. Ziziphum, 552, b. Zoe (Gr.), 576, b. Zomos (Gr.), 228, a ; 554, a. Zona, 481, a. coriacea, 562, b. ignea, 481, a. membranacea, 562, b. mollis, 562, b. ossea, 562, b. vesicularis, 562, b. Zone (Gr.), 194, b. Zonula Hildani, 194, b. Zoochymy, 505, b. Zootomy, 4l, b. Zopyron (Gr.), 410, a. Zoras, 444, b. Zorn(G), ii. 242,b. Zoster, 481, a. Zostera marina, ii. 164, a. Zouphion (Gr.), 47, b. Zozar, ii. 266, b. Zub, 135, b. Zubd, 135, b. Zuchar, ii. 266, a. Z u c h e r (G), ii. 266, b. Zuckerahorn (G), 10, b. Zuchra, ii. 266, a. Zucker korner (G), 317, bi Zuckerwasser (G), 504, b. Zuckung (G), 235, a. Zufall(G), 9, b. Zufallig(G), 9,b. Zug(G), 580, b. Zugang(G), (*) ii. 445, b. Zugmittel (G), 352, a. Zulapium, 552, b. Zume (Gr.), 392, b. Zumosis (Gr.), 392, b. Zunderschwamm (G), 120, b. Zunge(G), ii. 377, a. Zungenband (G), 415, b. Znugenbeine (G), 506, b. Zungenbeschreibung (G), 441, b. Zungenentzundung (G), 441, a. Zungenfleischnerve (G), 509, b. V ' Zungenge sch wulst (G), 441, b. Zungenhalter (G), 441, a. Zungenkrampf(G), (*) ii.449,b. Zungenliihmung (G), 441, b. Zungenlehre (G), 441, b. Zungenraumer (G), 265, a. Zungenschmerz (G), 441, a. Zungenvorfall (G), 441, b. Zungenzergliederung (G), 442, a. Zupfleinwand(G), 154, b. Zuriickbeugung der Gebar- mutter (G), ii. 253, b. Zuriicktreibendemittel (G), ii. 249, b. Zusammendrucker des Vor- stechers (G), 221, a. Zusammendruckung (G,),220, b. Zusammenheilung (G), 23, b. Zusammensetzung (G), 220, a. Zusam me n wirke n d (G), 225, b. Zusammenziehbarkeit (G), 232, a. Zusammenziehendesmittel (G), 84, a. Zusammenziehung (G), 84, a; 232, a ; ii. 352, b. Zusammenziehungsk r aft (G), 232, a. Zuwachs (G), 525, a. Zweibauchig (G), 305, b. Z weig (G), ii. 243, a. Zwerchfell(G), 295, a. Zwerchfellschmerz (G), (*) ii. 449 a. Zwerg(G), ii. 69, a. Zwiebel(G), 30, b; 134, a. Z willing (G), 431, a. Zwillingsbruder (G), 431, a. Zwillingssahweister (G), 431, a. Zwillingshiigeln (G), ii. 240, a. Zwischenraum (G), 541, a. Zwitter(G), 479, a. Zwitterstand(G), 478, b. Zwolffingerdarm (G), 320, a. Zygoma, ii. 5, a; ii. 444, a. Zygomato-labial, ii. 444, b. Zygomato-maxillaire, ii. 12, b. Zygomato-oriculaire, 51, a. Zymar, 263, b. Zynar, 263, b. Zypresse, f el d, (G), ii. 362, a. Zythogala,' ii. 206, b. Zythos (Gr ), 176, b.